《Reincarnated User Manual》


 Chapter 1: Resentment

    Chapter 1: Resentment


    Whoosh.


    The sharp de pierced the mans chest.


    His expressionless face was truly pitiful.


    He genuinely looked like he didnt understand why this was happening.


    [Why, why cant I reach you?]


    His earnest gestures and tone, every single one of his actions, expressed his grievance towards the girl.


    However, her response was utterly cold.


    [What are you saying? Just die.]


    The man who lost the duel couldnt touch the girl in the end.


    His daily practice of swinging the sword, all his efforts to get her attention and surpass her, were all in vain.


    No matter how hard he tried, he could never beat her.


    Because he was mediocre, and she was a genius.


    Genius.


    Not as a metaphor or exaggeration but as a being born with a talent from the heavens.


    If human talents were to bepared to lights, the gap between him and her would be greater than the gap between the midday sun and a dying firefly.


    n, vige, generation. Standing atop insignificant things, he was the mediocre one destined to fade away without a trace in the course of time; she was the hero, forever standing in the heavens, illuminating history in all her glory.


    This vast gap couldnt be closed with a few years of early training or by consuming better elixirs.


    Their seeds were just different.


    Typhoons and morning mist.


    Dragons and minnows.


    Cheetahs and racehounds.


    That was the difference between a genius and a non-genius.


    I was furious.


    Because I had seen a character that resembled me die miserably and pointlessly on the screen over and over again.


    The character that was just moving on the screen without exaggeration, at over a hundred decision points in the game, would die no matter what choice was made.


    In other words, a character purposefully designed to never clear the game.


    Of all the characters, that one had to look like me.


    If I had just heard about it, I would have thought this was just self-conscious exaggeration, pure nonsense.


    Still, saying that the character and I looked alike wasnt just an offhand observation.


    The furrowed brows on a grim face, the scar near the eye from a childhood fall, even the habit of rubbing the sore nape of my neckit all replicated me perfectly.


    Of course, I had also thought, Its just a coincidence, it cant be, and tried to deny it.


    But now


    I had gone through all the games choices, watched the ending credits I had always skipped, and finally confirmed it.


    [Creative Designer Shin Yura]


    There was a familiar name, tightly knotted with me by a longsting karmic rtionship.


    Son of a b*tch.


    I had heard she got a job years ago, but I didnt think shed be doing something like this.


    A curse slipped involuntarily from my mouth, and my lips felt scorched.


    Shin Yura.


    Just seeing those two words made a thought I had buried deep in my heart resurface.


    Why does this b*tch always mess with me?


    Yura was


    No, this twisted-character woman had always messed with me.


    I never liked her from the start.


    [First ce in the mock test again?]


    She never did anything for me but insisted on boasting about things I didnt want to hear.


    [Oh, I dont think so. Your mom would agree with my opinion, right?]


    She negated whatever I said.


    [Didnt I tell you? You wont get in that way. I know what youre thinking, but after ten years, its about time you learn, isnt it?]


    Her words from when I expressed slight regret for not making it into my first-choice university still remained like thorns deeply embedded in my heart.


    So perhaps that was why. The sense of relief at finally breaking away from this person overshadowed any despair over my failure. In retrospect, my time with her might have be a fond memory.


    So this is just scratching the itch again.


    Damn her.


    Taking a sip of water, I tried to calm my boiling insides.


    Does she have some kind of grudge against me?


    Unfortunately, there was no such fact.


    Even though we had minor arguments, if our rtionship was so bad as to warrant the grand term grudge, it wouldve broken long ago.


    Rather, what remained was the childish regret that I should have perhapsnded a few punches, having held back the desire to hit her every day.


    Time had passed, but a resurfacing thought became clear. A tumultuous and dirty emotion surged inside him.


    I hate people who think theyre great.


    More precisely, I hated those who, intoxicated by their self-importance, were oblivious to the feelings of people around them.


    I had tried to deny it, to escape from this base emotion, but those two words seemed to represent me too well.


    The image of myself, admitting this filled me with such regret that I felt a rush of blood to the head, leaving me dizzy.


    And as the long ending credits rolled, I again found myself entangled in a whirlpool of emotions.


    [We always had happy moments with Shin Yura.]


    [We will remember her on this asion.]


    .What?


    My eyes bulged at the sentence that concluded the ending credits. It clearly stated that Yura had died.


    My shaking hand instinctively moved towards the phone. But


    .Yeah, Im sorry to call you for the first time in a while because of this.


    I had no choice but to press the end call button with my trembling hand. My hopeful expectations had been miserably betrayed.


    The news of my childhood friends death made my head spin.


    Thud-


    Ah


    A groan escaped my lips, almost too soft to believe it was my own. It felt as if all the blood was draining from my body. Drained of energy, possibly due to the adrenaline rush, I practically copsed onto the bed.


    I may have disliked her, but I never wished for this oue. My chest tightened, and my eyes felt hot.


    So, youve messed with me until the very end, huh?


    That damn childhood friend controlled my emotions even at thest moment.


    Perhaps it was because I had heard the tragic news about Yura, but she appeared in my dream.


    Hey, stop bothering me and go away.


    Of all people, it was the Yura from our childhood. The Yura from our very first meeting. It had been a while.


    The Yura I first met was blunt. I had no idea why she was so harsh, but the atmosphere she emitted made it difficult for other kids her age to approach her.


    Thanks to this, Yura was a lonely kid before she met me.


    It was not surprising that a kid with ruined social skills and high self-esteem would be ostracized.


    The multi-talented Yura didnt have a single friend back then. That person had certainly changed in many ways.


    Humph.


    Was it because I saw a familiar face? Or because the young Yura, trying to act tough, seemed amusing? Even though it was a dream, I couldnt help butugh.


    Whats up with you? Did you eat something wrong? Or has the cold gotten to your head?


    She narrowed her eyes, looking puzzled.


    No, its just Its a nostalgic scene.


    Nostalgic scene?


    Yes, a nostalgic scene from nostalgic times. I was seeing the childhood version of Yura, blurry but vivid. I was seeing a person I could no longer see in reality.


    Hey.


    It was good to see you.


    Although it was awkward for me to say, the old me was such a kind-hearted kid that I couldnt leave Yura alone, who couldnt get along with other children.


    So I even said this.


    You dont have any friends, do you?


    What?


    I mean, its so obvious you have no friends. If you act so prickly, no one will stick around.


    That was refreshing. This was what you called a jab. Although it fell far short of expressing all my resentment towards her, saying something relieved me a little.


    But something was strange.


    Young Yura used to get teased for having fierce-looking eyes, but now her already fierce face twisted demonically, casting a golden glint over her eyes.


    A golden glint?


    What is that?


    I felt a momentary sense of unease.


    The ce where I initially met Yura wasnt a deste snowfield. It was a normal park on a summer day.


    The hazy scenery became increasingly clear, and my dull senses sharpened like a honed de. The floating sensation gradually blurred, reced by a clear sense of awareness.


    Ah.


    A small gasp escaped.


    Its not Yura.


    The girl before me was not Yura. It was a mistake of my own making. The rarity of her red hair and golden pupils supported this.


    It was then that I noticed the wooden sword clenched in her hand.


    Why was she holding a wooden sword? You couldnt kill someone with it, but you could surely cripple them.


    ng-


    Ha.


    The red-haired girl threw the wooden sword to the ground. By the look of her face, by thenguage of her body, she was evidently infuriated.


    I unconsciously took a step back.


    Wait.


    What? You start a quarrel and then say wait?


    Somethings strange.


    Yeah, I was thinking the same.


    I couldnt say any more.


    Being underestimated by a brat like you, Im such a fool.


    Thump-!


    Gah


    In an instant, she closed the gap, and her fist burrowed into my chest.


    The intense shock cleared my previously fuzzy mind. However, the blurring of consciousness due to immense pain was just as instantaneous.


    But I could recognize her face.


    Yes. I knew she looked familiar.


    Lucia Prient, a character from the game I was just hooked on ying.


    That that bastard.


    A dream where a game character beat me up.


    What kind of shitty nightmare is this?

 Chapter 2: The Young Master Of The Heroic Lineage (1)

    Chapter 2: The Young Master Of The Heroic Lineage (1)


    There was a family in thisnd that was endowed with a mission.


    The Great Prient Family.


    How extraordinary must they have been to be adorned with the descriptor great?


    A question anyone might have, but the world had no doubts.


    500 years ago, the feat of sealing away a demon and saving the world from destruction was certainly worthy of bestowing them with such a grand title.


    However, yesterday,


    The eldest son of that illustrious Prient lineage was knocked unconscious by a girl of unknown origin.


    Word spread in no time. For the serene and secluded castles servants, it was the talk of the day.


    Suspicion, worry, sorrow. Eyes brimming with various emotions were darting everywhere in the hallways.


    <hr>


    The Prient households Dawn Castle, inside the deepest chamber


    Is this some kind of joke?


    The rooms owner was a young boy.


    The boy, Shiron Prient, recalled the moment of his possession.


    He was overpowered by a girl, not even ten years old, and was left utterly unconscious. The memory was fresh since it happened only a day ago.


    That damned brat.


    He ground his teeth.


    Shiron remembered his newly adopted younger sister. Her true identity was none other than Lucia Prient, the protagonist of the game Reincarnated Swordmaster.


    To think the first person I meet after possession is Lucia this is absurd.


    In some ways, he was lucky. There was no need to wander around searching for the main character.


    However, Shiron was displeased to be thrown into the situation so abruptly.


    Had he been given just one day, or even just an hour, he wouldnt have provoked her, nor would he have been knocked out.


    Did I seriously lose it over such a petty remark?


    The more he thought about it, the more his frustration grew.


    This must be someones scheme. Otherwise, it doesnt make sense. Why do all these unlucky events keep happening to me?


    The death of his childhood friend and then being reincarnated as a character from her created game was a whirlwind of unsettling events. On top of that, he got beat up by a kid who looked like she was less than ten.


    He always considered himself mentally strong, but maintainingposure now was challenging.


    Im not even in my puberty


    Of course, it was true that he said something inappropriate to her.


    One simplement about her seeming friendless. Anyone with some sense would realize it wasnt said with good intentions.


    Yet, even Shiron didnt understand why he said that to her, which angered him even more.


    Mistaking the games character for histe childhood friend had thrown him off bnce.


    Damn it.


    Was it due to unresolved regrets? Or the realization of venting out pent-up emotions on an innocent person? Either way, Shiron felt his face burn in embarrassment.


    But why reincarnate me as Shiron and not the protagonist?


    Shiron recalled a scene he watched on the monitor before his reincarnation.


    An adult Shiron being tormented by a red-haired girl, Lucia. This was when his in-game character, who resembled his real self, was sacrificed for the main character and exited the game after being used as a target for revenge.


    If that was all, he couldve just cursed it off. After all, he remembered dozens of scenes where Shiron died at the hands of Lucia.


    Shiron looked up to a mirror in the corner.


    A youthful face and somehow a familiar one. And it wasnt just because he had seen it in the game.


    Shiron Prient resembled his past self as if it was intentionally modeled that way.


    .


    He suddenly felt goosebumps.


    Unlike before, he frantically scratched his arms with his now smaller hands.


    It had to be Shiron he reincarnated into, not the protagonist Lucia.


    And as Shiron, he became someone who could never clear the game.


    This meant that if he continued this way, his half-sister would inevitably kill him. Even if that didnt happen, he doubted that Shiron could ovee the uing crisis.


    Shiron recalled the predatory gaze directed at him.


    Whether it was because of his red hair, it looked like a red aura was flowing out, and maybe due to his golden eyes, there seemed to be a piercing aura emanating from them.


    To be honest, it was scary.


    What should I do?


    Shiron, a mere extra, a disposable viin, couldnt beat Lucia. That stark reality weighed heavily on his mind.


    Shiron rubbed his neck.


    It wasnt the time to be upset about losing a fight to a girl who looked around elementary school age. No matter how young she seemed, her past life was a hero who defeated demons.


    On the other hand, what about Shiron Prient?


    Shiron Prient was a descendant of the heros family.


    But so was Lucia.


    What else was there


    Theres not a single thing where Im better than the protagonist.


    Neither in swordsmanship nor magic talent. Not mana, stamina, or even the holy power one could receive from baptism!


    Could it be due to the desperate situation? Shiron heavily washed his face.


    In the games scenario, Shiron always felt inferior to Lucia, his younger half-sister, by two years. He believed there was a significant difference between himself, who trained with good resources and elixirs from the main family, and his sister, who lived in the countryside digging potatoes with her single mother.


    At least its a relief that Im not the real Shiron.


    With this thought bringing him relief, Shiron could find some peace. He felt grateful that he wasnt the real Shiron Prient, so he didnt harbor any inferiorityplex towards Lucia.


    Shiron gets defeated by Lucia, just like yesterday, so brutally. Its not just because its right after reincarnation. Even if Shiron showcased his full strength, it was impossible to win against Lucia.


    It was just a bit earlier than expected. It was predictable that Shiron would be brutally defeated by Lucia.


    Inferiorityplex? There was none. Why envy and be jealous of someone destined to rule the world?


    Regardless of being born that way, in the game scenario, Shiron was a child, but now he was mentally an adult. Even if his body became smaller, his mind remained the same.


    However


    That being said.


    Shiron unbuttoned his clothes and looked at his chest.


    Strangely, despite receiving a hit that could knock someone out, there wasnt even a single bruise or the slightest pain. Maybe because, ording to the settings, he was a descendant of Prient and possessed innate dragon power, so he was quite resilient.


    But that didnt erase the fact that he was knocked out abruptly yesterday.


    A me surged inside Shiron Prients chest.


    The boy forcefully stood up.


    He prided himself on being an adult. However, he was an adult who did not forget grudges.


    <hr>


    Ten years old Just ten.


    Yes, thats right. Theres a two-year difference between you and the youngdy who came with the head of the family a while ago.


    Thank you, Yuma.


    Shiron nodded as if satisfied. Yuma, the head maid of Dawn Castle, blinked with a questioning look.


    Why do you suddenly ask about your age? Are you concerned because of the recent shock? Do you think something might have affected you?


    The housemaid leader, Yuma, who oversaw the overall work at Dawn Castle, seemed to be worried about her young master.


    Her hair, red and cut at shoulder length, faded into a deeper shade of red towards the ends. The slight tilt of her head and the horns protruding from beside her hair indicated that she was not of this world.


    No, its just nothing really. You know my father brought a younger sister home this time, right?


    Yes, I know.


    I always wanted a younger sibling. But who wouldve thought that father nned this surprise for me? Isnt he really amazing?


    Is that so?


    With a yful smirk, Shiron responded, and Yuma started to grow more worried for her young master.


    Was it about a week ago? The Lord of the Prient family, Glen Prient, visited Dawn Castle for the first time in a long time.


    Glen, who seldom stayed in one ce, had returned to Dawn Castle, this time with a young girl who resembled him with her red hair.


    Young Master.


    Yuma, having watched over Shiron since his infancy, noticed something different. Shirons face was undoubtedly filled with resentment when he first met his half-sister.


    However, the young boy didnt show it externally. Shiron was well-educated, after all.


    Still, subtle gestures, the way he walked, and fleeting nces revealed his true feelings. How he distanced himself from what he perceived as dirty waste had made Yuma fall deep into thought.


    Poor child.


    From a young age, the young master had lost his mother. Since that day, seeing a smile on his face was rare. Yuma could easily guess how he must have felt meeting his half-sister before he could even ovee his grief.


    And then, the young master copsed yesterday. A maid who was watching told me that he was defeated so miserably without a chance to retaliate


    Yuma, who had a cold and haughty appearance but deep sensitivity, felt a pang of sorrow.


    Young master


    What is it?


    Caught off guard by Yumas sudden embrace, Shiron was taken aback.


    Please let me know if you ever need help. Im always on your side. You dont need to bear everything alone, young master.


    Alright. If I need help,ter on, Ill ask.


    Oh.


    Unable to hold back her tears, Yuma wept, and Shiron offered her a handkerchief.


    epting the handkerchief with her fern-like hands, Yuma, with blushing cheeks, carefully wiped her tears away.


    Then, Ill take my leave.


    Mm.


    Having somewhat regained herposure, the head maid of the household politely bowed to Shiron and turned to leave. Her steps seemed hurried as if she wanted to quickly leave the scene.

 Chapter 3: The Young Master Of The Heroic Lineage (2)

    Chapter 3: The Young Master Of The Heroic Lineage (2)


    Dawn Castle.


    The castle of the Prient family, which had a history thatsted 500 years, emanated an old-fashioned atmosphere.


    This ce, known as the home of the Descendants of the Sword God, was one of the many locations in the game and was the setting for one of the gamester stages. It was also one of the critical turning points in the plot.


    One, two, three, four and five?


    At this ce, Shiron had died a total of five times. What was interesting was that he never died the same way twice.


    Walking through the corridor, Shiron pondered the possible events of the future.


    Knowing every incident that was going to ur was a tremendous advantage.


    What should he do to survive in this harsh world as a little kid who neither knew swordsmanship nor magic?


    The answer to that was to establish a territory of his own that no one could vite.


    He would prepare for the future by doing his best. Given the current circumstances, he wouldnt hesitate to use the overwhelming advantages given to him. He reincarnated into the body of a boy filled with death gs and had yet to find a way out of this ce.


    Suddenly, he felt a presence.


    Turning his head, what caught his eye was a girl with red hair.


    Short hair hung down her face, and golden eyes red at him from between the strands.


    Lucia.


    Fire-like red hair and fierce eyes gazed up at him. Just like the image he had seen in the game, she was alive and breathing right before him.


    When did she start following me?


    It was disconcerting. It might even be called awkward. Shiron wasnt ready yet to face her alone.


    He clearly hadnt forgotten about yesterdays events. Maybe he never would. But for now, any thoughts of addressing or resolving the conflict werent there.


    If he were being himself, he wouldve blurted out, What are you looking at? But engaging her again would be a losing battle.


    Wondering how to respond to Lucia, his recently recognized half-sister, Shiron pondered for a moment.


    Hello.


    With a friendly-looking smile, Shiron waved his right hand.


    Then, he quickly turned his head and continued on his way.


    There was an old saying, A gentleman takes revenge even if it takes ten years. It meant that it was never toote for a nobleman to seek vengeance.


    With that saying in mind, Shiron smiled satisfactorily.


    <hr>


    Unfortunately, what Shiron wanted didnte to pass.


    Thud-thud. Light steps.


    Why is she following me?


    Shiron had certainly greeted Lucia. But it wasnt a conventional greeting.


    Maybe I should have just ignored her.


    They made eye contact, so he had just greeted her casually. He couldve ignored her without a word but chose not to.


    Yes, greeting was the right choice. If I had walked past her without greeting, it wouldve looked like I was a sulky child due to yesterdays events. I did my best.


    Walking aimlessly, they reached a spacious field.


    Both stopped walking simultaneously.


    The ce they had arrived at was the training ground on the outskirts of Dawn Castle. Just like Shiron, Lucia had business at this training ground, which was why she had followed him.


    Shiron gathered up the nerves that had been concentrated on the back of his head.


    I was unnecessarily worried.


    He wasted mental energy for no reason. Now wasnt the time. With a slightly brisk pace, Shiron entered the armory. There were many things he wanted to verify.


    <hr>


    The sound of swinging polearms echoed throughout the training ground covered in snow.


    It must have snowedst night. Lucia guessed as much.


    nk- nk-


    As she swung the sword, she lightly sprung to the left, then right, forward, and backward.


    The tip of her de was unwavering. Even though it was a wooden sword, its form had an overwhelming presence.


    Is this the extent?


    Although it was a short period, she felt quite aplished. It had been a week since shest swung a sword.


    Even though Lucia hadnt held a sword for 8 years since her reincarnation, she felt satisfied with her rapid progress.


    Before bing a hero, she had prided herself on mastering the way of the sword as the Swordsmaster Kyrie. Following her instincts while swinging was the right, best, and optimal way.


    Haah.


    After practicing for about two hours, Lucia caught her breath and slowly exhaled white steam.


    Its been so long since I swung a sword without any thoughts.


    Lucia looked up at the hazy sky.


    Reincarnation, huh.


    500 years ago, she had died.


    Herst memory was of feeling emptiness when her physical body, which she had pushed to its limits after defeating the demon lord, gave out on her way home.


    Should I be d?


    She thought everything hade to an end. She never expected any rewards for her efforts, only wanting to drink with herpanions and vent her frustrations.


    But to be reincarnated so unexpectedly


    Sure, crawling around in a humble shack in a quiet countryside was nice.


    Although she had no father, the idyllic life with her mother was the peaceful daily life she had always dreamed of in her previous life. Instead of hearing screams, she heardughter. Instead of burning viges, she yed in flower fields.


    But that, too, was fleeting.


    Damn it.


    As unpleasant thoughts surfaced, Lucia vigorously shook her head and shifted her gaze.


    What she saw was a boy named Shiron. Rumor had it he was her half-brother.


    Whirr-


    She had been in a trance until she put down the sword, and only then did Shiron catch her eye.


    Whirr-


    Catch her eye was quite a fitting phrase.


    From Lucias perspective, everything Shiron did seemed sloppy and annoying.


    What is that guy doing?


    Scattered around Shiron were numerous polearms. There were swords, spears, maces, daggers, shields, and even a staff with arge magic stone attached to the end.


    Whirr- Whirr-


    Shiron constantly changed the type of weapon he wielded. All he did was swing them forcefully from top to bottom.


    Lucia couldnt understand the meaning behind that action.


    It seemed nothing more than the strikes of a mere child.


    Ah.


    A sudden exmation escaped from her lips.


    Could he possibly be aware of what hes doing?


    Wow. This actually works?


    Now, he was chuckling and muttering nonsensical words. To top it off, he picked up a piece of ice and shoved it into his mouth.


    Ice? Why was he putting that in his mouth?


    Is he insane?


    Even when she had first met him, she considered him just a slightly shy child.


    Lucia recalled the moment she was led here by the man who imed to be her father.


    This child is your younger sibling.


    These words were not directed at Lucia but to the boy.


    Although there were some resemnces when Lucia saw the red-haired man, she did not feel he was her father. Appearing out of nowhere and iming to be ones father, wasnt thatughable?


    Theres no evidence.


    The unfamiliar situation weighed on her heart, and she felt overwhelmed.


    Lucia tried to recall her memories. The man who called himself her father had shared several shocking stories during their journey from the hut where she lived with her mother.


    His name was Glen Prient.


    The duty of the Prients.


    The story of the Prients.


    Her mothers story.


    The tale of her half-brother.


    Although she, being a reincarnator, found these stories to sound like nonsense, the most unbelievable thing was that the entire Prient lineage were descendants of the hero Kyrie.


    She felt a visceral rejection at the idea that this boy, in his previous life, was her descendant, the descendant of the hero Kyrie.


    That kid as my descendant? Thats ridiculous.


    She pressed her eyelids in frustration.


    That strange-acting kid is my descendant?


    Maybe that was why Lucia had found it hard to ept the existence of Shiron from a very visceral level. She thought everything was over, but the reality that remnants of her unresolved past persisted even after 500 years felt disgusting and heavy.


    She had hoped they would at least get along, but now she felt it would be a relief if they just didnt fight.


    And then


    She took the first swing. Embarrassingly, she couldnt control her excitement at the childs provocation.


    Status window! Ah, it doesnt work.


    Or maybe.


    Seeing Shiron shouting strange words into the void, she suddenly came to a realization.


    Did I break him? Did he hit his head when he fell?


    Lucia clenched her teeth.


    She had just disciplined him a bit due to his cocky attitude. Even in a mock fight between siblings, if yougged behind, it would be tedious She intended to provide a bit of education to the 10-year-old kid who imed to be from the line of a great warrior.


    However, this was never the oue she desired. She felt regret for not being more careful.


    I was too sincere in a childish way. Regardless of being the descendent of a great warrior, hes just ten years old.


    With gritted teeth, Lucia approached Shiron, who was still shouting incoherently. With each step, her fists tightened.

 Chapter 4: What Are You Doing? (1)

    Chapter 4: What Are You Doing? (1)


    I was right. Of course. The game system didnt work, ugh. If it appeared, I could have bitten my tongue and fallen backward. Really.


    Shiron, after flinging his training weapon to the ground, wore a pleased and cheerful smile.


    Coming to the training ground covered in mist was indeed the right choice. While the bedroom was a fitting ce to experiment without others scrutiny, it definitely had its limitations.


    Shiron nced around the training ground, which resembled a pristine snowy field.


    The field seemed like a useful space, and it was empty. This was fortunate, yet he couldnt help but wonder why.


    I cant quite understand. Even if the servants maintain tight security, theres not a single guard or attendant following me. Its good for me if theyre not observant, but still.


    He considered potential threats, like assassination or the presence of some lurking beast. Shiron then sighed and pushed away those thoughts.


    The fresh air filled his lungs.


    It was a feeling hard to describe with words.


    The same went for swinging the sword on the snowy field.


    After his transference here, he was ted to do something he hadnt even done as a child.


    Thanks to this, he could wield his training weapon with all his might until the sun passed overhead.


    Hey.


    ?


    As he was catching his breath for a moment, he heard a girls voice from behind him.


    .


    Was he too engrossed in training? Or perhaps Lucias presence wasnt noticeable. She was swinging her sword close by, but he forgot about her at some point.


    Even if I was absorbed in training..


    Feeling a chill, Shiron rubbed his arms.


    He might have continued without noticing if she hadnt called out first.


    Moreover, there was a crucial fact. Perhaps because he hade to his senses, Shiron reflected on his recent actions and coughed awkwardly.


    His face felt hot for no reason.


    Hmmm.


    Shiron had expected to see a young girl giggling as he wielded his weapon, probably because he didnt think hed look sane.


    As it turned out, Shiron was not wrong.


    The first thing he noticed about her expression was the slightly narrowed brow, but it was far from the angry expression he remembered.


    Lucia, his eight-year-old sister, looked genuinely concerned for him.


    Even though Shiron knew she was a reincarnator, he couldnt help but feel the vibe she gave off.


    Damn, Im getting too worked up.


    Come to think of it Shiron was now shirtless. It wasnt exactly something to be proud of, and he was a little embarrassed. He hastily picked up the clothes hed dropped on the ground and put them on.


    Did you need something?


    After drying off and washing his face, Shiron asked Lucia this in a friendly voice. Lucia replied, desperately trying to maintain herposure.


    The You know, hows your head hows your body?


    Yes?


    Lucia asked a strange question out of the blue. In response, Shiron had a question mark on his face.


    What?


    Yesterday, I was so agitated that I First, I want to apologize for losing my head.


    Lucia scratched her cheek as she spoke.


    It was hard to make out the words in her jumbled sentences, but her intentions were clear to Shiron.


    What, all of a sudden. You want to apologize?


    Shiron was dumbfounded. She had beaten him with all her might, and now she wanted to apologize?


    Why now?


    The timing was a little odd, too.


    She could have apologized in the hallway earlier.


    Did she need to prepare herself?


    Shiron nodded, though he could not know what had changed her mind.


    He had just seen the way open up before him. The apology should be epted. It would be weird to pretend he didnt care or to reject her coldly.


    Ah, right. Thanks for the apology. So, could you move aside? I have some work left to do.


    .


    Work came first.


    Shiron turned his eyes away from Lucia and tightly gripped the training weapon as he stood on the snow-covered ground. He didnt forget to fill his mouth with a chunk of snow, gathered his strength, and swung the weapon with all his might.


    Huff!


    Vroom- Vrooom-


    What he held in his hands were a staff and a mace.


    It wasnt a thoughtless decision to randomly pick a training weapon. Just a bit ago, he had swung a dagger and a spear, maintaining the sequence and just swinging earnestly.


    Sword, spear, mace, dagger, shield, staff.


    It was very easy to utilize the knowledge from a game he had yed hundreds of times. Little did he know that the numerous times he had yed out of sheer stubbornness woulde in handy like this. Shiron, catching his breath, continued swinging the training weapon.


    The center of gravity that used to sway every time I swing has somewhat stabilized. I cant believe Im improving my proficiency with a training weapon like this. Its really something.


    When was thest time he felt such a pleasant sense of achievement?


    He felt slightly disappointed that he couldnt see his achievement status with his eyes, but there was nothing he could do about it.


    Constant feedback for his effort.


    Just realizing that the game system was definitely being applied now was a huge gain.


    But that was only Shirons thought.


    What are you doing right now?


    <hr>


    What are you doing right now?


    About an hour into his focused training, Lucia asked this question. Shiron stopped his work and turned to face her.


    Cant you see? Im training.


    Surprisingly, the reply came without hesitation. She objectively thought it was a clear and straightforward answer; the young boy in front of her, with his ck hair tossed back, smiled brightly.


    What? Lucia opened her eyes wide and slightly opened her mouth.


    Shirons attitude was confident as if he had answered correctly. Lucia was the one who asked the question, but Shirons response was more confusing than enlightening.


    Training? Whats that?


    Yeah, right. Training. Are you interested?


    Shiron extended the staff and mace he held in his hands to Lucia.


    He judged that teaching her at least a bit of work would be morally right.


    Considering various factors, it would be easier to clear the game using her than by Shiron stepping up himself. So, it would be better if she got stronger sooner. Apart from the bad memories, hindering her growth would surely not be a bad move


    His experience from ying repeatedly screamed that this method was more efficient than any other.


    Just a moment.


    ?


    However, no matter what kind of coincidence there was, Lucia could not have known such a fact.


    What did you just say? Say it again.


    What did I say? I asked if youre interested.


    No, before that.


    Training?


    Yes!


    Lucia clenched her fist and trembled. She had lived her whole life as a martial artist. Shirons absurd answer lit a fire in her heart.


    Thats not Thats not training. Ive never seen or heard of such training in my life.


    What are you talking about? How long have you lived?


    Shiron was not unaware that Lucia was a reincarnator. However, he didnt want to unt the fact that he knew her secret. He wanted to avoid any unnecessary misunderstandings.


    So, Shiron chose to point out the ws in her statements.


    I understand why Lucia, who has reached the remarkable state of being a Sword God, cant ept this method.


    However, just because he understood didnt mean he had to agree. He believed he knew better since he had an overwhelming amount of informationpared to a mere character in the games story. Shiron decided to deliberately ignore Lucias opinion.


    Anyway! Wildly swinging a club isbor, not training! Proper training is about refining the body and mind, bing one with nature, and confronting the ultimate martial arts!


    Youre saying some difficult things.


    !


    Thud-


    Lucia stomped her foot.


    She was so frustrated that she felt like she would go crazy. This kid was annoying. It was a bit embarrassing for her to admit, but discussing the absurd excuse for training in front of Kyrie, who had been known as the Sword God, was unthinkable. What would her peers think if they knew?


    Keep calm. Hes just a kid. Kids can mistakenly think they know everything.


    Lucia tried to calm her excitement and organize her thoughts.


    She couldnt reveal her identity now.


    She was currently an eight-year-old girl. So, she couldnt me Shiron for his reaction. If she were in the same situation, she might have reacted like Shiron.


    However, she couldnt give up.


    This kid had fainted from her untrained blow. And, if those iming to be her descendants were from the same family?


    iming to be descendants of the Sword God with such mediocre skills. Lucia was afraid of what disgraceful situations could arise if the boy went out and got hit somewhere. She simply couldnt let it pass.


    The reputation of a Descendant of the Sword God isnt a big deal. She could already hear the infuriatingments. So, she had no choice but to discipline the boy.


    Right. If I give up now, its not like me. After all, heroes dont tolerate injustice.


    Even if he gets hit by me, Ill train him enough so he wont get hit by others.


    Lucia was determined to convince Shiron.

 Chapter 5: What Are You Doing? (2)

    Chapter 5: What Are You Doing? (2)


    The inevitable squabble of the children began.


    Then, lets rify a few things. Thats okay, right?


    Of course, ask anything.


    Okay.


    Lucia took a deep breath.


    She was aware of her fiery temperament.


    She was determined not to repeat the same mistake.


    Her opponent was a ten-year-old child; he probably didnt know better. It was up to her, an adult, to guide him.


    There were more than one or two points to criticize, but first.


    I can somewhat understand wildly swinging the training weapon.


    Hmm.


    Its amon mistake made by those ignorant of martial arts. For your reference, I am an expert.


    So, to an expert, it looked wild. I thought I was careful. Disappointing.


    The smile disappeared from Shirons face. But Lucia had no intention of stopping. She was not faint-hearted enough to stop here.


    The arrow that had been fired could not be turned back.


    Firstly, there are several strange aspects in your peculiar actions and what you call training. Im not sure where to begin, but first.


    Lucia pointed at the training weapons lying messily on the floor.


    I can understand the sword, spear, and mace. One can get used to distances simply by swinging them.


    Right.


    Shiron folded his arms and nodded. It was an attitude of silently listening. Lucia seemed content with his reaction and cleared her throat a bit.


    Now, the main point. Why on earth are you swinging a dagger, shield, and staff? Your training method ispletely wrong.


    You have a point.


    Indeed, Shiron understood why Lucia criticized his training method.


    It might have been obvious. At a nce, his training method was neither systematic nor efficient, just a mere repetitive act.


    Moreover, Shiron himself realized that what he just did was abnormal when he thought about it. However, that was before Shiron verified his skill level.


    Shiron unfolded his arms and let out a deep sigh.


    Where should I start exining this?


    As the situation gotplicated, he felt a headacheing on. Shiron pressed hard on the back of his neck.


    Lucia has a point. In a spacious area, the use of a dagger is often limited during battles. And its better to separately learn shield techniques. If one cant feel mana, theres no need to discuss the staff.


    Lets stop such ignorant training then. If you develop wrong habits from a young age, youll definitely regret it.


    .


    Shiron stared intently at Lucias face. Then he approached her and lightly patted her on the shoulder.


    I appreciate your concern, but Ill decline.


    What?


    Lucias voice rose slightly.


    Didnt you just agree with me?


    I said you had a point. I didnt say I agreed.


    It was a childish y on words.


    Lucia looked at Shiron with a nk expression. The child, who once maintained a cheerful smile, had now erased the grin from his lips. He knew there would be resistance, but he couldnt outright dismiss how seriously he had taken Lucias words.


    Feeling frustrated, an idea suddenly shed across her mind.


    Let me ask one more thing.


    Lucia pointed out something that had been bothering her.


    Why do you eat snow? Arent they dirty? If youre thirsty, you can use the well in the courtyard.


    For a moment, Shirons shoulders twitched ever so slightly. Lucia didnt miss it.


    You flinched just now.


    What?


    Shiron widened his eyes, and Lucia giggled.


    You know yourself that what youre doing is strange.


    .


    Shiron couldnt deny it. As he began to recall his absurd actions, his face turned hot. Was it because of his young age? He became easily embarrassed.


    Furthermore, he was humiliated in front of a girl he had shed with not long ago. He had a nagging feeling that it might be used against himter. Oddly, the many incidents of the past and the present seemed to ovep. Somehow, his lips wouldnt close as he was assailed by these memories.


    Seeing the dumbstruck expression on the boys face, Lucia chuckled.


    Why dont you stop? Everything has its limits. Besides, what youre doing isnt even luck. If you really want, I can kindly teach you.


    Shiron pressed his temples as if he had a throbbing headache. Seeing this, Lucia started to press her advantage.


    Beforeying the foundation when young, its the time to solidify the base. You can swing a sword when youre older and stronger.


    Sigh


    Shirons patience was wearing thin with Lucias nagging. Did she realize how she looked right now? Shiron swallowed the rising expletive and stared at Lucia.


    Hey.


    Shiron said with a stern face.


    How old are you?


    It was an unexpected question out of the blue. Nevertheless, Lucia responded.


    8 years old. Why?


    Then shouldnt you be solidifying your foundation? Who was the one silently swinging the sword just a moment ago?


    Its okay for me.


    Upon hearing Lucias confident reply, Shiron chuckled.


    Hey, do you realize your words are contradictory?


    Lucia flinched. She seemed to have realized her mistake. Shiron didnt let this moment slip and pressed on.


    Where are you from?


    Helleun.


    Helleun is a warm in in the southwest of the empire.


    I was born and raised in the north.


    What are you trying to say?


    Lucia squinted at Shiron, annoyed by his roundabout way of speaking.


    Shiron carefully collected his pieces from the board game. He was tired from the pointless argument. Unnecessary energy expenditure was unwee.


    Do you not know because youre from the south? In the north, theres a method to train by bing one with nature and water in the snow.


    Of course, it was nonsense. Shiron just made that up on the spot. He didnt particrly want to lie, but he couldnt possibly exin that he was trying to increase his cold resistance, so he fabricated the story.


    What, what nonsense are you spouting? Dont you just not want to admit something?


    Lucia rebuked Shiron as if he was talking absolute gibberish.


    It was frustrating and maddening.


    Even though it was a memory from 500 years ago, it was clear to her. There was no such training method in the north, even during the times when she was known as Kyrie. She knew well because she was originally from the northern ethnic group.


    However, separate from that, she couldnt tell Shiron she was reincarnated. Even she herself knew how unbelievable it was to im she had reincarnated


    Could it be, over the past 500 years, some new training method has been developed?


    She tried to be a bit flexible in her thoughts.


    Lies. If that was true, then many wouldnt have died of frostbite. If such a method existed, many wouldnt have died in vain.


    If you find it hard to believe, Ill show you evidence.


    Shiron began to scoop up a handful of snow and slide it inside his clothing.


    What are you doing?


    Just watch.


    Spreading his arms wide, Shiron looked up proudly.


    As you can see, I didnt scream at all. Its not cold. It just feels like ice has touched me.


    In reality, although Shiron felt the cold sensation, he wasnt taken aback by a sudden shock.


    Youve gone mad from the cold.


    Youre crazy.


    Shiron gave a bitter smile, knowing they werent on the same page. Even after showing her directly, he was treated like a madman. Arguing with a kid wasnt just draining physically but mentally, too. He was nearly exhausted.


    Should I just outright tell her that Im a yer? That this is a game world, and I know about everything thats going to happen If I dont get treated as a madman, thatll be fortunate.


    Lucia heaved a deep sigh. She felt defeated in an argument with a kid. Regret surged, wishing she had studied a bit in her past life.


    Im going insane. Should I just say outright that Ive reincarnated? But I have no way to prove that Ive reincarnated. If I tell this ten-year-old kid about my memories, hell surely think Im just boasting.


    Revealing her identity as a reincarnated person would be problematic. Just a moment ago, Shiron was flustered by every word Lucia said. Fortunately, the grown-up wasnt being chided for bickering with a child.


    Their patience was wearing thin. Both Lucia and Shiron felt the same.


    A brief silence hovered between them. The one to break it was Lucia.


    Youre weaker than me.

 Chapter 6: Everyone Else Is Strange, Except For Me

    Chapter 6: Everyone Else Is Strange, Except For Me


    Youre weaker than me.


    What?


    At first, I thought I misheard.


    That brat. What did she just say?


    Unexpectedly stung by Lucias words, lightning seemed to strike inside Shirons head.


    His breath hitched. His heart thumped.


    Dizzy. Feeling faint. How long had it been since he wasst shaken by such a trivial taunt?


    It had been a while since he had been in such a situation. Shiron wryly noted his threshold for annoyance had lowered.


    Is it because of my young age? Why do Ie off so childish?


    Verbal attacks because arguments failed. The childishness gave him chills.


    However, he did understand how she felt. Perhaps she was very frustrated.


    But just because he understood Lucias feelings didnt mean Shiron had to stay silent.


    Does she not know about my past life? Why does she ridicule me for being defeated by a hit from the Reincarnated Sword Saint?


    It wasughable. Really. Shirons face darkened in anger. Thankfully, his eyes narrowed in irritation without any effort.


    Ah.


    Perhaps that was why. Lucias eyes widened. She now stood in opposition to Shiron. She seemed to realize what she had just blurted out. However, Shiron didnt miss the chance.


    Hey, say that again.


    I said, Im stronger than you.


    Yeah, you are stronger. Even though it was a surprise attack, I was knocked down without even having a chance.


    Lucias face hardened, realizing what she was doing to the young boy.


    However, Shiron didnt care whether she looked firm or not.


    His past life and the scar of inferiority stung.


    But tell me, what does being strong have to do with me following your training method?


    Also, why do you treat me like a madman when Im speaking?


    With that, Shiron spat out his words.


    Lucia gazed at Shiron with vacant eyes. She tried to speak, but


    You were just lucky.


    That


    He couldnt open his mouth. He was too heated. Even Lucia realized that now.


    Thinking about it, this was the second time. She had hit a child and berated him for being weak. She felt her face heat up with shame, recalling what she did.


    She was just lucky?


    Lucia mulled over its meaning.


    She didnt need to think deeply.


    She was lucky.


    Born with more talent than others. Even after death, she was reborn with her memories intact.


    From birth, her starting line in life was different. To add to that, unlike other ordinary orphans, she was immediately adopted by a noble family.


    If she had a conscience, she should admit it.


    It was a clear-cut conclusion that she couldnt make excuses for.


    A mixture of embarrassment and guilt consumed her. She felt the urge to escape from the situation. What was she doing to a child


    I wonder who the real child is here.


    Lucia chuckled bitterly.


    Come to think of it, she often messed up in her previous life due to her aggressive nature. Memories of herrades from her past life suddenly came to her.


    Seira, too. Even Yura always told me to stop acting like a child.


    From the day she was chosen by the Holy Sword on a sandy ind in theke, Kyrie bore the fate of the hero.


    However, Kyrie was fundamentally a country girl. To make matters worse, she was not an imperial citizen but an immigrants daughter.


    A barbaric and useless girl.


    She held just a sword and thought that she was something.


    Her level was so low it made one nauseous.


    She was always followed by such derogatory remarks. Each time, shed react violently.


    She went close to ruining her work every time because of her soaring temper. More often than not, her body acted before he could think.


    Would she have been able to handle the situation smoothly if it hadnt been for someone elses help? Maybe it was sheer luck that she was in a position where someone could assist her. An old thought she always harbored. But that, too, was a thing of the past.


    500 years had passed.


    She hadnt seen or heard from her colleagues. She couldnt distinguish between old friends whose fate she was unaware of and Shiron.


    Before she realized it, Lucia felt sorry towards Shiron.


    Yes. Lets apologize again. What am I hesitating for? Even being on good terms with the family I barely got isnt enough. Im really pathetic.


    At that resolute moment,


    Thud!


    Yikes!


    Are you mute? Why are you keeping your mouth shut?


    Lucia let out a startled scream.


    A cold object slid inside her clothes, startling her.


    It was Shiron who had shoved snow down Lucias back.


    Just try it once. Once you try it, youll change your mind. This could help youter


    Shiron couldnt finish his sentence.


    Lucia, with a terrifying look on her face, threw a punch.


    Bam!


    Her fistnded on Shirons face.


    Oww!!


    You crazy bastard!


    It was Shirons second time getting knocked out.


    <hr>


    Thud!


    Shiron, after being punched in the face, copsed lifelessly on the snow.


    Ah Oh no!


    Again, I acted before thinking!


    This stupid, moronic, ignorant wretch!! Oh, this isnt the time!


    Lucia quickly came to her senses. She rushed to Shiron to check on him.


    Lucia tried listening for breathing and also examined Shiron for any visible injuries.


    Fortunately, Shiron was still breathing. Other than his busted lip bleeding a bit, he looked peacefully asleep.


    Sigh


    Relieved, Lucia rubbed her chest. A streak of cold sweat ran down her back.


    Ugh this is insane.


    Lucia clutched her head, muttering curses under her breath. She brushed back Shirons damp bangs. Seeing that the young boy was safe, Lucias tension eased.


    Sigh!


    She sat down heavily on the snow. Her butt felt quite cold, but she didnt care. Thanks to the snow cushioning the fall, Shirons head wasnt injured. Lucia felt relief.


    Its. Its a relief.


    Sigh


    Trying to calm her startled heart, Lucia lifted her head and let out a sigh.


    It was ridiculous that she was this rmed, considering she was the one who had hit Shiron.


    However, seeing Shiron copse lifelessly after punching him in the face made her heart sink.


    For a while, she tried to calm her heart.


    Ah.


    Snowkesnded on the bridge of her nose.


    It wasnt long ago that she saw the sun moving overhead, but now the sky was covered with dark clouds.


    Is it snowing?


    Lucia stood up from her spot and dusted off her rear.


    Quickly-


    The girl hoisted the unconscious boy over her shoulder and walked briskly towards the castle.


    <hr>


    Lucia gentlyid Shiron down on the bed and covered him with a nket.


    Rumble


    Sure enough, looking outside, there was a storm, with thunder echoing and a snowstorm blowing. Good thing she had hurried.


    Turning her gaze away from the window, Lucia reached out to Shiron. Wiping the blood that had dripped from his mouth with her sleeve, on the surface, he looked alright.


    Perhaps the ordeal was mostly over? Lucia pulled a chair over and sank into it.


    What the hell.


    Lucia felt exhausted. She felt a deeper weight in her heart than when she had swung her sword all day. When was thest time she felt such emotional turbulence? Lucia thought back over the past 8 years.


    But, whether in the vige she used to live, when her mother passed away, or when a stranger told her he was her father, she never let her emotions take over.


    Lucia gazed at Shirons face.


    If only you kept your mouth shut, you would be quite cute.


    At that moment.


    Knock knock.


    Miss, Ive brought the items you requested.


    Yes, just a moment!


    Lucia collected herself and quickly opened the door.


    Thank you, miss.


    Beyond the door stood Head Maid Yuma, who was holding linens and clothes.


    Thank you, Head Maid Yuma.


    Its no trouble, miss.


    Yuma entered the room with professional grace and began changing Shirons clothes.


    Lucia silently observed.


    After removing his top, wiping his sweat with a wet towel, and changing him into fresh clothes, Yuma even applied ointment to Shirons lips without a break in her actions.


    After finishing her tasks, Lucia gestured for Yuma toe closer. As Yuma gently brushed Shirons hair back, she spoke.


    It hasnt even been a day, and you two argued again. And, miss, you moved the young master all by yourself without calling for help. As I told you before, you can call the servants anytime.


    Yes


    Even though Yuma looked directly into Lucias eyes, Lucia avoided her gaze.


    Lucia found Yuma unsettling. Yumas mechanical demeanor, the horn protruding from one side of her head, her vertically slit pupils, and the unnaturally protective aura around her made Lucia uneasy.


    Why didnt you stop me? Youve been watching.


    Lucia wondered why no one had stopped her, even the second time around. At Lucias question, Yuma narrowed her eyes slightly before replying.


    No, it doesnt matter. Whether you two fought or you left the young master in the snow. Nobody would me you even if he had died from the cold.


    Lucia lowered her head. What a harsh reality. Did it mean the servants of the mansion wouldnt intervene even if the kids killed each other?


    Lucia fidgeted with her wet hands.


    I saw it. This morningyou hugging Shiron. Such an act cannot be without affection. Are you really okay with it?


    Yes, Im okay.


    Yuma stood up and walked to the door, not hesitating as if she had no more business there.


    You didnt leave the young master alone in the end. You did that before and now. And.


    Both of you are Prient. You must be responsible for your actions.


    With those words, Yuma closed the door.


    Only the sound of Shirons breathing was heard in the excessively spacious room meant for one. Lucia stared intently at Shiron Prients face.


    What on earth is Prient?


    Prient, Dawn Castle, a Horned Demon, ten-year-old brother Maybe because the tension had eased, an unexpected chuckle escaped her lips.


    I have never even taken a disciple, much less have a child.

 Chapter 7: The Plan Has Changed

    Chapter 7: The n Has Changed


    He had passed out again.


    Ah.


    As soon as he came to his senses, his eyes bulged open, and he abruptly sat up. Despite fainting from a blow to the face, he felt refreshed. Shiron licked his lips as if checking something, but there was no wound. Whether it was because he had been lying down for a long time or because the body he possessed had an insane healing ability, it wasnt important right now.


    Damn.


    Looking out the window, dawn was breaking.


    The sun peeked out from between snow-covered mountains. Thick and heavy clouds split as if cut by Mosess miracle. Shiron seemed to have an idea why this ce was called Dawn Castle.


    His appreciation was brief.


    Shit.


    A curse slipped from his lips.


    Did I get hit and pass out again?


    Waking up in the same ce and position after fainting felt like dj vu.


    How can I wake up in the same ce and time?


    He hadnt died and been resurrected Shiron chuckled and opened the drawer next to the bed.


    He picked up an expensive-looking pen and took out a hidden piece of paper from beneath the hinge.


    Ill have to raise the risk level.


    Lucia was more dangerous than expected. He hadnt expected her to punch him just for ying a light prank. It waspletely unexpected.


    Just because I put a snowball inside her clothes, she got this mad?


    If asked why he did it, hed just express his frustration. Yes, part of it was to let her experience the almost fraudulent training method he knew, but also, she seemed so downcast and sulky that he thought changing the mood might be good.


    It was his version of consideration.


    Shiron massaged his neck and took a deep sigh.


    With such a violent person, how delicate and sensitive Shiron must have felt. Its obvious. They must have fought tooth and nail. Time to change the n.


    Shiron tore up the paper filled with various writings. To prevent anyone from seeing, he shredded it finely and threw it into the fire in the corner.


    The game didnt show their childhood. It was unclear why Shiron Prient knew he would die but still blocked Lucias path. It was assumed that Shiron, feeling inferior to the increasingly prominent Lucia, went mad from the continuous pressure and hated his younger sibling.


    Thinking about it made him feel sympathy. Somehow, he felt like he ovepped with Shiron Prien.


    Poor Shiron. Surviving from such a monster since childhood. Impressive. Really impressive.


    He took out a new piece of paper. Shiron decided to overhaul the n he had initially set up.


    I wont forget your death and will use it well.


    Shiron scribbled on the paper.


    Scribble- scribble-


    Various elements were listed on the slightly discolored paper.


    Current location, uing areas, useful items to acquire, and elements to avoid. He even wrote things that, if seen by the schrs of the academy, would make them exim that the worlds mysteries had finally been solved.


    Lastly


    [Bing close with the younger sister is on hold.]


    Shiron firmly dotted the paper.


    The n had changed.


    He had nned to manipte her since childhood, but it wasnt as easy as he thought.


    Shiron organized his writing tools andy on the bed, staring at the ceiling.


    He suddenly thought,


    If I were the original Shiron


    Perhaps he would have run out of the room and challenged Lucia to a duel immediately? It was an amusing thought.


    No.


    Come to think of it, it wasnt fun at all.


    As Shiron became sentimental, a chill ran down his spine.


    One shouldnt take death lightly.


    Shiron pressed his temples hard.


    Although it had only been two days, many facts were verified. The most important was the presence or absence of a game system.


    Adaptability and proficiency.


    This could be said to be the core gimmick of the Reincarnation of the Sword Saint game.


    It was not aplicated system.


    When a yer was active in cold conditions, they took damage and, at the same time, gained cold resistance. Likewise, as weapons or tools were used, the proficiency of that weapon type increased.


    This would serve as a safety mechanism for future dangers.


    Shiron mulled over his experiences from numerous ys and the ns based on them.


    At least I shouldnt get hit and faint.


    Shiron clenched his fist. The foundation building for the future had begun.


    <hr>


    Thump thump thump thump-


    Footprints piled up on the pristine snowy field. Did it snow while he was asleep? Running with snow stuck to the feet was no easy task.


    Pant- Pant-


    Shiron exhaled visible white breaths continuously. He felt as if he could copse any moment from the breathlessness.


    Stay strong, Young Master! Its thestp!


    However, despite the excruciating pain, Shiron did not give up. The moment he gave up on just onep, the efficiency of the training would decrease.


    Thud-


    Finally, in thestp, Shiron fell t on the snow. He didnt care about his clothes getting wet.


    Struggling, Shiron flipped over and opened his mouth.


    Pant, pant, Encia. How many minutes was it?


    He spoke as if spitting out words to the maid holding an hourss. When he asked Yuma for a maid to assist in his training, she had been the one assigned.


    The maid, who tied her reddish-blond hair in lively twin tails, began to count the hoursses.


    One, two five and a half You took 27 minutes and 30 seconds.


    Are you sure? Write it as 28 minutes.


    Shiron, with trembling hands, unbuckled the heavy armor he had wrapped around him. Clinking sounds filled the air as he also took off his gauntlets and greaves.


    Thats mean, Young Master. I was so careful in timing you


    Encia wrote the number on paper, looking about to cry.


    10ps in the training ground, 28 minutes.


    It was the record of Shiron running with heavy weights attached.


    By the way Isnt there a wind-up clock here? Its frustrating not to measure time urately.


    Young Master, considering this climate, there wont be any clock repairman whod be willing toe. Moreover, theres a lot of time deviation in this cold region. Even if there was one, itd be a mere ornament. Just an ornament.


    I see.


    Of course. The most urate measurement methods are the hourss and sundial.


    If you say so.


    Shiron wasnt entirely pleased. The fact that they couldnt measure time urately wasughable in a world where magic existed, and there were trains and airships in distant capitals.


    Of course, magic could measure time urately, but unfortunately, most of the maids of Dawn Castle couldnt use magic.


    After catching his breath for a moment, Shiron took a chunk of ice and ced it in his mouth. Now, it felt neither cold nor refreshing, but just like drinking ice water. He couldnt help but smile at the quicker-than-expected result.


    Young Master!


    Thats when Encia, cing her hand on her hip, looked at Shiron reproachfully. He responded in an uninterested tone.


    What?


    When youre thirsty, you can drink the lemonade I prepared!


    That was a valid point. Shiron, finishing the chunk of ice in his mouth, looked nkly at Encia.


    Im not thirsty. I have my reasons.


    May I ask what those reasons are?


    You dont need to know. Instead, help me up.


    Ensia grabbed the hand that Shiron extended towards her. She also didnt forget to carefully brush off the snow that had settled on Shirons clothes.


    Master. If you catch a cold from this, I will be scolded by the head maid.


    At her slightly saddened voice, Shiron let out a deep sigh and nced at Ensia.


    I wont catch a cold. Even if I do, I can exin it to Yuma.


    Really?


    Yes, if you understand, bring me a spear.


    Shiron took a sip of the lemonade that she had prepared for him. The sweet and sour taste spread throughout his mouth, making him feel refreshed.


    I wonder if it really works this way?


    Shiron asked inwardly.


    [Energetic Maids Lemonade]


    The drink Shiron was having wasnt just any ordinary drink. It was an item obtainable from a side quest. Upon consumption, it immediately removes fatigue effects. Quite a valuable item.


    After a short moment, even before Shirons ss was empty, Ensia brought him a bundle of spears. Even though she covered a significant distance in a short time, she didnt seem disheveled or rushed.


    Good.


    Shiron gripped a spear slightly shorter than his height. Although it felt a bit thick for a child to hold, it wasnt impossible to grasp.


    Perhaps because of the lemonade, he feltpletely re-energized. He loosened up his body with a few shoulder rotations.


    Hup!


    With a shout, he threw the spear.


    Once released from Shirons grip, the spearnded a quarter of the way to the practice target. The result was worse than expected.


    About 30 meters, I guess? Its garbage without the proper technique, unlike using sheer strength.


    Master. Ive prepared a rope. Shall I measure the distance for you?


    Ensia, who hade holding a rope with several knots, approached Shiron. She did this even without being told; her attentiveness pleased Shiron.


    No need. Just a rough estimate by eye will do.


    That concluded todays basic strength training. Shiron turned around and held a spear and staff in each hand. It was time for the next exercise.


    Shiron swung his weapons with all his might in a spot easily visible from the mansion.


    Ensia watched him for a while and then turned her head to speak.


    Master.


    What?


    As Shiron continued to swing, he replied, somewhat anticipating her concern.


    The youngdy keeps ncing over here.


    I know.


    Did something happen?


    Dont worry about it.


    But even if you say that


    Ensias worried expression seemed to plead for a response, but Shiron merely lifted one corner of his lips in a smirk.

 Chapter 8: What Are You Looking At?

    Chapter 8: What Are You Looking At?


    Inside the halls of Dawn Castle. Among the numerous windows in the corridor on the top floor.


    What a surprise


    Lucia sighed deeply, brushing her chest.


    She leaned against the window with her chin propped up, momentarily gazing at the boy. Their gazes met because of the demon girl who imed to be Shirons errand-runner.


    Her pride was needlessly hurt, making her grind her teeth.


    What on earth is he doing


    When she opened the window because of the incessant noises from the morning, there was Shiron doing the same unbelievable training as yesterday. Moreover, today, he was with a demon girl.


    If he got hurt doing that, what was he going to do? Such worries naturally arose in her. Had she, in the meantime, grown fond of him? It almost feels like she was like a mother who had lost her child by the waterside.


    Mother?


    Lucia momentarily widened her eyes.


    She must be crazy! She was already regretting not having experienced love even once, but now to think of herself as a mother? Goosebumps rose on her arms, and she roughly brushed them off. She felt awkward, and her insides churned.


    Lucia tried to calm herself down by sweeping back her disheveled hair and weing the cold wind.


    At least he hasnt given up.


    Lucia felt only relief.


    She was worried that Shiron might give up on his sword training, that he might corner himself and cry, drenching his sleeves with tears.


    However, instead of shedding tears, Shiron was punishing his body even more brutally than yesterday. He seemed quite pleased with such training or practice.


    He was jumping around, wrapped in chainmail and te armor. Moreover, he carried a backpack that clearly looked heavy at first nce.


    Hed be lucky if he doesnt get sick from that.


    Lucia averted her gaze from the two.


    She tried topose herself and focus on her own tasks. She had many unknowns in her present life, so she decided to start with an investigation.


    <hr>


    The next morning.


    Lucia opened her eyes to the noise from outside the window.


    She roughly adjusted her disheveled hair and flung the window wide open. The cold winter wind cleared her drowsy mind.


    Hmm.


    Shiron was again training hard in the training ground.


    Usually, after over-exerting oneself, one would typically be bedridden the next day. However, the more she watched, the more fascinating it became.


    Of course, seasoned warriors or monks would go about their daily lives without trouble even after facing near-death experiences, but Shiron was just a child.


    But then


    Lucias gaze shifted from Shiron to the maid attending to him.


    Listening to their conversation, the maids name seemed to be Ophilia.


    If yesterdays demon girl, Encia, had a lively impression, this one appeared timid and shy.


    She wore a maid outfit with delicate frills, simr to the previous one, but her hair was different. She had fluffy hair that extended down to her waist, tied neatly with a headband, giving her a neat appearance.


    Even if shes a demon


    The scene was hard to understand in many ways.


    It would have been iprehensible 500 years ago, even for the most open-minded, to think a demon was running errands for a human child because some crazy beings obsessed with making deals were kind to humans.


    However, ording to her research from yesterday, that wasnt the case. In this mansion, the only humans were her and Shiron. It was unclear why a demon would be shyly and timidlyughing at the words of such a child.


    As far as Lucia knew, demons didnt hum songs and didnt make things like crowns.


    It seems Shiron might have asked something of the girl named Ophilia. Lucia could only specte.


    After a good sweat, Shiron untied his armor and approached Ophilia. Slowly rising, Ophilia crowned Shiron by cing a floral circlet on his head.


    What.


    Lucia felt a twinge of difort. She scrunched her face as if she had seen something she shouldnt have. The way they acted as if they were the protagonists of a fairy tale made her stomach churn.


    While Lucia was watching the two reenacting a scene from a fairy tale and taking a deep breath


    !


    Shiron suddenly tore the circlet on his head to shreds.


    Lord Lord?


    Sorry, but thank you! Ophilia!


    Wha What?


    Lucia was so shocked that she couldnt close her mouth.


    Had he lost his mind? The scene unfolding before her became increasingly iprehensible. The demon girl wiped away tears with her sleeve, sobbing uncontrobly. Yet, Shironughed heartily, seeming to be in a fantastic mood.


    I feel so refreshed because of that.


    Shiron continued tough almost uncontrobly, patting the crying Ophilias back. However, the maids crying only intensified.


    Lucia murmured under her breath, watching the scene,


    Trash


    Trash. Indeed, Shiron was nothing but trash.


    Regardless of Lucias disdain for demons, even to the point of loathing, this behavior was utterly inexcusable.


    Even the inquisitors of the Holy Empire would shake their heads at Shirons actions.


    Destroying a carefully made gift right in front of the giver? In Lucias eyes, Shiron appeared even more malicious than the demon Ophilia.


    With the sound ofughter and crying in the background, Lucia averted her gaze, pressing hard against her throbbing temples, and shut the window.


    She had ns to visit the library today.


    <hr>


    A week had passed since that day.


    ?


    Lucia didnt wake up to any noises from outside today. Finding it strange, she habitually opened her window.


    ?


    There was no one outside. The ground was covered with white snow, without a single footprint in sight.


    Did they give up


    It was strange. Just yesterday, they had been training.


    What am I doing?


    The sun was already high in the sky.


    She had be ustomed to waking up to the sound of Shirons training every morning, but today, she had overslept.


    Knock Knock


    Are you awake, miss?


    As she stretched her sleepy body, she heard a knock followed by a womans voice.


    Come in.


    Excuse me.


    The heavy door opened, and two maids carrying a tray with washing tools gently entered.


    Thanks, as always.


    Its our duty, miss.


    The maids skillfully tidied up Lucias tousled hair.


    In no time, Lucia had be ustomed to being attended to by the maids. Initially, she used formalnguage with them, but soon enough, she naturally began to treat them as inferiors.


    Theyd overreact and be flustered every time she spoke formally, so it naturally transitioned this way.


    She dipped her hands in the warm water held by the basin, melting away the chill and washing her face. She then dried her face with a steaming hot towel.


    Is this the life of the nobility?


    Lucia deeply enjoyed the soft touch as she rxed her whole body. Soon, a pleasant smile formed on her lips.


    She no longer cared that the mansions servants were of demonic descent.


    Whats the big deal if theyre demons? The world must have changed over thest 500 years.


    Whether Shiron knew about their true identities or not, she had no way of knowing. But she felt it was foolish to agonize over something she didnt really care about.


    When the maids finished brushing her hair, they tied it back neatly with a silky ribbon.


    One of the maids brought a mirror and showed Lucia her reflection. In the mirror was a girl with red hair, adorably dressed.


    Are you nning to go to the library again today?


    Yes, why not?


    Lucia smirked and reached out her hand to the maid. With a clinking sound, a bunch of keys were ced in her hand.


    <hr>


    On her way to the library.


    Lucia remembered how she practically lived in the library over the past week.


    She sighed deeply, her shoulders slumping.


    I thought it would be easier


    Lucia was currently facing a huge challenge: reading.


    To understand the magnitude of the problem, she had made no progress in her research for a week, to the extent that she even neglected her training.


    I never missed training in my past life.


    Determined to make progress, even if it was just a single page, she inserted the key into the librarys door and pulled.


    nk-


    Huh?


    nk- nk-


    Why isnt it opening?


    It was strange. The door opened just fine yesterday.


    Ugh!


    No matter how much force she applied, it wouldnt budge. Wondering if it was a push door, she tried pushing with all her might, but it didnt move an inch.


    Just as she thought she might have inserted the wrong key and tried to pull it out


    Ouch!


    She bumped her face on the suddenly opened door.


    ?


    Rubbing her forehead, she cautiously opened her eyes. Lucia took a step back, visibly shocked.


    What are you doing


    It was Shiron who opened the door. Lucia was wondering why he wasnt in the training grounds, but it seemed that he was here.


    Well, the door wouldnt open


    The door wouldnt?


    Shiron looked at the keyhole and then looked at Lucia with a pitiful expression.


    Demonstrating as if to show her how it was done, he precisely turned the key twice in the lock.


    nk- nk-


    You locked the already opened door by turning the key again.


    Oh.


    Lucia wished she could hide in a mouse hole. Her face turned crimson from embarrassment.


    She hung her head in shame for a moment.


    Hey, what are you doing?


    Huh?


    Werent you here for a reason? Why are you just standing there? If you stay still, Ill close it.


    Shiron was waiting, holding the door open as if urging her to hurry in.


    Thank you.


    Relieved that Shiron didnt mock her, Lucia entered the library.

 Chapter 9: If This Goes Well

    Chapter 9: If This Goes Well


    The moment Lucia stepped into the study, the warm scent of books greeted her. Closing her eyes and immersing herself in the ambiance, her once-heated face cooled.


    Good.


    Lucia calmly looked around the study.


    Among the many castles of Prient, the Dawn Castle, being the familys first castle, held symbolic significance and was quiterge.


    The same went for the library. Given that it had kept scrolls and books for over 500 years, one could naturally infer its grand scale.


    Lucia treaded carefully inside its walls.


    Even though it was a private space, only upied by the maid guarding the library and Shiron, who arrived before Lucia, she remembered the advice her friends once gave her.


    Itsmon sense to be quiet in a library.


    Why?


    Well to put it simply, people who love books dont like disturbances. Youd hate it if someone interrupted your training, right?


    I think I understand.


    Herrades had taught Kyrie, who knew nothing but fighting, many things. Although they sometimes teased her as a barbarian, they patiently answered her questions, and Kyrie quickly learned.


    She vividly remembered their conversation, which wasnt the talks they had on the brink of death but much earlier in their travels. It was fascinating.


    Sobbing-


    Perhaps because she was recalling old memories, Lucias eyes teared up.


    Ugh.


    Wiping away her tears with her sleeve, Lucia lowered her head, fearing that someone might see, and bit her lip.


    I wonder how everyone fared after my death. They were all resourceful; they mustve thrived. The empire wouldnt neglect them after all the struggles, right?


    She asionally had such thoughts. The fact that the horned Yuma was alive breathed hope into Lucia. If Yuma, who was gravely injured in the battle 500 years ago, survived, wouldnt the others be alive, too? It was hard to let go of that hope.


    Seiras an elf, but Cheor lets stop.


    p-


    Lucia pped her cheeks with both hands, trying to gather herself.


    It wasnt two hundred or three hundred, but a whopping five hundred years since she died.


    She couldnt be entangled in the past forever. Now she had to find the book she hadnt finished.


    Delving between the bookshelves, Lucia searched for the book she was reading yesterday.


    [Silleya-Imperial Language Dictionary]


    In her hand were a thick dictionary and a fairy tale book that seemed rtively easy to read. It was thin, with illustrations, likely intended for children.


    Silleya was the name of the ethnic group that defined Kyries identity before she was chosen by the Holy Sword. There was no way to know whether they were extinct or what became of them. With her current inability to even read a fairy tale, researching history was too challenging.


    Everything had its order.


    Her immediate goal was to properly read the fairy tale book.


    Having chosen a book to read, she now needed a quiet ce to focus.


    Fortunately, she had a spot in mind.


    It was Lucias designated seat that she had imed over the past week in the library.


    It was located next to a window with sunlight pouring in, which made one naturally happy


    Whispers-


    Whispers-


    Sadly, it was already upied.


    Thats, thats my spot.


    Lucia clenched her book tightly.


    Shiron had already upied the spot Lucia had been sitting in until yesterday.


    She had assumed that he wouldve settled somewhere since Shiron was in the library before her. She never dreamt itd be her favorite spot.


    That guy has a good eye for spots.


    Lucia tried to resign herself, but her eyes didnt move easily from the seat.


    It wasnt just about the spot. Several thick books and elegant writing tools mesmerizingly captivated Lucias gaze.


    Astonished by the incredible sight, Lucias eyes widened.


    Hes not nning to read all of that, is he?


    One, two, three nine, ten, eleven. A pile of books, totaling eleven, was stacked like a tower on the desk. Common sense would tell you that reading all of them in a day was impossible.


    But contrary to Lucias worry, Shiron spread one of the books in front of him andzily turned the pages.


    Had he noticed the gaze that had been watching him for a while? Shiron slightly lifted his head, nced at Lucia, chuckled softly, then returned to his reading.


    !


    Lucia quickly hid the Imperial Language dictionary and storybook she was holding behind her.


    Her face turned red in embarrassment.


    There was a two-year age difference between them but still, the books Shiron was reading looked incredibly difficult at first nce.


    The luxurious leather-bound covers, the bookmarks made of woven silk, and the titles impressively embossed in gold ink


    Compared to Lucias storybook, the quality seemed as different as night and day.


    Comparing their respective books, Lucia hung her head low.


    Well, there are plenty of other seats, right? Its not like I reserved this spot


    Lucia closed her eyes tightly, trying to shake off the regret.


    <hr>


    It wasnt by ident that Lucias usual spot was taken.


    Upon hearing about Lucias whereabouts from Yuma, Shiron, abandoning his daily training routine, had even gone to the lengths of asking the maid in charge of the library about Lucias regr seat at the crack of dawn. Of course, his intention wasnt solely to tease her.


    Although he was determined to learn a newnguage with all his might, there seemed to be no significant issue in reading the characters, perhaps due to some memories from before his reincarnation.


    Having lost his initial enthusiasm and purpose, he thought, This is bing more fun.


    Shiron concealed his smile behind the book. He did find Lucias reaction amusing, but when he saw the title of the book she was holding, he had a hard time suppressing hisughter.


    [The Magnificent Savior, the Eternal Chronicles of the Magnificent Kyrie]


    The adjective magnificent appeared twice, hinting at its fanatical content.


    Does she even know what that book is about?


    Shiron paused his reading and observed Lucia. Sitting quite a distance from him, she continued to frown and struggle.


    Lets let it be. Its not like I have any right to judge.


    Shiron understood how Lucia felt. In his past life, he had simr experiences, so he decided to kindly pretend not to notice.


    Besides, If I heard that my own gamey montage was released Might be interesting to watch how she reacts.


    He had some exceptional ys in the game, and hed even meticulously edited and uploaded them online.


    Watching an impressive montage from his previous life seemed a reasonableparison.


    If Iughed at that, Id probably get punched and faint again. Yeah, definitely.


    Shiron chuckled to himself and continued with his work, dipping the pen into the ink.


    <hr>


    Ugh ugh.


    Lucia groaned.


    The reason was obvious. For several hours, even as dusk approached, she had made no progress with the book.


    Why was the Imperial Language so difficult?


    She realized a few things after looking up words in the dictionary for the past few days. There were separate male and female verb endings. This was somewhat manageable, but that wasnt the only issue.


    There were no rules for singr and plural forms.


    There were too many conjunctions to remember.


    There were six different tenses, with a mix of irregr and regr forms.


    There were numerous idioms. Instead of simply saying, The sunlight is strong, they used a mix of flowery expressions.


    Every time a new word appeared, she had to search in the dictionary. And just when she thought she found it, another word troubled her.


    Lucia thumped her head on the desk.


    I really I cant do this.


    Is there something wrong? Can I help you?


    She looked up at the sound and saw Shirons smiling face. Lucia pretended to be fine and avoided eye contact.


    She didnt want to be treated like a child who couldnt read a storybook by herself.


    Its.


    Okay, then Ill go. Have fun.


    Without another thought, Shiron turned away.


    Lucia watched his back as he walked further and further away.


    There was a certain air of intelligence about Shiron as he piled up the books hed already read and carried them back to their proper ce.


    So. You mean you want to be a teacher?


    Lucia watched for a long time, and many thoughts passed through her mind.


    And when Shiron began to organize his writing utensils.


    Hey.


    Huh? What, do you need help?


    Yes.


    Lucia nodded, her face grim.


    It hurt her pride, but she couldnt help it.


    She was being taught something by a ten-year-old The thought of Shiron as an educated noblemans child had lowered her standards.


    Besides,


    She was even more reluctant to ask Yuma or any of the other maids. She refused to learn from the demons she had fought her entire life. That was herst shred of pride.


    Even as Lucia bared her neck to their attentions, the barriers she had built up over a lifetime were not easily broken.


    Shiron sat down next to Lucia and spoke in a gentle voice.


    Whats wrong?


    Everything Its all


    All of it? So you dont know what its all about, and you picked up this book?


    Yes.


    Shiron threw back his head in disbelief. Lucia could only blink at the behavior.


    She still had no idea what the book shed chosen was about to cause such a reaction.


    Shiron wiped his face once, then slowly opened his mouth.


    Listen.


    Yes.


    Shiron pushed the dictionary away from Lucias view and pointed his finger at the words on the cover. Lucia focused on the movement of his fingers and the sound of his voice, determined not to miss a word.


    The Magnificent Savior.


    The Magnificent Savior?


    The Eternal Chronicles of the Magnificent Kyrie.


    The Magnificent Kyries?


    Lucia had a momentary sh of foreboding, but Shirons mouth didnt stop.


    The Magnificent Kyrie, the great savior, immortalized for all eternity But you are a curiosity, too.


    .


    Ive listened to my ancestors hymns until my ears scab over, and yet this is the one you picked and chose.


    .


    Honestly, this book is too pretentious even for me. Im going to have to skip it. Tsk tsk.


    Shiron chuckled in amusement as if to say it was a tale where a single sword could slice through mountains, shred clouds, and walk on water, huh?


    Sorry. Im not feeling well.


    She couldnt take it anymore. Her face was so hot she could barely breathe.


    Lucia cut Shiron off before he could say more, scrambled to her feet, and headed for the doorway.


    Uh, yeah. Take care.


    Shiron watched Lucias back as she ran out the door, head down,


    The shape of Shirons mouth, which Lucia hadnt seen because she was too busy shaking with self-pity, was something she would never know for the rest of her life.

 Chapter 10: This Should Be Enough

    Chapter 10: This Should Be Enough


    Thud thud thud thud-


    The dull sound reverberated throughout the training ground in the early morning. If one were to close their eyes and imagine, it might sound like the beating of a drum. Perhaps it was the noise of something massive sprinting across the ground?


    Gasp, cough.


    The cause was none other than Shiron Prient.


    The results of his training have started to show. It had been just over a month, or perhaps even longer. Compared to standard training, his efficiency has increased multifold, as he used every technique that his hand could reach. The stacked stones he had been piling up had started to disy an undeniable grandeur.


    Its thestp, Young Master.


    The cheerful voice belongs to Encia, who first assisted Shiron. As time went by, it was her turn again to serve Shiron in their rotation.


    So, how much time is left?


    Five hoursses. Exactly 25 minutes, Young Master.


    Alright.


    After taking several deep breaths, Shirons face became calm. He even smiled contentedly, realizing that he had made significant progress in such a short time.


    Compared to the first day, he managed to reduce his time by 3 minutes. Although it was just a 10% difference, considering the weight Shiron had been bearing, it was not trivial.


    Thud-


    Shiron roughly set down the weights he had been carrying on his shoulders. Dust would have been kicked up if not for the moist ground. Still, the sound reverberated loudly throughout the training ground.


    Youre incredible, Young Master!


    Ophilia, who was pping and giggling, was an added bonus. As Shiron increased the intensity of his training, he also increased the number of people assisting him to two. Shiron nodded as he arranged the weights hed dropped on the ground.


    Enough. Im probably the weakest in this mansion. Its just embarrassing.


    Ophilia might be right. But so what? Ive served many young masters like Master Shiron before, but none have achieved as much as you have in such a short time. You should be more proud.


    Enough.


    Even though Encia looked into Shirons eyes while agreeing with Ophilias opinion, Shiron merely pushed out his cup toward her. Recognizing Shirons difort, Encia smiled thinly.


    You should act more child-like, Young Master.


    Child-like?


    Yes. Sometimes, you seem rather aloof and mature.


    How so?


    Shiron paid attention to what Encia was saying. Being considered mature meant his behavior was causing difort to those around him. Not necessarily a bad thing.


    Pondering for a moment, Encia replied,


    Well, you never throw tantrums for snacks, you dont make unreasonable demands after much thought, and you train so hard without anyone telling you to.


    Im d I dont act childishly. Just imagining myself doing those things makes me want to get hit.


    So what? The previous head and the one before acted the same way when they were young.


    Encia, chattering as usual, poured lemonade into Shirons cup while Shiron tried to divert his attention and gulped it down.


    The sour and sweet drink refreshed his previously dry mouth. The pain in his ankles and trapezius muscles seemed to wash away.


    This result is beyond expectations.


    Shirons lofty achievement wasrgely due to the lemonade that Encia made. It instantly alleviated the [Fatigue] state. His primary goal was to maintain constant training without overtaxing the body.


    However, another fact emerged as he tested the drink on himself. The true effect of this fraudulent consumable item was something else entirely.


    It eliminated the necessary growth downtime.


    In other words, most improvements from recovery were retained without the process. Shiron smirked as he gazed at his now-empty cup.


    Would you like more, Young Master?


    No, this is enough. More importantly


    Declining Encias offer, Shiron looked at Ophilia, who was sitting in the flower bed.


    Hmm?


    Realizing she was the subject of attention, Ophilia quickly hid her hands behind her. This was a familiar situation. Without Shiron even saying anything, Encia approached Ophilia with a smile.


    Ophilia, you knew hed find out when you followed us. Just give up.


    But, but


    Before Encia realized it, she had caught up to Ophilia, and as if feeling yful, she ced her hand on Ophilias tense shoulder and whispered.


    Ophilia, if you dont let get away from my hand in three counts, Shiron might just gobble you up!


    Encia exaggerated her movements to scare Ophilia and sent a sly wink to Shiron, expecting something from him.


    What is it?


    Was she asking him to y along?


    Shiron seemed to understand her intention and adopted a rather threatening posture, even though he had no real intention of scaring anyone.


    If you hide and then I find you, its one p for each cheek.


    However


    Snicker.


    Guffaw!


    The actual reaction was vastly different from what Shiron had expected. Ophilia looked nkly at him and then burst intoughter. She covered her mouth with her sleeve andughed softly, thinking that Shiron looked rather cute just now.


    Sir, did you actually say that? Where in the modern world do people still use such outdated lines Pff. Its so cheesy.


    Sigh.


    He tried his best to y along, but all he got in return was theughter of the girls.


    A tear appeared in Encias eye, which she quickly wiped away.


    Forget it. I must have gone mad.


    No, sir, you were really scary just now.


    Ophilia praised the dejected Shiron with a smile, but


    Damn it.


    All Shiron did was curse under his breath.


    Somehow, Encias antics had drawn him in, and on top of that, he had ended up being rebuked. He unknowingly cared about being called pitiful, which was quite frustrating


    Shiron sighed deeply.


    He didnt understand why they found everything so hrious. He withdrew his gaze from them and grasped a spear in his hand.


    Ill just do what I have to do.


    The young man massaged his stiffening neck, then shifted his gaze to a wall at the far end of the practice ground.


    The wall his eyes settled on had numerous spears stuck in it. The spears, driven in deeply from bottom to top, were evenly spaced without any irregrities.


    This, too, was a principle like the lemonade he drank.


    [The Floral Ornament of the Fairy Tale Maid]


    It increased uracy and dexterity by 5 points each. In the original game, it was a trivial consumable item that was looked down upon due to its minor stat boost, and even then, you could only obtain it once. Many people skipped the quest because of its inefficiency.


    However, unlike the game, Ophilia made floral ornaments for Shiron every chance she got. Thanks to that, he was able to maximize his power and uracy, but the only downside was the absence of a status window to check the increase in stats. To enjoy the games system but without a status window


    Shiron clicked his tongue, feeling regretful.


    Increasing uracy any further wont make much of a noticeable difference.


    Today, Ill spare you, Ophilia.


    Shiron, seemingly cooling off, got ament from Encia.


    Eh? Youre not tearing it up today? Usually, before you throw a spear, you tear up Ophilias precious thing without a second thought.


    .


    Precious what?


    What the hell was she going on about?


    Shiron gritted his teeth. Encia, who had been irritating him from the start, became more and more annoying to look at. His grip tightened, and he frowned.


    Using the spears shaft, Shiron poked Encias side forcefully.


    Thud- thud-thud-


    Whether it tickled or hurt, a scream echoed through the practice ground.


    Ouch! Im sorry! Ow! It hurts!


    Encia stretched out her hands in defense.


    Dramatic much?


    He enjoyed the screaming sounds, but Shiron soon got tired of Encias acting and pulled away the spear shaft.


    I was going to quit once this seeded anyway. The efficiency was starting to drop.


    Shiron tapped his shoulder with the spear shaft and gazed at the wall.


    Shiron drew back the hand holding the spear and extended his right leg. He gauged the distance between his current position and the fortress wall, stretching his entire body to its limits and fixing his gaze on the target.


    Then.


    Whish-


    With a shout, a spear flew in a straight line, striking its target urately.


    It was an ordinary thrown spear devoid of any mana or specialized technique. Yet, its result was anything but ordinary.


    The spear embedded itself right in the center of the wall. Another spear fitted snugly into the widened end of the already embedded one.


    That should do it.


    A subtle smile had formed on the young boys lips.


    He had achieved the goal he initially set. Shiron lifted his head to check the condition of the sky. A cloudless blue expanse - quite rare in Dawn Castle, where the essence of the dawn star was housed. It was likely that tonight would also have a clear sky.


    It was, indeed, a day perfect for monopolizing things.


    Ophilia and Encia present!

 Chapter 11: Lets Retrace Our Steps

    Chapter 11: Let''s Retrace Our Steps


    !


    !


    Ah.


    Lucia flinched. She must have been distracted by the sounding from outside the window. She ced a bookmark on the page she was reading and stretched.


    Yawn.


    Lately, she had been shut up in the study, reading books non-stop, making her body feel sluggish. She had decided to gather information about what had happened over thest 500 years, but the progress was slower than she thought. There was a limit to how many books she could read in a day, and Lucias concentration also had its limits. Though Lucia felt discontented with this


    The sense of achievement from learning and realizing something new was far more enjoyable than revisiting the path she had already known. Lucia became so engrossed in reading that she neglected her usual training.


    It felt like she had be a literature girl.


    She never found joy in reading a book in both her past and present lives. However, deep down, she felt oddly satisfied and realized reading wasnt so bad.


    I should have learned to read when I had the time.


    As the hero Kyrie, she had joined an expedition. The Empire invested the most resources and manpower in subjugating demons, so she thought she was somewhat fluent in the imperialnguage.


    Should I have asked Seriana or Yura to teach me? No, I cant take away their rest time. How could I even think of it?


    As the war continued, the avability of food dwindled. Eventually, those with administrative skills, the ink users, began to be moved to the rear. They didnt even get a proper break, let alone learn to read or write.


    Always at the forefront of battle, Kyrie and herpanions never really got proper rest.


    Comparing that harsh environment to the present brought many thoughts.


    Practicing as much as she wanted, doing whatever she wished, and eating to her hearts content.


    The Prient family, who audaciously imed to be the descendants of the hero, might be very presumptuous. However, if their reason was understandable, she might tolerate it. After all, thanks to them, she got to enjoy such luxuries. Wasnt this beneficial to her in the end?


    Lets stop for today.


    Her eyes felt dry after reading for a long time. Lucia rubbed her eyes and looked at her cluttered desk.


    On the desk were two books and a sheet of paper.


    One was, as expected, a Silleyan-Imperialnguage dictionary. The second was a history book she started reading recently.


    And thest was


    [A Silleyan-Imperial Pronunciation Guide for Younger Sisters.]


    Lucia held the wax-coated paper in her hand. The word younger sister was written in big, bold letters, which irked her, but she chose to ignore it. After all, Shiron, though they had different mothers, was definitely Lucias elder brother.


    Perhaps that was why. Thinking about it, Shiron had always oddly taken care of her.


    About a month ago? It was the day after Lucia had used her feeling unwell as an excuse to storm out of the study.


    -Come on, study this.


    -What is this?


    -Its something you urgently need.


    Such skills


    The next morning, Shiron handed a sheet of paper to Lucia.


    The table, which used Silleyan characters to indicate the pronunciation of the Empiresnguage, was of such high quality that Lucia thought it was quite well-made.


    At first, she wondered how Shiron associated Silleyan with her but decided not to bother with it now.


    Having watched Shirons strange antics for a little over a month, Lucia took this new strangeness in stride.


    Thanks to this, Lucia was able to pronounce and grasp the Imperialnguage.


    At least she had been exposed to the Empiresnguage for 8 years, hearing and speaking it. Once she roughly knew how to pronounce it, everything progressed swiftly.


    Now, having deciphered increasingly difficult books, she had reached the point where she could even read history books.


    She had to refer to the dictionary for unfamiliar words, but the drastic progress was stillmendable.


    Shuffling-


    Feeling that her lethargic body had somewhat rxed, Lucia rose from her seat and finished organizing the book she had been reading.


    Then


    Lucia took out a new book from the shelf and confirmed its checkout with the library maid.


    Afraid she might bump into Shiron, Lucia reached her room by the shortest route, locked the door, and plopped down on her bed.


    The book she held was none other than


    [The Magnificent Savior, The Eternal Saga of the Magnificent Kyrie]


    Reading an unknown authors fairy tale of her past life had be a ritual for her to end the day.


    Humming, Lucia opened the middle of the book. The page, opened countless times, was notably worn.


    [Cry, Sirius.]


    [Kyries sword roared. With an intensity as if tearing the world apart, the sword emitted a pir of light that neither gods nor demons dared to block.]


    Right. I was very powerful.


    Hehe.


    Lucia read her saga with a proud smile.


    <hr>


    Tap-tap-tap-


    Walking down the corridor softly illuminated by moonlight, Lucia didnt rely on anyntern. Even without specifically training her mana, she had sharp night vision.


    Bathroom Bathroom This mansion is unnecessarily big.


    Lucia wandered the mansions corridors in her pajamas in the middle of the night, urgently needing the bathroom.


    She wiggled her toes, holding in the urge. The tea she drank, and reading until her eyes drooped had proven to be a badbination.


    I shouldnt have dozed off like that. What a blunder Im slipping.


    A first-ss warrior should always maintain top condition yet she was awakened by the mere need to pee.


    Even during the days living with her mother outside of the Dawn Castle, she had been quite rxed, but she never had such issues. Lucia felt pathetic.


    If this keeps up, Ill be a mess. I should start training again tomorrow.


    After wandering for a while,


    Found it.


    Around the corner, she saw the shiny bathroom sign even in the dark. Running in the corridor wasnt polite, but this was no time for manners. Lucia hurried to the bathroom.


    Phew. That was close.


    Feeling relieved, a sense of liberation washed over her. And she thoroughly washed her hands.


    -Clink-


    What was that?


    She heard something like ss shattering in the distance. Curious, Lucia slowly walked towards the sound.


    Shiron?


    In the darkness stood Shiron, wielding a sword. Though he looked like a thief with a backpack and a mask, Lucia recognized him from his height and build.


    Hearing his name, Shiron nced at Lucia and then dismissively turned away, rummaging through the broken ss.


    Lucia, suspicious of his actions, approached Shiron.


    Hey, what are you doing? At this hour? What if the head maid sees you?


    Shh Be quiet.


    What is it?


    Shiron signaled Lucia to be silent with a gesture of his index finger on his lips.


    Found it.


    Shiron found a ne and immediately hung it around his neck.


    What now?


    Seeing Shirons casual action, Lucia grew suspicious. While Shiron was always mysterious, he seemed even more so this time. Even though Lucia had grown somewhat ustomed to his antics while living under the same roof with him for just over a month, his behavior tonight  damaging property without the maids permission and almost stealing  filled her mind with question marks.


    Lucia had an ominous feeling.


    Hey. Thats not yours Why are you just putting it on like its natural?


    Lucia whispered sharply to Shiron, but


    Curious?


    Instead of answering, Shiron smiled with a glint in his eyes and opened the window. A brisk winter wind blew in, ruffling Shirons hair and coat.


    Was he dressed to steal and nned to sell off the jewelry? Regardless, Lucia decided to keep her cool.


    Im not curious.


    Really? You sure?


    Lucia thought Shiron looked especially unpleasant today. She felt a strong urge to hit him hard.


    If youre curious, you should follow me.


    After saying this, Shiron immediately jumped out of the window.


    Insane!


    Lucia quickly peeked outside, but Shiron had already disappeared into the darkness.


    Is he really out of his mind?!


    Forgetting that she was in her pajamas and slippers, Lucia jumped out to chase after Shiron.


    Hey! Stop right there!

 Chapter 12: A Winter Nights Outing (1)

    Chapter 12: A Winter Night''s Outing (1)


    The time was now past midnight inside the servants quarters in the Dawn Castle.


    In a space of roughly 40 square meters, 6 maids gathered closely. They, too, were not exceptions from the unexpectedmotion.


    Originally, the patrol groups,posed of two maids each, worked in shifts, making it difficult to gather all at once. However, due to an impulsive act by Shiron at the mansions top floor, the patrol teams hastily returned to their quarters.


    Shiron, the young master, smashed the sacred artifact.


    And he left the mansion with the artifact.


    Moreover, Miss Lucia also left with him.


    However, even in a situation that would seem like an emergency to others, there were some who remained unfazed and carefree.


    Encia, who was patrolling the hallway just moments ago, confidently extended a hand to her colleague.


    See! Didnt I tell you? Hand over the 100 shillings quickly.


    No, didnt you say something different?


    Whats different? I clearly said that the young master would make a move on thedy before the session ceremony. Come on, hurry up.


    The maid who was knitting on the bed seemed taken aback.


    A month ago, Encia had initiated this bet, which had nowsted to this point. The short-haired ck maid sighed deeply and took out ten 10-shilling coins from her wallet.


    Is this what you mean by making a move? I thought the two of them were physically fighting.


    I saw it clearly, okay? The young master smirked, and thedy got annoyed. Then she stormed out in her pajamas. If this isnt making a move, what is?


    Hmm Really?


    Encia, smiling brightly, snatched the coins from the ck-haired maid. Watching the two, Ophilia could only sigh.


    By the way Arent you both worried about the two of them? Youre just casually betting


    Ophilia, who was waiting for the next shift, couldnt understand their nonchnt attitudes. She worriedly fidgeted with her fingers, concerned about the future leaders of Prient.


    Its fine, Ophilia. Ive already reported it quickly to Lady Yuma on the way here. And whats more? She already knew everything.


    Perhaps because she came in a hurry, Encia unbuttoned her uniform around her chest and waved a hand fan.


    There have been incidents like this before, havent there? Ophilia, you really need to get used to this kind of thing.


    That reminds me.


    A girl, apparently having just woken up, rubbed her eyes and said,


    I think something like this happened before about seventy years ago?


    Oh! I remember! The guy with orange hair and green eyes. The one who strangled his younger sibling?


    Right. He was such a weakling. He killed and then sobbed like a baby. Ridiculous.


    The ck-haired maid chuckled as if recalling an amusing memory.


    But isntparing that trash to Shiron a bit unfair? Even if Shiron is a bit mischievous, he has shown his abilities. Thedy, well, shes a mouthful to describe.


    When you think about it, incidents like this have happened several times before. In hindsight, its really not a big deal


    Even if something goes wrong, another head will emerge from a different family line.


    Arent you two being too cold-hearted?


    Ophilia thought her colleagues were being too indifferent. Unable to understand her roommates attitude, Encia sat down next to Ophilia.


    Youre just too soft-hearted, Ophilia.


    Is that so?


    Ophilia bowed her head, fiddling with her fingers. Enciaforted her by patting her shoulder.


    The winter will end soon, and the session ceremony will take ce. If the young master is the rightful sessor to Prient, then having abilities like the head of the family is not unusual. So, you dont need to worry too much.


    The head of the family  the father of Shiron and Lucia. Hearing that person mentioned, Ophilia seemed to recall something.


    The head you mean that trash


    No, the trash is that bald-headed one. The current head is definitely a person of exceptional ability. Its strange for a trash without any ability to be in the heads position in the first ce.


    Ah right.


    Ophilia chuckled at Encias remark.


    Ophilia, whos calling who cold-hearted


    Encia felt a cold sweat run down her back.


    Trash. Ophilia, who never spoke ill of anyone, used the word trash. Encia knew very well that this term was used for those whocked any substance.


    <hr>


    Escaping Dawn Castle was an easy task.


    Without the need to open the tightly closed castle gate, one could simply step on the window sills that had been previously installed on the walls and climb up.


    Pointless.


    The boynded lightly on the snow-covered ground. His past training seemed to have paid off, as he was able to descend from a considerable height without any issues.


    Shiron moved lightly over the snow, not forgetting to check if anyone was following him closely from behind.


    The view is amazing.


    Shiron murmured, looking at the Milky Way in the sky. In the middle of the countryside, without any light source, thendscape that was hard to see before his regression when he was still in Korea naturally evoked a sense of adventure.


    Was it because it was far from dawn? He felt a sudden surge of emotions, and he found himself humming a tune.


    Humming, Shiron pondered on which direction to go. In this area where apass didnt work, he had to determine his direction by looking at the stars.


    About thirty minutes southeast of Dawn Castles outskirts.


    Shiron recalled elements of the game as he looked at the sky.


    Dawn Castle was an advanced stage that only appeared in the gamestter half. With the title of Young House Master, Shiron appeared there and was considered a fake boss. HP bars would appear over the servants heads after Shiron Prients death. Dawn Castle was a dungeon where they all needed to be defeated.


    The difficulty level must have been insane


    Given its reputation as an advanced stage, not only reaching but also clearing it required high proficiency and ability. Even though he was quite confident in his gaming skills, he had to retry the dungeon more than ten times before clearing it.


    Yet, Shiron chose to move at night.


    No matter how good a ten-year-olds stats are, even Lucia, the protagonist of the game, was still just a child who had just finished hering-of-age ceremony at the end of the tutorial.


    Although she had much greater abilities than the current Shiron, she couldnt defeat even a single maid of Dawn Castle in her state. Things outside the walls, however


    The maids of Dawn Castle were strong, but the creatures in the forest surrounding Dawn Castle werent


    He hummed as he walked.


    Perhaps it was because he was humming, but he heard the sound of someone approaching from the darkness.


    Perfect timing.


    Seeing his first prey appear, Shiron grinned with fighting spirit.


    Alright, its ughter time.


    Are you making a big deal over just one stray Frost Wolf?


    A sarcastic remark came from behind him, but Shiron ignored it. Right now, he had to focus on the enemy in front of him.


    Shiron crouched down and drew his sword.


    Through the trees and bushes, shining eyes, along with a hint of frost, locked onto Shiron.


    It was his first real battle. Hoping that all his efforts wouldnt be in vain, Shiron waited for the enemy to make the first move.


    Seeing Shiron in a battle stance, the wolf charged.


    With a snarl, the wolf opened its jaws wide towards Shirons face. But it was predictable. An attacking in a straight line was too easy to dodge.


    Swiftly bending his knees, he swung his de upwards. With a swift motion, Shirons de cut through the wolfs belly. The wolf, unexpectedly thrown into the air, screamed in pain as blood sprayed out.


    With a thud, the wounded beast crashed into a tree on the opposite side. The fallen wolf gasped heavily.


    Huh.


    Shiron approached the wolf with a somewhat dissatisfied expression.


    I aimed for its vital part, but it didnt die with a single stroke. Am I really that weak?


    Shiron raised his sword and aimed for the wolfs eye.


    With a piercing sound, he felt the sensation of the eyeball and skull being crushed through the hilt. The wolf shivered for a moment, then went rigid, and soon after, it stopped breathing.


    Was all this fuss just for this?


    The voice full of irritation belonged to Lucia, who had been watching Shirons battle closely. Wearing only slippers and pajamas, she stared coldly at Shiron while rubbing her cold arms.


    Cold?


    Ignoring Lucias sarcasticments, Shiron smirked back as Lucia red at him unhappily.


    Yes. Thanks to someone, I came into this winter forest wearing only pajamas without a coat. Im cold.


    If you trained the way I taught you, you wouldnt be cold, would you?


    Shiron took off his coat and offered it to Lucia. Lucia just stared at him.


    What are you waiting for? Take it. My arms about to fall off.


    Arent you really cold?


    I told you. When have I ever lied to you?


    Lucia epted Shirons kindness. Come to think of it, he was right. He had never lied to Lucia.


    So his bizarre training method was true.


    Lucia silently watched Shirons back as he led the way.


    Just wearing a tunic, a pair of leather pants, and shoes with a single insole, the boy didnt seem to be cold at all. It was as if he was on a spring walk.

 Chapter 13: A Winter Nights Outing (2)

    Chapter 13: A Winter Night''s Outing (2)


    Indeed, it wasnt easy for the two children to traverse the forest. Especially a deep forest where even the moonlight could barely prate through the thick branches above it.


    Due to theck of light, the visible distance was clearly limited. Since it wasnt a path frequented by people, their feet kept sinking deep into the snow.


    I can see why shed be tired


    Even in these dire circumstances, the young boy who stood at the front had swung his sword repeatedly, piling up the carcasses of Frost Wolves  creatures that would ordinarily require an adult to be in top form just to fend off.


    Lucia looked at Shiron in admiration.


    A Frost Wolf wasnt particrly a powerful beast.


    They didnt regenerate, and there was no specific condition to kill them. One just needed to stop their breathing, much like ughtering a beast. Even a farmer who hasnt learned swordsmanship could manage if they put in all their effort.


    However, that was under ideal conditions.


    One should be in broad daylight and should also counteract the creatures habit of moving in packs. Lucia couldnt take her eyes off Shiron.


    Is he really just ten?


    The reason for her thoughts was clear.


    Firstly, hisbat skills were too proficient.


    Even if Shiron was the child of a great martial artist, he was still young. He had short arms, and his line of sight was low.


    The disadvantage of having a short reach didnt need much consideration. Even a child could understand how fatal it could be in a life-or-death situation.


    Having a low line of sight was also the same.


    The surrounding darkness that limited ones view posed a lot of risks. The limited time to identify and respond to threats could be fatal if one lets their guard down, even for a moment.


    Although Shiron was sttered with blood, he was not injured.


    Its unbelievable. His sword swing and defensive techniques seem like those of a novice, but his timing is like


    Even now.


    As Shiron was confirming a kill, another wolf charged at him.


    Hadnt it seen how its kin had been ughtered before? If anything, the limited visibility seemed to hinder the Frost Wolves more.


    Shiron effortlessly dodged the creatures gaping mouth.


    That was no exaggeration.


    The snow limited movement and wasnt an ideal ce to dodge attacks. To evade a beast charging head-on, one must have the energy to do so.


    Shiron never panicked when dodging. Hed just take a step or two or sometimes just bow his head or lie down.


    Moreover, his actions were always half a beat faster.


    It was as if he knew every move his opponents would make.


    The beasts that failed their attacks were inevitably doomed.


    Since they couldnt change the direction of their heads in mid-air, with just a slight turn of his foot, Shiron had the enemy in his grip.


    His blood and flesh-stained sword struck the back of the creatures head, breaking it. The creatures body limply fell to the ground.


    How many are left?


    That was thest one.


    After the battle, they spoke in a calm tone. Lucia, knowing the question was directed at her, replied easily.


    Then, lets rest a bit.


    Shiron sat down on the carcass he had just brought down. He then rotated his shoulders, releasing the tension that had built up in them. His arms felt sore after swinging for such a long time.


    I wish theyd stoping out. Why are they attacking until theyre all defeated?


    Shiron sighed, looking exasperated.


    The heat from the intense activity radiated from his body. The notion that he would be killed if he didnt kill made his palms cold.


    Taking a deep breath, Shiron took a sip of the lemonade he had brought along.


    The refreshing sensation swept away the fatigue built up from continuousbat.


    Anyway.


    After the narrow escape, Shiron checked the condition of his weapon.


    The longsword, which he had hastily picked up from the weapon storage, was now covered in the beasts blood and flesh.


    It felt strangely realistic in such a ce.


    I knew it, halfway through, the sword wasnt listening to me.


    Shiron rubbed the sword in the snow, trying to scrape off blood and flesh.


    But, contrary to what he thought, it didnt clean easily. Maybe because the excitement of battle hadnt fully subsided yet, he felt an unnecessary rush.


    Damn it.


    Why isnt this cleaning?


    Youre not doing it right. Give it to me.


    Lucia dragged a wolf corpse, sat opposite Shiron, and stretched out her hand.


    So, how should it be done?


    Shiron handed the dirty sword to Lucia. As Lucia took the sword, she chuckled softly.


    He acted like a professional hunter who had been on the field for decades, but he didnt know this minor thing? Discovering Shirons childlike side, Lucia felt unexpectedly pleased.


    The Frost Wolf isnt called frost for show.


    Lucia held the de up to the moonlight, checking for any damage.


    Unlike other beasts, their breath is cold as ice. When you fight them, sticking a sword into their bodies and mouths can have cumbersome results. Luckily, there are no missing teeth.


    Having said that, Lucia held the sword upside down.


    !


    What happened next made Shirons eyes widen.


    Something that could only be described as light burst from the tip of the de, moving swiftly and wiping across the de.


    The filth that was frozen and stuck to the de made a cracking noise and then thudded onto the ground.


    What was that just now?


    Shiron leaned forward, filled with excitement. Her curiosity was piqued by the supernatural phenomenon.


    I usually dont show this to anyone.


    Maybe it was because she saw Shirons genuine surprise and interest? One corner of Lucias mouth curled slightly.


    Hehe, he wouldnt have known.


    Lucia savored Shirons reaction.


    Youre probably the first one to see this up close.


    Finally, Lucia felt she had an informational advantage over Shiron. She felt proud, her heart fluttering.


    Well, this is


    Ah, could it be Sword Qi?


    You knew?


    However, things didnt go as Lucia had hoped.


    Perhaps it was because she missed the opportunity to exin something to Shiron. Lucia immediately showed an expression of regret.


    Yes, right, its Sword Qi.


    But it seems different from what I know?


    Certainly, the Sword Qi depicted in the game was something simpler, like a buff.


    The weapon would emit a shy effect for a certain period, increasing the basic attack and critical hit rate.


    However, the Sword Qi that Lucia just demonstrated was far from what Shiron had seen in the game.


    Instead of simple light streaks which increased range, the burst of lights that scrubbed the de was entirely new.


    What I knew enveloped the de entirely. The de seemed to be filled with a strange energy.


    Of course. Probably only I can do this. Not everyone can control Qi so finely.


    Lucia puffed up her chest proudly, but the words from Shirons mouth werent pure admiration.


    A nine-year-old child emitting Qi from a sword


    Ah.


    It said in the books that it requires considerable talent and years of training.


    Thats So


    Lucia felt trapped.


    She had gotten too carried away.


    Regardless of being a prodigy, it was impossible for a nine-year-old to harness Qi. Her unnecessary show led to potential suspicion. Lucia bit her lip.


    Youre a genius.


    Contrary to her worries, there was pure admiration in Shirons eyes.


    Yeah, I think so too.


    Lucia smirked again, her heart fluttering with pride. However, to not appear too pleased, she cleared her throat.


    Ahem. Anyway, I inserted the Sword Qi between the de and the filth to shake it off.


    Hmm. I see. Thats really amazing.


    Shiron looked at Lucia with amused eyes.


    <hr>


    But, arent you going to tell us where were headed?


    Lucia finally mustered the courage to ask. She had been itching to ask about their destination, but she couldnt dare disturb Shiron, who was fiercely swinging his longsword in battle.


    Well


    However, Shirons response, apanied by a white breath in the cold air, wasnt what Lucia had hoped for. Well? Did that mean even he didnt know where they were headed?


    Dont tell me, you got lost?


    No way.


    Shiron briefly responded and looked up at the night sky again. After every intense sword fight, he needed to recalibrate his sense of direction. But Lucia found his behavior puzzling.


    Shiron would often gaze at the sky after a battle. Lucia, not understanding the purpose of this action, grew increasingly curious. For someone like her with an innate sense of direction, looking at stars to determine ones location seemed unnecessary.


    Then, after a moment, Shiron spoke.


    Would you believe me if I said were treasure hunting?


    Treasure hunting?


    Yes.


    Treasure hunting. Quite a direct answer. It sounded like something a child woulde up with, but this journey was far from childs y.


    Games always instill a sense of purpose in yers.


    Be itbat, gathering, or even achieving aplishments  werent yers awarded with grand sound effects and impressive badges?


    It was the same in Reincarnation of the Sword Saint.


    To clear the Dawn Castle, a dungeon in the gamestter part, the developers ced various elements yers might find beneficial to encounter.


    For instance, the treasure hunting that Shiron mentioned to Lucia was one such element. It might be unnecessary for seasoned yers, but these elements were created for those less adept or those who enjoyed boosting their achievement rates.


    A ssic example would be the achievement for clearing the game using the Shiron Prient  a trashy tactic.


    Were almost there.


    Shiron touched the ne around his neck, quickening his pace.


    It had been a while since any monsters attacked them.


    This meant they were entering the safety zone surrounding their destination.


    After walking for a bit, a familiar, almost tedious,ndscape unfolded before them.


    There, they saw an entrance to a cave adorned withvish decorations. It was the bonus stage located north of the Dawn Castle.


    Indeed, it was just as he had seen in the game.


    Except for a few things.


    Shiron looked down at a body caught under his feet. A face, frozen in a scream, was half-buried in the snow. Slowly, he lifted his head.


    The unusual lighting made this ce, which he had visited numerous times in the game, seem unfamiliar.

 Chapter 14: The Uninvited Guest

    Chapter 14: The Uninvited Guest


    It seems someone arrived before us.


    Shiron smiled grimly as he examined the body.


    This ce rarely saw snow-free days throughout the year. If it had been a long-dead body, it would have been buried deep beneath the snow, not jutting out as it did.


    Hold this for a moment.


    Shiron handed Lucia his longsword. Lucia, with her gaze fixed on the caves entrance, took it.


    What are you doing now?


    Well, I need to at least guess what those creatures inside are up to.


    Although only eleven years old, Shiron had no hesitation in handling a corpse.


    As he cleared away the surrounding snow, the figure of a sturdy adult male was revealed.


    The man wore a cloth garment with a leather vest on top. Judging by his wide-soled leather shoes, he seemed familiar with the terrain here.


    He looks fine from the outside.


    Yet, the many dead with a look of sheer despair on his face. It seemed as if he had died in such agony that he couldnt even close his eyes properly.


    However, contrary to his appearance, there was no trace of a de cut or any sign of physical assault on his clothing.


    Same with his face. It was a clean look without a single bruise and naturally put one on guard.


    Could he be a merchant who fell victim to thieves?


    I doubt that. If anything, he might have been the thief.


    Shiron dismissed Lucias spection. A thief? Lucia wondered how Shiron came to such a conclusion.


    A thief? A thief that looks so immacte without a single scar?


    Shiron didnt react to Lucias challenge and continued to inspect the body.


    Also, a faint scent of alcohol ising from the cave, and I can hear some muffled voices. If this isnt the carelessly discarded body of a merchant they robbed, what is it?


    Look at this.


    Shiron opened the corpses mouth using a twig. Lucia noticed the decayed teeth.


    The swelling under his chin made me suspect, but the state of his mouth is telling. They wouldnt have rotted like this if he took regr care of his teeth. And also,


    Shiron examined the mans hands.


    No calluses that form from holding a pen often. But, judging by the hardness of his palm, hes someone familiar with des. Theck of scars probably means he was pretty skilled.


    !


    Lucia narrowed her eyes, scanning the surroundings. Perhaps she was looking for any signs of someone hiding. However, only faint signs of presence were felt from the caves direction and nothing else.


    I think theres someone inside the cave who managed to kill this guy without leaving a single mark.


    So


    Lucia thought of various possibilities.


    The ability or technique to harm a target without inflicting any physical damage would surely be limited. Poisoning,manding spirits, telekinesis it might even be a curse. Just thinking about it gave Lucia chills.


    Isnt this a highly dangerous situation?


    Those who used poisons or curses had always been a troublesome lot, even when she was Kyrie in her previous life. They were fundamentally sneaky and vile. Trusting them was out of the question, making them always a tedious lot to deal with.


    So, what should one do to take care of them?


    -Gulp-


    Lucia swallowed hard.


    Eliminate them before they employ any of their tricks.


    But right now, Lucia couldnt opt for such an approach.


    In her current state, it was utterly impossible. No matter how talented she might be as a reincarnator, there were walls called impossibility.


    Moreover


    She had Shiron with her now.


    Shiron, the only one she could call family since her reincarnation. With her current fragile body, there was no way she could protect Shiron andbat those wicked people. The heavy burden weighed her down.


    Now is the time to escape without them noticing.


    Lucia felt a surge of strength in her fists.


    Her fist? Wasnt she just holding a sword?


    Lucia looked up in surprise.


    The sword that she had been holding was now in Shirons hand.


    Hey. Dont tell me, really?


    Lucia reached out to take it back, but Shiron evaded her with a slight step back.


    Scared?


    Shiron gave Lucia a yful smirk. But now was not the time for jokes. Lucia red at him sternly.


    Dont mess around. Its time to back off.


    No.


    I might not know what treasures are inside the cave, but we can always wait for another opportunity.


    Not at all.


    How about we bring the maids? Theyre strong enough. They might be able to handle whatevers in that cave.


    Theres no time for that.


    Suddenly, the boy took Lucias hand and led her towards the cave. Trudge, trudge. There was no hint of hesitation in his step.


    Did he lose his nerve? No, rather than that. No time? What does that mean


    Normally, she would shake off Shirons hand, but she couldnt resist his will.


    For some reason, she felt weak.


    Suddenly, Lucia remembered a past memory.


    It definitely happened 500 years ago.


    Long before the expedition to kill the demon began. It was during the time she first started wandering with herpanions.


    -Kill him.


    -Yura Do we really have to do this? Hmm? He seems remorseful enough


    -Sometimes, you have to do things you dont want to.


    Yura was weaker than Kyrie at that time, but Kyrie couldnt defy Yura.


    Ugh.


    Feeling nauseous, Lucia wondered why such bad memories surfaced at this time. She closed her mouth tightly and lowered her head.


    Lucia nkly stared at Shirons retreating back. A vague feeling intertwined in her mind, making it hazy.


    But the warm touch from his hand was easy to recognize. Throughout this, Shiron remained calm.


    For the record, I find you scarier than the guy over there.


    So, dont worry too much.


    What do you mean by that


    Shirons joke made Lucia chuckle. Perhaps because of that, her tension eased. Her worries drifted away.


    For a moment, as she was being dragged along, Lucia wondered if Shiron might be a sorcerer.


    <hr>


    Soon, they arrived at the entrance of the cave, where light was leaking out. Whether it was out of confidence or just thoughtlessness, there were no guards at the entrance.


    Shiron listened carefully. As they approached, the voices from inside grew clearer.


    What do you see?


    Shiron whispered to Lucia.


    See? It just looks like a bunch of thieves celebrating with drinks after a looting spree.


    Thats what I thought too.


    With a brazen reply and apletely rxed demeanor, Shiron started to stretch. Then he squatted down, eyes focused.


    Now what?


    What do you mean what?.


    Shiron responded nonchntly to Lucia.


    We have to kill them all.


    Inside the cave, in the distance, they could see a bonfire.


    A distance of roughly 20 meters. But nows not the time. Since theres no guard, we should go deeper and wait for the right moment.


    What would happen next?


    Without any light to guide them, at worst, they would be running around blindly. However, considering the repulsive smell of alcohol that wafted out, it seemed they were heavily intoxicated.


    He just needed to give each of them a taste of the de.


    It might be the moment tomit his first murder, but his heart felt calmer than expected.


    Its thanks to Prients strength.


    Shiron thought up to that and nodded his head. Right now, Lucia Prient was beside him. If he hesitated and appeared weak, things would getplicated.


    He just needed to act.


    Shiron partially closed one eye. His eyes, which would be ustomed to the dark, would give him an advantage over them.


    What should I do?


    Lucia asked Shiron.


    With a dazed expression, she wondered why he hadnt asked or instructed her to do anything.


    Should I punch them?


    No.


    A sharp voice came through, but Shiron didnt care.


    Just stand back and watch.


    <hr>


    Its noisy.


    A man with a patchy beard rose from the deepest part of the cave.


    He was enjoying his sleep when the foolish guards failed to do their one job.


    Without even trying, he could hear the sounds clearly and furrowed his brow.


    Various screams and noises echoed through the cave.


    The man yawnedzily and scratched his thigh.


    Hmm.


    His sleepy eyes couldnt see the dim light from afar anymore.


    Did they get ambushed? Damn, why is today so unlucky?


    He lit antern with a spark from his fingertips.


    As the cave lit up, a boy in armor appeared.


    Kid, put that down. Want to talk?


    If you stop now, I might spare you.


    The man seemedpletely rxed, even yful.


    The infuriated boy spat on the ground in response.


    Youre talking nonsense.

 Chapter 15: The Unimaginable Figure

    Chapter 15: The Unimaginable Figure


    Hey, kiddo, isnt your mouth a bit too sharp? Do you eat rags for every meal?


    Instead of getting angry at Shirons taunts, the slender-framed man just shrugged them off as if they were amusing.


    Heh.


    Shiron wiped the blood smeared on his face with his sleeve.


    It was as expected. Outside the cave, there was a body without a single scratch. The only person within Shirons knowledge who would do such a bizarre thing was the woman before him.


    Why is this person cross-dressing?


    A woman.


    For some reason, the woman in front of him was dressed as a man.


    He didnt know why and didnt care to find out. What mattered was that her disguise hadnt fooled Shirons sharp eyes.


    One more to the count.


    Shiron gripped his longsword in reverse. Hisbat excitement was waning, lessening the anger in his voice. Yet, his irritation towards his opponent had not subsided. He didnt like being threatened in this situation.


    You act so arrogantly without even knowing your ce. How amusing.


    Arrogant? Amusing?


    Unfamiliar words.


    The person no, the woman, lost her smile and frowned. Being looked down upon by this audacious kid, even for her, wasnt an easily dismissible situation.


    Kiddo, we just met, but what do you know to be talking so big? Im genuinely curious.


    I know as much as I know.


    And he truly did. It wasnt an exaggeration, nor bravado.


    Shiron knew very well who she was.


    Her slender body, the unique way she spoke, and, crucially, the shape of the short sword she carried. Even with her disguise, he was certain of her identity.


    Special Task Force of the Police Bureau, Berta. By rank maybe by now, a lieutenant?


    Unlike the bandits he just dealt with, she was a character frequently seen in the game. He was d to see her, but he was bothered by the fact that she shouldnt have been here.


    In this bonus stage, [Brothers Relic], there shouldnt be any NPCs.


    Berta? I am Alrain. And the Police Bureau


    Was it because he revealed her identity? Her voice was slightly trembling. Shiron cut her off as if he couldnt tolerate any more of her words.


    Dont dodge it. Did you think I would be fooled by such a pathetic disguise?


    Is that so? Then it doesnt matter.


    Berta touched her face and removed her human skin mask.


    A gracefuldy with shiny ck hair cut to her shoulders. Her face, which had been hidden, was now revealed.


    Until now, no one ever realized my disguise.


    Bertas heavily modted voice returned to its original tone.


    And Im not a lieutenant. I was promoted to inspector not long ago.


    Berta smirked.


    The fact that her identity was revealed by this little kid was something.


    Due to the nature of the Special Task Force, where they had to operate in secrecy, she didnt reveal her identity readily, and most enemies who knew her face met their end at her hands.


    In ways that left no trace, making them impossible to identify.


    That was why Berta was more shaken than usual.


    So? Who are you? I even doubt if youre genuinely this young. Its the first time Ive heard of a kid who knows about me.


    Darn. Youre tense.


    It was understandable why Berta was this tense.


    How could she not be when a kid, seemingly wet behind the ears, saw through her disguise and knew her true identity?


    Shiron chuckled.


    In the game, she makes her appearance roughly ten years from now. At that time, she was still an inspector, so it was funny that she hadnt been promoted in 10 years.


    Slowly.


    Things were going as nned.


    I dont care why a high-ranking person like you is in disguise and teaming up with thieves. Dont you think your life is too precious to be wasted for the nation?


    Precious life?


    Why are you so rxed? Your skills are mediocre.


    Suddenly, Berta felt the weight of her sheathed de lessen.


    ng!


    Dont move. Ill kill you.


    .


    Berta realized that her beloved weapon, the Formless Sword, was now ced right near her neck.


    Damn.


    Was it not one, but two of them?


    Berta swallowed her saliva. She hadnt noticed their approach.


    However, she felt aggrieved. Her senses werent so dull as to be easily threatened by a mere kid who ys people like animals.


    Suddenly, she wondered if the kid had deliberately deceived her, knowing her identity.


    She felt sickened.


    Ive never been so careless.


    Oh really? Maybe youve just be weaker than that guy. If you survive this, you should train harder.


    Berta felt the warm sensation of the de on her neck. The person behind her pressed the de without hesitation as if ready to take her life.


    Dont even twitch a finger. Your breath reeks of alcohol, so breathe softly. And Shiron. What do you need to watch out for next?


    .


    Keep an eye on that one. He might use magic, so be careful if he moves his lips.


    Got it.


    The boy spoke as if he was joking, but the girl emanated a palpable threat. Berta instinctively sensed the warning without needing words and broke into a cold sweat.


    How did I not notice someone giving off such a strong presence? What kind of kid is this?


    Berta decided to start with an exnation.


    Young man Shiron, right? Lets resolve this with words. Theres probably some misunderstanding between us.


    Youre quite concise.


    Wont we talk?


    You talked about killing me earlier. Youre quite theedian.


    I often hear that Im funny. Sir.


    Berta forced augh to survive. It seemed like Shiron thought of something amusing, as he smirked.


    Now, strip.


    What?


    Berta looked stunned.


    <hr>


    Inside a cold cave.


    A woman, wearing only her underwear, was tied up and shivering.


    Hey, you have a better figure than I expected. Quite sexy.


    Its just clothes. I usually look skinnier. Sir.


    Berta responded with a forcedugh, trying to match Shirons mood. She faced an unexpected form of harassment, but she didnt object, wanting to survive.


    Wow, there isnt a single ce you havent hidden a weapon. Why are modern spies so sneaky?


    Well, its just the special forces. Sir. The regr troops respect honor.


    Honor? What crap. Lucia, this looks good. You take it.


    Thanks, Shiron.


    This woman, shes like a goldmine. Ah, Ill take this one.


    Shiron rummaged through Bertas belongings, humming a tune, while Lucia kept a sharp eye on Berta.


    Once he finished, Shiron stretched out.


    I cant use that trick again. I need to get stronger fast.


    To divert the enemys attention, the blood he had purposefully smeared had a terrible smell.


    After all, it was the blood of thieves who had only consumed alcohol and meat. It was sticky and had a foul odor.


    But he felt no regret. Thanks to that, he easily subdued Berta, known as the crazy woman of the special forces. Grateful for the fact, Shiron wiped the blood off using Bertas shirt, which felt quite luxurious.


    Now.


    Shiron faced Berta.


    Lets hear why a spy like you is with these thieves.


    Shiron. She was talking about honor earlier. Why dont we just kill her? If we dont torture her, she might not talk.


    Its a misunderstanding, littledy. Ill exin everything. Ask any questions you might have.


    .


    Who was this brat?


    Lucia looked down at Berta with a cold gaze. She was quite displeased. Lucia worried about the empires future, wondering how such a woman reached the position of aw enforcement inspector. Such things never happened while Kyrie was alive.


    You should be ashamed enough to bite your tongue and end your life.


    Its just a police position, after all. What could I possibly know? Just like you said, Im also just a sryman.


    Enough with the noise.


    Shiron interrupted the conversation as if he couldnt stand to listen any longer.


    Lets clear up the misunderstanding. Depending on what you say, Ill decide what to do.


    A life and death decision.


    Bertas life was in Shirons hands.


    However, Shiron didnt have any intention to kill Berta.


    Berta yed a significant role in a future parliamentary terrorist attack event.


    Building a rtionship now for the future might not be a bad choice.


    He might have chosen a more harmonious method if she hadnt been so arrogant. But what could he do? She brought it on herself.


    That is to say


    Berta weakly lowered her head and licked her lips.


    Embarrassingly, I got lost.


    And?


    I was about to freeze to death when I found a banditsir nearby. I thought Id stay there until the winter ended. Of course, I nned to kill them all when spring came.


    The corpses up ahead, you killed them as an example?


    Ah. You saw that? Yes, I did.


    At that moment, Lucia chimed in.


    Where were you headed? If you lost your way, you must have had a destination?


    The Devils Castle.


    Berta hesitated and then weakly replied.


    You, why are you so hesitant? Whats the Devils Castle? Speak clearly, or Ill cut off your fingers.


    At the mention of the unknown term Devils Castle, Lucia angrily made a threatening gesture, yet her expression was oddly excited.


    Its true! I received clear instructions from the higher-ups. Its the Devils Castle. If you check my coat pocket, theres a piece of paper.


    Shiron, as per Bertas words, checked the coat pocket and pulled out a piece of paper.


    On the paper was a clear mention of the Devils Castle. Shiron scanned the document, which even had illustrations. It was quite an official mission order.


    Isnt this Dawn Castle?


    The sketch featured a panoramic view of Dawn Castle drawn in charcoal. The true identity of the Devils Castle was the Dawn Castle of Prient.


    Heh. How did it turn out like this?


    Shiron chuckled while touching his forehead. Lucia was curious about why Shironughed.


    Why? Is there something funny written?


    Yes, something amusing is written.


    ?


    Shiron flung his coat at Berta, who looked confused by the situation.


    This girl, the paper is an order to watch the session ceremony of Prient and then write a report. Dress appropriately, Officer Berta.


    First, you have to untie me.


    Lucia, just untie her legs.


    Following the order, Lucia draped the coat over Berta and tied new ropes above it. After that, she untied the ropes from Bertas feet. Lucia was quite skilled.


    Officer Berta.


    Yes.


    Shiron seemed to have a rough idea of why Berta, who shouldnt be here, was present and why she hadnt been promoted until now.


    Are you aware that the session ceremony is the day after tomorrow?


    I dont.


    Can you guess who I am?


    I dont


    You. Are you ostracized within your organization?


    Bertas face turned pale at Shirons pointed question. It seemed he hit a sore spot. Lucia looked at Berta disdainfully.


    To begin with, the Special Task Force never had any expectations of you. They openly employed you, hoping for your failure.


    .


    The mission doesnt mention Lucia or me. Even if it mentions Lucia, why doesnt it mention me?


    That means


    Bertas face went pale.


    The boys identity was bing clearer.


    A child rted to the session ceremony.


    Prient.


    Shiron Prient.


    Bertas eyes widened in realization. She almost killed the VIP designated by the higher-ups. She broke into a cold sweat at this realization.


    On the other hand, Shiron smirked. He saw a path to make Officer Berta his own.


    You, who is so ipetent and rigid. I have quite an interesting proposal.


    Yes?


    For now, follow me.


    Berta nkly watched the retreating figure of the boy.


    What are you doing? Hurry up and follow.


    Ah! Understood!


    Seeing Bertas dumbfounded expression, Lucia poked her buttocks with a knife.


    So damn unlucky.


    Tears welled up in Bertas eyes,menting her pitiful situation.

 Chapter 16: The Brother’s Tomb

    Chapter 16: The Brother¡¯s Tomb


    The bonus stage, The Brothers Tomb, was a puzzle that didnt require any particr strength to clear, fitting the theme.


    To be precise, keen observation and memory were required. Even that could be easily done with notes.


    Right oval, triangle above, the second candlestick to the left, and a trumpet below


    Shiron held a pen and paper, meticulously documenting the inside of the cave as he moved forward.


    The way he looked around, making sure he didnt miss anything, raised questions to anyone watching.


    However, Lucia and Berta just quietly watched Shiron.


    It was a good n. Berta was very curious about the bait that Shiron mentioned, but due to Lucias icy stare, she had to keep her mouth shut.


    The wound on her neck from Lucia still stung.


    Shiron, having turned his back to them, chewed on the beef jerky he had brought with him.


    He was worried that maybe the thieves from before might have damaged it, but fortunately, it was just a needless concern.


    Artifacts were ced all around the cave, showing signs of human modification and having magical properties that made them invisible unless one focused on recognizing them.


    Slowly.


    Was it done?


    Shiron wiped the sweat that had formed on his forehead.


    Finding hidden pictures in the dark cave was harder than he thought. Having spent quite a bit of effort, when he reached the end of the cave, Shiron put a period on the paper.


    He squinted his eyes and quickly skimmed through the densely written notes. It was to contrast and check if there were any discrepancies from his memories.


    I was a bit worried.


    Contrary to his concerns, nothing was missing or added. Relieved, Shiron looked up.


    He faced a pale blue stone wall.


    Unlike the paths he had passed, this space had no distinct features, making it stand out and quite obvious to Shiron. He thought of it as an impurity in the game.


    In the game, when you brought the cursor close, there was a spot that shed.


    But now, there wasnt even a mouse, let alone an interface.


    He had no choice but to touch the stone wall and meticulously check for any differences.


    Shiron slowly brushed over every corner of the stone wall.


    He briefly considered asking for Lucia and Bertas help, but soon, he found a section that felt slightly different to the touch.


    What followed was predictable.


    He pushed forward with all his might. That was all.


    Koo-goo-goo-gong-


    Suddenly, there was a loud, earth-shaking effect.


    !


    Sir?!


    Lucia, who had been watching, widened her eyes in shock, and Berta staggered, calling out to Shiron.


    Lucia. Dont open your eyes until I say its okay. And dont move.


    Understood.


    Shiron turned his head to warn her, and Lucia obediently closed her eyes.


    Refusing his request at this point seemed foolish. She decided not to ask unnecessarily about what Shiron wanted to show her and how he knew about this ce. She felt shed find out when they reached the end of the cave anyway.


    Sir? What about me?


    Berta found it strange that Shiron hadnt said anything to her.


    Do as you please. If youre curious, keep your eyes open.


    Ill Ill close them!


    Once he confirmed that she closed her eyes tightly, Shiron lowered his outstretched hand.


    And then, the wall in front of them disappeared.


    The clichd event of a stone wall crumbling down to reveal a secret passage did not ur.


    Instead, the scenery around them changed rapidly with every blink of an eye.


    Once.


    Twice.


    From an endless blue meadow, suddenly, it transformed into a sun-beaten sandy beach. The abrupt change in environment, even without any physical movement, disoriented their senses and induced nausea.


    Even though I prepared myself, its still making me dizzy.


    Ugh.


    While lost in such thoughts, the sound of someone retching came from behind.


    However, Shiron didnt stop altering the scenery with his blinks. Its best to get through such situations as quickly as possible.


    The ce changed dozens of times. They finally reached a point where the scenery remained unchanged, no matter how much he blinked. Shiron exhaled deeply and looked back.


    Were here. You can open your eyes now.


    With Shirons permission, Lucia slowly opened her eyes.


    Upon doing so, she saw they had arrived at a fog-covered graveyard. Just a moment ago, they were in a dark cave. Moving so suddenly to a different ce, Lucia recalled a particr term in her mind.


    Is this a transfer maze?


    She felt a hot and dry wind, and then soon after, a cool grassy scent wafted by. Feeling not just through sight but other senses, Lucia subtly realized they were headed somewhere. And now, there was a smell of vomit.


    Ugh. Bleh. Transfer you said?


    I told you not to open your eyes, but you defiantly did anyway.


    Im sorry.


    With teary eyes, Berta apologized, and Shiron looked at her with disdain.


    The source of the smell was none other than Berta.


    Whatever she had thrown up had disappeared somewhere during the repeated transfers, but sadly, the rest hadnt. Lucia took two steps away from her.


    How in the world did such an imbecile be a special force inspector what happened in thest 500 years?


    Lucia felt like leaving Berta somewherepletely different.


    <hr>


    While moving through the fog-covered graveyard, it was Lucia who spoke up.


    Shiron. This one here we probably need to get her changed. She smells terrible.


    Perhaps.


    Um Sir? I promise I wont mess up again. Please.


    Berta seized the moment, speaking with desperation in her voice. She couldnt bear it any longer.


    What was so unbearable for her? The situation itself was a great ordeal for her.


    She was familiar with the scent of blood and filth. Even a nobledy who would nevere face-to-face with a corpse in her entire life, would eventually be indifferent to these scents, having served in the special forces.


    However


    Berta held the position of an inspector within the special forces. Having always been involved in high-profile tasks like VIP protection or assassination - in other words, morous tasks - her current situation felt deeply shameful.


    She was always at the forefront, ughtering enemies.


    After sweeping away the enemies, Berta, the mad dog of the special forces, would gulp whiskey from her hip sk and light up a cigar.


    She was quite pleased with her renowned nickname as it shed before her like images from a movie.


    But what on earth was her current state?


    The current Berta was theplete opposite of that image.


    There were stains of whatever she had vomited all over the tightly tied ropes. Even those ropes were part of her personal items that she usually carried.


    To make matters worse, those who currently had her restrained were children who were not even at their prime age.


    No matter how prestigious the Prient family was in the empire, being defeated by mere kids and paraded in such a humiliating manner was unthinkable.


    The situation was more than enough to destabilize her mental state. It wouldnt be an exaggeration to say she felt like she had fallen into a bottomless pit.


    Moreover, she was constantly ridiculed for the smell.


    Tears welled up in Bertas eyes, but she desperately held back from shedding them.


    Enough is enough.


    Shiron, while setting up some pieces on a tombstone, looked at Berta.


    Inspector Berta.


    Yes.


    You just lied, didnt you?


    Shall we go over it again? What? Close your eyes? I clearly warned you to keep your eyes closed. But you defiantly opened them and started retching.


    Im ashamed.


    Berta was at a loss for words. Her voice, filled with defeat, was tinged with tears.


    Its fortunate that I didnt kill someone who has already lost my trust once. Regardless of it being a mistake, you aimed a knife at me. Consider this a punishment.


    Shiron then turned his attention back to arranging the pieces.


    I might need to learn some magic. The inconvenience is not just a little bit.


    From what he had seen of Lucias sword prowess earlier, he felt that knowing magic would allow various applications for his benefit. Even now, if he could use wind or water magic, he wouldnt have to listen to Bertas whining.


    Shiron twisted a grave piece statue of a dolphin and an angel blowing a horn in a clockwise direction, solving thest puzzle.


    A short whileter


    Not only the stone coffin in front of Shiron but also the numerous other coffins around him dispersed like mirages, leaving only one behind.


    Shiron approached thest remaining coffin.


    The coffin of the Brother.


    He opened the lid, which only had a single line of pitiable writing on it.


    A sword?


    Lucia, who had approached him, raised an eyebrow questioningly.


    Inside, therey a lone sword with a pristine white de.


    Its not just any sword.


    Shiron took out the brilliantly shining sword.


    Its a Holy Sword.


    Holy Sword.


    At the mention of that burdensome name, Lucias fingertips trembled.

 Chapter 17: What I Wanted To Show

    Chapter 17: What I Wanted To Show


    Holy Sword.


    How could she ever forget that name?


    Even if five hundred years had passed and even if her physical form had changed, the memory was still as vivid as if it were just yesterday.


    Lucia.


    No.


    Kyrie.


    She was the rightful owner of the Holy Sword.


    Lucia brought her trembling hands to her face.


    What on earth is he talking about? The Holy Sword?


    Lucia was confused by the current situation. The shining sword in Shirons hand, the Holy Sword, shouldnt have been in a ce like this.


    A sword that tasked a clueless girl, whose life was changed by the mere whims of fate, to suddenly save the world.


    She hated and resented that sword so much, the very name of it, for it took everything from her. The day after she killed the Demon God, Kyrie threw the Holy Sword into a volcano in the Demon Realm.


    Therefore, nobody knows the exact appearance of the Holy Sword except for herrades, who only observed what she did from a distance. With the whereabouts of herrades now unknown, she was the only one who knew the sword best.


    Thats a lie.


    That was why she could assert this.


    Thats not the Holy Sword.


    With an expression as if she had seen something unfathomable, Lucia red at Shiron.


    Why do you think that?


    However, Shiron merely brushed off her gaze. His focus and curiosity were solely directed at the Holy Sword. The shining Holy Sword, sparkling like a star in the night sky, looked as mesmerizing as if it could steal a childs soul.


    Shiron, with fervent eyes, examined the Holy Sword from various angles, even swinging it through the air.


    Then, Shiron pointed the Holy Sword towards the empty stone coffin.


    Contrary to what he expected, only the sound of the sword cutting through the air could be heard. The sound that his sword should have created when it shed against an object was absent. Only a faint sensation remained in Shirons hand, asserting its presence vehemently.


    It performs better than I thought.


    With an ominous remark, Shiron kicked the stone, which was multiple times heavier than his own body.


    Thud-


    Half of the stone coffin fell apart from the impact. The broken side revealed a clean-cut face as if it was originally designed that way. Shiron was surprised by what he had just done and stuck his tongue out in astonishment.


    Cutting through stone, like slicing melted butter, with just a sword. Even I am baffled by the sharpness of the swing.


    Truly Its impressive.


    Right?


    Hearing Bertas admiration, Shiron nodded with a smile.


    Even though I dont know magic, swordsmanship, or martial arts, I can still demonstrate this skill. Im not sure if I can feel the divine power, but among the swords I know, not many show this kind of cutting power.


    No.


    Despite Shirons lengthy exnation, Lucia denied his words.


    I said NO!


    With trembling hands clenched tightly, Lucia approached Shiron inrge strides. Her golden eyes revealed immense anger.


    Grind.


    Lucias teeth ground in protest.


    The Holy Sword didnt look like that.


    Then, what did it look like?


    Shiron shrugged, suggesting he found Lucias words nonsensical. Despite feeling the surrounding air quiver due to her anger, he managed to remain calm and posed the question.


    Its just a sword with good cutting power. Its too short, both the de and the hilt The Holy Sword didnt have such a monotonous shape. Plus, it always had its apanying sheath. What youre holding is merely a gleaming de.


    It sounds like youve seen the real Holy Sword?


    I-!


    Caught by Shirons remark, Lucia took a sharp intake of breath.


    Was this what he wanted to show her?


    Her once fierce eyes now glistened with tears. Lucia etched the current scene into her mind.


    Reincarnation.


    Lucia was the reincarnation of Kyrie, and she was the warrior who, five hundred years ago, bore the duty of a hero and engraved her name in history.


    Naturally, there was no one who knew the Holy Sword as well as she did. After all, there was a time when she was the owner of the Holy Sword.


    I, I-!


    But now


    Lucia could not answer Shirons question.


    The hero, Kyrie.


    Those words reached her throat, but she swallowed them. Lucia couldnt utter those words.


    I I am. I, I am.


    She could not bring herself to say it. Revealing her identity here was risky. More than the existence of the goofball staring nkly from behind, the presence of the young boy in front of her bothered her more.


    Shiron.


    Who exactly are you?


    The emotion that emerged from her tangled thoughts was doubt. So, Lucia decided to ask Shiron.


    How he knew about this ce.


    How he was able to navigate through theplicated maze.


    How he could be so sure that it was the Holy Sword.


    Lucia asked Shiron all of these without missing a beat.


    Her eyes, brimming with questions, were red as if she would cry at any moment.


    In contrast, Shirons eyes were utterly cold and heavy. The boys ck pupils were filled with calmness, far from any signs of agitation.


    The stars told me. Thats all there is to it.


    Lucia felt a familiar memory manifesting itself from the boys words.


    <hr>


    Holy Sword


    Among the myriad of weapons that were avable in Reincarnated Sword Saint, this particr one was categorized as a sacred weapon.


    One could harness its divine power by merely wielding it, which primarily dealt additional damage to demonic races.


    One might wonder if there was a more effective weapon for the Dawn Castle dungeon where high-ranking demons roamed.


    However, the reason for putting in the effort to acquire the Holy Sword before the important session event was not for use in the Dawn Castle.


    All of the maids in Dawn Castle, including the horned keeper, Yuma, even if they belonged to the demon race, acted as loyal allies until Shirons death.


    At least as long as Im alive, they wont be my enemies.


    The primary targets were the apostles of the devil lord scattered all around the world.


    Shiron stretched and savored the prideful feeling. With the acquisition of the Holy Sword, a weight was lifted from his heart.


    Now that he had acquired a valuable asset, there was no further business in the cave. Shiron stepped out with his twopanions.


    Fortunately, the ne, which served as an item bag in the game, was still spacious even after gathering all the useful items inside the cave.


    Shiron lifted an arm to shield his face from the pouring sunlight.


    Dawn had already broken on the previously dark, snowy mountain. The suns rays seemed determined enough to melt even the perennial snow.


    The three of them walked silently on the frozen path.


    Even without any markings, the path was easy to find. The blood of the beasts that Shiron had in on the way served as guideposts.


    If thats really the Holy Sword.


    Suddenly, Lucia, who hadnt said a word since exiting the cave, spoke up.


    It might be better to discard it now.


    Why do you say that?


    Shiron stopped walking and turned to look back. There stood Lucia, who looked pale and distressed.


    When one obtains the Holy Sword, they be unhappy.


    Lucia slowly lifted her head, her face filled with worry.


    The protagonist in the fairy tale, even after saving the world, didnt receive any reward. Despite pouring everything into it, sacrificing everything, they couldnt enjoy any happiness during their lifetime.


    I wondered what you were talking about.


    Shiron drew his sword and approached Berta.


    Berta. Ill release you. Head to the castle and dont make any trouble.


    What? Why all of a sudden?


    Do you want to meet our family looking as miserable as you are now?


    No, thats not it.


    After hearing her reply, Shiron swiftly cut the ropes that bound her tightly.


    Go there, and if you mention my name, theyll treat you as a guest. Understand?


    Yes, I understand.


    Berta slowly nodded and then hurriedly followed the trail.


    After watching her for a moment, Shiron looked back.


    Lucia.


    The girl slowly lifted her head. Shiron calmly approached her.


    Lets imagine for a moment,


    He then grasped Lucias hand. Whether it was from fear or cold, her hand had been trembling slightly for a while.


    Imagine if I had left the Holy Sword here or hadnt taken it at all from that ce.


    Then what would have happened?


    Shiron poured out words he couldnt say in front of Berta. Lucia was curious about why Shiron was bringing this up.


    The world would have perished.


    Is that something the stars told you?


    What if it is?


    You might be lying.


    Think whatever you want then.


    Shiron patted Lucias back. She red at him, but Shiron pretended not to notice. Still It still scared him whenever she red.


    You saw it, didnt you? How could someone like me know such aplex maze? And we came out safely. It can only be described as a miracle.


    Youre calling yourself a kid


    And also


    After fidgeting with Lucias trembling hand for a while, Shiron suddenly let go and stepped back.


    Its none of your business! If youre unhappy about what happened today, then hit me!


    After saying this, Shiron ran away with all his might.


    However, Lucia did not chase after him in anger. His childish behavior left her lost in thought.


    Shiron.


    Lucia gazed at her own hand.


    The hand of Shiron that she felt just a moment ago was rough and tough, far from that of a childs.

 Chapter 18: A Worthy Invitation

    Chapter 18: A Worthy Invitation


    Shiron arrived at Dawn Castle while keeping his distance from Lucia.


    He expected Lucia, fuming with anger, to chase after him, but she probably was still in shock. Even after turning to check, there was no sign of the red-haired girl. Shiron, feeling somewhat uneasy, approached the gate.


    The massive gate was so tall that you had to look up just to see its top, and it didnt look like it could be easily opened. After all, if anyone could easily open it, it wouldnt serve its function as a fortress gate and would soon be reced.


    If he couldnt get in, he should call out. Shiron knocked hard on the metal gate.


    Bang- Bang- Bang-


    There werent any guards at the gate of Dawn Castle. However, there were plenty of servants who could hear the sound from the gate, even though it was quite far from the mansion.


    -Who dares toe in!


    Only a few seconds had passed since he knocked, and there was already a reaction. Shiron recognized the lively voice.


    Encia?


    -I do not know anyone by that name. If you mean to refer to me, then youre mistaken. I am the third-ranked guardian of Dawn Castle, the one who despises fate the most, and he who unleashes divine wrath upon the wrongdoers with the title of Speedy Thunderbolt!


    Even though he had already revealed her identity, she responded with exaggerated denial. What was wrong with her?


    Then who is ranked first and second?


    -The honorable descendants of Prient, the adorable young lord anddy, and Ah! I forgot about the head maid. Let me correct that to fourth rank.


    Groan- Grrrrr-


    The massive gate groaned loudly as it began to open.


    The maid, who was using all her strength to open the door, was none other than Encia.


    Once the gate was open just wide enough for about three people to pass, Encia wiped the sweat from her forehead and gave Shiron a bright smile.


    Its really hard to open it alone. Phew.


    Why did youe alone? There are others with good strength.


    Looking at the panting Encia, Shiron asked this. With over twenty maids in Dawn Castle, it was strange that only she came to open the gates. He didnt even consider the possibility that they didnt hear his voice.


    Well, I lost a bet. Hehe.


    Bet?


    Encia scratched the back of her head awkwardly. Looking at her, Shiron squinted suspiciously. What bet did she lose that led to this predicament? Encia quickly changed the topic upon noticing Shirons skeptical gaze.


    Why did you choose toe in through the castle gate? Just like when you left, you couldve climbed the castle wall.


    With an annoyed look, Encia crossed her arms and pouted. Of course, she and the other maids knew that Shiron had left without a word.


    Perhaps it was because of that. Normally, Encia would have opened the door without any fuss, but her attitude today was oddly irritable.


    However, Shiron didnt pay any mind. Thanks to the ruckus, he was able to properly bring Lucia along.


    Rubbing his sore shoulders, Shiron replied.


    I exerted myself all night and dont have the strength to climb the walls.


    You exerted yourself?


    Yes. I ran out of the lemonade you gave me halfway.


    Shiron took out empty bottles from his leather bag and handed them all to Encia.


    She looked at him silently for a moment before epting the bag filled with empty bottles. There were more than ten bottles.


    Oh my, he drank all of that


    Encia began to worry if Shiron might end up drawing circles on the walls or something through the night.


    <hr>


    Shiron, burdened by the fatigue of wandering all night, trudged along the corridor. He wanted to copse onto a bed and sleep immediately, but he was headed for the baths first.


    Dust and sweat clung to him, and he had intentionally smeared a good amount of blood on himself to attract Bertas attention, so he looked quite the sight.


    Master?!


    Just when he was eagerly heading off to wash off all the grime, a maid he bumped into eximed in surprise.


    Are you severely injured? Theres blood on you What should we do


    It was Ophilia.


    No, Im not really hurt and its not my blood, so dont worry too much.


    Ophilia covered her mouth with her delicate hand, her eyes brimming with tears, clearly very shocked. It was amusing how different her reaction waspared to Encias.


    But it was not that Encias reaction was abnormal; it was that Ophilias was special. On his way here, he encountered many maids, but most of them just gave a simple bow. Encias indifference to his battered appearance was typical for this ce.


    Regardless of the maids typical reactions, Shiron didnt feel sorry about sneaking out at night without a word to Encia, but he did feel apologetic towards Ophilia.


    By the way,


    Suddenly, he wondered if Berta, whom he had sent ahead, had arrived safely.


    Speaking of which, Ophilia, I have a question.


    Yes?


    Did a slightly arrogant-looking ck-haired womane to the castle?


    At Shirons question, Ophilia blinked in surprise.


    Oh! Come to think of it, an outsider woman knocked on the castle gate earlier.


    She didnt mention my name, did she?


    Yes, she did.


    Ophilia said and then smiled brightly.


    Youre talking about a woman who had a stronger scent of human blood than a beasts and smelled strongly of mud, right? When she mentioned your name, Lady Yuma took her in.


    It mustve been so unpleasant for you, having your namee out of such a dirty womans mouth.


    Uh, hmm.


    Shiron scratched the back of his head. It was slightly startling to hear such harsh words from Ophilia, who was known to be the most delicate maid in the castle.


    Moreover, the way she spoke made it seem as if she treated the guest as trash If such words hade from Encias mouth, he might have shrugged it off.


    Feeling awkward, Shiron massaged the back of his neck.


    That was my doing.


    What?


    I told her to mention my name. I thought something like this might happen, but now I feel bad.


    I, Im so sorry! I shouldnt have spoken ill of your guest!


    Ophilia closed her eyes tightly and repeatedly bowed. Theundry she was tightly clutching scattered across the corridor floor.


    Its okay. I trust that Yuma will treat her well.


    The Yuma that Shiron knew had always shown apassionate side in the game. At least, as long as Berta didnt threaten Shiron, whom Yuma devoutly served, the chances of something happening to her were probably none.


    Shiron coughed a few times lightly, patted Ophilias shoulder, and chuckled.


    I now consider it her karma.


    Indeed, who said not to listen to me?


    <hr>


    The term Devils Castle was definitely a word written on Bertas mission statement.


    In this world, the term devil did not imply anything positive.


    How could a world, almost once destroyed by the Demon Lord, view the demon races favorably? Yet, it was puzzling why the Empires institution explicitly referred to the Castle of Prient, a significant pir of the Empire, as the Devils Castle.


    That was, up until a moment ago.


    Even as Berta submerged herself in a warm bath, she remained tense.


    Is the temperature to your liking?


    The reason was the presence of a woman attending to her. Berta, with her heart racing, slowly responded.


    Yes. The waters temperature is perfect.


    Being careful so that her voice wouldnt quiver or make any mistaken judgments as before, Berta was extremely cautious.


    However, Yuma, the Dawn Castles Head Maid and loyal servant to the Prients, couldnt bear to see her ufortable.


    In Yumas eyes, Berta seemed like a friend her son had brought home for the first time. There was an inherent pride filling a space within her heart. Whenever she looked at Berta, for some reason, she would recall Shirons smiling face.


    Moreover, Berta was the first outsider invited to the Dawn Castle in decades, truly a rare connection.


    After applying aromatic oil to her hands, Yuma gently massaged Bertas tense shoulders and whispered.


    Please speakfortably. Since our young master invited Miss Berta, you must hold great renown. Theres no need to use honorifics with a mere servant like me.


    No, not at all. Renown? Im merely an employee getting a sry from the country.


    Berta responded with a bitter smile.


    Whenever Yuma praised her, memories of her embarrassing moments in front of Shiron and Lucia would resurface.


    Hehe. How can you be so modest? Its notmon to find someone who works hard enough for the Empire that they literally emanate the scent of their efforts. Truly, you are the Empires treasure.


    Thank you for your encouraging words.


    Not knowing how to handle the difort arising from deep within, Berta still felt enthralled by Yumas touch.


    In all her years and assignments, this was the first time someone attended to her during a bath. Furthermore, the attendant was a beauty, captivating enough to inadvertently steal Bertas gaze.


    Berta, who grew up in a noble family with a decent reputation in the Empire, had never experienced such service from someone of such stunning beauty, even in their mansion in the capital.


    If one had to make aparison, she could match the mesmerizing poet Berta once saw in the academic citys square.


    However, unlike that elf poet, the servant had horns that projected a formidable presence on her head. Berta might have been more at ease receiving her service if not for those horns.


    Feeling a tinge of regret, Berta questioned once more why this ce was called the Devils Castle.

 Chapter 19: Hugo

    Chapter 19: Hugo


    By the time Lucia arrived at Dawn Castle, dusk was setting in.


    She wondered if her pace had always been this slow. For some reason, she felt she moved slower than when she was dealing with the beasts along with Shiron.


    The fact that her steps were slowerpared to when she had been continuously facing these beasts even to her, it seemed strange.


    I mean, even if I walked slowly, still


    Lucia raised her empty hand to touch her face. The longsword that Shiron had brought, and even the weapon she took from Berta, were all carried away by Shiron.


    Suddenly, she realized her legs were different from her previous life. Lucia was currently 9 years old, looking precisely like a girl of that age. asionally, she became aware of how different her situation was from before.


    Even though 9 years had passed since her reincarnation, she couldnt shake off the senses from her previous life.


    She had short arms and legs and soft hands without calluses, and even the energy circting inside her was weak and frailpared to her past life.


    With this body, Ive done quite a bit.


    Looking at it now, she realized shed been quite reckless.


    Killing the thieves to enter the cave was somewhat understandable. But overpowering a person like Berta was definitely beyond her current abilities.


    Just got caught up in the mood


    If she had known that Shirons aim was the Holy Sword, she shouldve beaten up Shiron, knocked him out, and returned to the mansion.


    But she didnt.


    If you asked her why she didnt stop, even Lucia had many parts she couldnt understand, much less exin. She was at a loss for words.


    As if enchanted, maybe she felt that if she did as Shiron said, things would work out?


    It made her remember fragmented memories from the past.


    She was a passive person who only did as others instructed, to put it nicely.


    However, she never felt exploited because she was with good colleagues.


    Everyone pooled their strength, always making the best choices in the given situation achieving the best oues.


    But all of that was now in the past.


    What was the point in knowing whether they said that the stars told them or that they spoke words that imed prophecies about the worlds destruction? From now on, being swayed by others was out of the question for her.


    Lucia closed her eyes tightly and reopened them to shake off the continuous stream of thoughts.


    Before she realized it, she was near the main gate of Dawn Castle.


    Have you arrived, Miss?


    Yes.


    There was a maid waiting to greet her.


    This was the maid who had once assisted Shiron in his training. A woman with ck hair and notably upturned eye corners. Her name was probably Dorothy.


    Dorothy slightly lifted the hem of her skirt and bowed to Lucia.


    You seem quite tired.


    Do I look that way?


    To Lucias question, Dorothy nodded.


    Having always observed Lucia, Dorothy quickly noticed that her demeanor was a bit different than usual. Of course, this also showed in her appearance.


    Firstly, yourplexion doesnt look good.


    Complexion?


    Yes. Especially the skin under your eyes; it looks sallow, like someone who hasnt slept for days. There are other signs, too, but you never looked straight ahead while walking here.


    I see I looked that way, huh.


    Lucia gave the maid a faint smile, imagining how she mustve appeared to someone else.


    Chasing after Shiron, who had rushed ahead without the strength or will and reluctantly moved her feet towards the castle  how pitiful she mustve looked.


    Lucia tightly gripped the hem of her coat and looked up at the maid.


    By the way, wheres Shiron? Whats he doing now?


    Lucias voice, inquiring about the wellbeing of her step-brother, was somewhat hasty. To this, Dorothy responded with a gentle smile.


    Yes, young master Shiron should be asleep by now. He even skipped his meal, which is unusual. It seems hes quite tired, just like you.


    I see, so he did.


    What could be the intent behind that question? Was it to confirm that Shiron had safely arrived? Dorothy assumed Lucias question stemmed from familial concern.


    Dorothy lifted the corners of her lips slightly and asked Lucia,


    Would you like to eat first? Or take a bath? But personally, I think you should wash up and go to bed right away.


    Then Ill do just that. If I eat now, I doubt Ill digest it properly.


    <hr>


    The sun had risen just a tad early.


    Shiron got up from the bed and looked out the window. He marveled at the body rhythm that was nowpletely ingrained in him. He had skipped a meal, and as soon as he washed up, he had fallen asleep, yet he woke up at this exact time, which was astonishing.


    I feel like Ill really copse if I dont use doping.


    Shiron thought it was fortunate he didnt fall asleep in the bath.


    Still, he couldnt put off what he had to do today. As always, the first ce he headed to after waking up was the training grounds.


    This time, he felt it acutely. Killing mere thieves was different. Named characters in the game also appeared unpredictably.


    To deal with them, if not to challenge them, he had to at least be able to defend himself. Even if today was the day of the inheritance ceremony, he couldnt skip the training he repeated every dawn.


    Shiron.


    But today was slightly different. Lucia, who had hardly shown up in the training grounds since she began reading, was waiting for him at the entrance.


    Did she finally warm up overnight? Shiron approached Lucia with a somewhat happy heart and greeted her.


    What brings you here? Its been a while since you came to the training grounds.


    Speak properly. Not too long ago, I was here before you. Ive just been busy recently.


    Lucia gave Shiron a sideways nce, indicating her displeasure, and opened the door to the training grounds.


    After waiting for him, she didnt expect to be teased.


    With that thought, Lucia raced to the storage room ahead of Shiron.


    A momentter, when Shiron arrived at the storage room door, Lucia looked at him expectantly and handed him a wooden sword.


    Take it!


    Shirons eyes widened as he took the wooden sword.


    Whats this all about? Out of the blue.


    Shiron was indeed puzzled about why she was acting this way.


    You said to hit you if you acted up yesterday, right?


    Wait, are we going to spar?


    Shirons face momentarily hardened. Was she thinking of beating him up with this wooden sword because he told her to hit him?


    Hey, I never said to hit me with a wooden sword.


    What do you think I am? Even if its me, I wouldnt resort to hitting with a sword.


    Then?


    After seeing you fight yesterday, I thought you might need some swordsmanship training.


    And, I can teach you how to swing a sword So what is it


    Lucia turned her face away from Shiron and scratched her cheek.


    Could we perhaps train together?


    Well, Id be thankful if youre offering to teach me.


    Shiron let out a resigned sigh. What had changed in her while they were apart that she was now so willing to cooperate?


    I hadnt even hoped for this much.


    It actually lightened the workload for him.


    <hr>


    Speaking of which,


    As he was sweating profusely while swinging the sword, Lucia, who was watching from the side, approached and spoke.


    I dont see the maids who always attend to you today?


    Ah. About that.


    While continuing his sword practice, Shiron responded,


    The inheritance ceremony is tomorrow. Initially, they helped me out when they had some free time, so I have to manage on my own when its this busy.


    By the way, is it okay to be training so leisurely?


    Lucia stopped her sword swings and looked beyond the mansion.


    It seems someone has arrived. And many of them, it seems.


    Is that so?


    Shiron wiped his sweat-drenched forehead with a towel. It seemed the expected time of arrival was near.


    Looking up, the sun was already high in the sky.


    Being personally mentored by Lucia had been quite intensive. Contrary to his expectations, Lucia was very good at teaching. He had assumed she would teach instinctively, given her genius reputation.


    Lets go check it out.


    Shiron buried the wooden sword in the snow and handed the towel that had been around his neck to Lucia. Hesitating for a moment, Lucia epted the towel and wiped the sweat off her face.


    The two hurriedly headed towards the main gate of Dawn Castle. As expected, all the mansions servants were lined up, waiting for someone.


    Have you arrived, Young Master?


    Among them was Yuma, the chief steward of Dawn Castle, and


    Good day.


    Bowing slightly was Berta.


    Berta appeared more human than she had in the Brothers Tomb, with makeup on and a slight scent of perfume on her.


    It seemed she was preparing for the ceremony of greeting the person who was approaching the castle.


    Soon after, the gates of Dawn Castle were fully opened. Lucia surmised that the individual making such a grand entrance must be quite important, as the gates had never been opened entirely before.


    Above all, the aura emanating from that distant figure was truly immense.


    A man in armor approached where Shiron and Lucia stood.


    He had red hair, like Lucia, and was a middle-aged man with a beard so long it almost covered his chin.


    Hugo Prient.


    Themander of the Sky Knights and the elder brother of Glen Prient, the head of the Prient family.


    Shirons eyes widened at the sight of one of the most powerful figures in this world. Would this be enough to save the empire from destruction? Meeting him in person, his massive size and overwhelming presence were undeniable.


    Its been a while. My nephew.


    Greetings, Uncle.


    Ha-ha. You, little rascal. Youve grown so much since Ist saw you. It feels like just yesterday when you called me Uncle and toddled around.


    Though he had a rough exterior, the man bursts intoughter upon seeing Shirons face and warmly embraces both Shiron and Lucia. Lucia, for her part, wasnt socially inept enough to reject his affections. At the very least, she understood the warmth that was given to a child.


    And who might this be?


    This is Miss Lucia, whom the head of the family has recently taken in.


    Greetings. My name is Lucia.


    I see. Nice to meet you. I happen to be your fathers elder brother.


    Upon Lucias introduction, Hugoughed heartily and looked at Yuma.


    Yuma. You never seem to age, do you?


    Regrettably, thats true.


    So? Is this the end of the weingmittee for me?


    Hugo nced around, looking beyond the entourage he had brought with him. The person he was looking for wasnt among them.


    A key figure, one who must show up at the important family event of the session ceremony, was missing.


    Glen Where is Glen?


    As for the head of the family.


    Where the hell is that son of a bitch, Glen?


    Upon saying this, Hugos face contorted, resembling a furious goblin.

 Chapter 20: The Brothers On Bad Terms

    Chapter 20: The Brothers On Bad Terms


    Hugo Prient, themander of the Empires most powerful military group, the Sky Knights, had a strained rtionship with his younger brother.


    There was probably no need to borate on just how bad their rtionship was. The fact that he unreservedly spat out a derogatory insult, calling him a son of a bitch instead of using his title, in a public ce no different from the sacred ground of Prient, the Dawn Castle courtyard, said it all.


    That son of a bitch, Glen.


    The foul word that came out of Hugos mouth made everyone present freeze in ce.


    Why is he acting like this all of a sudden?


    Shiron, wrapped in Hugos steel-like, thick arms, felt the same way. In the game, Hugo disliked Glen, Shirons father. However, it was never overtly portrayed, only briefly mentioned in a few lines of text.


    Thus, no one expected Hugo to detest him this much.


    At such a close distance, his bulging eyes, the twitching wrinkles on his face, and his increasingly reddeningplexion made him appear like a ticking time bomb ready to explode.


    Shiron swallowed hard, rolling his eyes to scan the surroundings.


    The expressions of the knights who followed Hugo were hard to discern because they were wearing helmets, but they made no sound despite their armor.


    On the other hand, the expressions of the servants, including Yuma, were clear to see.


    Ever since Hugo spewed that unexpected insult, the maids who had been quietly closing their eyes and bowing their heads looked shocked.


    But that wasnt the worst of it. Their faces showed clear hostility, almost sparking as if mes were about to ignite.


    Yuma, the overall person in charge of Dawn Castle, just slightly furrowed her brows. But the other maids red at Hugo with fiery eyes.


    Feeling the tense atmosphere, Shiron felt a cold sweat trickle down his neck.


    This isnt good.


    Maybe he should try acting like a child, perhaps shed some tears to appease Hugo? Maybe even shout, Why are you badmouthing my dad?


    Just as Shiron was contemting how to defuse the situation, someone spoke.


    Lord Hugo. You are in front of Lord Glens children. Moreover, Miss Siriel is behind us. Please calm down a bit.


    Standing beside Hugo, a knight stepped forward. Unlike the others, this knight was not wearing a helmet.


    His ck hair had streaks of white, and his face was filled with wrinkles and scars, suggesting the passage of time.


    He looked like a knight straight out of a fairy tale.


    Right, I forgot.


    Exhaling deeply, Hugo collected himself and gently put down Shiron and Lucia.


    Im sorry, Shiron. You mustve been surprised when your uncle insulted your father.


    Its okay, Uncle. I understand why you feel that way.


    Shiron replied with a bright smile. After all, even he felt that Glen deserved the criticism.


    Hahaha! I thought you only grew taller since west met, but it seems youve be quite articte.


    Hugo gently patted Shirons head with his massive hand.


    Im a little scared.


    The sheer weight made Shiron instinctively lower his head, fearing his skull might break.


    Although Hugos exterior appeared fierce yet kind, like an uncle, that moment made him seem uncontroble, like a beast.


    If anyone mentions Glens name now, my head might burst like a smashed watermelon.


    Feeling terror for the second time since he was sent to this world, Shiron just silently epted the patting.


    When hisplexion finally returned to normal, Hugo looked around and spotted someone unfamiliar.


    Whos that person over there?


    Hugo was pointing at Berta, who was wearing a suit covered with a coat.


    Hello. Im Berta, an inspector from the Department of Special Assignments. Its an honor to meet the renowned Lord Hugo.


    Ah, so youre from the Department of Special Assignments. I apologize for my behavior earlier. Its a bit embarrassing.


    Clearing his throat, Hugo extended his hand, which looked powerful enough to shatter rocks.


    You probably already know, but Im Hugo Prient.


    Berta reached out with both hands, shaking hands with Hugo. The sight was amusing to Shiron, as it resembled a hostage being dragged by a monster.


    Hugo then looked down at Shiron and Lucia, giving them a warm smile.


    Kids, it seems there are matters the adults need to discuss. We can continue our conversationter.


    Understood.


    Shiron replied with a smile to Hugo.


    Johan. Please take charge of my daughter and the Sky Knights. And Yuma.


    Yes, Lord Hugo.


    Lets head inside and continue our discussion.


    Understood.


    Yuma escorted Hugo and Berta inside the mansion.


    Truly impressive


    Lucia admired Hugos retreating figure as he walked away. Even 500 years ago, there werent many who could match his stature. If just one person like him had been on the expedition, they would have had a much easier time defeating the demons. She felt a pang of regret.


    Its not like the Chief to act this way. Haha. I apologize.


    Perhaps replying to Lucias admiration, an older knight approached Shiron and Lucia with a wry smile.


    My name is Johan. Ive served as Hugos aide for 20 years. Lord Shiron, its been five years since west met. I wonder if you remember my face?


    Of course. How could I forget you? This is my younger sister, Lucia.


    Hello, Im Lucia.


    As Shiron introduced her, Lucia bowed her head in greeting.


    Lord Hugo also has a child around Lady Lucias age. Shes currentlying from behind us in a carriage. She might be delighted to have a friend of her age.


    Do you mean theres another child apart from Shiron and me?


    Lucia looked up at Johan, questioning.


    Will that youngdy also participate in the Session Ritual?


    Yes, she probably will. But Ive only read about the Prients session ritual in texts, so I cant give a definitive answer. What I do know is that Lord Hugo wasnt in the best of moods while heading to Dawn Castle.


    How much does he dislike it


    Haha. He generally avoidsing here unless its absolutely necessary, like now.


    The elder knight chuckled, turning to motion with his hand. At his signal, the armored individuals began entering the castle in an orderly manner.


    Would you like to meet our Lady Siriel? It might take about thirty minutes since the rear forces are on their way and taking care of their horses.


    Johan tried to arrange a meeting for Shiron and Lucia. However, Shiron politely declined his offer.


    There will be other opportunities. Besides, meeting in this state might be a bit off.


    After breaking a sweat during training, his hair was messy like a birds nest, and dried sweat stuck to his skin, making him feel a bit sticky.


    I wanted to meet her


    Lucia, suppressing her disappointment, followed Shiron into the mansion.


    <hr>


    Then.


    Inside the reception room of Dawn Castle.


    With hisrge stature, Hugo sat deeply buried in the sofa, looking intently at Yuma across from him. Having spent his entire life on battlefields, Hugo mighte off as arrogant, but he certainly showed no vulnerability.


    Glen, find out where that guy is right now.


    Only Hugo and Yuma were present in the reception room. After a brief exchange with the guest, Berta, the royal inspector, there wasnt much else to discuss. Hugo, who always prioritized the world over the royal court, didnt have any particr topics to cover with her.


    He wasnt notably interested in it.


    At that moment, his mind was filled with thoughts about his younger brother, who seemed to be wasting his life on iprehensible activities.


    Yuma closed her eyes for a while before opening them and speaking.


    The master is currently beyond the Makal mountain range, in the Demon Realm.


    What is he doing there?


    At Hugos question, Yuma closed her eyes again. As if she was trying to see something beyond her eyelids, there was a brief pause.


    Hes looking at the sky right now.


    Is he


    Hugo slightly closed his eyes, rubbing his fingers to create a spark.


    Flick. Flicker.


    mes burst from his hand. No flow of mana was involved in this process. It was pure energy created by his own power.


    However, his actions were meaningless. No matter how many times he tried, it was futile. Thats because he did not have the same abilities as his younger brother, the master of Prient.


    Hugo sighed deeply and looked at the demon in front of him.


    Yuma of the Single Horn.


    A being he had known since he was a little child. Even Hugos grandfather, and the grandfather of that grandfather, had been taken care of by Yuma.


    Therefore, Yuma couldnt help but look at Hugo with eyes filled withpassion. She knew well about his life, always struggling to gain recognition and being overshadowed by the abilities of his younger brother.


    Yuma.


    Yes, Lord Hugo.


    I might be different from Glen, unable to receive any divine revtion, but dont you think this is a bit too much?


    My father also possessed the power of prophecy. Yet, he attended both the session and the wedding ceremonies.


    I mean


    Hugo slowly closed his eyes and said,


    After the session ceremony, I n to take the children to the mansion.

 Chapter 21: Unsettled Matters

    Chapter 21: Unsettled Matters


    Siriel Siriel Siriel


    Even while being attended to by the maids, Shiron couldnt stop thinking about his younger cousin.


    Perhaps it was because he just had a bath? Even before his transference, his mind tended to wander, especially when washing up.


    She was probably the same age as Lucia.


    Siriel Prient, Hugos only daughter, was one of the key figures in Reincarnation of the Sword Saint, with the splendid title of Whale.


    The expectations for her after she finished hering-of-age ceremony and grew to a certain extent were so high that she could even overpower the top-tier demons, a level far beyond Shiron Prient.


    Siriel was an NPC. To be precise, a cooperative character for your party. Yet she was stronger than the yable character, Shiron. What a trashy game bnce.


    Given that it was impossible for Shiron to clear the game for various reasons, this moment, free from the systems constraints, was an opportunity.


    It was only natural now to slowly devise a n to capture her from when she was young and both physically and mentally immature.


    However, there was one issue.


    Siriel was so damn rude in the game, enough to make the yer swear out loud.


    Suddenly,


    Thinking of the original Siriel, Shiron unconsciously gritted his teeth.


    Should I just not capture her?


    The more he thought about her game counterpart, the angrier he became, in gradient increments.


    But it was not unreasonable for Shiron to think this way. The original Siriel often disregarded Shiron, who held a higher rank and told him to step down from the sessors position. She was utterly ridiculous.


    She even challenged him to a duel. She also captured beasts not allocated to her. There was no need to even mention her frequent insubordination duringrge-scale operations.


    With her being so uncooperative, its no wonder Shiron cant clear the game.


    It was fortunate that the current time was 10 years before the original storyline. Bad habits could be corrected, after all.


    Shiron sketched a rough blueprint in his mind.


    Whether she had the innocent nature of a child or disyed the unruly tendencies of a brat was uncertain. He made sure to leave room for adjustments in his ns.


    I hope shes child-like.


    However, this was merely a contingency. Regardless of her unpleasant nature, he needed a surefire way to secure her as an ally.


    Ugh


    Shiron felt a throbbing pain in his head and shifted ufortably.


    Master, please straighten your back. If you keep hunching, I cant dry your hair properly.


    Ah, right.


    Upon Encias suggestion, Shiron straightened up.


    If you dont dry your hair thoroughly, you might end up bald like that annoying man. No matter how cute or handsome the Master is, its useless without supporting hair.


    Encia, while drying Shirons hair, seemed quite irritable.


    Was she that bothered by Hugosment?


    Instead of using Hugos name, Encia referred to him as that annoying bald guy. Such harsh words.


    Shiron fixed his gaze on Encias reflection in the mirror.


    In truth, contrary to her words, Hugo wasnt bald. He merely had a receding hairline.


    Thanks to a mischievous childhood friend, Shiron, who had experienced stress-induced hair loss in the real world, felt a pang of sympathy for Hugo.


    Encia. My uncle is not bald.


    Shiron, feeling an urge to defend Hugo, turned his chair towards Encia.


    So?


    He just has a slightly receding hairline, right? Most men his age are like that. Being teased for an inevitable act of nature seems rather sad.


    Ah, well, I suppose.


    Encia seemed taken aback by Shirons sudden defense. Her eyes widened at his unexpectedly profound reflection.


    But whether she was startled or not, Shiron didnt care. Ever since he first yed Reincarnation of the Sword Saint, he had taken a liking to Hugo.


    How admirable it was to feel inferior to a superior individual and to ovee that feeling with effort.


    What a remarkable testament to humanity!


    I have a question, Master.


    What is it?


    It wasnt just Encia, who was attending to Shiron, who had a question; Ophilia, who was ironing his shirt nearby, also spoke up after getting permission.


    I noticed the head of the family had an abundant head of hair when I met him a while ago. Considering he is Hugos biological brother and their age difference isnt significant, why is there such a disparity?


    Well


    Shirons thoughts momentarily stopped.


    Indeed, just like Encia, Ophilia had a devilish streak. Even for an example, she had topare Hugo to his nemesis, Glen. Shiron racked his brain for an appropriate response.


    Our father is exceptional. Hes special.


    I see!


    Was it a satisfactory answer? Ophilia beamed. But in contrast, Shiron furrowed his brow.


    It was absurd to have these discussions inside a game. Knowing the truth made him feel uneasy.


    Glen was designed as a wandering swordsman-like character. A middle-aged character counting stars by a campfire - that was Glen Prient.


    Its all Shin Yuras fault. Poor Hugo.


    What could Hugo do? The creator designed him that way.


    However, now that the game had be reality, he felt a sort of relief.


    Hair loss was highly determined by gics. The probability of Shiron going bald might be non-existent. If anything happened, he could try to finish the game before losing his hair.


    If I can defeat the Demon Lord, things might change.


    His determination red up after a long time.


    I think its all dry now. I should be on my way.


    Shiron, after checking his hair, hurriedly dressed and headed for the corridor.


    <hr>


    Walking through the corridor as he was preparing to meet Siriel, Shiron unexpectedly encountered someone.


    Berta?


    Master?


    On the second-floor central corridor balcony was Berta, casually draped in a coat and sipping coffee.


    What are you doing there? Werent you going to speak with Uncle?


    Yes, we did talk. But it ended much quicker than expected.


    I see.


    I thought it would at least take a couple of hours. Even if there was not much to talk about.


    Shiron guessed that Berta might have been disregarded, but contrary to his concern, Berta spoke with a surprisingly rxed expression.


    Im just relieved I wasnt rejected. Surprisingly, Master Hugo didnt mind sharing the familys rituals with an outsider. I got permission to apany the session ceremony, so I was just enjoying the breeze.


    After finishing her words, Berta took another sip from her now lukewarm coffee. There was something model-like about her, so Shiron quietly admired her.


    When shes silent, shes quite appealing.


    Being quite tall for a woman, Berta had a cold and proud look, which made her loner-like image seem appropriate. Perhaps people felt somewhat inferior in her presence.


    Suddenly, Shiron remembered something.


    Speaking of which, didnt I mention I had a proposal for you?


    Ah!


    It was ament that he had thrown to lure Berta when they met inside the Brothers Tomb. She seemed to have forgotten, as her eyes widened when Shiron brought it up.


    Ill tell you about it. Come to my room tonight.


    <hr>


    On Dawn Castles third floor, inside the bathroom in the middle of the central corridor.


    Lucia settled into the bath with the water at just the right temperature and stretched out her legs.


    After much movement, being covered in water felt extraordinary. The warm sensation seeped into her slightly fatigued body, allowing her to rx.


    Sigh


    Lucia gently touched her slightly flushed cheeks and leaned back. Perhaps the fastest way to be vulnerable was by taking a bath? A smile naturally formed on her lips with the illusion that her entire body was melting away.


    But her good mood wasnt just due to the bath. Today, she began teaching Shiron swordsmanship. Including her previous life, Shiron could be considered the first disciple of the unparalleled swordmaster, Kyrie.


    Disciple.


    What a beautiful-sounding word!


    Who would have thought Id be teaching someone. Its really, as Seira said. You never know whatsing next.


    Even in her past life, she had either self-realized or learned from others. The emotions of having her first disciple hit her profoundly. The more she pondered over it, the more Lucias heart fluttered.


    Swish-


    However, that joy was short-lived.


    An uninvited guest appeared.


    Whos this?


    Ah.


    The person who opened the door was Berta, who came in confidently while wearing a towel around her neck.


    Without intending to, Lucia ended up seeing Berta without a shred of clothing on.


    Yet, she didnt purposely avert her gaze. Instead, Lucia shot a fierce nce towards Berta, who had disrupted her peaceful time, wondering why she was there.


    The maid said shes staying on the 2nd floor. Why did shee up to the 3rd floor?


    Not wanting to stand there under Lucias gaze, Berta used the towel on her shoulder to cover herself and quietly entered the bath where Lucia was.


    Excuse me.


    Berta took a seat quite far from Lucia. The bathtub was spacious enough to have many seating areas.


    Then, for a moment, silence enveloped the two.


    .


    .


    Though in the same space and immersed in the same water, there was no conversation between the two.


    The reason was simple. Berta was ufortable around Lucia, and Lucia wasnt exactly the friendly type.


    It wasnt long ago that Lucia had a sword to Bertas throat. It was strange that Shiron could act so casually even after their recent conflict.


    However, unlike Berta, who avoided eye contact, Lucia continued to stare at her.


    ck hair that fell just to the shoulders tinged with a slight blue hue. Sharp eyes that gave a fierce impression yet harmonized with her small face.


    Moreover, her body seemed well-toned without an ounce of extra fat, and despite being quite muscr, her skin was nearly pale with no blemishes.


    Suddenly, Lucia recalled something Shiron had said inside the cave.


    Indeed She is sexy.


    Feeling it was odd to just keep staring, Lucia stirred the water and spoke.


    Why did youe here? In this huge mansion, there arent just one or two bathrooms.


    Perhaps Berta hadnt expected thedy of the Prient house to speak first. She scratched her wet hair.


    Ah well, about that


    Berta submerged herself a bit more before replying.


    The baths in the mansion were filled with knights. Having no choice, Master Shiron pushed me in here.


    Shiron did? Why on earth?


    Im not sure, but perhaps he wanted me to bathe quickly?


    Berta said this with an awkward smile.


    I wasmanded to visit himter tonight.

 Chapter 22: A Sense Of Age

    Chapter 22: A Sense Of Age


    Lucia had always felt that Shiron possessed a certain maturity beyond his age.


    It wasnt just about his age; he seemed more adult-like than he should be. The glimpses of his serious demeanor made it impossible to see him as a mere child. Was it his assertiveness? The aura he exuded suggested so.


    This wasnt simply because he read a lot of books. If it was the superficial knowledge one got from reading, Lucia would have easily distinguished it since she had seen it all too often in her past life. There wasnt a chance she would fail to recognize it.


    It seemed more like wisdom emanating from experience. To give an analogy, it felt like theposure of a seasoned old man navigating through situations based on vast experiences.


    Although she hadnt known Shiron for very long, there were times when he seemed even more worldly-wise than her, a reincarnated soul.


    Only two days ago, Shiron had shown such a side. The way he tightly grasped her trembling hand emitted a light so intense that it seemed unbreakable.


    That memory was vivid and unforgettable.


    The image of Shiron approaching Lucia, who was shivering and clutching her cloak, was still clear. Despite being up all night, there wasnt a hint of fatigue on his face.


    Even though he was still at an age needing care, despite being much younger than Lucia mentally, Shiron tried to muster the frightened Lucias spirits.


    The touch from that moment still felt tangible on her skin. At what point did it start? Lucia began to view Shiron not just as a mere child.


    What did I just hear?


    Because of that, Lucia couldnt easily brush off Bertas words.


    Bertas fair nakedness came into Lucias view. The toned, fat-free body crowned with the symbol of motherhood was appealing even to another woman.


    Visit him at night?


    Why?


    She pretended not to know, but deep inside, she had a good guess.


    Although she had no romantic experience across both her lives, let alone any intimate encounters with men, Lucia was no fool to not understand the implication of being asked to bathe and visit at night.


    After all, the ce where Kyrie and herrades often were was a battlefield where one never knew when death might strike.


    In such extreme situations, some moral boundaries tended to blur. Additionally, it was a ce where ones true nature was most clearly exposed.


    Regardless of the era, battlefields have always had more men than women, so it was natural that they exuded a macho atmosphere.


    Men who had their first-night experiences bragged about it as if they were sharing some grand tale. So blushing from the indecent jokes that sometimes flowed during drinking sessions was something even nuns, fresh out of monasteries, wouldnt do.


    However, there was one factor due to which Lucia couldnt easily overlook Bertasment.


    Lucia bowed her head, pondering Shirons age.


    Wasnt he only eleven years old?


    Shiron was too young to be insinuating such nighttime activities. This realization made Lucias pupils tremble.


    If she had calcted the dates right, he would need at least three more years to hit puberty.


    Lucia slowly lifted her head, looking forward. Contrary to her jumbled thoughts, the image of the woman before her was crystal clear.


    Had the awkwardness between them vanished due to their conversation? Berta seemed more rxed than before.


    With her back fully against the wall, her confident posture made Lucia realize how alluring Berta was.


    As expected


    Do you have something to say? Youve been staring at me for quite a while.


    Suddenly, Berta shifted her gaze and scratched her cheek. It wasnt surprising. Berta wasnt so oblivious as to not notice the intense gaze on her for such a long time.


    Lucia thought the timing was perfect. Could she have misunderstood? Lucia bit her trembling lip before speaking.


    Um you know,


    Yes, tell me.


    Why do you think Shiron called you?


    Lucia never asked such direct questions. She believed that even such a question was impolite to ask.


    Did I ask something too inappropriate? What if she evades the answer?


    Contrary to Lucias concerns, Berta answered straightforwardly.


    Well? Maybe the Young Master wants to make me his person?


    Shirons person?


    Yes, I cant think of anything else. Im morefortable using my body than my mind.


    Berta finished speaking andughed bitterly.


    Even though Shiron could have killed Berta, he didnt. She had pondered the reason for this throughout the night and couldnt think of any other possibility.


    Especially when considering that he was a Prient.


    Considering Shirons background, no matter how much leverage he had, it would never be enough.


    Bertas expression was one of half resignation. In truth, the conditions werent all that bad. In roughly ten years, Shiron would surely be the head of the Prient family. Establishing a connection now wouldnt be detrimental.


    Deep contemtion wasnt her style, so Berta chose to ept the situation with equanimity. Thinking this way, a part of her heart felt lighter.


    On the other hand, Lucia felt more confused than ever. No, it would be more urate to say her suspicions solidified into certainty.


    What?


    Comfortable using her body?


    Whose person?


    Lucia moistened her parched lips.


    Is that something you say in front of someone? Why is she so indifferent?


    Berta would be Shirons woman tonight. As soon as Lucia realized this, her face flushed.


    Kids these days they mature so early.


    To cool her head, Lucia plunged it into the water. But it wouldnt cool down because she was in a hot bath.


    Puhaha-


    Suddenly, Lucia remembered that the era she lived in was different from the current one.


    Indeed, even in my time, people said kids these days matured quickly.


    Lucia felt the difference in eras she hadnt noticed until now. It had been a long time, 500 years, since she defeated the demon lord and passed away.


    Yura once said that even the rivers and mountains will change in ten years. In five hundred years, thats fifty times the change.


    Thinking about it, expecting themon sense of then and now to be the same seemed foolish.


    Bothmon sense and culture would have naturally evolved.


    And then


    Lucia glimpsed Berta through her wet, dripping hair. Bertas expression carried a hint of levity.


    .


    Come to think of it, Shiron was the young master of the prestigious Prient household.


    To Lucia, even after 500 years, the reputation of the Sword Saint Kyrie remained well known. Considering the caliber of individuals like Hugo that emerged from it, the familys dominance seemed unbroken.


    Bing affiliated with such a prestigious family would certainlye with countless benefits. The trivial tasks of advancing a mere bureaucrats career seemed effortlessly achievable.


    There had been tales in the past of people offering themselves for the sake of climbing the socialdder.


    Now that I recall, that guy did have a penchant for crude jokes with the underlings.


    Lucia slowly rose, her eyes vacant.


    Are you leaving?


    Yes.


    Lucia staggered out of the bathtub. Her head spun too much to stay any longer.


    <hr>


    Lucia shuffled through the corridor. Even when she tried to lie down and sleep, every time she closed her eyes, Shiron came to mind.


    Ive be an outdated relic, unable to keep up with the times


    It was a day her convictions shattered. Her weakened steps seemed devoid of strength, not from soaking in the tub for too long but from the shock of her realization.


    Modern people theyre so open-minded. I wonder how I ended up like this.


    Lucia chided herself, thinking her thoughts sounded old-fashioned.


    She was briefly haunted by an image of a devious-looking Shiron, appearing as though mocking her for being old.


    To begin with, expecting someone from my era to understand the current world is a mistake. What would others think? The generation gap oh my, 500 years.


    She let out a cynicalugh. For her, unable to ept the flow of 500 years, she needed something to lean on now.


    I thought he was arade


    In this mansion, the only other human, Shiron, wasnt her ally either. Books, holding records of the past, became Lucias sole confidants and friends.


    Right. Ill read. Clearing my mind and cooling my head might help.


    Lost in her thoughts, she found herself in the library. Lucia rested her hand on the library door handle and slowly entered.


    Without much thought, she moved to a particr section.


    Huh?


    But the Chronicles of Kyrie, which had always been present, were missing.


    Why is it gone?


    No matter how much she looked or considered if she had remembered the location wrongly, she couldnt find the book.


    In this mansion, apart from her, the only one who might read such a fairy tale was Shiron. But since Shiron often criticized Kyries tale for being exaggerated, Lucia ruled him out.


    Suddenly, her gaze fixated on a desk in the library.


    Found it?


    The well-worn fairy tale book that she had read countless times was now in the possession of an unfamiliar young girl.

 Chapter 23: The Moment Of Proof

    Chapter 23: The Moment Of Proof


    The book Lucia was searching for was in the hands of a girl she had never seen before.


    As she lifted her gaze slightly from the book in the girls hands, she met the face of a girl of simr age. Watching the unfamiliar girl flipping through the pages with her cute little hands, Lucia found herself absentmindedly entranced.


    Shes adorable.


    That was Lucias first impression of the girl.


    With hair that glowed faintly reddish under the light, blue eyes that stood out on her petite face, and the wless porcin-like skin unique to children, allbined harmoniously, contributing to the mysterious aura surrounding the girl.


    Thanks to the non-human beauties shes known, Lucia thought shed never be awestruck by someones appearance again. Yet, the girls appearance was dazzling enough to make Lucia reconsider.


    Perhaps because shed been staring for too long, the girl, noticing Lucias gaze, looked up and met her eyes.


    Is this your book?


    Huh? Mine?


    Yes, you kept looking at my hands, so I thought Id ask.


    The girl said with a bright smile. Her smile was so heartwarming that Lucia could only blink, momentarily lost for words.


    Its not my book Or is it?


    While Lucia hesitated, the girl gently closed the book and approached her.


    My name is Siriel.


    Siriel?


    Yes, Siriel Prient.


    Upon hearing her name, Lucias eyes widened in recognition. She vaguely remembered the mention of a Siriel from lunch today.


    Is she that mans daughter?


    Lucia stared intently at Siriel. This doll-like child was Hugos daughter?


    You Are you


    Hugos biological daughter?


    She nearly blurted out the question, but quickly covered her mouth with her hand.


    However, it was a logical suspicion. Siriel looked nothing like Hugo, to the point where her appearance would be inexplicable if she wasnt his adopted child.


    That man, Hugo, seemed toorge to be considered human. He was so intimidating both in height and hand size that she wondered if he could even defeat an ogre with his bare hands.


    Conversely, Siriel looked like a tiny fairy.


    Her silver hair was tinged with a shade of red that seemed as if it couldnt exist in reality. Even the airy frilled dress she wore made her seem like she had leaped right out of a fairy tale, moving so adorably that it was almost an illusion.


    Whats your name?


    Huh? Uh Lucia


    Thats a pretty name!


    With that, Siriel quickly grabbed Lucias hand. They had just met, hadnt they? Lucia was slightly taken aback by her friendly behavior.


    Regardless of what Lucia might have been thinking, Siriel chatted away.


    The girl my grandpa spoke of was you?


    Grandpa?


    Johan. I mean Johan. He mentioned you a little beforeing here.


    Johan was the only knight among those brought by Hugo who spoke, and he remained vaguely in Lucias memory.


    After we arrived, Grandpa told me about you. That theres a girl around my age. I was so happy.


    Happy you say?


    Yes.


    Siriel, not letting go of Lucias hand, began hopping around gleefully.


    Ive always yed alone.


    Then, she suddenly wore a mncholic smile.


    Grandpa said our house is so grand that not many guestse. So, I usually only have the knights to y with, and its not much fun.


    Siriel pouted as she candidly shared her situation.


    Even they, when busy with training or duties, would only asionally y with me.


    Itd be nice if I had siblings. Thats why, you know? You cant imagine how excited I was when I heard theres a friend my age here.


    A friend?


    Yes! Because of that, I couldnt sleepst night and slept the whole way here.


    Siriel chuckled as she spoke. Even before Lucia could ask anything, she had introduced herself thoroughly.


    Such a lively child.


    Lucia wasnt sure why she found it amusing, but watching her eased her weary spirit.


    Not bad at all.


    Lucia found herself unwittingly smiling.


    Ah, thats right!


    Siriel, who had been holding Lucias hand, let go and hurried to the spot where she was reading a book just moments ago.


    Soon after, Siriel presented Lucia with the fairy tale book she had been reading.


    Do you like this book too?


    Uh well


    Lucia stiffened at Siriels question. Her eyes widened in shock, and she gulped. The reason was none other than the embarrassment of the books existence.


    Historically, influential rulers often had songs or books praising them disseminated to the masses. Yet, every time, Kyrie had scoffed at them, mocking their vanity.


    -I wont let anyone create stories about us.


    -Does Kyrie dislike such things?


    -Obviously. What the hell are those? Theyre trash, even worse than hypocrisy.


    -You enjoy beingplimented, too.


    -No, thats not the problem. People who only see the good and feel affectionate will turn their backs the moment I show a hint of weakness.


    -Hmm I see


    Considering she had made such statements, it made it even more poignant. If, by chance, someone from her past life who knew her saw her now, they mightugh uncontrobly.


    Fortunately, as far as she knew, there was no one who knew she was Kyrie.


    Well, the story is interesting, so isnt it fine? The illustrations are impressive, and though the descriptions are extravagant, its not exactly false


    Reading a book praising herself wasnt as bad as she thought.


    Uh well I do like it?


    Thus, Lucia found herself responding on the spot.


    However, her response was a bit hesitant. If it was an adult, it might be different. But deceiving a young child who knew nothing weighed on Lucias conscience.


    Really?!


    Sirielsrge eyes sparkled as she hopped around excitedly.


    I really love this book too!


    Can you tell me why?


    Lucia coughed awkwardly and asked Siriel. She had never heard an opinion on the book apart from criticism. And she was curious about a child who liked a book that contained her own story.


    I want to be like Kyrie when I grow up!


    Siriel answered with a big smile.


    To be like me?


    Goosebumps formed on Lucias arms.


    However, an even stronger feeling of pride washed over her. Having gone through so much hardship and not receiving any rewards, seeing a child who genuinely admired her made her heart swell with emotion.


    Uh I, I really admire Kyrie too.


    Lucia tightly closed her eyes, trying hard to suppress her overwhelming emotions, but the corners of her mouth twitched uncontrobly.


    I think we can be good friends! Were of the same age, and we like the same things.


    Yeah, I kind of like you too.


    Really? So, are we friends from now on?


    Siriel giggled gleefully for some reason. There were many things that bothered Lucia about bing friends with a 9-year-old, but


    Sure, why not be friends.


    She thought it wasnt so bad to be friends with a child who was showering her with such genuine kindness.


    <hr>


    -Knock knock-


    A knock resounded in the bedroom located in the deepest part of Dawn Castle.


    Young master. Its Yuma.


    Ah,e in.


    The door opened, and in walked Yuma, followed by Berta.


    Greetings! Master!


    Alright, Berta. It might take some time. Sit anywhere you like.


    Y-Yes.


    Berta replied with clear tension. The reason for her tension was that all the servants of the mansion had gathered in Shirons room. Almost everyones eyes were intently fixed on Berta.


    Moreover, the room was filled with dense magical energy, making it hard to even breathe.


    Berta sat down on a chair in a corner and tried to regte her breathing, wondering how the young master could remain so calm in this atmosphere.


    The answer became somewhat clear without further exnation: the holy sword she had seen him discover earlier was in his hand.


    Now.


    Shiron, seeing Berta neatly dressed in her uniform, smirked. He then looked around at all the servants in the mansion.


    Anyone here willing to get pricked by the holy sword?


    Shiron tapped the holy sword in his hand, waiting for a volunteer.


    The first to raise her hand was Yuma.


    Ill do it, young master.


    You cant, Yuma. Youre injured.


    I see.


    Yuma hesitated for a moment after Shironsment, then nodded in agreement.


    If not Yuma, any other volunteers? Well decide by drawing lots then.


    I-Ill do it!


    The one who raised her hand was Ophilia, with her eyes tightly closed. Opening her eyes, she slowly approached where Shiron stood.


    Ophilia, I wont forget your sacrifice.


    P-Please be gentle, young master.


    Ill try to make it as painless as possible.


    Ophilia, with a frightened expression, extended her pale arm. Another maid approached and gagged Ophilias mouth.


    Ophilias trembling arm was very slender.


    Watch closely, Berta. You are witnessing a historic moment.


    Yes.


    Berta pulled out a notebook from her possession as Shiron firmly gripped Ophilias trembling arm.


    One, two!


    Three!


    Shriek!


    The holy sword held by Shiron grazed Ophilias arm ever so slightly. Despite it just being a de grazing the skin, an intense burning smell wafted up.


    A single red line appeared where the de had passed.


    Young master, its undoubtedly genuine.


    Yuma, who had been observing the process, spoke up.


    Well done.


    It, it wasnt as bad as I thought. I guess I was too scared.


    Ophilia, having spat out the gag from her mouth, wiped the cold sweat from her forehead.


    Didnt I say Id be gentle? Dont you trust me?


    He, hehe.


    Shiron gave a bitter smile andforted a chuckling Ophilia.


    The verification of the authenticity of the holy sword is done.


    Shiron discreetly put away the holy sword, ensuring no one noticed.


    The session ceremony is tomorrow. Just promise me one thing.


    He took a deep breath, wiping the smile off his face.


    If I fail, no one should step forward.

 Chapter 24: Someone Is Extremely Busy

    Chapter 24: Someone Is Extremely Busy


    The test of the holy sword is over.


    Shiron sent all the maids out of the room. With many guests in the mansion and a shortage of hands to help, it would be troublesome to keep them here.


    Click.


    Shiron firmly closed the door. To prevent any potential disturbances, he even hung a sign on the door that read, Do not enter.


    Now, in the spacious room, only Shiron and Berta remained.


    We have some time before dinner.


    Shiron ced the holy sword in his ne and took a seat in front of Berta, his expression brimming with mischief.


    How was it, Berta? After seeing everything that just urred.


    I can trust youll ept any proposal I make now, right?


    Instead of replying, Berta nodded. Her firmly shut mouth seemed tomunicate her determination more through actions than words.


    Refusing Shirons proposal would be absurd, considering everything theyve been through. Even if she pretended to be mad and declined, she wondered if she could safely leave this ce.


    Outside, knights had set up camp, and inside the mansion, demons emitting tingling magical energy wandered around.


    Berta swallowed hard, recalling the nces directed at her earlier.


    Good. I like that you quickly grasp the situation.


    Shiron leaned against the chairs backrest and spoke softly. He had organized this tedious meeting specifically to secure a certain oue. He had used every card he could y in the current situation, so any sign of refusal from her would be problematic.


    Shiron slowly closed his eyes and began,


    My proposal is simple. I just want to make a few edits to the report youll submit, tailored to my tastes.


    Is that all?


    Berta blinked in surprise at Shirons proposal.


    Why? Is it too mundane? What exactly were you thinking?


    No, no. Editing is fine. You can make any changes you like.


    At Bertas reaction, Shiron slightly opened his previously closed eyes and stared at her. He wondered what misconception she had to make her so flustered.


    What do you mean, not? What, did you think I would chain you up?


    It feels simr.


    Berta hesitated for a moment before answering. Gathering her hands, she ced them on herp. With her eyes cast down, she looked like someone being scolded.


    Shiron sighed deeply, pressing his fingers to his temples.


    Oh, dear. Disappointing. I thought I was quite generous. I fed you, gave you a ce to rest, and even showed you the holy sword so you could make a name in history.


    Make a name in history?


    Yes.


    To carve a name in history.


    The unexpected remark from Shiron startled Berta, making her slightly flinch.


    Shiron didnt miss her reaction. The corners of his slightly narrowed eyes curved upward.


    You. Dont you want to be recognized by the Royal Guard?


    Of course.


    Berta quickly responded to Shirons slightly raised tone. While Berta, of noble birth, had chosen the rough upation of a special agent after leaving her household, she not only had a talent in swordsmanship but also aimed to be recognized for her capabilities on her own.


    However, Shirons words had genuinely surprised her.


    But, from what I know, if you continue on this path, youll spend a decade just cleaning up after your superiors without any promotion. It would be a waste of time.


    What are you talking about?


    To think shed stagnate in the organization for ten years was a horrifying future. Her lips parted slightly in shock.


    Is that also one of your prophecies from before?


    Why? Dont you believe it, thinking about it?


    Why would I receive a special prophecy? Anyone would be skeptical.


    It was only natural to be skeptical. The kid in front of her was predicting not just the near future but a full decade ahead. Honestly, Shirons words felt like a lie.


    Perhaps she was deeply shocked by the revtion. Berta lowered her head, clenching her fists.


    After a short pause, Berta slowly raised her head.


    May I ask one more question?


    What is it?


    Why are you telling me about this future? It feels like youre being too kind to someone as insignificant as me.


    Heh, are you a fool? I wondered what you would ask.


    Shironughed incredulously.


    Why should I tell you everything?


    .


    Just say yes! and ept it. Why are you so distrustful? Have you been repeatedly deceived your entire life?


    Shiron abruptly stood up from his chair and strode confidently towards Berta.


    Thump-


    With both hands, he firmly grasped Bertas shoulders. Leaning in close, he whispered in her ear,


    As I said before, refusing at this stage is not a good choice. You just need to take the opportunity Im offering. Theres an easy path in front of you, so why all the long talk?


    I understand


    Berta replied in an almost crawling tone. The boys devilishly sweet whisper grew more intense, making her shiver. As he gently squeezed her shoulder, a heavy weight seemed to press down on her chest.


    Shiron could feel the slight trembling of Berta through his touch.


    I like you. Thats why Im giving you special treatment.


    Thank you.


    If youre really curious, Ill tell you just a little.


    Swallowing hard, Berta focused on the breath she felt near her ear. Shiron, after a moments hesitation, leaned in closer and whispered,


    How far and how much do you think the Cult has infiltrated?


    At Shirons words, Bertas body flinched. This young master knew too much. Every time, his words caught her off guard.


    Even though it had been 500 years since the ancestor of Prient, Sword Saint Kyrie, eradicated the demons, their traces had yet to disappear.


    The Cult was a prime example.


    Their apostles, who imed to bring true salvation, had been wreaking havoc across the continent.


    Berta, of course, knew this. Her profession had a lot to do with this issue. She pondered over the situation and listened closely to Shirons words.


    Isnt it strange? 500 years have passed, yet we havent eradicated that festering pus.


    So.


    Berta bit her lip a few times before finally speaking.


    Shirons words were not something to be taken lightly.


    Then shouldnt you inform Lord Hugo? If he steps in, things will be settled in no time.


    Berta spoke cautiously. Hugo Prient was hailed as the Empires greatest knight. To Bertas knowledge, no one dared to oppose him.


    Of course, I could rely on my great uncles strength. But you see


    Shiron held up a ne in front of Bertas eyes.


    Those bastards cant be properly killed unless its by the Sacred Sword. Even if their throats are slit or their limbs burned, they revive from that distant hell in due time.


    His eyes werent fixed on Berta.


    Hence, it is not my uncle, who cant even use Divine Power, let alone wield the Holy Sword, but I who must do it.


    <hr>


    I cant keep doing this for much longer.


    After sending Berta away, Shirony on his bed. Engaging in such uncharacteristic actions had made him feel uneasy, and he felt an urge to kick off the covers.


    Is the session ceremony tomorrow?


    Although everything was going smoothly, he didnt feel at ease.


    Ha


    Recalling the contents of the game, Shiron sighed into the void.


    It was about crossing the frozenke, wasnt it?


    He already knew the details of the session ceremony.


    Not far from Dawn Castle, there was ake. Here, where snow storms raged all year, Prients descendants crossed the frozenke with their bare bodies just before the onset of spring. That was all there was to it.


    Though it was such a simple ritual, Shiron felt as if he was fated to sink alone beneath thekes surface.


    Killing trolls had been easier for Shiron. But there was nothing to be done. He couldnt change a tradition that hadsted for hundreds of years purely by his own whims.


    It was a trivial event, but he couldnt help feeling troubled.


    Ive experienced challenges knowing that an unfavorable future ising so many times that Im sick of it.


    Sometimes, he took on challenges to meet the expectations of those around him.


    And at other times, he feltpelled to try simply because everyone else was doing it.


    The oues were usually not favorable.


    He lived a life more ustomed to failure than sess, but the shock of failing never became familiar.


    Knock knock -


    Come in.


    While he was lost in contemtion, a knock sounded. It must be mealtime.


    Excuse me.


    However, instead of the usual maids who would bring his meal on a tray, it was Yuma who came.


    What about dinner?


    Dont tell me theyre making me skip meals before the session ceremony?


    Shiron sat up from his bed. His stomach was already upset due to the packed schedule.


    Lord Hugo has summoned you.


    My uncle? Why?


    He said its been a long time since the family gathered, so he thought we should have dinner together.


    Yuma, conveying Hugos intentions, spoke with a smile.


    <hr>


    The banquet hall, which hadnt seen anyones footstep for a long time, was opened. Servants bustled about,ying out a variety of dishes on the grand table, ones that hadnt been seen for some time.


    Why cant they serve like this normally?


    Shiron eyed the food on the table, his appetite piqued.


    The usual fare he consumed consisted only of simple bread and meat. But now, the table wasden with dishes emitting rich aromas of spices.


    However, he wouldnt start eating first just because he was hungry. Hugo, who was seated opposite Shiron, hadnt touched anything yet.


    At the round table, the one who naturally exuded amanding presence was Hugo.


    The children, who were poised for tomorrows session ceremony, and Yuma, dressed in a ck dress, sat around the round table.


    Opportunities for the entire family to gather like this are rare.


    Hugo, seated opposite Shiron, opened his mouth as he gazed at his whiskey-filled ss. Despite the ss being quiterge, when held by Hugo, it seemed as small as a paper cup.


    Rather than being tense because of the significant event of the session ceremony, I thought it would be better to have some time together and enjoy ourselves. So, I organized this gathering. Now, lets eat.


    Hugo took a sip of his whiskey and wiped his hands with the wet towel ced in front of him.


    Following Hugos lead, Shiron looked to his side. A scene caught his attention, naturally drawing his eyes.


    When did those two be so close?


    Beside Hugo, Siriel and Lucia were chatting away with smiling faces.


    Their demeanor was utterly carefree.


    While a certain someone was busy busting their hump


    Infuriating


    Shiron, feeling agitated and wronged, stabbed his steak with a fork.

 Chapter 25: Succession Ceremony

    Chapter 25: Session Ceremony


    It was dawn.


    It was well before the sun rose, and the sky remained slightly dark. Without a cloud in sight, the stars shone brightly. It seemed the weather would be pleasant today.


    Shiron detached a string from his ne. This simple bead-like item, void of any distinct decorations, served well as his inventory.


    However, this was not just a simple bead but a holy relic. He couldnt recall its name since it was deemed worthless, but he didnt forget it had uses beyond just storing items.


    In Reincarnated Sword Saint, each holy relic could be utilized ording to its unique effects. Additionally, yers could integrate these effects into their characters. For instance, since this relic could be used as an inventory, disassembling and then enhancing it could potentially expand the yers inventory slots.


    Disassembling and enhancing. Now that its detached, whats important is the next step


    Shiron nced at the shriveled jewel and sighed deeply.


    Disassembling was straightforward: simply separate the core, the jewel, from the relic. But he was unsure about the crucial step of enhancement.


    Should he be thankful he at least had some idea? Shiron decided to trust his intuition.


    I hope this wont backfireter.


    Encias lemonade was meant to be drunk, and tearing Ophilias circlet improved uracy. There was only one logical conclusion from that.


    After gazing at the jewel for a long while, Shiron, as if determined, closed his eyes and ced the jewel into his mouth.


    Gulp.


    He swallowed after taking a sip of water and rolling the jewel in his mouth a few times.


    Ugh.


    He was worried he might choke, but fortunately, that was an unfounded concern.


    Even if my character is filled with death gs, dying like this would be crossing the line.


    Shiron chuckled lightly as he began preparing to leave.


    <hr>


    The three children who were to participate in the Session Ceremony woke up on their own and approached the castle gate.


    Lets do well together, Shiron oppa!


    Siriel, dressed in light activewear, sauntered over to Shiron and greeted him.


    She regretted not having a chance to speak much with Shiron yesterday as she was engrossed in conversation with Lucia.


    Truthfully, approaching a male cousin two years her senior was somewhat daunting. Shiron, who often chewed his meat without speaking and wore a stern expression, seemed perpetually irritated.


    However, today, Shiron seemed slightly less fierce than before.


    Alright, you too, stay strong.


    Oppa, huh. A term Ive never heard addressed to me in my life.


    Shiron nced at the radiant Siriel before responding, surprised she took the initiative to approach and greet him first.


    What could have possibly happened in 10 years that made such a bright child like her be so aggressive against Shiron?


    He was even surprised that Siriel was this cheerful of a kid to begin with.


    To Shiron, Siriel seemed like an isted ind of a person. She never let anyone in, and he remembered struggling to raise her affection level when ying as Lucia.


    Shiron, are you feeling alright? You look pale.


    Lucia, who was beside Siriel, approached him. Her hair was tied back, and the ponytail suited her. At Lucias words, Siriel also examined Shirons face in concern.


    His face was pale, with cold sweat forming on his skin.


    Should we inform the elders?


    Dont be ridiculous. Im just a bit nervous. Lets hurry to the main gate.


    Yet, Shiron brushed off their worries and took the lead. Today was the crucial juncture of the Session Ceremony. Shiron walked, holding back the urge to vomit.


    Perhaps because it was the day of the Session Ceremony, the mansions interior and the path to the main gate were deserted.


    And then, after a few moments, they arrived at the main gate.


    At that ce, several maids and Yuma awaited to guide the children.


    Youre all here.


    Yuma, dressed in a ck dress, appeared somewhat unfamiliar. Unlike usual, she wasnt showing her usual warm smile, making her appear more emotionless and calm.


    Theres one thing I need to inform you of before the ceremony.


    The chief overseer of the Session Ceremony, Yuma, the guardian of the sanctuary, looked down at the children as she spoke.


    You cannot wear any weapons, jewelry, or other items infused with magic. If youre wearing any, please hand them to us.


    She specifically looked at Shiron as she spoke.


    However, the ne that Shiron had been wearing these past few days was nowhere to be seen. He shrugged off Yumas gaze.


    Lucia and Shiron handed over nothing, but Siriel extended the blue ribbon she had tied in her hair.


    Here.


    A maid standing next to Yuma, who was wearing a blindfold, politely took the ribbon. She examined the ribbon briefly before speaking to Yuma.


    Its confirmed.


    Alright. Lets proceed.


    At Yumas gesture, the maids by the castle gate opened the door.


    The gate opened with a grinding noise.


    It seemed as though frost had formed during the night as bits of ice attached to the crevices of the gate dropped to the ground. Shortly after, the castle gates fully opened.


    Yuma led the way, with the children following closely behind.


    The Lake of Beginning, where the Session Ceremony would take ce, was located beyond the western mountains of Dawn Castle.


    <hr>


    Here is


    Upon reaching theke, Lucias eyes widened in astonishment.


    And for good reason. Theke, nestled between mountain ranges, remained unchanged through the passage of time, evoking faded memories.


    This is where I first met Yura.


    Lucia stood still, gazing at theke. The flow of the mountain range surrounding theke looked just as she remembered.


    I never thought the ce for the Session Ceremony would be here.


    Lucia gritted her teeth. Maybe its because she had turned into a child, but she found herself more emotionaltely, she joked to herself.


    Everything had started here.


    Lucia looked at the distantke shore. Her vague memories slowly became clearer.


    Sob.


    Far off by theke shore, a child squatted, throwing a stone. It was Kyrie from her childhood. And there, approaching her with a smiling face, was Yura offering a sword, her image rising like a mirage


    This ce


    But the apparition quickly faded due to someones interruption.


    This is where the founder of Prient, Lady Kyrie, received the holy sword from the messenger of God.


    Wow!


    Siriels eyes sparkled, evidently thrilled to be at the ce from the stories.


    May I ask a question?


    Lucia clenched her fist and raised her arm.


    When you say the messenger of God, are you referring to an angel?


    Yes. Exactly. The founder, Lady Kyrie, received a revtion here. And that legacy has been passed down to every Prient since. Its the reason why the Session Ceremony has been conducted here for the past 500 years.


    I see.


    Then, I will exin the Session Ceremony.


    Yuma spoke, looking at the children.


    The criteria for passing are simple. From now on, you will be crossing thatke one by one.


    Yuma turned around and pointed to the frozenke.


    The morning sunlight made the icy granules on theke glisten. Beyond theke, there was a gathering of people.


    Despite the distance, the clear weather made it easy to see.


    Notably, Hugo, Johan, and Berta stood apart from the rest.


    The line of figures consisted of maids who were absent from the mansion.


    They were all spectators for the Session Ceremony.


    At that moment, Siriel suddenly raised her hand.


    I have a question.


    Please, go ahead.


    Is it over just by crossing theke?


    Yuma nodded.


    Yes. Theke is fully covered with thick ice. But mysteriously, only those with special qualities can cross it.


    What happens to those who cannot cross?


    They lose their eligibility to contend for the position of the head of the family. However, dont worry. Even if the ice breaks and one sinks into theke, there will be no significant issues.


    Yuma said, ncing at Shiron.


    Shiron nodded in response to Yuma.


    Using magic, one can be retrieved from the water. Now, we need to decide the order.


    May I go first?


    Lucia stepped forward and said, then sneaked a nce at Shiron behind her.


    You go ahead first.


    Thank you.


    With Shirons permission, Lucia took a deep breath. Yuma stepped aside to let her pass.


    Walking confidently, Lucia reached the sandy shore and ced her foot on thekes ice.


    Having her full weight on it, Lucia moved forward without hesitation.


    Is this all there is?


    It was much easier than expected.


    Reaching about halfway across theke, Lucia bent one knee and tapped the ice with her hand.


    Thud- Thud-


    She hit it with force and even tried to make a mark using her fingers strength.


    Crack-


    But the ice was so thick that no water leaked out.


    What in the world This wasnt here back in the day.


    Theke in her memory seemed the same, but everything else waspletely different.


    500 years ago, tribes living near theke would break the ice to catch fish and sustain their livelihood. However, there was no sign of human habitation since she came here. Lucia brushed her hands off and continued across theke.


    Upon safely arriving, Lucia was warmly greeted by Hugo and the maid.


    Such bravery. Pausing midway to tap on theke.


    Hugo spoke to her with a satisfied smile, patting Lucias shoulder.


    It wasnt a big deal, really.


    Lucia replied to Hugo while pping her cheeks lightly. Being praised for merely crossing ake made her feel like she was being treated like a child.


    Is Siriel next?


    Lucia turned to see the spot she had crossed.


    From afar, she could see Siriel cautiously making her way across.


    A littleter, Siriel, having crossed theke, immediately sat down as soon as she reached the shore.


    Ah, I was so nervous.


    Siriel did well too. So now, only Shiron remains.


    Shiron.


    He looked unwell this morning.


    Siriel dusted the sand off her pants and stood beside Lucia.


    The three of them looked at Shiron in the distance.


    Shiron began walking.


    And then


    With a ssh, Shiron disappeared.

 Chapter 26: Interruption

    Chapter 26: Interruption


    From far away


    At the starting point of theke, a ssh was heard.


    Seeing a person being sucked beneath the ice sent a chill down the spine of the onlookers.


    This cant be


    Lucia Prient was no exception. She hadnt immediately recognized the fact that Shiron Prient failed to pass the session ceremony. It was an unbelievable event.


    She had anticipated that out of three, one might not make it through the session, but she had never considered that it would be Shiron.


    Why did he fail? What is Shironcking?


    Lucia stared intently at theke. A hole had appeared in theke she had just passed, a hole that hadnt been there before. It was the spot where Shiron had been sucked in.


    Even when she struck the ice, it had never shown a scratch, yet it astonishingly crumbled miserably when Shiron stepped on it. Even knowing that it wasnt ordinary ice, her heart sank.


    If Shiron isnt qualified, then who is?


    Lucias brow furrowed. Her fists clenched in frustration. A session ceremony where one merely crossed the ice. While she made it, hadnt Siriel also passed without any issues?


    A session ceremony?


    If the purpose of the session ceremony was to continue the legacy of Kyrie, Lucia, as the reincarnation of Kyrie, was most fitting for this. Up to this point, she had no issues understanding.


    Lucia turned her head to see Siriel tightly holding onto Hugo Prients sleeve.


    Siriel, who was seemingly in the opposite position of Shiron.


    The girl appeared frail, as if she couldnt even harm a bug. At a nce, she looked like the daughter of an ink peddler.


    What about Shiron?


    Shiron Prient. Lucias half-brother. Wielder of the holy sword.


    Thus, she began to doubt the criteria, given the fact that Siriel, who was neither the reincarnation of a hero nor a wielder of the holy sword, had passed.


    It was not that she particrly wished for Siriel to fail


    As she was deep in thought,


    He has failed.


    Hugo, with his arms crossed, clicked his tongue in disappointment.


    His brow slightly furrowed, but Hugo didnt necessarily feel like ming Shiron. Even if Shiron failed the session ceremony, it wasnt his fault.


    I hope he doesnt take it too hard.


    It was just a pity.


    Hugo looked down at Lucia, who stood below him. This girl with red hair, simr to his younger brother Glen, hade to Dawn Castle not long ago and had started living with Shiron. ording to Yuma, wasnt she also supposed to be Glens daughter?


    While Shiron, Glens legitimate child, had ck hair and eyes, Lucia had red hair with golden eyes. Whether she had inherited it strongly or not, ironically, Lucias appearance strikingly resembled a young Glen.


    Even worse than a poor heir


    Hugo sighed and stroked his beard. A worse heir than a legitimate child, and by any measure, abel of a worse brother than a younger sibling. In Hugos view, this tag wasnt any less significant than the former.


    The fact that he was the only one to fail the session ceremony, while his half-sibling and cousin passed, would undoubtedly scar Shiron deeply.


    He recalled the face of the Shiron he saw yesterday.


    Shiron, who had smiled at Hugo in understanding when Hugo had insulted their father in front of him, had shown dignity beyond his age.


    So unfortunate.


    Since when did it start? A fragile emotion called sympathy had found a ce in Hugos heart.


    It was by no means impulsive.


    Five years ago


    Irina, Shirons mother, was buried in a simple funeral.


    He still vividly remembers the face of Shiron he saw then.


    The child stood nkly, watching the servants as they shed tears.


    At six, Shiron was too young to understand the concept of death. Unaware that she was no longer of this world and expecting a response, Shiron wandered the castle, calling for his mother.


    Yet Glen that scoundrel didnt even show his face at the funeral of his own wife.


    Growing up without even the care of a father, let alone a mother, it seemed only natural that Shiron matured early.


    Despicable.


    Indeed, Glen was truly a bastard.


    Father, what will happen to Brother Shiron now?


    Hell be alright.


    Hugo exhaled in response to Siriels question, his face softening.


    Even in thest session ceremony, there were those who couldnt make it through, but all were safe. The ceremony doesnt exist to kill the children.


    Thats a relief.


    Siriel grasped a fold of Hugos clothing, gazing across theke at Yuma, anxiously waiting for her to rescue her cousin.


    But why is she just standing there?


    Lucia, who had been intently staring at theke, squinted. Her gaze had remained fixed on the frozenke.


    It was an impulsive behavior, but now wasnt the time to worry about such minor improprieties.


    Hasnt quite a bit of time passed now?


    Indeed.


    Before crossing theke, Yuma told us shed rescue him using magic, and we shouldnt worry. Is she using some time-consuming spell?


    It shouldnt be. When I did the session ceremony, some fell into theke. But each time, Yuma summoned magic to retrieve them. It didnt even take a few seconds.


    Then, why now


    Lucia had a bad feeling about this.


    Hadnt Yuma herself said she would use magic to rescue him? Yet the horned demon in the distance remained unmoved.


    As 10 seconds, then 20 seconds passed


    Even as more time ticked by, Yuma remained still. She simply stood with her eyes closed, her hands brought together in front of her.


    Lucia turned her head to look at Hugo, growing more anxious.


    Sir Hugo. If we continue like this, Shiron might die.


    Hugo stroked his chin and lowered his head.


    Yuma is acting odd today. Although Yuma is a demon hmm there hasnt been a situation like this before.


    If needed, Ill go in.


    Johan, who had been observing the situation from Hugos side, spoke to Lucia.


    Its not like an outsider interfering with the ritual would cause any problems, right?


    You know it well.


    At some point, a demon, who had always been unusually kind to Shiron, stood in their way.


    Encia.


    This move made Lucias eyes narrow even more fiercely.


    Are you trying to get Shiron killed?


    <hr>


    Could one open their eyes in the icy cold water?


    Shiron had worried about that before falling in.


    This really sucks.


    Even when he was pinned to the bottom of theke, Shiron squinted. Not because he knew in advance, but simply out of frustration.


    Why the hell did I sink so suddenly?


    He had been mentally prepared from the moment he took his first step.


    When would I fall? It should be about time now, right? It feels like the right time to fall


    However, with every step forward, he gradually deceived himself into thinking he might pass without incident.


    He might have been mentally prepared if there had been some sign that the ice was cracking. Regrettably, theke betrayed Shirons expectations quite splendidly. He never expected that the very next step he took after letting his guard down would result in the ground evaporating beneath him.


    What a damn cruel game.


    While Shiron chewed on his ring emotions, he simultaneously tried to calm his excitement. The faster his heart raced due to excitement, the less time he would have underwater, and he wanted to avoid that.


    With clenched fists shaking, Shiron proceeded forward.


    Thanks to the icy water, it was easy to regte his emotions. All the previous training paid off. Even when submerged in cold water, his body didnt stiffen.


    However, it was darker beneath the ice than he had anticipated.


    The light couldnt prate, making theke seem extremely deep, its unseen depths akin to an abyss that, if sucked into, one might never escape from, inducing fear.


    Yet


    Failing the session ceremony and dying wasnt scarier. The reincarnator had passed, and even Siriel, who was two years younger, had made it through. The embarrassment of being the only one who didnt pass was more intolerable.


    Damn it.


    Shiron swam close to the ice, trying to navigate his way.


    He didnt waste the breath he had taken deeply.


    He didnt move his arms unnecessarily, only vigorously kicking with his legs.


    Slowly


    Towards the far shore.


    Cutting across the current.


    He moved forward.


    How long had he swum like that?


    The depth became shallower, and gradually, he began to see grains of sand.


    He had arrived. Above the thick ice was his destination.


    Well then.


    Shiron nted his feet on the sandy bed to allow him to transmit his full power. His clenched fist was thrust upwards, prepared to break the solid ice.


    Boom-!


    Boom-! Boom-!


    The moment the heavy blow touched the ice, consecutive ripples echoed in the water. It seemed he was ready to pour out all the energy he had conserved up to this point.


    Boom-!


    I knew it wasnt just simple ice.


    Shiron alternately looked at the unwavering ice and his slightly scraped knuckles.


    Since he possessed this body, he rarely felt pain. Now, his fist felt numb. Blood began to seep from his fist.


    So entering was easy, but leaving isnt? Did someone think I wanted to die trapped under this ice?


    Perhaps it was because of themotion he made underwater.


    Outside seemed rather noisy.


    Vague murmurs of people could be heard from beyond the ice.


    Fortunately, no helping hands reached out to him.


    Its a good thing I warned them beforehand.


    Shiron smirked bitterly. It would defeat the purpose if he had epted someones help aftering this far. It would be better to outright fail from the beginning and earn sympathy.


    Shiron tapped his sr plexus lightly.


    It seems the benefit obtained after the disintegration of the sacred relic had been fully digested. His previously bloated stomach felt much better.


    I was anxious they might discover it.


    Fortunately, the digested treasure wasnt detected. In other words, it had already be one with Shiron.


    Thus, he became a being who could draw a holy sword from anywhere in his body. And yet


    Ive always wanted to try this once.


    The boy opened his mouth and drew out the holy sword.

 Chapter 27: Challenge

    Chapter 27: Challenge


    Blocking the other children from interfering in the session ceremony, Encia pped the air as she spoke.


    Do you intend to kill? Even if you are Lucia, such words cannot be taken lightly.


    Her casual hand gestures made her seem yful. But her words carried weight. After all, the organizers of the session ceremony included Yuma and all the guardians of the Dawn Castle.


    Im merely suggesting, as a precaution, that an outsider might cause harm if they intervene in the session ceremony.


    A warning?


    It means there might be something after the warning.


    Encia nodded to Lucias question. She drew a line on the ground with her forefinger. White lightning emerged from her fingertips, melting the snow and ckening the earth, producing smoke.


    After this moment, if someone unrted to the session ceremony crosses this line, it wont just end with a warning. I might be more lenient than the other guardians, but not to that extent.


    Its fortunate that its just a warning then.


    Johan took a step back with a bitter smile. Suddenly, in front of Johan, a line of demons stood. They didnt hide their hostility towards Johan.


    Johan surveyed each of the demons. They all had an aura of high-ranking demons, only felt beyond the Makal Mountain range.


    Had he not received a brief warning from Hugo beforeing here, Johan thought he mightve instinctively reached for his waist-bound knife. A deeper wrinkle appeared at the corner of his mouth.


    Then


    Lucia squinted at Encia.


    What happens when I, who is rted to the session ceremony, cross the line? Will you harm me?


    Of course not.


    Enciaughed, waving off the notion. However, unlike before, her tone and demeanor were respectful and gentle.


    The person she was addressing now wasnt some unknown knight but the daughter of the head of the household. This difference made Encias approach kinder.


    As youve already heard, the session ceremony wasnt created to kill the descendants of Prient. We, who live to perpetuate Prient, wont harm ady whos passed the session, right?


    So, if I cross


    Thud-


    Lucia couldnt finish her sentence. From behind Encia, a muffled sound echoed, clearly the sound of something striking theke.


    The heavy sound echoed repeatedly. Since there was only one person beneath theke right now, everyone present could predict the source of the noise.


    All those present focused their attention and gaze on the source of the sound as the noise, reminiscent of breaking ice, rang out repeatedly.


    Did he swim under the ice? This is madness.


    Hugo, who had been silently observing the situation, muttered with a sigh. His attention had already shifted from the maids of Dawn Castle to Shiron beneath the ice.


    Yuma remained quiet, but I never expected this reckless behavior.


    Shirons action carried a significant risk. The session ceremonys endpoint was not thekes end but reaching the shore.


    It wasnt that no one had thought of this in the past 500 years. Many had dismissed the idea with jest, but no one had actually tried it.


    Such a courageous kid.


    Hugo smiled pleasantly, rubbing his chin.


    Currently, Shiron was taking a life-threatening gamble. Even if he managed to reach the end, he would drown if he couldnt break the ice without assistance. The ice of theke was too tough and thick for a young boy whose brain was not fully developed to break through.


    Yet, knowing all this, Hugo was intrigued by how Shiron would tackle the challenges ahead.


    Hugo nced at Yuma, who was still on the opposite side of theke. He could guess why she hadnt stepped in. Considering her personality, she would probably be the most worried.


    Thud-


    Yet, even as Shiron madly pounded on the ice, not a single crack appeared. The previously continuous sound suddenly stopped.


    Could it be


    Lucia whispered, looking at the spot where the sound had beening from. A foreboding feeling crept over her.


    I need to help.


    Miss.


    Encia sighed, looking at Lucia, who was nervously licking her lips.


    I hope it doesnte to this, but if Miss Lucia assists Lord Shiron, both Lord Shiron and Miss Lucia will be disqualified from the session ceremony.


    So what? Are you trying to threaten me with that right now?


    Lucia turned her head to re at the blonde maid. However, Encia didnt flinch under her gaze.


    Actually, the young lord told us yesterday. Even if he fails, no one should step in.


    Encia said this while gently shaking her head at Lucia, who continued to stare at her silently.


    All of us, even Yuma, objected. But Shiron was insistent. There are witnesses.


    Encia said, pointing to Berta, who stood quietly by.


    Also, would the young lord truly wee your assistance? At least, I dont think so.


    Lucia found herself speechless.


    <hr>


    Shiron, even in a situation where he was running out of breath, didnt rush his actions.


    In the session ceremony, what mattered was not just a notable oue but also the journey to achieving it  it shouldnt be too excessive.


    But it needed to be dramatic.


    Therefore, Shiron had no intention of doing something crude like drawing the holy sword and splitting the ice in one stroke or digging through sand to rise above. His goal was a cool scene where he broke the ice with his fist.


    Surely, it wont resist this.


    Shiron gazed at the holy sword. Sensibly, the sword didnt emit any light or eerie sound; it just shimmered silently underwater.


    Slowly


    Shiron carefully inserted the holy sword into the ice ceiling above him.


    The ice, which had not cracked no matter how desperately he pounded on it, began to melt like butter at the touch of the holy swords de.


    Yet, Shiron remained cautious.


    He didnt thrust it in one go. It felt like he had been holding his breath for quite a while, but he could still bear it.


    He focused all his senses on the sensation transmitted through his fingertips, ensuring the de didnt protrude outside the ice.


    Shiron withdrew the de and inserted it again, pushing it in a direction opposite from its tip.


    Sagak- Sagak-


    Shiron took a moment to realign his aim, being cautious not to act impulsively as his breathing became more rapid.


    His single-minded goal was to pass the session ceremony without anyones help. He couldnt leave any evidence that he had used the holy sword, a cheat-like tool, here.


    So, slowly, ensuring the de didnt jut out of the ice, he carved just enough so he could break it with a fist


    Soon after.


    Kagak-


    A conically carved chunk separated from the ice ceiling.


    Shiron didnt stop there. He sliced the separated chunk of ice into smaller pieces until, in this upside-down world, it looked like the chunk of ice was rolling on the floor.


    Good.


    A faint cluster of light cascaded down like a waterfall.


    Its roughly two fingers thick, right? Even though it has melted considerably.


    Shiron continued his work.


    Again, he meticulously crafted smaller ice pieces. The fragments separated from the ceiling would scatter the light, preventing those outside from seeing his actions.


    Though there was a thinyer of snow on the surface of the ice, he couldnt be too careful.


    After being engrossed in the task for some time, he thought.


    This should be enough.


    He created a slush that looked like water-soaked shaved ice.


    Shiron stabbed the holy sword into it.


    Though the sword could cut the hard ice like tofu, it didnt harm Shirons flesh.


    There was no need for focused intent. The holy sword was smoothly drawn into his hand as if it belonged there.


    Shiron then stepped onto the sandbank again.


    The second attempt felt right.


    Despite his breath gradually reaching its limit, he felt considerably at ease as he thrust his fist toward the ice.


    Kwagak-


    A dull sound echoed in the water, but the fist he thrust toward the ice felt light. He felt the outside air grazing his outstretched fingers. The muffled noise from the outside was a bonus.


    Kwagak- Kwagak-


    With a renewed determination, Shiron shattered the ice. Finally, the hole widened enough for his body, and Shiron thrust his head towards it.


    Ha!


    Though it was only a few minutes, it felt endlessly suffocating. The air outside tasted as sweet as honey.


    He was so disoriented that he forgot about the sting he felt in his hand.


    When he brushed off the hair sticking to his eyes and looked ahead, all eyes were on him.


    Why are you all looking like that? Its embarrassing.


    Shironughed yfully. It was all for attention, but now that he had experienced it, he genuinely felt shy.

 Chapter 28: Uncomfortable Situation

    Chapter 28: Ufortable Situation


    Whats up? Why is everyone so quiet?


    Shiron frowned. As he poked his head out to survey the surroundings, not a single person, despite him finally breaking through the ice, offered a word of congrattions.


    Its a bit disappointing.


    While he wasnt exactly hoping for a raucous celebration, seeing everyone staring him down with such serious faces made the situation somewhat awkward for him.


    Given the stern expressions of Lucia and Hugo, that was understandable. But why even Encia, who usually didnt bother with subtleties and was yful, had such a hard expression was beyond him.


    The maid that Shiron knew wouldve probablye running, offered him a beaming smile and perhaps even a cup of cocoa.


    Sigh, you guys really know how to kill the mood.


    Ignoring their gazes, Shiron began to pull himself onto the ice. The ritual wouldnt beplete until he reached the ground.


    He had initially worried that the ice might copse as he departed, but fortunately, nothing of that sort urred. Nothing happened until he reached the sandy shore.


    However, his body felt incredibly ufortable. Every movement caused grains of sand to prickle between his damp clothes and skin. He just wanted to dip himself in warm water as soon as possible.


    Finally, he crossed theke and reached the shore.


    Considering no one had raised any objections, it seemed he hadnt been caught cheating.


    Shiron. Are you alright?


    Just as Shiron was basking in his aplished feeling, Lucia approached him.


    He had expected some kind ofmotion due to the murmurs. Still, he couldnt figure out why Lucia had separated herself from the group. Maybe she was worried because of the bond they shared.


    Shiron looked down at Lucia and replied,


    What kind of answer are you expecting when you ask if Im okay? I feel like I might freeze to death.


    No. Not that. Your hand.


    Lucia gestured towards Shirons hand with her eyes, and following her gaze, Shiron looked down.


    My hand? What the heck is this?!


    At the end of his gaze, there was a mangled hand.


    Bloodied and shed, as if cut by something sharp, the fingers and the back of his hand were in such a wretched state it was astonishing he hadnt noticed earlier.


    Why is my hand like this?


    Was it because he was now conscious of the injury? The numbness was slowly giving way to a burning sensation. This pain was not just from being immersed in cold water for an extended period.


    The bacsh from breaking the ice, which was as fragile as finely crushed ss. In hindsight, it was obvious. The strength of ice, which wouldnt even scratch when hit hard with a fist, had to be more than that of ss.


    Swallowing hard, Shiron stared at his wound.


    His frail body, which stillcked endurance and hadnt mastered self-defense, seemed to plead for mercy, sending intense signals to his brain.


    Gritting his teeth, Shiron averted his eyes from the injury. The pain traveling up his arm felt so intense that he thought he might lose consciousness.


    Shiron. Does it hurt a lot?


    Dont talk to me.


    Was his pain not evident from his contorted face? Shiron looked at Lucia with resentful eyes.


    <hr>


    Everyone has passed. Good job.


    The ritual was over.


    Yuma looked at the three children and said,


    But for some reason, none of you seem pleased. Its okay to show a genuinely happy face, you know.


    Deep down, Yuma knew the reason but decided toment anyway.


    Enough. Can we just go home? Im not in the mood for long conversations.


    With his hand tightly wrapped in bandages, Shiron responded irritably.


    At the moment, she wasnt Head Maid Yuma but Guardian of the Sanctuary Yuma. However, Shiron had no mind to bother with such trivial distinctions. His hand felt as if it was scorched, and cold sweat dripped constantly from his body.


    Shiron felt he had been patient enough waiting for Yuma to arrive. He felt he was now at his limit, and his demeanor had naturally turned grumpy.


    For that reason, Siriel, standing next to Shiron, couldnt show genuine joy as she was busy observing his mood.


    I want to rest soon, too!


    Right. Please treat oppa quickly.


    Lucia and Siriel both appealed to Yuma in session.


    Actually, Siriel wanted to run around yfully, hugging her cousins. But, even though she was overwhelmed with emotions, she didnt act on it. The bloodied fist that had broken through the ice remained vivid in her mind.


    Ive already treated him. Look closely. I applied ointment and wrapped a bandage, didnt I? If youve qualified enough to pass the inheritance ritual, your recovery rate is different from that of ordinary people. A few days of rest should heal him quickly.


    Thats true.


    Siriel smiled awkwardly at Yumas answer. She felt piercing nces from the side. As if questioning why she made the conversation longer with her unnecessary remark. She regretted having spoken at all.


    But whether Shiron gave any of his cousins a hard time or not was none of Yumas concern. Yuma just looked at her cherished children with pride.


    Completing the session ritual without a single dropout was a rarity, happening only a few times in the past 500 years.


    Well, the carriage is ready. Come this way.


    Its convenient. Is a carriage always provided like this?


    No. Its an exception since we unexpectedly have an injured participant. Ah. Maybe because of the precedent set by Master Shiron, in the future, some might get hurt on purpose to returnfortably.


    Yuma smiled at Shiron, but Shiron didnt smile back and simply replied,


    This is thest session ritual.


    Ill remember that deeply.


    Just knowing is enough.


    Shiron passed by Yuma, who was smiling and cing her hand on her chest.


    In the carriage, Lucia and Siriel were already seated. They were sitting facing the same direction, and in the opposite direction, there were three cushionsid out for Shiron.


    Shiron smirked at their thoughtfulness.


    When did you two start being so attentive? If you want to do something, do it differently. Lucia, lift the cushions.


    Why? Want me to remove them?


    Was he not epting the care they provided? Lucia pouted but pulled the cushions close.


    Shiron sat down heavily and raised both his arms.


    ce the cushions here.


    Understood.


    Having bandages wrapped tightly around his hand, he couldnt fold his arms or ce them down casually. To this end, Shiron intended to use a cushion as makeshift support under his armpit. Lucia quickly grasped Shirons intentions.


    He must be in pain. Such a considerate guy.


    Despite the carriages jerky movement making him slightly nauseous, Shiron was able to give Lucia a contented smile.


    Seeing her face, it was evident she was filled with worry. Although the pain had not yet subsided, there was something inexplicably pleasing about seeing her so helpless.


    Are you feeling better now?


    Perhaps because Shirons expression had eased a bit, Lucia finally found the strength to speak. All the while, she couldnt take her eyes off Shirons hand.


    No, its not okay. It hurts so much I feel like Im going to pass out.


    Is it that painful?


    Yes. Ive never been in this much pain before.


    Then why are you smiling?


    Having observed their conversation, Siriel posed the question. Shiron suddenly realized that he had been smiling.


    Ahem, weve passed the session ceremony. After enduring all that, of course, I should smile.


    While biting his tongue, Shiron erased the smirk from his face. He couldnt tell Lucia that he found her current state amusing, so he made up a reason.


    Listen.


    Relieved by Shirons rxed expression, Siriel leaned forward with sparkling eyes.


    Can I ask just one thing? Ive always been curious.


    What is it?


    Shiron nced at Siriel warily.


    Is she going to ask how I escaped through the ice?


    Of course, he was ready with an answer. Shiron braced himself for her question.


    Are the two of you siblings?


    However, an entirely unexpected question came from Siriels mouth.


    Why do you think that?


    No reason.


    Siriel, who was wearing her rings, alternated her gaze between Lucia and Shiron.


    The two of you dont have any resemnce. Look, Lucia has red hair, while Brother Shiron has ck hair. Even the eye colors arepletely different: ck and gold.


    Well, thats because


    Lucia interjected in a flustered manner.


    The conversation had taken a serious turn. It was certainly a topic an innocent child might question, but the atmosphere suddenly became tense.


    As far as Lucia knew, Shirons mother passed away when he was very young. She didnt want to dampen the mood by bringing up the topic of Shirons deceased mother, especially when the atmosphere was just starting to lighten up.


    Lucia and I have different mothers.


    But before she could think of a response, Shiron answered first.


    Ah! So thats why you dont call her sister!


    I knew it was strange! Since the wives of both sides arepetitors. Ah, that makes sense!


    Siriel nodded in understanding and smiled. However, she had no idea that both of their mothers were no longer in this world.


    Lucia wished to silence Siriel, wanting to prevent any words that might hurt Shiron. She was anxious about Shirons reaction, worried he might be hurt.


    As expected, Shiron narrowed his eyes, ring at Siriel.


    You, what are you thinking? My mother is dead.


    Unable to hold back, Lucia also spoke to Siriel.


    My mother is dead too!

 Chapter 29: Making Friends

    Chapter 29: Making Friends


    Both of you, your mothers arent here?


    Inside the shaking carriage, two dissimr-looking siblings stared intently at Siriel, opening their mouths.


    Thats right.


    Yes!


    Shiron was the first to answer, followed by Lucia. The two who didnt resemble each other at all and differed not just in appearance but also in expressions. A somber face and an overly excited countenance seemed to show the difference in their personalities.


    I, I was


    Siriel stammered, licking her lips. She couldnt understand why her friends before her were giving her cold looks. She tried to say something but then stopped. She wanted to continue the conversation, but her mind nked, and she couldnt think of what to say. She felt stifled as her body refused to cooperate.


    Initially, Siriel was just a regr nine-year-old child. She was slow to pinpoint which part of her words had offended them. Nevertheless, she had a faint idea that she might be the cause.


    Uh


    Having always been around adults older and more experienced than her, Siriel wasnt ustomed to unfriendly looks from her peers.


    The unceasing stares from the two made Siriel ufortable. This was all too unfamiliar for her, who had grown up surrounded by the love and protection of adults.


    The ce, the situation, the friends  every aspect felt foreign and ufortable, making Siriel feel even smaller.


    Siriel tightly shut her mouth and looked downwards.


    With Siriel keeping her head down and silent, the only sound filling the carriage was its own tter. Eventually, she realized that she had made a grave mistake in front of them.


    She felt sorry towards her friends and couldnt muster the courage to meet their eyes. But Siriel couldnt escape. The enclosed space of the carriage cornered her, leaving her trapped.


    In such a situation, the actions a 9-year-old child could take were limited. Either cry, stay silent, or act nonchntly.


    Siriel chose the first option.


    The girl clenched her chest, trying to suppress the growing tightness.


    sniffle.


    Tears began to drop onto her cute hand.


    I-Im sniffle sorry.


    The only nine-year-old girl bowed her head, repeatedly apologizing.


    Im sorry. Really, sniffle sorry.


    Huh?


    Siriel wasnt the only one at a loss for words. Lucia, who was watching the childishly sobbing Siriel, was taken aback by the unexpected turn of events.


    She was worried that Shiron might get hurt, but now it was Siriel whose tears wouldnt stop.


    Lucia waved her hands around, trying to soothe Siriel.


    Dont cry!


    Im, Im sorry.


    However, she didnt know how tofort a child. All she could say was to ask her not to cry.


    She tried patting Siriels back and stroking her head. But despite her efforts, Siriels tears didnt stop. Siriel kept on repeating her apologies.


    What should I do?


    Lucia thought the situation had worsened because of what she said. She was the adult here, but instead of mediating the childrens quarrel, she had inadvertently made Siriel cry even more, adding to her confusion.


    Why, why is she crying?


    Lucia couldnt understand why Siriel was crying so sadly. Even though Siriel was the one who said something inappropriate, Lucia couldnt fathom why she was crying.


    Just as Lucia was fretting and stomping her feet in frustration,


    Hey, move aside.


    Shiron, with his bandaged hand, gestured towards the flustered Lucia. Lucia shifted her gaze from Siriel.


    Huh?


    Move aside, I want to try something.


    Huh? Oh, okay


    Lucia vacantly looked at Shiron in front of her and moved out of the way. As Lucia moved, Shiron sat down between her and Siriel.


    Is he going tofort Siriel?


    For Lucia, who had upset Siriel, noforting words came to mind, so she decided to just watch the situation unfold.


    Shiron drew Siriel into a side hug, pulling her towards him. Siriel leaned into Shirons embrace. Lucias eyes widened at this unexpectedly adept maneuver.


    Thats new.


    Even though there was just a two-year age difference, Shiron was indeed an older brother. Lucia began to wonder what Shiron would say tofort Siriel.


    Siriel Prient.


    Shiron, locking eyes with the downcast Siriel, began to speak gently. Hearing his voice, Siriel, wiping away her tears, looked up at him slightly.


    sniffle Yes


    Why are you crying for doing well? Shouldnt I be the one crying?


    However, what came out of Shirons mouth was not words offort.


    I-Im sorry sniffle.


    What are you sorry about?


    Is he crazy!


    Lucia, in surprise, stood up inside the shaking carriage. She looked at the two with a dazed expression. But Shiron didnt even nce at Lucia. He just gave a seemingly friendly smile.


    I, I sniffle spoke thoughtlessly about you and Lucia without knowing the situation.


    What? I cant hear you clearly over your sobbing.


    Stop it!


    Lucias lips quivered. Shiron wasnt a typical child; no, he was downright trash. Lucia regretted ever feeling a hint of sympathy for him. She contemted punching Shiron, but


    No, if I hit Shiron here, Siriel might be afraid of me in the future.


    Lucia released the tension from her clenched fist. Instead, she gritted her trembling jaw and shouted


    Shiron! Stop it!


    Ah, quiet down. Because of you, Siriels gotten scared.


    However, despite her protest, Shiron med Lucia. The redhead girl felt a rush of anger at his audacity.


    What, what, what are you talking about! You!


    Lucia was bbergasted. While it wasnt anyones fault that Siriel was crying, wasnt it Shiron who was pouring fuel on the fire?


    I, I just


    But even amidst this chaotic situation, Siriel clenched the hem of her clothing to respond to Shirons demand.


    Being with kids my age I, I got excited. It was the first time I ever had friends. I was so happy. It felt like I was on an adventure from a story, so I, I was thrilled.


    She stammered a bit, but it was better than before. Tears flowed, but Siriel tried her best to speak properly.


    So I got too carried away and spoke about someone elses family affairs. I was inconsiderate sob.


    Ah, I see. Its admirable that you can admit your mistakes.


    Shiron took a handkerchief out of his pocket and began to wipe Siriels tears.


    However, Lucia couldnt muster a smile watching this tender scene.


    It wasnt anything else that irked her, but it was all because Shiron was wearing an extremely unpleasant grin. Fortunately, or perhaps unfortunately, with her head buried in Shirons shirt, Siriel couldnt see his expression.


    Shiron began to pat Siriels shoulder.


    So, Siriel, you were happy to have so many friends?


    Yes.


    But, I never said Id be your friend, did I?


    I-Im sorry. I assumed wrongly.


    Its unbelievable. How can you consider an older brother with a two-year age difference as a friend, huh?


    S-Sorry big brother


    Oh, youre so good. Quick-witted, thats good. Now, cheer up! Cheer up!


    Cheer up!


    Siriel lightened up, following Shirons lead.


    Whats that


    Lucia couldnt take her eyes off the scene.


    Lucia, who had only seen Siriels clever and bright side until now, found both Siriels childlike behavior and Shirons way of handling it quite shocking.


    After wiping Siriels face for a while, Shiron threw the snot-soaked handkerchief out of the window.


    I was going to scold you for saying mean things.


    Shiron put his uninjured hand into his pocket and took out a handful of candy.


    Even though Shiron had soaked it in water for a long time, like a wet mouse, for some reason, the candy wasnt sticky, and it remained soft and fluffy.


    Shiron picked a yellow one from the pile of candies.


    Because youre a good little sister, Ill give you a reward.


    T-Thank you, big brother.


    Siriel opened her mouth without Shiron saying anything, and he ced the candy inside. After putting the candy in her mouth, Siriel rolled it around a few times before giggling.


    Is it delicious?


    Yeah, I like lemon vor.


    I like lemon vor, too. It seems we have simr tastes, huh?


    !


    When we arrive at the mansionter, Ill give you some lemonade.


    Yeah, thank you, big brother.


    With her cheeks blushing, Siriel smiled bashfully and eventually leaned her body against Shirons side.


    <hr>


    Hey, would you like some candy too?


    No.


    Lucia rejected Shirons offer and looked at Siriel, who had fallen asleep in Shirons arms.


    Siriel had somehow fallen into a deep sleep after causing such a ruckus. Lucia squinted her eyes and nced at Shiron.


    Suspicious.


    Come on, dont say no.


    Shiron put a red candy in his mouth and chewed it noisily.

 Chapter 30: Declaration

    Chapter 30: Deration


    The session ceremony at theke had ended.


    As the children departed and the demons left, silence enveloped the ce.


    Staring at the now-emptyke, Berta exhaled. Her red lips held a crumpled cigarette.


    Originally, she would have taken a fresh one from her sturdy cigarette case. However, her disciple, the mischievous little boy, had imed that smoking disrupted his training and had thrown her cigarettes into the trash.


    The crumpled cigarette in Bertas mouth was one of the intact items she had salvaged from the trash.


    Khek.


    She pinched her nose, irritated by the cold breeze blowing in from theke as if it was insisting that winter hadnt ended yet.


    But no matter how strong the wind was, it couldnt quell her urge to smoke. Berta disregarded the weather and conjured a me.


    Flurr.


    The growing fire transferred from her fingertips to the crumpled cigarette.


    Hu sigh Huh


    Berta savored the scent filling her lungs. Suddenly, memories of when she first started smoking crossed her mind.


    She had begun smoking at the age of fifteen. As a noblewoman, Bertas parents imposed many restrictions on her. Fed up with her parents rules, she roamed the courtyard garden. During one of her strolls, a servant girl she was close to had handed her a single cigarette. At first, the acrid smoke had been unbearable, but as she endured it, it started to taste sweet. Wasnt there a saying about finding pleasure in hardship?


    Even if it was for these memories, Berta couldnt quit smoking. Now, cigarettes were her onlypanions and lovers.


    How can I ever quit this pleasure


    With a pout, Berta inhaled the smoke deeply.


    On lonely or sad days like today, the cigarette smokeforted her. She should quit for the sake of her disciple, who was with her but


    Hu.


    Berta exhaled smoke towards the icyke with a cigarette between her lips.


    And then, the howling wind turned the smoke back towards Berta.


    Shhh


    Was it the pungent smoke? Tears welled up in her eyes.


    Are you enjoying your cigarette, Lady Inspector?


    Knight Johan.


    Berta turned her head to the voice she heard. There was Johan, his wrinkles deepened by a smile. She thought she was alone, but there were still people around Berta took out a cigarette from her pocket and offered it to Johan with a smile.


    Would you like one?


    No need. I was just worried about you, standing here all alone and gazing at theke. What if a demones out?


    A demon You mean?


    Thats right. Since this ce is adjacent to the Demon Realm, its possible.


    Johan held up the ck lump in his hand. The thing, now transformed into a sword, had an unrecognizable form, but it still pulsed as if it were alive.


    Just now, this thing tried to attack you. Dont let your guard down near the Demon Realm.


    I have the skills to protect myself.


    Oh, my. I guess I shouldnt have meddled unnecessarily.


    Saying so, Johan threw the ck lump into theke. The lump bounced off the ice a few times and then sank as if being sucked in. Johan widened his eyes as if he had witnessed something incredible.


    Haha, its truly amazing. It looked like ice, but it wasnt ice at all. Today, Ive seen something remarkable.


    Yes. I had an unforgettable experience today.


    However, even with Johans gentle words, Berta only gave brief answers. She seemed uninterested in the knights actions.


    Johan looked at Berta sympathetically and clicked his tongue.


    Well, well, youre still a young noblewoman who hasnt lived her life fully.


    Johan spoke while patting his hand, and the ck fragments fell from his hand.


    Really? Thats how I appear to you?


    Of course.


    Berta said weakly, and Johan responded cheerfully.


    At times like this, I think its the duty of elders to listen to the troubles of the young ones. How about talking to this old knight once? I often y the role of a counselor in our order.


    Johan smiled as he stroked his scruffy beard. Berta stared at the old knight, then sighed deeply.


    These days I just feel so wretched.


    Why do you think that? Can you tell me the reason?


    Johan raised an eyebrow at the unexpected topic.


    At such a young age, youve risen to quite a respectable position. You surely have a bright future ahead of you.


    Sir Johan


    Berta spoke with a slight nod.


    When you serve alongside people like Sir Hugo, dont you find yourself unintentionally makingparisons?


    You are you harboring dangerous thoughts?


    Johan furrowed his brow as he spoke. He swept his disheveled hair back with his hand. He sighed with a hint of bitterness.


    I hope not, but judging by your reaction, it seems I might be on the mark.


    No, its not like that.


    While Berta denied Johans words, he shrugged with an easygoing expression.


    Why deny it so vehemently? Just by seeing that I was brought along with you and the Commander, it seems like weve encountered a simr situation. Having seen countless young people, I can say it confidently. Youre jealous of the Prient. But theres more to it.


    Johan looked at Berta with a raised eyebrow.


    Arent you overestimating yourself a bit too much?


    Hmm?


    Overestimating?


    Bertas eyes widened at Johans blunt statement.


    What on earth are you talking about all of a sudden?


    Its not out of nowhere. It seems like youre saying things that make you look pathetic as if youre bing the leadingdy of a tragedy, not realizing your own ce. Youreparing yourself to the great Prient as if youre on the same level.


    Berta stared at Johan with wide eyes. What in the world was this inspirational man saying? He offered to be a counselor, yet he was scratching beneath the surface of her skin.


    Sir Johan.


    Berta conjured magic and incinerated the cigarette she had in her mouth.


    Would you care to have a match against me?


    You just said it, didnt you? When you see Sir Hugo, dont you find yourselfparing yourself to him? After witnessing the magnificent miracle shown by Young Sir Shiron today, it seems I should educate this good-for-nothing who feels nothing.


    Draw your sword. Sir Johan.


    The way she addressed the elderly knight had changed from sir to sir Johan.


    Exactly. Ill only help you to the extent that you can walk on your own.


    Berta unsheathed her non-magical sword.


    <hr>


    Shiron, wake up. Weve arrived.


    Mm


    Seems like he fell asleep. Shiron yawned, rubbed his mouth with a bandage, and stretched while looking out the window. They had arrived at Dawn Castles courtyard without him realizing.


    Shiron lowered his head at the weight he felt below.


    There was Siriel, using Shirons thigh as a pillow, sleeping there.


    Hey, Siriel, get up. I cant do anything with my hands like this.


    Shiron showed his hands, which were tightly bound with bandages, to Lucia.


    Sigh


    Lucia sighed at Shirons cheeky attitude but did as he asked. The boys forehead was damp with cold sweat, and there was nothing for her to say.


    Lucia carefully picked up Siriel, and Shiron exited the carriage.


    The seats ufortable. My butts all numb from sitting like this.


    Master Shiron!


    As they entered the mansion, a lively voice echoed from inside.


    In front of Shiron was Encia, wearing a maids uniform instead of a dress. It was unclear when she had arrived and changed her clothes. She quickly hugged Shiron, and her round cheeks started squishing as she inspected him.


    Why are you suddenly like this?


    Shiron was getting disgusted by Encias affectionate approach and tried to break free from her embrace. He struggled and iled his arms, but the strength gap was too wide for it to be effective.


    Ah, dont be embarrassed!


    After finishing her cheek-pinching session thatsted a while, Encia lifted Shiron up towards the sky and smiled widely.


    Young Master, I was deeply moved today!


    Yeah, I guess I did pretty well, huh? I couldnt even speak earlier because I was so moved, you know?


    Ahaha.


    After smiling brightly, Encia gently put Shiron down.


    At that time, there were too many people watching, you see. How can I make such expressions in front of everyone? And for the Young Masters honor, I held back a bit.


    Ah, is that so?


    Come on. Put on a better expression. Ive prepared a bath for Young Master. Ive also made plenty of lemonade, and tonight, were going to have a celebration.


    A celebration?


    Yes! I heard it from the head maid. She said Young Master has gained the power of prophecy at todays session ceremony!


    Yuma said that?


    Yes! Your achievement at todays session ceremony! It finally convinced me. The next lord must be Young Master! To gain the power of prophecy at such a young age!


    Encia spun around with an ecstatic expression. Shiron narrowed his eyes and exhaled sharply while watching Encia.


    What nonsense. Im not going to be the lord.


    What?


    Encia froze in shock at Shirons startling deration.

 Chapter 31: Its Better This Way

    Chapter 31: It''s Better This Way


    Yo, Young Master. Just a moment.


    Encia tried to call Shiron, but he kept walking silently through the corridor. He was heading towards the private bathroom he always used. Sand had gotten into his clothes, making him ufortable. He wanted to wash it off as soon as possible.


    Young Master!


    By the time they reached the bathroom, Encia was blocking his way, so he couldnt enter. Shiron squinted at her andmanded,


    Move aside.


    Young Master, did I mishear? You dont want the seat of the family head?


    Her voice was urgent. Right now, Encia spoke to Shiron with a flustered expression. Her eyebrows twitched, and her tone was strangely stiff.


    Didnt you hear?


    However, Shiron didnt care about her reaction. Rather, he repeated firmly,


    Even if you give me the position of the family head, I wont take it.


    Shiron confidently expressed his opinion.


    If you understood, then move. I want to shower.


    I cant move aside!


    Encia, whats the problem? You said you had prepared a bath for me. It will get cold like this.


    I have so manyints!


    Shiron tried to pass Encia, but he couldnt move due to her grabbing his shoulder.


    Young Master, Im very serious right now. Im not joking as usual.


    Encia bent her knees to meet Shirons eyes. Did this mischievous Young Master even realize what he had just said? Worry began to frost over Encias eyes.


    Its fortunate that I arrived first.


    Encia was relieved, but at the same time, she grew anxious. Arriving first meant she didnt know when the other kids would arrive.


    Young Master, you are taking the position of the family head too lightly. Luckily, I have a good temper, but the others wouldnt let it slide!


    The other kids?


    Yes!


    Encia nodded with a stern face. Usually, she might have behaved jokingly, but given the situation, she wore an uncharacteristically serious expression.


    Its not a joke. Compared to the others, I have a better temperament, you know? Ophilias fluffy attitude toward you isnt everything. If the others heard, I cant guarantee how the situation will unfold.


    Therefore, she had to advise the Young Master before the other kids arrived at the castle. Even if he wouldnt change his decision of not bing the head, dering it so lightly could be problematic.


    The importance and value of the Prient family head position was vital. But what worried her most was how the others would react to Shirons recent statement. Demons, who were devoid of human emotions, were something Encia knew too well.


    However, Shiron chuckled in response to Encias concerns.


    Its actually a good thing.


    What?


    Its not just for you. I should tell everyone. Its better to be clear about it. While I shower, gather everyone in the bedroom. This includes Yuma.


    Saying that Shiron passed by Encia and entered the bathroom.


    Clink.


    Young Master? Young Master!


    Encia, with a gloomy face, tried to open the bathroom door, but Shiron locked it faster than she could react.


    <hr>


    Ugh, itd be great to be the family head. Does anyone even realize how much I dont want to do it?


    Shiron sighed deeply as he immersed himself in the hot bath. It wasnt surprising that Encia reacted so strongly. Shiron knew very well that the position of the family head brought immense benefits that everyone desired.


    As the family head, one could freely ess centuries of umted wealth and treasures. Without anyones interference, they could enter privatends hidden throughout the continent, like the Dawn Castle. Dozens of reasons popped up in his mind to be the family head.


    However, there was one reason that made Shiron refuse the position.


    Its such a pity. If it werent for the death g, I couldve had everything.


    Being the family head undoubtedly brought numerous benefits, but even all those perksbined were not as valuable as Shirons life.


    Various clear death gse to mind.


    For the apostles of the devil, the family head of Prient was the top target for elimination. It wasnt without reason that Glen didnt want to see his kids and didnte to Dawn Castle.


    The giant whale character, Siriel, was also obsessed with the position of the family head. Whether it was because of Hugo or for some personal reasons, the original Siriel had always wanted to be the family head of Prient .


    Lucia Prient would definitely kill the young family head Shiron. Regardless of the obsession or the madness that appeared in the original work, if a yer yed as Shiron and did not im the title of the young family head, they could survive against Lucia. Of course, even so, Shiron could not clear the game.


    In fact, apart from one other character, the others werent immediate concerns.


    The apostles would find and kill him first, and since Shiron was the possessor of the holy sword, the chances of fighting with Lucia,pared to the original game, would be significantly lower.


    But Siriel is different.


    Even if he tried his best now, if there was a rebellion in the future, it would be quiteplicated. Shiron felt that his emotions were bing more intensetely, which was evidence that his new bodys actions had some influence.


    I dont even understand how that naive Siriel became so damn annoying.


    Shiron looked at his hand, wrapped tightly in bandages.


    This was the result of his efforts to show his best side to others. He didnt know how others perceived him, but he felt he had made some significant impact, be it positive or negative.


    The original Shiron was also a tough guy.


    Sigh


    Shiron let out a light sigh.


    In the original, Shiron could attain the title of the young family head based on certain choices.


    That meant Shiron had passed todays session ceremony regardless of how it happened. There was absolutely no chance for a loser who failed the session ceremony to get the title of young family head.


    The original Shiron didnt break the ice. It was said that he climbed back on the ice multiple times, and even though he was pulled under the ice dozens of times, he safelypleted the session ceremony.


    That method didnt seem so bad either.


    But he had no regrets. Although that was a safer method No, no matter how he thought about it, his method was better.


    I might only know this method but Im right.


    Shiron chuckled faintly, feeling a slight dizziness.


    <hr>


    Shirons Room.


    Asmanded by Shiron, all the servants in the mansion gathered in one ce.


    Did you see that? I mean, the look in the young masters eyes earlier.


    Perhaps it was because Yuma, the head maid, left her ce to change Shirons bandage. The room, filled with about thirty people, was somewhat noisy.


    Did you notice? Even though hes young, it felt like there was a fierce aura emanating from his eyes.


    I, Ill never forget what happened today.


    Isnt it obvious? When I saw the young masters face at that moment, I was totally taken aback. I was so flustered that I tried to pretend like nothing happened.


    The young girls, all looking around the same age, were discussing the events of the day. While they were distinct in their speech, looks, and voice, they all shared the same interest  the session ceremony was a hot topic among them.


    To be honest, I was a bit taken aback then.


    I was, just a bit.


    The shocking deration from one of them caught everyones attention, but everyone quickly realized it wasnt such a big deal and resumed their ces.


    But.


    Dorothy, a maid with ck hair cut at the shoulders, shifted her gaze from her colleagues.


    Why is she like that?


    Where she looked, there was a blonde maid with slouched shoulders. It was Encia who excused herself early for some urgent matter. Since she left, she hadnt seemed quite right.


    Encia. Whats wrong? Are you hurt?


    No. Im not hurt anywhere.


    Encia lowered her head in response to Ophilias question. Quite some time had passed, yet she couldnt calm herself down.


    Her colleagues anticipation for the potential future head, the young master, was genuine and not merely borne out of duty. The more her colleagues expressed hope in the young master, the heavier the burden felt on Encias shoulders.


    What could he possibly be thinking


    Sigh


    Encia sighed deeply.


    Having lived for a long time, she could read the emotions hidden in Shirons face. From what she judged, it wasnt mere childlike arrogance or rebellion. The young master genuinely didnt want to be the head of the house.


    Why?


    A question that naturally arose within her. As a guardian of Dawn Castle and a loyal servant to the Prient family for hundreds of years, Encia had seen many descendants of Prient. While her friend and colleague, Ophilia, looked down on those who didnt be heads of the house, Encia saw them all as having achieved greatness.


    And they all had, at some point, wanted to be the head of the family. This sentiment was even more shocking since it had been that way for hundreds of years.


    If he didnt want to be the head, there was no need to attend the session ceremony in the first ce


    Sigh


    Encia. The young master said that if you sigh, your luck will run away.


    That young master sighs every day, doesnt he?


    Hehe. Thats true.


    Ophilia chuckled as if amused, but Encia couldnt bring herself tough. She feared the moment when her straightforward friend might change her attitude.

 Chapter 32: Confession

    Chapter 32: Confession


    To persuade someone, many conditions were needed.


    The conditions be even trickier, especially if the one you were trying to persuade waspletely opposed to you.


    The listener was likely to view the persuader with a skeptical eye. Even if you called ck, ck, and white, white, they might turn a deaf ear.


    As a result, the persuader often expended most of their energy trying to lower the others guard.


    One would need to establish a friendly rtionship with the target, never appearing as if trying to teach, and must only speak sweetly while guiding them to change their opinion themselves.


    Moreover, there was no guarantee of a positive oue after all the effort.


    However


    Shiron had already established a friendly rtionship with the people he was trying to persuade. Whats more, they were in a position to listen to his orders, and they werent human.


    Im pretty lucky.


    Shiron slowly opened the door and entered. Yuma followed behind him.


    Step- Step-


    All eyes turned to the unexpected appearance of the young master. The buzzing atmosphere felt from outside the door disappeared. Silence naturally enveloped the space.


    Still, even with all eyes on him, Shiron wasnt fazed. He wasnt that naive.


    With every step, his confidence seemed to shine through. He couldnt even imagine backing down from what he intended to do here.


    Thud-


    Shiron stood on the table at the center of the room. It served as an improvised stage, allowing him to look down at everyone.


    Looks like everyones here.


    Shiron looked down with a contented smile. Excluding Yuma standing behind him, he could see all thirty maids at a nce.


    Let me ask. Did anyone hear any instructions or messages beforeing here?


    The maids didnt respond to Shirons question. They just shook their heads. Their synchronized movements, shaking heads as if they were a single entity, were eerily surreal.


    As expected


    Shiron contemted the situation at hand, lightly licking his lips.


    Encia hadnt spoken a word to them when she summoned them. Perhaps she couldnt bring herself to say anything beforehand. She might have thought they wouldnt obey a young childsmand That would have been her assumption.


    Yet, Encia, who wouldve felt the most betrayed, followed themand without anyints. This realization made Shiron smirk bitterly.


    Its nerve-wracking.


    Encias actions confirmed Shirons suspicions. Every servant of Dawn Castle was not human. This fact was imprinted in his mind again.


    ording to the game setting, they didnt have human emotions. They acted with purpose rather than emotion and judged with logic rather than sentiment.


    I need to first confirm if these creatures are moving for a purpose that Im familiar with.


    Shiron pondered what kind of childlike behavior he should disy.


    Im sorry for making you alle and go repeatedly. Im a bit impatient by nature.


    Although his pronunciation was slightly slurred, he sounded rxed.


    As you all know, Ive sessfully undergone the session ceremony. I dont think any of you are foolish enough to deny it just because I fell into the ice but if anyone has any objections, speak up now.


    Even when prompted, no maid raised a hand. Those with objections wouldnt have been present in the first ce.


    So


    Shiron looked around with a satisfied expression.


    All of them focused solely on him. The only movement was the flutter of their eyelids. It felt as if he was in a room with beautiful dolls on disy.


    Shiron shifted his gaze past them to Yuma standing behind.


    Yuma.


    Yes, young master.


    I heard you told Encia about the power of prophecy. Thats a bit disappointing.


    I apologize.


    The red-haired woman with a horn-like protrusion on her head bowed slightly in apology. Yet, she was smiling. Shiron knew exactly why she was amused, so he didnt point it out.


    I thought you were a woman who knew nothing about mistakes, but this was a real surprise. I cant believe youd be gossiping. But Ill let this one slide since you only told the other maids.


    Thank you so much.


    Shiron spoke as if warning Yuma. However, there was hardly any real intent of warning behind his words. He looked at her, who had already understood everything, solely to hint at the power of prophecy.


    As he turned his head back, the situation changed.


    Look at this.


    Their gazes changed. What were once eyes filled with doubt were now shining brightly, and their faces seemed slightly flushed with excitement.


    The mood had certainly intensified.


    Shh


    Shiron brushed his lips with a finger. They had fallen perfectly into the trap he subtlyid out about possessing the power of prophecy.


    The maids leaned forward as if they were eager to immediately bombard Shiron with questions. Some even took a step forward.


    However


    Quenching the thirst of this excited lot would be foolish.


    Instead of addressing the eagerly awaiting maids, Shiron turned to Encia, who was gloomily sulking in a corner.


    Encia, why are you so downcast? You seemed happy just a moment ago.


    Well


    Encia slowly lifted her bowed head. However, her lips hardly moved. The anxiety induced by Shirons deliberate push towards a potentially critical encounter had made her believe Shiron was cruel.


    You dont need to worry about it.


    Encia intentionally evaded the question, but Shiron didnt let her off the hook.


    Alright. Then the next question.


    He smiled as if he was relishing her reaction.


    Sir, did you fall for me?


    I do hold grudges.


    You wont let go until I answer, will you?


    Of course.


    Shiron nodded, and Encia sighed in resignation.


    Ask away.


    Why do you, a demon, follow the orders of a young one like me?


    Thats because


    Encia clenched her eyes shut. Shiron wasnt just throwing this question at her. He was making her speak on behalf of everyone present.


    Because you are a Prient.


    Whats a Prient? Surely, you arent following me just because Im a noble.


    I follow you because you are my only hope of getting out of this ce.


    Anything else? Why are you beating around the bush?


    Shirons eyes narrowed, frustrated that Encia wasnt giving him the answer he sought.


    He knows everything.


    Encia felt a lump in her throat. It seemed that Shiron had truly awakened the power of prophecy. He was about to reveal all of a truth that he should remain ignorant of until he became the head of the Prient. Encia felt her vague suspicions bing clearer.


    I knew it. My suspicions werent wrong.


    The power of prophecy. The head of the Prient had the power to see the future. They could pinpoint the exact location where the apostles of the devil, who could resurrect endlessly, woulde back to life.


    Encia, her eyes wide, dered with a powerful voice,


    Because you are the only savior who can kill the treacherous and hateful devil.


    There you go. You should have said that earlier.


    Shiron grinned, seemingly satisfied with the answer. He then looked for another appropriate maid to question.


    Ophilia, why do you serve the Prient?


    Same as Encia. To exact revenge on the devil that deserves to die.


    So, youd do anything for that cause?


    Absolutely, Sir.


    Ophilia smiled, harboring the same thoughts as Encia.


    One by one, Shiron posed the same question.


    Aina. Vivian. Citri. Dorothy. Eliora. Florene. Gracia. Hemil. AiAi


    All twenty-eight demons confessed to Shiron. They were serving the Prient to exact revenge on the devil.


    Thank you for being honest.


    Shiron cross-referenced the information and became certain.


    These women werent humans.


    They were demons who loved to gamble.


    They were already bound by some contract or oath.


    Now that he knew what they wanted, persuasion was easy.


    The reason they had been fussing over the children of Prient for 500 years.


    The reason they had been loyally serving the Prien in this suffocating castle, even though they could only leave for a single day in a year.


    Shiron nodded, meeting their expectations. Now, he could finally say he wouldnt be the head of the household.


    So, even if I dont take the position of the head, its enough to just kill the devil, right?


    The boy


    Drew a cluster of light from thin air.


    Standing in a ce that drew everyones attention, Shiron made sure they wouldnt have a chance to change their minds.


    !


    The holy sword in Shirons hand unted its majestic presence.


    Indeed, his action seemed as if he had summoned the holy sword from thin air.


    Lord, I wonder if theres any need to do this.


    He behaved as if he was chosen by the holy sword, like Kyrie from 500 years ago. He spoke confidently as if he was the rightful owner.


    I am the hero after all.


    Their doubts turned into certainty.


    The room was filled with tion.


    Tears welled up in their flushed faces.


    Its rather amusing that demons would praise a hero.


    He decided not to act out of character anymore, yet not even a day passed before he did just that. Shiron bit his tongue, holding back theughter threatening to spill out.


    Its fortunate that Lucia isnt here.


    Still, Shiron was curious. How would she react if she saw the scene of him impersonating a hero?

 Chapter 33: Siriel

    Chapter 33: Siriel


    The next morning.


    Shiron woke up, scratching his slightly tousled hair. Turning his head towards the window, he saw the morning sun peeking over the mountains.


    Normally, he wouldve woken up refreshed just before sunrise. However, due to unexpected events yesterday, he overslept a bit. Maybe thats why he felt a bit sluggish.


    As Shiron yawned, he caught a faint scent of alcohol from his mouth.


    Whats this?


    Why does my mouth smell like alcohol?


    Ugh


    Suddenly, Shiron scrunched his face. The sudden headache made the boy massage his temples intensely. The prickly feeling at both ends of his forehead and the slight dizziness suggested that Shirons condition was different from usual.


    Shiron tried to remember the events of the previous day.


    Ah, yes, he remembered.


    Last night, Encia, unable to contain her joy, insisted on hosting a celebration and brought barrels of alcohol from the basement to the bedroom.


    It only took a moment for the drinking session to begin. The maids, who were initially hesitant, joined in once Encia started, and the bedroom quickly filled with food. For some reason, the head maid, Yuma, couldnt stop them.


    -Young Master. On such a touching day, shouldnt we have a drink? Cheers! Lets toast!


    -Hey, do you know how old I am? If you want to drink, do it amongst yourselves.


    -Hehe, its a pity. Its a whiskey that has been aged for a whole century in the basement of Dawn Castle, where the ice never melts all year.


    -A century?


    -Yes, a century. After all, you are not yet an adult. Hehe, its a pity you cant taste this great drink. Id feel too guilty drinking it all by myself.


    -Well, technically, Im an adult. I think a single sip wont hurt.


    -Yes, yes. Young Master, you are a hero. You are already doing your part as an adult. No, the term adult is too simple. Let me pour a drink for the hero.


    -Enough with the fuss.


    That was how one drink turned into two and then three.


    Indeed, the whiskey lived up to her praise. Itcked any pungent odor and had a perfectly blended fragrance of fruit and vani. The scent still lingered, tantalizing his senses.


    Even as Shiron noticed the alcoholic scent on his breath, he savored the taste.


    It was delicious.


    He didnt regret his choice. He had always wanted to try a drink that couldnt exist in reality. Plus, he had often wondered about the taste of foods in the game. Such things asionally excited Shiron.


    Shiron tapped his throbbing head and washed his face.


    Well, that aside.


    Despite the nauseating feeling and headache, he couldnt skip his training.


    He drank the water ced beside his bed to soothe his stomach.


    Ah I think Ill survive.


    Though his body felt extremely heavy, Shiron mustered strength in his legs and got off the bed. He massaged his neck in session and prepared to head to the training ground.


    <hr>


    On the way to the practice ground, Shiron unexpectedly ran into someone.


    Big brother. Good morning!


    Siriel greeted Shiron with a bright face.


    Yes, Siriel. Good morning.


    Shiron responded with a casual wave. The intimate term big brother still felt unfamiliar even after hearing it several times from this girl.


    In this mansion, only one person addressed Shiron with the soft-spoken term big brother. There were two kids younger than Shiron, but judging from Lucias attitude, it would be unimaginable for her to call Shiron big brother.


    I guess Im lucky today. Meeting you here of all ces.


    I guess so.


    Siriel Prient. In front of Shiron was the girl who had cried herself to sleep the day before and had greeted him without any reservation, as if she couldnt remember yesterdays events.


    Doesnt she feel ashamed to show her tears to others?


    Shiron gave her a friendly smile and nced over at the girl.


    Siriel, with her shimmering silver hair tied with a blue ribbon, looked unfazed, which made her tears yesterday seem like an aberration.


    Or maybe she doesnt dwell on the past


    Shiron assessed Siriel to be mentally stronger than he thought.


    Are you heading for training now, big brother?


    What else is there to do in this dull castle?


    Hehe. Me too.


    For some reason, Sirielughed heartily, making Shirons eyes crinkle.


    Look at that.


    The reason for Shirons smile was the subtle change in Siriels appearance. Shiron tried to gauge Siriels intentions. This girl was dressed unusually neatly for heading to the practice ground. In contrast to Shirons messy hair, Siriels hair was glossy and had a faint scent of soap.


    Did she shower beforehand, even though shell be sweating a lot? I can clearly see through you.


    You cutie.


    Huh? Big brother, are you talking about me?


    Who else would it be?


    Shiron approached his yful cousin and yfully pinched her cheeks. True to her age, Siriels cheeks felt as soft and squishy as glutinous rice cakes.


    At that moment, the previously cheerful Siriel asked with a concerned look.


    Big brother, is your injured hand okay from yesterday?


    Oh, this.


    Shiron focused on his hand. When he washed his face earlier, the wound had healed unbelievably well after he removed the bandage.


    Though the blood had dried in a few spots and it hadnt fully healed, it looked like it would in a few days, just as Yuma had said.


    Lucia may be a monster, but Shiron is certainly not an ordinary human.


    If it doesnt hurt, I think its fine?


    Im d.


    Siriel smiled brightly, the shadows leaving her face. Shiron patted her shoulder a few times before heading back to the practice ground. Siriel followed Shiron closely.


    Do you usually train at this time, big brother?


    I usually wake up even earlier to train.


    Do you also train in the mornings?


    Siriel walked cutely, just like her appearance, and spoke.


    You know, sometimes I wake upte, so by the time my tutor arrives, Im barely out of bed. Hence, I sometimes miss my training sessions.


    I see.


    Who taught you swordsmanship? Im learning from my grandfather.


    I havent learned from anyone yet.


    You practice on your own? Grandpa Johan told me. Its crucial to understand the minds ways and how to handle mana from a young age. That way, you can handle energy better than otherster on.


    What can I say? I started two yearster than you.


    Should I ask my grandfather for you? He mostly grants my requests.


    Thanks, thats kind of you.


    Shiron walked, using the chatter of Siriel as background music. Before he realized it, they had arrived at the entrance to the training grounds.


    As expected, there were already people there.


    Vroom-! Vroom-!


    A daunting noise echoed out as Shiron crossed the threshold and entered.


    Sure enough, the identity of the upant was Lucia. The redhead didnt even look up to see who hade in. She was just silently swinging a metal rod.


    It was doubtful how such strength coulde from her small frame, but then again, Shiron had also disyed actions that couldnt be seen as a young kids power.


    Wee, Lord Shiron. Miss Siriel.


    The one addressing Shiron was Encia, a maid with her blonde hair tied to both sides. She greeted the two while handing a towel to Lucia.


    Lucia! So you were here too!


    Siriel ran towards her friend, calling out her name.


    Siriel? What brings you here?


    Well, I wanted to do what youre doing.


    After saying this, Siriel ran to the storeroom and soon came out with two metal rods simr to what Lucia had.


    The rods, when upright, reached up to Siriels shoulders. Holding two metal weights in her hands, Siriels steps seemed light, as if wooden swords were too lightweight for her taste.


    Look! I brought one for you as well.


    Youre considerate, Siriel. I didnt expect you to bring one for me.


    Since when have you two be so close?


    Lucia looked at Shiron while wiping her sweat. The cold morning air made steam rise from her small body.


    Whats the big deal all of a sudden?


    Shiron disregarded Lucias look and chose a spot to practice his swings. Following Shiron, Encia whispered,


    My Lord, youre quite popr. Must feel good?


    Encia pointed at the distance and yfullyughed.


    Youre not sober yet. Im hearing strange things.


    Shiron pped his ears and looked where Encia pointed. There, Lucia and Siriel were whispering while looking at him.

 Chapter 34: Bold Talk

    Chapter 34: Bold Talk


    Originally, I didnt like sweating.


    It made my clothes damp and my skin feel sticky, which was ufortable. However, the sensation of washing away the sweat, which felt sticky and stuffy, could also feel refreshing and invigorating.


    After finishing his morning training, Shiron washed away his sweat cleanly and changed into a fluffy bathrobe.


    It feels good.


    With a sudden motion-


    Shiron opened the window of his bedroom with a slightly flushed face.


    A pleasant warmth rose from his body, and the cool air, which still imed that it was winter, tickled his skin. Just as he was starting to feel a bit weary


    Master, that arrogant bald man wishes to see you. What should I do?


    A voice, sounding slightly sharp, came from behind him. It was Ophilia. Normally, she would speak in a soft voice, but now she emitted an unfamiliar vibe. Shiron looked back with ring eyes.


    Ophilia, didnt I tell you before? Dont call him bald. Tell me again that my uncle wants to see me.


    It seems Hugo wants to meet you.


    Thats better. But dont use suchnguage in front of my uncle. Its not pleasant.


    Understood, Master.


    Ophilia gave a bright smile while Shiron frowned and sighed.


    At least Yuma or Encia know how to be a little discreet


    After yesterdays hero deration, it felt like Ophilias attitude towards Hugo had be blunter. He had repeatedly warned her, but Hugos behavior, as if he had no regard for Shiron and acted like neither a hero nor a lord, probably didnt sit well with Ophilia. Shiron sighed, thinking of this.


    But, what does Hugo want now?


    Shiron flung off his robe and opened his wardrobe. He aimed for attire that wasnt too imposing yet tidy.


    After all, appearance mattered when meeting someone superior. It was not just to show the effort made to meet the person but to express respect.


    Though it might not be the case for Ophilia, to Shiron, Hugo was worth that effort.


    Shall I do your hair? How about some perfume?


    While helping him dress, Ophilia asked. She probably guessed Shirons intentions for the meeting.


    Shiron looked at his reflection in the full-length mirror, checking his outfit from various angles, then nodded as if satisfied.


    Thats fine Do you know where my uncle is right now?


    Hes in the central reception room on the first floor.


    Hes always so busy.


    <hr>


    Following Ophilias guidance, I arrived at the reception room on the first floor, where Hugo was firmly seated on the sofa.


    Surprisingly, Yuma was by his side.


    The spacious room was filled with the fragrant aroma of ck tea. Yuma had gently set down snacks and ck tea on the table.


    However, Shiron did not immediately sit down.


    Please, take a seat.


    As soon as he was given permission, Shiron sat on the sofa opposite Hugo as if he had been waiting. Hugo watched this action and gave a small smile.


    How are you feeling now?


    Im fine. Its nothing, really.


    As Shiron spoke, he picked up a snack in front of him. His hand, firm from exercise, was healing from a recent injury from morning training. It looked quite unsightly. However, Shiron deliberately showed his hand.


    Haha. After all, a real man should not make a big deal out of such minor injuries.


    Hugoughed heartily as if he was quite pleased with Shirons audacity.


    Hes exactly like his father when he was young.


    However, Hugo was aware that Shiron was showing off his injury on purpose in a positive way. He admired this aspect of Shiron too.


    He took a sip from his teacup and observed Shiron.


    In front of Hugo, Shiron was eating the snacks without any hesitation. If you only looked at this action, he seemed as innocent as any child.


    However, theres no way Hugo would regard Shiron as just an ordinary child.


    The session ceremony was just yesterday. Shirons unexpected action left a strong impression on everyone present, and Hugo was no exception.


    Hugo put down his teacup with a contented smile.


    The reason I wanted to see you is to make a proposal.


    What kind of proposal?


    Shiron took a sip of his tea and looked straight at Hugo.


    Id like to take you and your younger sister into my home.


    You mean leave Dawn Castle?


    Do you have any reservations?


    No I dont mind, but its just so sudden.


    Shiron nced at Yuma, who was standing next to him, but she was just smiling.


    I understand why youd be taken aback. Leaving behind a ce and people youve grown attached to.


    Perhaps youre right.


    Shiron lowered his face to an angle where Hugo couldnt see him. Soon, a smile crept onto his face. It was as if a surprise had fallen right into hisp.


    How fortunate.


    This sudden offer was nothing but good news to Shiron. Currently, the best equipment he could get in Dawn Castle was a single holy sword. The capital of the empire, where Hugos mansion was, offered much more.


    There hasnt been much progress in my training either. It was a waste to just swing a steel sword all day.


    After some thought, Shiron slowly raised his head.


    So, am I going to the capital?


    It seems so.


    Why not give it a shot? A hero should y in the big waters, right?


    Shiron nodded with a yful expression. Hugoughed at his casual manner.


    Arent you sad to part with your servants?


    Can I bring two of them?


    Oh? Do you have someone in mind?


    It just feels right.


    Shiron recalled two specific figures in his mind.


    Take your time and think about it. The capital is quite far from here.


    Just as he started feeling thirsty, he felt things had turned out well. Shiron tasted the tea with a bright smile on his face. For some reason, his head tingled, sensing that things were going smoothly.


    By the way, theres something I had my servant Hani check.


    ?


    Before the session ceremony, you told Yuma and the other servants not to interfere even if you fail, didnt you?


    Pfft!!


    Suddenly


    Shiron spat out the ck tea he had been sipping.


    However, none of the tea reached Hugo. Shiron blocked the spurting liquid with his teacup.


    Cough! Cough!


    My lord, are you alright?


    Yuma patted Shirons back, and Shiron nced at her sideways.


    Yuma, did you tell him?


    No.


    Such a conversation was exchanged just through their gaze.


    Hugo stroked his chin with one hand, looking amused.


    You seem very surprised I knew something I shouldnt know.


    Not really.


    Shiron replied, patting his chest.


    When was that?


    Hugo stroked his chin in good spirits while Shiron wiped his mouth with a napkin handed over by Yuma.


    Snap!


    With one p from Yuma, the messy table magically returned to its original state.


    Shall we continue the conversation then?


    Please go on.


    Where should I start


    Hugo leaned forward, the weight shifting, making the sofa creak beneath him.


    If you warned them in advance did you know you might fall beneath the ice?


    I knew.


    His cool response.


    Hugo smiled at that.


    Prophecy.


    Without a doubt in his mind, Hugo was sure of Shirons reaction.


    Youve awakened the power of prophecy. Since when? Normally, after theing-of-age ceremony, one has toplete a separate ritual to obtain the power of prophecy. Yuma, am I wrong?


    No. Lord Shirons situation is exceptional.


    Thats what Im saying


    Yuma replied with a smile, whereas Hugos expression darkened.


    The power of prophecy was not something a child of Shirons age should possess. Depending on the user, seeing the future could be more of a curse than a blessing. While the saints might think differently, at least Hugo believed this to be the case.


    Since when?


    Hugos voice was unusually high.


    What triggered it?


    This guy is getting overly excited.


    Shiron felt the situation taking an odd turn. Hugos eyes were filled with something resembling keen interest. It was not pleasant at all. The excessive attention from the maids was already more than enough.


    How do I get past this


    Shiron quickly thought.


    There was no way Hugo could know that Shiron was a transmigrated person. Unlike Glen, an insignificant character like Hugo couldnt possibly foresee the future.


    Still, Shiron was certain that Hugo wouldnt harm him. He knew Hugos nature, and Yuma, his insurance, was right by his side.


    But here, he had to choose his words carefully. Showing the holy sword and deflecting the conversation was an option, but it would not dispel Hugos suspicions. More questions would inevitably arise. The longer the conversation went on, the more likely inconsistencies would emerge.


    Finally, a sudden idea struck him. There was no more time to waste, so Shiron spoke up.


    It began the day my younger sister hit me, and I fainted


    Shiron decided to sell out Lucia. Well, not really sell out.


    Because all Shiron did was tell the truth.

 Chapter 35: Report

    Chapter 35: Report


    Lucia believed that overexerting ones body could lead to vulnerabilities during crucial moments.


    Therefore, relentlessly pushing oneself like Shiron did was not her preferred approach, even before considering that it was impossible.


    Training was good. However, taking breaks in between was equally important. The habit of always leaving room for the unexpected, which had be second nature, remained in her unchanged, even if her body did.


    After a rigorous workout, the girls gathered at a pavilion set up near the practice well to rx and chat.


    The topics werent anything extraordinary. Excluding her past life, Lucia had led a rather mundane life, farming potatoes in the fields. And Siriel was just a nine-year-old with no significant experience.


    So, youre saying theres a huge ship floating in the sky? And its made of steel?


    asionally, their conversations took such surprising turns. Siriel knew things that Lucia was unaware of. One could attribute such differences to their differing backgrounds and eras. Still, the vast discrepancy sometimes made Lucia suspicious.


    Yeah, I tried it for the first time recently. You know, its massive, but its also incredibly fast? It took only two days to get near here from the capital. My grandfather said it might be even faster than a train.


    Hard to believe. Ive heard that trains move at least twice as fast as running horses.


    Lucia felt relief while her heart raced. She was fortunate that Siriel, a kind-hearted girl, informed her of these things beforehand. Anyone less kind might have ridiculed her for her ignorance.


    Siriel continued speaking, amused by Lucias reaction.


    So, Lucia, youve never been on a train? You said you were born and raised in the Helrun region. The distance from there to here is quite significant.


    Well when my father came here, he carried me on his shoulders, running all the way.


    Lucia replied with a bitter smile.


    A surge of emotions overwhelmed her.


    With flying ships and metal beasts roaming thend, Glen chose to race on foot till they got motion sickness. As much as Lucia hesitated to say it, her father, Glen, despite his appearance, was an uncultured, ignorant man.


    Why would he do that? Carriages are avable, right? Its inconvenient.


    He might have been a bit frugal. Why bother using it when running is faster?


    Weird.


    Sirielughed at Lucias joke, covering her mouth, while Lucia chuckled at her young friends innocent reaction.


    Hmm.


    Finishing her sentence, Siriel sipped her drink through a straw. The drink was a special treat for the delightful girl that was given by Encia. The tangy freshness of the lemonade revitalized them, causing Siriel to shiver slightly.


    It would be great if you could also join on the airship.


    Yes, it would.


    Well probably part ways after the inheritance ceremony, right?


    I wish today would never end.


    Siriel, with her head hung low and fiddling with her fingers, looked quite lonely, resembling a lost puppy. Seeing this, Lucia felt a weight on her chest. Noticing Lucias emotions, Siriel straightened up, shaking off the sadness.


    Im sorry. I shouldnt have been so mncholic.


    She tried to keep smiling as she looked at Lucia. She wished all the memories with her new friend were happy ones. However, Lucia couldnt help but notice the unease in her friends smile, which made her heart ache.


    Doesnt she feel sad too?


    It had only been three days since Lucia met Siriel, but it seemed enough for a bond of friendship to form. Lucia had grown quite fond of the version of Siriel she had seen.


    Thus, Lucia found herself feeling regretful about the impending departure.


    Such a lovely girl.


    Despite her young age, Siriel was mature. She never acted pompous despite being from a noble family and was always polite. The way she expressed gratitude even for a lemonade moved Lucia.


    My first friend in this life


    Beforeing here, Lucia had met peers of a simr age, but they acted more like animals driven by instinct. There was always a barrier due to their differing mental ages.


    But Siriel was different. Why?


    The reason soon became clear.


    They connected and enjoyed simr things.


    Being together made them happy.


    In the face of fluffy and refreshing feelings, walls easily crumbled.


    Age seemed trivial. Seeing the saddened Siriel, Lucia felt a pang of empathy and sorrow.


    Siriel.


    Lucia took Siriels hand. Having been outside for long, the hand felt cold and a bit rough.


    Uh, yes?


    Someday, Ill definitely visit you in the capital!


    Dont forget me until then. Promise.


    Lucia!


    The two girls embraced each other tightly, making a promise without any certainty.


    It was a littleter when Lucia was summoned by Hugo.


    Great! Well be living together from now on!


    Yes, truly Im happy.


    Siriel smiled weakly, but Lucias face turned bright red. She only realizedter how embarrassed she felt.


    Why did she act that way? Even Lucia didnt know. But she was well aware of the embarrassment she felt now.


    Bang-


    Bang- Bang-


    That night,


    Lucia slept covered in a rough nket instead of a quilt.


    <hr>


    Makal Mountain Range.


    A massive belt that separated the magic realms from the non-magical.


    With the piercing magical energy and the constant influx of magical beasts, this ce felt closer to a magical realm than a human dwelling.


    Berta had never been to the magic realm, but she thought that if it were this ce, it would give the magic realm a run for its money.


    Lately, she had noticed many unfamiliar magical beasts. Even though she was just retracing her steps from the castle to theke, many more magical beasts attacked her than before.


    Thud-


    Ugh Kheuk.


    The magical beast she just slew was also unfamiliar. It wasnt even listed in the guide or the bestiary she received during her apprenticeship. Its movements were so confusing that it was hard to judge.


    Damn it. Why does it roll even with legs?


    Berta spat blood and rubbed her swollen wrist. She wouldnt have struggled this much if she had been in better shape.


    Crack-


    That monster-like old man.


    Bertas mrs cried out in pain.


    The old man, Johan, had beaten Berta to a pulp. She had thought he wouldnt leave an injured patient alone, but he did. This never happened, even in the Special Forces. Looking back, the Special Forces seemed quite humane byparison.


    Focus.


    Even as she caught her breath, her legs didnt rest.


    She couldnt show weakness. As the bestiary mentioned, magical beasts were always hungry and attacked without hesitation if they sensed prey.


    Thump-


    Something fell from above. Yet another unfamiliar magical beast. It looked grotesque, like an ugly bat. The bat, already an eerie creature, seemed even more hideous with this description.


    Swoosh


    Berta channeled energy into her sword. A blue aura danced around, forming a brilliant me-like shape.


    She cleared her mind. She wondered how this creature would attack. Only the thought of how to defeat the beast before her filled Bertas mind. Unsure of its movements and tactics, all she could do was stay alert.


    Screech!


    Its mouth opened, revealing rows of sharp teeth.


    ng!


    Her energy-coated de was bitten, but there was no injury inside the beasts mouth. Her main weapon was sealed. But the beasts only way of attacking was its tough jaw. Berta had many tricks up her sleeve.


    Pop!


    A powerful kicknded on its belly, and the impacted area burst open.


    Whew.


    After several more battles, Berta finally returned to her destination. The sight she was greeted with was a solitary castle. Has her hard work finally paid off?


    Could it be the relief that it was over that made her eyes moisten?


    Tears of pride streamed down her face, tears that werent shameful to show anyone.


    However, her tear ducts dried up in an instant.


    Due to the young master who came to greet the worn-out Berta.


    Where have you been?


    Well


    She bit her lip in the face of a more challenging opponent than the magical beasts. However, words she didnt expect came from Shirons mouth.


    Do you know how worried I was?


    Pardon?


    Berta was taken aback.


    For a moment, she wondered if she had misheard. Kind words from him?


    Really?


    Why would I lie to you?


    At those words, Berta ran to him like a dog. Her nose was stuffy from all the hardships of the day. Overwhelmed by emotion, Berta hugged Shiron tightly.


    Master. I I almost died.


    I see. You must have had a hard time. But


    Yes?


    Berta wept in Shirons embrace, but he didnt wipe away her tears. Instead, he handed her a pen and paper.


    Whats this for?


    You have to work. Forgot to write the report?


    Hurry up, my arms getting tired.


    Can I rest a bit? I feel like Im about to pass out


    Then write while resting. You can do it, right?


    Yes, I can.


    Good. Lets do well.


    Berta naturally nodded. It felt like arguing would only lead to more trouble.

 Chapter 36: Preparing To Leave

    Chapter 36: Preparing To Leave


    The routine after the session ceremony was predictably monotonous.


    The countryside, nketed in snow from all directions, offered little to do. There were no neighboring viges, and merchants did not pass by. Shiron continued his research for training andbat magic except for his sleeping hours.


    However, there were a few changes amidst all this. The most noticeable change was that he no longer ate alone.


    After taking a shower, Shiron went to the designated ce for lunch. Unlike thevish banquet hall, there was a simple table and chairs. His siblings, who had quickly washed up, and Hugo were there.


    You started eating without me.


    If I waited, Id be pushing you aside.


    Hugo responded calmly while Shiron chuckled and took his seat.


    The seat he chose was opposite Hugo. A position where he could make eye contact and converse with Hugo. While others might find it awkward, Shiron felt the need for it.


    Distancing himself from Hugo would be odd since hes dered to have obtained the power of prophecy. Unnecessary suspicions were not beneficial.


    Hugo needs to be my strong support.


    Building favor started with small gestures. Not hurrying the meal out of hunger was a given. As Shiron cut his meat into bite-sized pieces, he looked at Hugo.


    When do we depart?


    Speaking before an elder was considered rude, but it was eptable for children. Asking questions was the easiest way to express interest in someone.


    Shiron voiced a question he had forgotten to ask during his previous meeting with Hugo.


    While cutting meat, Hugo looked at Shiron.


    Do you have any pending tasks? If theres something to prepare, we can dy.


    I like to n ahead.


    Its a good habit. Being prepared can sometimes yield better results than abilities.


    Finishing his response, Hugo put a piece of the cut meat in his mouth. His movements were delicate and graceful, quite at odds with his stature. It was as if he was demonstrating the proper etiquette of a noble.


    Beside Hugo, Siriel and Lucia, who were quietly eating, also listened to their conversation.


    Initially, we nned to depart right after clearing the magical beasts around. ording to Johan, itll take about three more days.


    I see.


    Three days is a short time.


    It was a short yet long duration, but Shiron wasnt in a rush. What more could he do here other than swing a sword?


    Dipping bread into the thick soup, Shiron felt the quality of meals had improvedtely.


    Spices and other items couldnt be procured on-site, so they were replenished once a year when denizens of the castle went on an outing. Knowing that the children would soon leave Dawn Castle, Yuma didnt skimp on the food supplies.


    Then


    Having finished his meal, Hugo wiped his mouth with a napkin and looked at Shiron and Lucia.


    Have you two ever faced magical beasts?


    He had many questions for the two children, and he hoped they werent intimidated by him.


    The fastest way to get close was through conversation. After finishing his meal, he once again asked his nephew and niece.


    Ive faced a few Frost Wolves.


    Me too.


    Shiron answered, and Lucia followed suit. Their expressions showed calmness, indicating that facing Frost Wolves was not them simply bragging.


    Well done.


    Hugo nodded slowly.


    There are ces near Dawn Castle where Frost Wolves frequently appear.


    Sipping coffee, Hugo continued,


    However, if you go further, like theke where the session ceremony was held, the danger from the magical beasts increases. Near the mountains, dangerous magical beasts often appear. Some evene from across the mountains.


    How strong are those creatures?


    Too strong for you to handle.


    Hugo stared at Lucia. Hed seen the children training in the armory a few times, and Lucia stood out. But she was still a child. He thought no matter how talented she was, she wouldnt stand a chance against the beasts of the mountains.


    Thats one of the reasons I brought the knight order here. This ce is perfect for those whove never stepped into the demon realm to practice.


    At the mention of the demon realm, Siriel leaned forward.


    Father, is the demon realm that dangerous?


    Yes.


    Hugo responded briefly and nodded his head. After that, there wasnt any conversation about the demon realm, and the conversation was filled with trivial topics.


    <hr>


    Whats this?


    After finishing the meal and returning to the bedroom, Shiron, lying on the bed, looked over the stack of papers handed over by Yuma.


    Its a handwritten introduction I wrote yesterday.


    Ha


    Realizing the extent of their preparation done without his knowledge, Shiron indirectly felt their determination and chuckled. Clearly, during the meeting with Hugo, Yuma had been present and had taken the initiative to select maids to apany Shiron to the capital, alleviating Shirons burden.


    Hmm


    Shiron slightly narrowed his eyes, showing a hint of contemtion. Deep thoughts crossed his eyes. Yuma then spoke to Shiron.


    I rmend Encia and Roselin.


    And the reason for that rmendation?


    Based on yesterdays interviews, I judged they would be the most helpful to you.


    Shiron withdrew his gaze from Yuma and looked over the stack of papers again.


    The papers listed the maids names, faces, and various other details. From these papers, one could feel the extent to which they wanted to follow Shiron.


    Can you exin the criteria for this judgment?


    Of course.


    Yuma nodded once.


    Although the guardians of Dawn Castle are all outstanding individuals, your biggest concern would likely be their temperament and their ability to avoid causing issues.


    Go on.


    Considering these factors, I thought Encia and Roselin would be most suitable. Just as Encia has shown a gentle demeanor towards you and Miss all this while, she has exhibited a friendly demeanor to young Prients over thest five hundred years.


    I thought so.


    Shiron recalled a mischievous maid in his mind.


    Unlike other maids who strictly adhered to a subordinate demeanor, the blonde maid had cheekily teased Shiron, meaning she was quite affable.


    Encia is passable


    Considering the strength shown in the game, her temperament he had observed since the possession, having her by his side would be practical.


    Flip


    Flip


    As Shiron flipped through the papers and reached Roselins profile, Yuma continued as if waiting for that moment.


    Secondly, versatility. Of course, I didnt overlook Roselins temperament.


    Versatility?


    Yes.


    Yuma nodded lightly.


    Roselin can manipte mana and is skilled in handling a considerable number of spells. This would surely offer you a wide range of options.


    It makes sense, but


    Shiron got up from the bed, walked over to the stove, and started throwing the papers into the fire.


    Id like to take you with me.


    For a moment, Yuma flinched.


    You have the best versatility and sociability. Youre proficient in magic. And you always address even that insignificant Elder Knight with the utmost respect, dont you?


    It seems like a good idea, but granting your wish is difficult.


    Yuma looked down sadly.


    Why?


    Because of a contract.


    Whats in the contract?


    Shirons brows furrowed.


    An unknown factor.


    ording to the setup, the demon maids were naturally not friendly towards humans.


    However, the shock of betrayal by someone they trusted was enough to suppress their nature. They gathered here with a single goal: to get revenge on the Demon God. The fact that these proud and dominantdies willingly chose to serve someone suggested to Shiron some form of coercion.


    Something not mentioned in the game.


    Shiron thought that this was a moment not to be missed. Better to listen now.


    The content is simple. As you know, they keep attempting to raise a savior to kill the Demon God in Dawn Castle.


    Whos the contract with?


    The Apostle of God.


    I see. I had a feeling.


    Shiron let out a deep sigh.


    Isnt this Apostle of God the real viin? Seems to have their fingers in every pie.


    He gave the Holy Sword to the first hero and even involved suspicious families like the Prient. Shiron thought the Apostle was more dangerous than the Demon God.


    Are the other girls also under contract with this Apostle of God?


    No. The other girls are under contract with me. Consider me a representative or an agent of sorts.


    Then its impossible to take you with us.


    Unfortunately, yes.


    Then call Encia and Ophilia. Lets renew the contract. Roselin is out.


    Yuma tilted her head at Shirons confident expression.


    May I ask why?


    Ophilia is more to my taste.


    I see.


    A rare glimpse of Yuma being caught off guard. At that, Shiron chuckled softly.


    Rx. I was joking.


    No It was just unexpected. Indeed, Ophilia could be of great help to you.


    I like provocative women.

 Chapter 37: Mutual Agreement

    Chapter 37: Mutual Agreement


    Yuma summoned Encia and Ophilia. It was to renew their contract.


    My lord, are you really okay with this?


    Ophilia cast a worried nce toward Shiron. Her clenched hands met at her chest, and tears welled up in her eyes.


    I knew it! I knew my lord would choose me. Ive always believed in you!


    On the other hand, Encia couldnt hide her excitement. A big smile spread across her face, and she clenched her fist in a triumphant gesture.


    Shiron sat on the sofa,paring the two and their opposite reactions.


    So, youre happy?


    Of course! Im finally free from this suffocating castle. I was so touched I almost cried.


    Encia lightly dabbed around her eyes. Shiron looked at her in disbelief.


    Why are you so ted while Ophilia looks so dejected?


    The boys gaze shifted to the side. Ophilia hesitated a bit, then opened her mouth slowly.


    I am happy too.


    She couldnt lie to her lord. However, she was genuinely worried. Instead of showing her joy, a deeper emotion of concern was evident.


    But Im worried about your well-being, my lord. I wonder if someone like me can be of help to you.


    Ophilia, are you questioning my decision?


    Shiron stared at Ophilia, his eyebrows knitted in confusion. The anticipation of the contract renewal had dampened his mood. He felt that Ophilia still didnt trust himpletely.


    This isnt good.


    Normally, he wouldve justughed it off, but the situation was critical due to the uing contract. Encia confidently voiced her trust, but Ophilias concern made him uneasy.


    She still doesnt see me in a good light.


    Shiron massaged his neck as he continued to gaze at Ophilia.


    Why do you worry about that?


    Well, still


    I made this choice despite Yumas rmendation. Even if ites with consequences, Ill bear them.


    Yes.


    Ophilia replied in a soft voice and nodded slowly. Yuma, seeing the situation settle, walked towards Encia and Ophilia.


    Shall we begin then?


    Shiron nodded from his position on the sofa.


    Contracts. In this world, those possessing mana were able to inscribe contracts on their souls. Both parties needed to agree to a stipted price, and the value varied depending on the entity. Commonly pledged assets included wealth, body parts, souls, and even another persons life under certain conditions.


    However, contracts with demons were somewhat special.


    Under everyones gaze, Yuma began to unbutton her blouse. Her movements were decisive, but Shiron felt time dragging by.


    Finally, Yuma stripped down to her underwear. Her pale skin, deep red hair, ck lingerie, and the markings all over her body were revealed. These were details never shown in the game setting. It was strangely exciting.


    Marks remain on the body of one who makes a contract with a demon.


    Lets start the contract dissolution. Starting with Encia.


    Following Yumasmand, Encia stood before her.


    Its been so long that I barely remember the location.


    Encia began to scan Yumas body, searching for her mark. Although it was embarrassing to expose oneself like that, Yuma cooperatively raised her arms to help Encia.


    Finally, Encia seemed to have found her mark and stopped her head movements.


    Left inner thigh.


    There, a jagged, sharp image was etched.


    Alright.


    Encia gripped Yumas leg and stuck out her tongue.


    A red tongue traced over the ck mark etched on pale skin.


    !


    Ripples emanated from near the leg, and Encia slowly stood up.


    Its done.


    Encia tapped her tongue with her fingertip several times. No longer bound by her contract with Yuma, she was no longer wearing a maids uniform.


    Dressed in a red-toned dress, Encia exuded a different aura than before. Shiron admired her, rubbing his chin.


    You didnt just change after the session ceremony.


    I feel a bit embarrassed. The maid outfit wasnt so bad either.


    You look good.


    Thank you for thepliment.


    Encia gracefully greeted him by slightly lifting the hem of her red dress.


    Is that all to the release?


    Yes. With this, my contract with Encia is voided. Now, its your turn, master.


    Where would you like the mark? Chest? Thigh? Back of the hand? Lips? Id prefer the lips.


    Dont just decide on your own. Lets check the contract first.


    Shiron handed a parchment to Encia, who shed a seductive smile. She yfully caught it with one hand, her demeanor bing oddly cheeky. The corner of Shirons mouth twitched.


    Lets see Party A will definitely kill the demon lord within 30 years, and Party B will absolutely cooperate with Party A. In the event of failure, Party A offers both eyes to Party B.


    Any issues?


    Its a bitcking, but theres no loss for me. I even get to leave here, so its very beneficial for me, isnt it?


    Encia handed the parchment to Yuma and slowly approached Shiron.


    So, have you decided? I still think the lips are best.


    Id love to give you a passionate kiss, but


    Shiron chuckled as he took off his indoor shoes and socks. Sitting on the sofa and extending his right foot, he seemed to be suggesting she should kiss it.


    The sole of the foot.


    ?


    Encia looked puzzled. The sole of the foot?


    The sole of the foot.


    Kindly, Shiron reiterated the spot for the still-confused Encia. She leaned forward, arms crossed.


    Isnt this a bit much? Not the chest, thigh, or side, but


    No. I thought about this all day yesterday. I still have to go to the Sacred Kingdomter. What if they see a mark implying a deal with a devil? At best, I wont be executed.


    Then, Ill just kill everyone.


    Encia spoke nonchntly,ughing lightly. She had nothing to lose.


    If I die, do as you please. It wont be my problem by then.


    Shiron teased, extending his foot towards her. Sighing deeply, Encia knelt down.


    How about near the tailbone? It wont be seen there either.


    I have to bathe and sauna with the high-ups.


    Ugh I cant tell whos the real devil here.


    Resigned, Encia closed her eyes and held Shirons foot. Anticipating the impending pain, Shiron clenched his fists and shut his eyes.


    Smooch~


    Soft lips touched the sole of his foot. Ripples spread through the room as a jagged mark began to form. Shiron had expected to feel as if his flesh was being burned, but he only felt a slight tickle.


    Not as bad as I thought.


    Shiron opened his eyes and looked at the ck mark on the sole of his right foot, identical to the one that had been on Yumas thigh earlier.


    Before him, Encia had changed back into her maid attire.


    Next is Ophilia.


    Yes.


    Like Encia, Ophilia began searching for her mark on Yuma.


    Unlike Encia, Ophilia didnt take long to locate it.


    Ill begin now.


    Her gaze settled on Yumas right shoulder. The mark there, shaped like intertwining roses, was prominently disyed.


    Well, then.


    Just as Ophilia was about to touch Yumas shoulder with her tongue


    Wait!


    Encia stepped forward to stop Ophilias actions.


    Why are you doing that?


    Lets first check the contract details and give a verbal agreement.


    You were worried.


    Ophilia looked down sadly. She realized that she wasnt trusted by her friend.


    Im sorry. Its not that I dont trust you; its for the young master.


    Mm I understand your feelings.


    Ophilia gave a lonely smile, took a piece of parchment from Shiron, and read it.


    I am satisfied with both sides. Ive checked it.


    Good.


    Ophilia then lightly touched Yumas shoulder. Everything else proceeded simrly.


    In the blink of an eye, she changed into a green dress


    Thud!


    And her head hit the ground.


    What just happened?


    Shirons eyes widened. It all happened so fast that he couldnt even react.


    Ophilia was pinned down, her arms bent backward, and her face pressed hard against the floor. She blinked herrge eyes, looking up at Encia, who was on top of her.


    Thats too much.


    But, your gaze was different from usual.


    At Encias response, Ophilia looked sad, but soon a wavering smile took its ce.


    Well, theres no helping it then, young master. Please step on my lips with your foot.


    Uh Okay. Im not doing this on purpose, so dont resent me.


    I wont.


    Just like reassuring a child, Ophilia spoke in a gentle voice. With a nervous expression, Shiron reluctantly stamped on Ophilias face with his foot.


    Shiron, who had previously felt nothing for Encia, was now filled with regret.

 Chapter 38: Nightmare

    Chapter 38: Nightmare


    Shiron read the report handed over by Berta. Although the densely handwritten report looked challenging to read, Shiron read it without any problems. It would beughable if a nobles heir found difficulty in reading a few sheets of paper.


    As he read on, his eyes narrowed, and soon his eyelids began to tremble.


    A very subtle change. Yet, even the slightest change could not be ignored by Berta. With the fearsome noble right in front of her, she swallowed nervously, feeling a bad omen.


    As expected.


    Rip- Tear-


    Shiron, emanating a chilling aura, tore the paper.


    Berta looked shocked, and Ophilia, who was attending to Shiron, hastily gathered the scattered papers from the floor.


    Ah


    A sigh escaped from the womans lips. The report she had worked so hard on had been torn to shreds. But that was the least of her worries.


    Whats the problem?


    Berta didnt understand why Shiron looked so cold. More pressing than the torn report was the clients displeasure.


    As a seasoned professional, Berta was ustomed to seeing days of hard work go to waste. The naive expectation that her hard work would always be acknowledged had faded with time.


    However, not knowing why she failed was devastating. Producing a result that did not align with the clients request meant she might never meet his expectations, no matter how hard she tried.


    Berta bit her lip, and the fearsome noble spoke gently.


    Berta.


    I apologize.


    Why? Its all my fault, not yours.


    His soothing voice tried tofort her, but Berta couldnt feel relieved. She wasnt so naive as to let down her guard with mere words.


    Whether he knew her feelings or not, the fearsome nobles words of encouragement flowed mechanically.


    You must be tired. I pushed you too hard. I shouldnt have overestimated your abilities. It must have been due to the intense pressure.


    No, sir. Its my mistake. If given another chance, I will


    She wanted to speak confidently, but her voice grew weaker.


    She felt the report would be cruelly torn again, no matter how many times she revised it.


    Berta took sce in the fact that she hadnt said she couldnt do it.


    The fearsome noble tilted his head as he looked at her.


    Really?


    Yes, just tell me the issues, and I promise to rectify them by the deadline.


    No need.


    What do you mean?


    Lets not waste each others time.


    Berta was puzzled but sensed an unsettling shift in the atmosphere. The fearsome nobles smile disappeared.


    I shouldve just killed you back then.


    With a terrifying smile, the fearsome noble gestured to his fearsome maid.


    Take out the trash.


    Whoosh-


    Berta felt a piercing sensation in her chest.


    It happened so fast she couldnt react.


    Cough! Choke Huh


    However, even though her chest was pierced, she felt no pain. Her consciousness was intact, but her sensations were numb.


    Berta slowly looked down at the pierced spot.


    What is this?


    There was no blood.


    No sensation of something hot flowing, no feeling of agony or weakness.


    Only then did she realize.


    A dream.


    Berta wore a dejected expression.


    She realized that it was merely a nightmare.


    The surroundings began to blur.


    The gaping hole in her chest filled,


    And she was left alone in a stark white space.


    Gradually


    Her vision darkened


    Allowing her to awaken from the terrible dream.


    <hr>


    A drenched back.


    A burning face.


    An oddly sore neck and waist. Lying face down had caused her whole body to ache.


    Having awakened, Berta coughed dryly and lifted herself up.


    Rubbing her feverish face, she massaged her swollen eyes. Her crusty eyes struggled to open.


    Slowly opening her eyes, Berta looked around.


    She was sitting in the mansions library.


    She had been editingte into the night, preparing for the Lords deration to leave for the capital the next day.


    Suddenly, Berta felt a soft touch on her shoulder.


    Swish-


    The thing that fell from her shoulder was a nket.


    She was sure she came here intending to stay up all night. How a nket came to cover her was beyond her understanding.


    Who is it?


    Who else?


    Thud-


    Berta quickly stood up from her chair. In front of her was Shiron.


    With his hand on his chin, gazing intently at her, he looked no different from the one in her dream.


    Ah?!


    Perhaps because of that,


    Bertas voice faltered.


    Did you sleep well?


    Shiron greeted her with an innocent smile.


    The reason for his smile was simple. Although he couldnt figure out what kind of nightmare she had that made her moan throughout her sleep, watching a grown woman jump up in surprise was entertaining enough to be almost regrettable to watch alone.


    Her disheveled short hair, lipstick smeared with drool, bloodshot eyes,


    All of it felt quite ironically messypared to her usually cold and haughty demeanor.


    The nket


    You looked so exhausted.


    Thank you.


    Avoiding Shirons gaze, Berta calmly sat down.


    ncing down at the desk, papers were scattered messily. One distinctively colored sheet had drool stains on it. Now, it was impossible to use for a report.


    Ugh


    Berta annoyingly ruffled her hair.


    Her body felt weary, her eyes swollen, and on top of that, the report she had been writing was smeared with ink due to the drool and had be unusable.


    An utter disaster.


    Tears welled up in her eyes.


    She had wanted to cry many times before, but now she truly wanted to sob uncontrobly.


    Not wanting anyone to see her tears, Berta wiped the corners of her eyes with her sleeve. Even though her vision was blurry from tears, her sharpened senses detected someone approaching.


    The footsteps circling half the desk were calm and unhurried. Shortly after, a yful voice reached her ears.


    Hey, are you crying?


    Ah, no.


    Berta quickly denied it, but her voice sounded choked up as if submerged in water. She wished she had ignored the question.


    It was embarrassing to act weak just because of a nightmare. She had once shown her teary face, but she thought it was excusable since it felt like she hade back from the dead.


    Shiron chuckled and rubbed his neck.


    Shes such a handful.


    He hade to check on her since the day of departure was tomorrow, only to find the person he was most concerned about mumbling in her sleep.


    Considering himself a kind person, Shiron even covered her with a nket to prevent her from catching a cold.


    But then


    She woke up abruptly and started crying as soon as she saw his face.


    Sigh-


    Shiron let out a deep sigh. After the possession, the frequency of his sighs had oddly increased.


    Pouring lemonade into a cup, Shiron handed it to Berta. She blinked her sharp eyes alternately between the cup and Shiron.


    Unlike earlier, the boy did not tease her.


    Drink this. Its good.


    Thank you.


    Berta took the cup handed by Shiron with both hands. Shiron sat down next to Berta and began sorting papers.


    What were you doing that got you so upset? Let me help.


    She didnt respond, but Shiron didnt scold her.


    <hr>


    On the day of departure, before dawn.


    Despite a busy morning ahead, Shiron couldnt catch a wink of sleep. Thanks to the stimnts he consumed overnight, there were no dark circles under his eyes. However, his growing body craved rest.


    He gritted his teeth and kept his eyes wide open despite his heavy eyelids, suppressing the yawns with his hand over his mouth. But his injured hand didnt stop working.


    Each page he turned was smeared with ink, making it look messy.


    And beyond the paper full of strikethrough marks was a tense-looking Berta.


    Is it okay, now?


    Her fidgeting, like ying with her hair and darting her eyes around, made her seem younger than Shiron. However, she didnt appear tired at all.


    Yeah. I think this is good.


    Ah Finally.


    Relieved that it was finally over, Berta flopped down.


    The initial draft she submitted was of an uneptable standard.


    To an outsider, what looked like a pile of trash that could be mistaken for a tribute was, after numerous revisions, finally shaped like a report.


    The result of their all-nighter mentioned Shiron, who left the biggest impression at the session ceremony only twice and objectively described Lucia and Siriels smooth journey over the ice.


    Shiron smirked and pulled out the list he had kept.


    Perfect aggro diversion.


    The paper containing the rituals held secretly for 500 years was something that any nobles who liked to boast even a tiny bit would be dying to see.


    Those above Berta would simply be waiting for it.


    Though he felt like copsing from exhaustion, a proud smile graced Shirons lips.

 Chapter 39: Dilemma

    Chapter 39: Dilemma


    It was the time of departure.


    Shiron expressed his desire to say his farewells, ushering hispanions out first.


    Standing leisurely in front of the main gate, Shiron nced over his servants.


    Not a single one shed tears. Instead, they seemed more resentful of Enshia and Ophelia for leaving them behind.


    To Shiron, this was a pleasant fact. Better to live a life with as few tearful moments as possible.


    So, he spoke in a calm tone.


    Ille back when I be stronger. Until then, take good care.


    Ill be praying for that day toe soon. I feel like Ill miss seeing your face, even if its tomorrow.


    Yumas soft-spoken words carried a hint of sadness in her eyes.


    She then handed Shiron a pouch. Shiron, with a questioning look on his face, epted it.


    Whats this?


    I sorted out things from the storeroom that can be quickly converted into cash. You know, no matter how much money one has, its never enough.


    Upon opening the pouch, various trinkets and jewels peeked out. Shiron smiled warmly, tucking the pouch inside his clothing.


    Why did you gather all of this for me?


    Even though she had already gathered everything useful, Yuma generously gave even more. Shiron felt, once again, that Yuma was especially fond of him.


    Take care of yourself.


    Actually, Im more worried about you.


    Well, worry a lot then. The path ahead is uncertain, and that worries me too.


    Even in this situation, Shiron joked with Yuma. His unwavering smile throughout the morning contrasted with Yumas somber face.


    And this,


    Shiron handed Yuma a letter.


    What is this?


    Its for my father after I leave. Dont read it now, only when the timees.


    Understood.


    Yuma politely took the letter.


    It was unprecedented, awakening the power of prophecy before theing-of-age ceremony. He clearly foresaw the future.


    But she didnt feel scared. Instead, her trust in Shiron only grew. Finally, Yuma managed a small smile.


    Im done here.


    It was time to wrap up the farewells.


    Shiron turned to look at Lucia.


    Her awkward posture suggested she still felt uneasy around Yuma and the maids.


    Lucia averted her gaze with a sulky expression.


    Fine, youre not a child.


    Youre still a child. And since when do children avoid farewells?


    She didnt respond.


    After reincarnating, did she truly be a child?


    Growing impatient, Shiron approached Lucia and forcefully pushed her back.


    Dont be stubborn.


    Stop, dont!


    Although she resisted strongly, Shiron continued pushing Lucia with all his might.


    Lucia nced back at Shiron with a murderous look, but Shiron pretended not to see and closed his eyes.


    Eventually,


    Lucia and Yuma stood face to face.


    Realizing there was no escape now, Lucia reluctantly spoke.


    Thank you for everything.


    I believe you will adapt well in your new ce, Miss Lucia.


    Both kept their expressions neutral throughout.


    I should get going now.


    Take care.


    With those words, Yuma bowed deeply.


    It was a rather in farewell.


    Considering the warm conversation between Shiron and Yuma just moments before, Lucia and Yumas rtionship seemed almost antagonistic at a nce.


    They are indeed adversaries.


    Shiron chuckled as he observed the stiff pair.


    The one who nicknamed Yuma as the Horned Yuma was Lucias past life, Kyrie. While Yuma might be unaware, the thought that Lucia was conscious of that fact amused Shiron.


    Lucia nodded her head towards Yuma.


    Then, she turned around and red sharply at Shiron.


    You really are spiteful.


    You only realized that now? Living with patience sure has made you slow.


    Look at your audacity, truly horrible.


    I wonder why Im like this? Maybe my head got weird because I kept being raised by the demon race.


    Im dying because I couldnt sleep. Ill go ahead.


    After finishing his words, Shiron stretched out a yawn and headed far ahead. Lucia quietly watched Shiron walk away.


    In the end, I left without finding out anything.


    Lucia, with a diforting feeling, looked around the vista of Dawn Castle.


    The remnants of the past she was experiencing for the first time after her reincarnation.


    The only thing she learned here was that the Prient family was being raised and maintained by the demon race.


    The two months were too short a time to figure out the reason for her reincarnation on her own.


    Aside from morning training, she spent most of her time in the library. However, the history books she barely managed to read didnt have a single line exining how the Prient family came to be.


    Only asionally were there mentions that they were descendants of the hero.


    If I were stronger, could I have directly asked Yuma the reason?


    Lucia looked back at Yuma, with whom she had just exchanged farewells. As Yuma bowed her head in farewell, a particr horn on her head stood out.


    Every time Lucia saw Yuma, her heart felt uneasy. It might be because shes a demon, but the existence of that horn was the most significant factor.


    500 years ago, during the days when they were constantly battling the demon race. Yuma, who once terrorized the expedition team, couldnt even stand up against Kyrie. When Yuma first met Kyrie, Kyrie had already reached the pinnacle of a sword master.


    You people are proud of your horns, arent you?


    Enough


    Why should I? You killed people even when they pleaded not to.


    With cold eyes, Kyrie turned Yuma into a one-horned being. The vivid memory of Kyries powerful hand destroying Yumas left horn and the desperate scream Yuma let out still lingered.


    At times, the image of the old Yuma, who shot poisonous res at Kyrie, ovepped with the current Yuma.


    If it was Kyrie from back then, she might have disregarded Yumas grudge and scoffed and mocked her.


    She was definitely like that in the past. But not anymore.


    She didnt expect to be reincarnated.


    She didnt anticipate meeting this way.


    Kyrie, reincarnated as Lucia, was too weak. So powerless that Yuma could kill her with a mere gesture.


    If I revealed I am Kyrie I would probably be dead.


    Even though she now showed warm smiles to children, like a mother, mending a gap in ones emotions wasnt easy.


    Compared to then, both Yuma and I have be gentler


    But the fact that Yuma was a demon hasnt changed. Lucia still hadnt forgotten her piercing gaze.


    So, leaving Dawn Castle was a liberation for her.


    Had Hugo not suggested it, she might have lived there with that emotional burden forever.


    Luckily, Shiron decided to follow Hugo. Parting with those he had known for a long time was a choice, but Shiron decided to leave Dawn Castle.


    Seeing the conviction in Shirons face, she wondered why he looked so sure. But even if she asked him directly, she wouldnt get a straightforward answer.


    Acting as if hes some kind of poet, he just prattled about the starlight and other entric tales.


    Whether hes telling the truth or evading it, she couldnt tell. Given that Lucia was hiding her identity as a reincarnator from Shiron, she couldnt press any further.


    At least until I can reveal that Im Kyrie


    Lucia felt the urgent need to be stronger.


    Until she could announce that she was Kyrie and ovee all potential dangers, she had no ns to reveal her identity to Shiron.


    Lucia hastened her steps, wishing for that day toe quickly.


    In the distance, she could see the carriage prepared by Hugo.


    <hr>


    On the way to the capital.


    Inside thest carriage of the Knights procession, which was conspicuously extravagant.


    He mustve been really tired. Hes sleeping like a log.


    Siriel chuckled as she observed Shiron, who had taken up an entire corner of the seat. Even though the carriage prepared by Hugo was luxurious, it shook quite a lot. Yet Shiron was able to sleep through it.


    What on earth did he dost night to be this exhausted?


    Lucia replied sarcastically, sneaking a nce at Shirons hand.


    His hand, ced neatly on his belly, resembled someone resting in a coffin. Before they knew it, his wound had healed. It was far beyond normal human regeneration. They had assumed it would take months to heal.


    His hand, itspletely healed.


    Ah? Oh, you mean the hand. Im d it healed quickly.


    Indeed.


    Lucia spoke calmly, but her expression betrayed her unease. Sirielughed it off without giving it much thought, but Shirons rate of healing seemed off to Lucia as well.


    Was it the power of the Prient bloodline or the influence of the holy sword? Since Shiron was a child whose true background was a slight mystery, one could naturally specte in that direction.


    In the end, Lucia was filled with unanswered questions and growing curiosity.


    Rumble Rumble-!


    What was that?!


    The carriage began to shake violently. Dust from outside darkened the carriages interior.


    Andslide? An ambush?


    Uh probably neither?


    You think not?


    Lucia looked skeptically at Siriel. The carriage shook as if there were an earthquake, yet Siriel remained surprisingly calm. Thankfully, through all thismotion, Shiron still slept soundly.


    After a moment, the shaking stopped.


    Its stopped.


    Right? This happened a few times when we were on our way here.


    Thud-


    The vibration ceased, and the carriage began to move again.


    It happened several times?


    Yes.


    Siriel smiled as she adjusted Shiron, who was about to fall off his seat.


    I bet its because of father.


    Hugo You mean the Duke?


    Yes. Want to look outside?


    ?


    Siriel shifted her gaze out of the window. Following suit, Lucia turned her head.


    Momentster, as the dust cleared, Lucias eyes widened.


    A massive objecty in two parts next to the procession. Right now, their procession was passing through the gap. As the carriage moved forward, the enormous thing upied their entire view.


    Looks like father took care of the beast blocking the road.


    Lucia turned her gaze to Siriel. As if such an event was nothing out of the ordinary, Siriel smiled serenely.

 Chapter 40: Glen

    Chapter 40: Glen


    After marching non-stop for three days and nights, they finally arrived at the port city of Tririn.


    It seemed nonsensical to call it a port city since one couldnt even see the sea from here, but the ships anchored here were airships that didnt need the sea.


    The significance of airships in this world was somewhat unique.


    Due to theck ofmunication and transportation technology, administrative power couldnt expand everywhere. The area between cities was almostwless, and only major cities, including the capital where the police were deployed, maintained a security level that allowed for safe travel at night.


    The existence of airships, which could move, avoiding the creatures crawling on the ground and the hands of unique individuals, carried a value so strategic that it was highly regarded.


    Thus, it was only natural that many citiespeted to secure airship docking facilities.


    Tririn, the first to be allotted an airship route, was a city the Emperor had been keeping an eye on, especially for its role in dealing with creaturesing over the Makal Mountains.


    While walking, Shiron listened to Berta exin why Tririn became the only port city in the ind region, and he looked around at the scenery.


    Perhaps because it was quite far from the magic capital, instead of white snow, there were lush green nts, and instead of bone-chilling cold, warm sunlight tickled their faces.


    And then.


    Suddenly, they came face-to-face with a tall hill.


    At its peak.


    Gooooo-


    As if the sky itself became the sea, massive airships asserted their presence with their boat bells ringing through the air.


    Its amazing There are really ships floating in the sky.


    It was natural for first-timers like Lucia to be captivated. Lucia looked up at the sky with sparkling eyes.


    Right? I knew youd love it.


    Siriel showed pure joy at Lucias admiring reaction. Indeed, the hard three-day ride without a break had been worth it.


    The sight of dozens of whale-like steel structures floating made it evident that the long passage of time had contributed to the progression of civilization.


    Shiron, too, stared intently upward. His eyes were filled with the same wonder he had when he encountered the mystery of a des aura.


    He had been on nes in his past life, but boarding an airship, a product of the old era, especially one that flew using sails to ride the currents, made his heart race from excitement despite the fatigue of the past few days.


    However, despite his racing heart, a bitter smile emerged due to the subtle discord.


    Itcks roots.


    Shiron clicked his tongue in disappointment. The shock he felt seeing the demons roaming the old castle, and this was very different.


    No matter how I think about it, this doesnt make sense. Airships in a fantasy setting? Even if its a unique game setting, the areas near the Dawn Castle are just slightly better than medieval


    Whether Johan knew of Shirons thoughts or not, he smiled, watching the children make various expressions.


    Amazing, right?


    Johan gazed at the airships in the sky and continued.


    Its a product developed over a long time in the Research and nning Department. It waspleted a few years ago, and thanks to that, the travel time between here, Tririn, and the capital has been greatly reduced.


    There seem to be a lot of these ships for something that was onlypleted a few years ago?


    Shiron shifted his gaze from the sky and asked Johan. His curiosity always demanded immediate answers. It was times like this when appearing as a child came in handy.


    Ha! Thats an unexpected question.


    Johan chuckled, stroking his beard, showing a hint of regret.


    He had anticipated Shiron would ask how such massive ships could float and had even prepared a brief exnation about the buoyancy device and Ether engine


    However, Johan soon sported a triumphant smile. He was ready to answer any of Shirons questions.


    If you consider the whole, its not arge number. It just looks a lot due to the umted queue waiting for their turn.


    A queue?


    Yes, exactly. Only four times a day. They wait for their turn. Apart from that, there are various other procedures and certifications to bepleted before they can move. Its because of potential threats.


    Johan spoke with a benevolent smile. A facility that lets one enter the Emperors capital without much additional inspection was a prime target for malicious people.


    Therefore, the docking zone area was more heavily guarded than other ces.


    Not only that but the entire hill where the airship docked was surrounded by multipleyers of a rainbow-colored magical barrier.


    Smugglers and stowaways are a problem. But the terrorists are the biggest headache.


    Berta, neatly dressed in a uniform, added her exnation.


    Therefore, its mandated byw. At least a 7th-tier magician must use detection magic, and a 5th-tier magician must apany them.


    It seems stricter than I thought. It seems theyve prepared a lot at the top.


    Shiron felt that the previously perceived plot holes were being filled. In a world where an individual was able to execute artillery-level or greater attacks, it was strange for there to be no precautions.


    So, what about them?


    Shiron said, turning to look behind him.


    Why are you looking?


    Encia and Ophilia, carrying duffel bagsrger than themselves, blinked in response.


    I just wondered if you guys would be okay. I heard there are inspections; I was worried you might have to go separately.


    No need to worry about that.


    Someone ced a hand on Shirons shoulder. It was Hugo. He was temporarily looking after the children while taking care of the Knight Corps boarding procedures.


    All they need is my guarantee of identity. It would be better if you save some seats with a good view for your siblings.


    The ce indicated by Hugos gesture was trembling with as much excitement as the childrens hearts.


    <hr>


    However


    Uh, ugh


    Are you okay?


    Their hopeful excitement was cruelly betrayed. Not long after the airship took off, Luciay down on the deck. She was motion sick.


    Want to try drinking this?


    Shiron offered a ss of lemonade to Lucia, who was sprawled on the floor. While concerned for Lucia, Shiron wondered if the item meant to alleviate exhaustion would work in this situation.


    Th, thank you.


    Lucia weakly took the cup but soon set it down with a gag.


    Hmm.


    This isnt working.


    Ah


    Was it because of Shirons downcast expression? Lucia spoke to Shiron and Siriel with a regretful look.


    Im okay. Go, go and enjoy the view


    How can we leave a friend whos feeling unwell?


    Siriel held Lucias pale hand and said. It was a pity, especially remembering Lucia, who hadnt been able to hide her joy at the prospect of the airships takeoff.


    Im fine, too.


    Shiron, from the other side, also held Lucias hand.


    Im sorry because of me


    A smile spread across Lucias pale face.


    You dont need to be sorry. How can we leave our precious little sister?


    I should be thanking you, actually.


    Shiron smiled warmly. An unexpected affection-boosting event. He couldnt miss this rare opportunity.


    <hr>


    The Demon Realm.


    A strange ce where day and night existed simultaneously. Also known as thend that offered death to those without magic, it stretched endlessly beyond the Makal Mountains that split the world.


    It was strange that thendscape changed so drastically with just one mountain range, but the Demon Realm was such a ce.


    A woman in out-of-ce attire walked in the wastnd.


    ck dress, red hair, and a horn on her left side next to vertically slit pupils that clearly indicated she wasnt human.


    She was just walking, but nobody dared approach within several hundred meters of her.


    Grrr- Click-


    But asionally, creatures either too brave or too foolish would block her path.


    A monster,rge enough to grab a frail-looking demon with one hand, drooled at the sight of her.


    But she had no problem.


    For hundreds of years, shed crossed the mountain range alone and faced such threats countless times in the Demon Realm.


    Her method was simple. The demon pped her hands in front of her.


    Snap-


    Sizzle!!


    Countless ice spikes formed in mid-air and stabbed downward. The monster that blocked her way was pierced and torn beyond recognition.


    Magic originally involved using mana to manifest imagination into reality. Through chants or spell circles, clearer images could be manifested, but the demon, having honed her mana over hundreds of years, didnt need such aids.


    Eventually,


    She arrived at her destination.


    A campfire, isted in the wastnd like a lone ind.


    Beside it, a man gazing at the stars with the sky as his roof was present.


    Master, Im here.


    The man, startled by the unexpected visitor, sat up.


    A letter.


    Glen knew why she hade.

 Chapter 41: Family

    Chapter 41: Family


    The Guardian of Dawn Castle requests an audience with the Lord.


    Yuma, with her unique horn, slightly lifted the hem of her dress in a formal bow.


    Strong, dignified, and beautiful.


    Three words were enough to describe the woman named Yuma.


    Youve beening around quite oftentely.


    There were few to whom Yuma showed such respect.


    The man, Glen Prient, looked down upon Yuma as if it was natural.


    His demeanor clearly expressed who was superior and who was inferior.


    Butpared to Yuma, who was dressed in a beautiful dress, Glen looked rather raggedy.


    His long hair was carelessly tied back, and his face sported an unkempt beard.


    There was no need to mention his attire.


    Laying on the ground without even a mat, his muddy coat and worn-out leather sandals would make anyone aware of his status scoff.


    Youll need to visit the castle soon.


    This was also true for Yuma. Even though she had been at the castle a few months ago and changed her attire then, she was now facing someone dressed almost like a beggar.


    Yet, Glen frowned at Yumas concern, just like a teenage son who was embarrassed by his parents scolding.


    Nagging


    If caring words are nagging, then Ill do it all the more. Although Ill have toe here more often.


    Suit yourself.


    Glen scratched the back of his head and sighed softly.


    From a young age, it was hard for him to shake off his sloppy attitude, and Yumas constant nagging followed him. Even as the head of a great family, it remained the same. Avoiding her gaze, he pointed towards a spot near the campfire.


    Sit down first. Its awkward to keep standing.


    The spot he pointed to was bare ground, hardly suitable for a well-dresseddy to sit on.


    Though the head of a great family treated those below him rather crudely,


    Thats very true.


    Yuma just smiled.


    For her, location or tools werent an issue.


    It was simply created.


    p-


    With a p as a signal, the ground rose and formed a table, chairs, and a tea set.


    In the middle of the camping site, a neat pavilion was set up, and the smoky air was reced by the scent of tea.


    Let me know if you need anything else.


    Yuma poured ck tea from the teapot into a cup.


    But instead of taking the tea, Glen stretched out his hand towards her.


    The letter.


    What he wanted in this situation was just one thing. He had a fragmented memory from a dream where Yuma handed him a letter. Glen disliked having knowledge of future events.


    Here it is.


    Yuma took out a letter from her pocket and ced it on the table.


    The folded letter was sealed with a wax seal. Ignoring the paper knife prepared by Yuma, Glen broke the seal.


    Soon, he started reading the letter with his deep-set eyes.


    <hr>


    To my beloved father,


    Having ovee the many trials of the session ceremony, I finally have the chance to write to you.


    Are you doing well, father?


    Ive been getting along well with my little sister.


    I always wanted a sister, and I wonder how you knew and granted my wish? Thanks to her, every day is joyful. But I cant help but wonder.


    Dawn Castle is too stifling and dull to confine heroes, so I decided to follow my uncle. Lucia feels the same way.


    If youe to see us, we probably wont be at Dawn Castle.


    P.S.


    I heard from uncle that you can see the future? If thats true, when will I die?


    <hr>


    Thud-


    Glen ced the letter back on the table.


    Oh dear


    Glen sighed heavily, groaning. Yet his reaction did not seem toe from pain or fatigue. As he moved his hand away, his eyes sparkled as if he had seen something amusing.


    Yuma.


    Yes, Master.


    Do you know the content of the letter?


    Do I look like a worm who would dare do things without permission?


    Then read it.


    With Glens permission, Yuma reached for the letter on the table.


    As Yuma calmly read the letter, her eyes widened in surprise. Glen interrupted,


    I expected some shocking content But even though I was prepared, this was unexpected


    Reaching for his tea as if his throat was parched, Glen continued,


    A child asking their father about the time of his death. Yuma, did you instruct this?


    No.


    How disturbing. My brother would never teach Shiron the power of prophecy first.


    Glen, with an expression of having had a revtion, looked at Yuma with a sarcastic smile. His eyes seemed to be expecting some kind of exnation.


    However, Yuma could not speak. Shiron disliked it when she talked too much.


    It seems you have reasons you cant share with me.


    Glen tapped the table with his fingers.


    As far as Glen knew, Shiron never left Dawn Castle. The only one who had been watching Shirons every move was Yuma. There shouldnt be anything about Shiron that Yuma didnt know.


    After a pause, Glen arrived at a conclusion.


    Shiron has captured your heart. To think you prioritize him over me, the master.


    Hes truly a charming young master.


    Yuma directed a subtle smile at the man before her.


    Like father, like son?


    Their sly smiles strangely resembled each other. The listless look in his eyes was reced with excitement.


    Its clear Shiron will be the next master. Hes won your heart.


    Stretching his limbs, Glen rose from his seat.


    His eyes hinted at an impending intense battle.


    Rumbling-


    From afar, a dark thunder approached.


    It seems we wont have time to write a reply.


    The Apostle?


    Just convey, I dont know.


    Glen felt no need to lie.


    For some reason, the power of prophecy, which slightly lifted the curtain of fate, did not show Shirons future.


    <hr>


    Imperial Capital.


    Thank you for your patience.


    Berta bowed deeply to Hugo. She held a small briefcase in her hand. A strained sound came from her tightly gripped hand.


    Shiron approached Berta and whispered,


    Rx. Dont act differently and give yourself away.


    Dont worry.


    Looking at Shiron, Berta smirked. She recalled the mock interview she had with Shiron over the past two days. Shiron had considered all imaginable scenarios and trained her to respond to them.


    Take care! Police Sister!


    As if they had be close in the meantime, Siriel waved at the departing Berta.


    Despite the fatigue from the long flight, Lucia still seemed full of energy, so childlike.


    Everything had moved swiftly since disembarking at the tform.


    After entrusting the follow-up tasks to Johan, Hugo called for a carriage, having lightened his luggage.


    Dressed in a suit rather than armor, Hugo, having shaved his scruffy beard, looked all the more a clean-cut, muscr gentleman.


    Hey there.


    Hugo stopped the carriage and visited a flower shop.


    A momentter.


    Arge bouquet was in Hugos hand.


    My goodness


    Good heavens


    His appearance made Encia and Ophilia, who were in another carriage, widen their eyes in surprise.


    For a good reason.


    Hugo, who seemed more like a bandit than a knight, was showing his sweet side. Having known him for the first 18 years of his life, thedies naturally doubted their own eyes.


    Finally, at Hugos mansion.


    The mansion, evidently situated in a pristine area fit for the wealthy, rivaled Dawn Castle in size and splendor. No, if Dawn Castle looked like a medieval castle, Hugos mansion seemed like one built about 500 years after the Middle Ages.


    And then.


    Noticing the return of its master, the mansions front gates swung open.


    The carriage passed through a courtyard lined with maids and only stopped at the very end.


    As the door opened, a woman who looked just like Siriel was visible.


    Youre back.


    With a smile as radiant as a full-blown lily, the woman was Eldrina, Siriels mother.


    Hugo handed her the bouquet.


    A blushing Eldrina bloomed intoughter.


    Why did you prepare such a thing? You must be tired.


    Its alright. I feel sorry for being away from home so often.


    Mom! I missed you!


    Siriel ran from the carriage straight into Eldrinas arms.


    A picture-perfect, ideal family scene.


    There was no space for Shiron and Lucia to fit in there.


    Awkward.


    Shiron awkwardly smiled, watching the cheerful family scene from a distance.


    Shiron.


    Apparently, Shiron wasnt the only one feeling this way.


    Lucia held Shirons hand. Perhaps she didnt want to feel out of ce in this harmonious rtionship? A hint of difort appeared on Lucias face.


    Shiron held back a bitterugh.


    Shes surprisingly sensitive


    From what he saw when she showed the holy sword, and up to now, Lucia seemed more like just a slightly stronger girl of her age rather than the reincarnation of a hero. Shiron wondered how she managed to seal the demon. With this kind of mentality, it would have been hard for her even to kill a person, let alone a demon.


    Shiron hugged the shrinking Lucia and patted her back. Such a handful.


    Its okay. You have me.


    What?


    Lucias response was unexpected.


    Shiron released the hug and looked at Lucia.


    Huh?


    What are you talking about?


    Lucia looked up at Shiron with a puzzled expression.


    Didnt you just hold my hand because you felt lonely?


    I was worried about you


    Why?


    Well because you dont have a mother?


    Dont you also not have a mother?


    Well, yeah?


    Whats with this?


    Feeling like he misread the situation, Shiron felt his face heat up, and so did Lucia.


    Well, lets go greet them. Just standing here looks odd.


    Uh, yeah.

 Chapter 42: New Family Member

    Chapter 42: New Family Member


    I dont want to interrupt the family reunion.


    Shiron waited momentarily for their attention to shift toward him.


    By the way, those children are


    I am Shiron Prient.


    I am Lucia Prient.


    Shiron bowed slightly in greeting.


    Lucia followed Shirons gesture a bitte. She, unfamiliar with formalities, believed that Shirons action was the right thing to do, given he was a noble.


    Mother! These are the new friends I made!


    I see.


    However, despite the greeting and Siriels introduction, thedys reaction seemed somewhat cold.


    Eldrinas expression, when she looked up, was sterner than before the greeting.


    Can I talk to you?


    Sure.


    Siriels mother, Eldrina, took Hugo inside the mansion first.


    Only the children remained in front of the main gate.


    Siriel, was my greeting strange?


    Huh? It seemed normal.


    In response to Lucias question, Siriel shrugged.


    Sir, what happened?


    Ophilia, who had been inside the carriage, peeked her head out.


    Im not sure. Lets unpackter.


    Shiron sensed that his rtionship with Eldrina might not be smooth.


    It seems that Hugo didnt inform Eldrina in advance of their arrival.


    Considering they hadnt discussed it, they might be unable to amodate family members from the other house branch. If things went south, they might need to find a separate house.


    I did well bringing Encia and Ophilia.


    A littleter,


    An old man in a suit approached.


    Thedy calls for you.


    Yes.


    Shiron wiped the sweat from his forehead and responded.


    <hr>


    There were times when one could not take advantage of possessing anothers body.


    When a character who doesnt appear in the work, or even if they do, they dont leave much of an impact, shows interest in me.


    Shiron was a long-time yer of the game Reincarnation of the Sword Saint in his previous life.


    Thanks to that, he was well-versed in the main story characters personalities and their minute details.


    However, he wasnt familiar with characters that never appeared in the game.


    This might be one such situation.


    The ce he reached, guided by the old man, was a room to greet guests. The luxurious decorations, sofas, and carpets all seemed of high quality.


    The feel of the carpet beneath his shoes was incredibly soft.


    As he was sitting and observing his surroundings, a woman entered.


    Shimmering silver hair, blue eyes, a sensual figure that wasnt vulgar.


    It was Eldrina, Siriels mother, who hardly appeared even in Reincarnation of the Sword Saint.


    You must be overwhelmed. I apologize.


    The woman in front of them gave a sharp smile to the children.


    Once again, I am Shiron Prient.


    I am Lucia Prient.


    Dont stand. Sitfortably.


    Eldrina sat on the opposite sofa, and the children could sit in turn after receiving her permission. Was that the right move? Eldrina hid her mouth with a fan and smirked.


    Shiron felt ufortable with that attitude. It was oddly nerve-wracking.


    What did she discuss with Hugo?


    In truth, it was only natural for adults to give children they were meeting for the first time a second look. Starting from today, if these were the people you were going to live with, it wasnt too much of a bother to call them out once to check if they were decent.


    Because, in reality, this was amon urrence.


    People understood because they correctly discerned the cause.


    However, this ce was a game world. He reincarnated into this game world, and even if the game had turned into reality, its foundation did not change.


    Intuition. The nature of characters was often presented to yers through the narrative, but if that was not possible, it was easily suggested to the yers based on their appearance.


    Hugo was a stubborn warrior, and Encia was a mischievous girl. In this way, elements were pieced together like a puzzle under the pretext of usibility.


    Look at that, a realist character.


    So, Shiron made assumptions about a persons character based on their appearance and acted ordingly. Arrogant behavior, like what was shown in front of Hugo, was forbidden.


    A realist character and also ady? Perhaps because appearance yed a significant role in usibility in this world, Eldrina had been overtly eyeing his direction.


    Tricky.


    Shiron suppressed various physiological reactions.


    Actions that might be caught, like rolling his eyes, fidgeting with his hands, or scratching the back of his hand.


    That was why he didnt dare touch the luxurious desserts or lemonade in front of him.


    ording to him, if you could live by just tasting lemonade, you would? Our Siriel also really likes lemonade, so I hope it suits your taste.


    Eldrina smiled warmly at the children.


    Feel free to eat as much as you want.


    Thank you.


    Only then did Shiron begin to nibble at the cake in front of him. He didnt want to, but he had no choice.


    Until the desserts in front of him were all gone, Eldrina did not say a word.


    You seem to have enjoyed it.


    Thanks to you


    How many minutes passed? Shiron emptied a te he didnt even know the purpose of.


    Finally, Eldrina nodded with satisfaction.


    I hope you know that I didnt call you here just to give warnings before you stay in this house.


    What do you mean?


    Lucia asked, shivering slightly.


    I thought you were his hidden children.


    ?


    What the heck was she talking about?


    May I ask why you thought so?


    Shiron, who had momentarily lost his spirit, asked this without realizing it.


    Eldrina chuckled, seemingly a bit embarrassed.


    What should I call this? Jealousy? Yes, thats right.


    Jealousy?


    Lucia looked at her in disbelief.


    Hes so exceptional, isnt he? So, from a young age, hes had so many bugs clinging to him.


    Bugs


    It must have been hard for you.


    Yes. Worrying about him every time he was out of my sight was so annoying. But I cant me them.


    Eldrina knew her husband Hugo was from a special family.


    Not just a bit special, but very much so.


    Describing the stature of a man who was exempt from the authority of even the emperor and pope and was highly respected would be tedious.


    The emperor himself cant take him lightly, and his martial prowess is considered the strongest on the continent. Isnt he truly charming?


    Shiron felt that Eldrinas thinly opened eyes seemed greedy.


    So, you dont love your husband?


    Lucia squinted and asked. It was only natural to feel bad seeing Hugo, a good man, being treated so lightly by this woman.


    Eldrina chuckled as if amused.


    What a bold question.


    Was it wrong to ask that?


    No. Im rather pleased.


    Eldrina crossed her legs and looked down at Lucia.


    I am confident. Theres no creature in the world who would love a man named Hugo Prient more than I do. Thats why I could survive that tiresome contest.


    Thats intense.


    Shiron let out a deep sigh.


    Mydy, why share this story with us? It seems like something that wouldnt benefit even if my granduncle knew.


    Well? When I tell children such frank stories, most of them react simrly. Several kids havee iming theyre descendants of Prient when hes not around.


    Eldrina lightly tapped her shoulder with a fan.


    All of them back off, crying. But you two respond confidently. This is the first time.


    So, have your doubts been resolved, mydy?


    Shiron gave a lukewarm smile, looking at the mysterious woman in front of him.


    Of course.


    It was a refreshing and satisfying answer.


    However, Lucia, seemingly filled with discontent, spoke to Eldrina with her arms crossed.


    Isnt it too dangerous to take such actions just to verify the truth? Theres a precedent of reporting this to the master.


    I cant be insecure when dealing with a talkative kid. Moreover, hes not a fool.


    Its cruel to treat kids this way.


    Would I be here if I cared about my reputation?


    Eldrinaughed as if she heard nonsense.


    It wouldnt have been bad for you either. Its a gain beyond doubt.


    Eldrina stood up and moved behind Shiron and Lucia.


    Wee to the family.


    Suddenly-


    Eldrina, who had notpletely let go of her suspicions until now, finally seemed content. She left these words and disappeared from the room.


    When no signs of her were felt around, Lucia quickly turned to Shiron.


    Shiron, can you believe it? Shes Siriels mother!


    Indeed


    She might look the same, but her personality is entirely different!


    Lucia spoke fervently, like an angry Chihuahua. The rumbling sound of her agitation was even audible.


    Shiron tilted his head slightly and said,


    Siriel might turn out like that when she grows up.


    Dont say such horrifying things.

 Chapter 43: Mid-Level Manager

    Chapter 43: Mid-Level Manager


    Did I somehow manage to pass the test?


    After Eldrina left, the old butler I saw earlier entered and bowed.


    My name is Philip, the chief butler. Madam has instructed me to provide you both with the utmost convenience. Please call me however yourefortable.


    Does he not n to discriminate just because Im not their own?


    At the entrance of the mansion where he had been waiting earlier, he now bowed deeply. Shiron noticed the change in the chief butlers attitude and smirked.


    Chief Butler, is there a separate building here? Id like to live there.


    Shiron naturally addressed the chief butler informally. He had no intention of picking a fight but saw no reason to use honorifics for someone bowing to him.


    Of course, sir. I will prepare it right away.


    The quick-witted chief butler said that and left.


    I casually mentioned it to see how much theyd amodate, and they allowed me to use an entire building.


    Is this even possible?


    Inside Shiron, Eldrinas favorability increased by about 3 points. After all, theres no way they would neglect the nephew of a beloved husband.


    A separate building?


    Lucia, who had been quietly observing, leaned back and approached. She had never made a request or order to someone and didnt feel confident about it. She had left the situation to Shiron but still wanted to know why.


    Shiron tensed up and shifted his posture as he spoke.


    I just want to avoid running into that aunt as much as possible.


    I expected this, but so it hase to this.


    Lucia sighed heavily. She briefly thought of her hopes of living with Siriel.


    Seeing her slightly disappointed look, Shiron shrugged.


    We dont really need to live in a separate building.


    Huh?


    My uncle knows about aunts nature, yet he suggested wee along, right?


    But


    That means hes probably not harmful to the children, right?


    Well um Im not so sure.


    Lucia recalled the two facets of Eldrina. With her arms crossed and eyes closed, she tensed her brow.


    A motherly figure, being kind to her husband and daughter, and the cunning personality that she showed to Shiron and herself.


    Eldrina said that Hugo wasnt a fool. Of course, Lucia never underestimated Hugo, but first impressions mattered, and it was hard dealing with such personalities.


    Looking at the distressed Lucia, Shiron continued.


    Whether shes a decisive person or simply generous, its not a bad situation. I think its rather good news that we dont have to pretend to be nice kids.


    Its just unsettling, thats why. I dont like to tiptoe around either.


    Lucia slowly nodded.


    <hr>


    Late at night.


    Berta walked along a street where ethermps flickered.


    Why did they have to call me during my vacation and at thiste hour?


    A sudden summons. Berta, who had justpleted a month-long deployment, had been granted a paid vacation for a few days.


    Having returned intact and even submitting the report on time, her immediate superiors reaction was worth noting. He had seemed as if he couldnt believe it. It was very entertaining to see.


    However, unusually, he didnt say much to her. After flipping through a few papers, he put them into an envelope and stashed it in a drawer. They had just exchanged a few pleasantries.


    Sigh. My fate. Why is it so cruel?


    Misfortune came unannounced, as someone once said. She shouldve realized when she saw her bosss awkward expression.


    When she returned home after a brief handover, a serious-looking envelope was on the table.


    The blue envelope symbolizing the royal family was definitely not there when she left in the morning. Realizing someone had entered while she was unaware made every hair on her body stand up.


    Lately, I seem to be very popr


    Bertas heart remained restless while trying tofort herself with this light-hearted joke. The thought of going to the pce in an unironed dress made her feel as if she would rather die on the spot. She refrained only because she knew she would trip on the pavement.


    However, her hurried steps soon came to a halt.


    The white ethermp turned red, reflecting the light off the high-stacked red bricks. A splendid and grandiose pce filled her view. The absolute power of royalty was clearly evident.


    Berta handed over her letter to the guard at the main gate.


    <hr>


    The capital of the Empire, Rien. At its heart stood a castle, better described as a robust fortress than merely beautiful.


    The Imperial Pce.


    However, the ce where Berta was led was not the main castle.


    The separate pce, a distance away from the main residence of the Emperor and Empress, was where the princes who had yet to have their coronation ceremonies stayed.


    Yet, even if it wasnt the main castle, it was still magnificent. The columns holding up the ceiling boasted Rococo-style carvings in gold. The carpet she was currently standing on was so soft it came up to half her knees.


    You may sitfortably.


    The person who greeted Berta was a boy, appearing of simr age to the Young Master of the Prients.


    The Third Royal Prince. Victor Ado de Rien.


    The prince, who had just turned eleven, had slightly curly blonde hair and strikingly innocent eyes.


    However, despite his permission to be at ease, Berta remained standing. Her mind was clouded, overwhelmed. She recalled the strict pce etiquettes.


    One did not refuse a royal request thrice.


    The Third Crown Prince, Victor, had not yet fully grasped the nuances of court manners. If he wanted to see the face of a kneeling subject, he shouldmand them to rise.


    A servant whispered in the boys ear.


    Raise your head and stand.


    Realizing his mistake, Victor, his ears reddening, gave themand. Only then could Berta properly face the young prince.


    You are Lady Berta, correct?


    Yes, Your Highness.


    Berta bowed deeply in response.


    Flustered, Victor fanned himself with a bundle of papers.


    Lady Berta, Ive read the report you sent today.


    The report in Victors hand was the copy of what she had submitted that morning.


    I apologize, Your Highness.


    Not even a day had passed since its submission, and it had already reached the hands of the Third Crown Prince. She had her doubts about where the task originated, but this was not how she wanted to find out.


    Oh, this is not good.


    Cold sweat ran down Bertas stiff back. Imagining what couldve happened had shee empty-handed made her dizzy. However, the servants reactions were of no concern to the young prince. Victor tried to look dignified, nodding his head.


    I summoned you for a simple request.


    Pleasemand, Your Highness.


    Seeing Bertas eager response, Victor began flipping through the pages of the bundle.


    People say my temperament is a bit different from others. Im very curious and cant resist it.


    Ive been scolded many times by my brothers. I tried to control it, but it seems some things cant be changed with just effort.


    Could it be


    A sinking feeling grew in Bertas heart as the young prince continued.


    The story of the warrior Kyrie who defeated the demon 500 years ago piqued my curiosity. I always longed to see someone from that legendary family.


    I believe you met Lord Hugo recently.


    Hoping for the best, Berta mentioned Hugo to divert the boys attention.


    Right! Lord Hugo. Well said.


    However, it backfired. The young prince suddenly stood up, his eyes shining.


    Ive caught glimpses of the strongest warrior in the empire, whom everyone praises, at my grandmothers pce a few times. I was so awed that I almost wet myself just standing near him. It was the first time I felt this way since I began walking


    Lord Victor, please maintain your dignity.


    The servant beside him tried to calm the excited Victor by reaching out to him, but the boy pushed him away, poking his chest with a stack of paper.


    Ive been enchanted ever since.


    Victor recalled a distant memory. Though it was just a year ago. The man who came to the pce when he was just ten years old and overpowered everyone.


    He wanted him. Hugo Prient, who did not kneel even before his grandfather. Although he had two older brothers and was far down in the line of session, wasnt everything else fine?


    Victor patted his chest with his small hand.


    They said the eldest son of Prient in the capital is my age. ording to this report, hes a little less talented than his younger siblings?


    Lord


    Bertas lips trembled. She was frightened by the situation.


    Maybe its possible now. I want him as my subordinate. Help me!


    The young princes ambitious dream.


    A bead of sweat formed under Bertas chin.

 Chapter 44: Inborn Talent

    Chapter 44: Inborn Talent


    A fair amount of time has passed since they arrived in the Imperial Capital.


    Could it be because of the change in location? Some aspects of their lifestyle subtly shifted.


    The most significant change was that Shiron began to manage the main and secondary events of the annex. Unlike in Dawn Castle, where maids would bring food to individual rooms, Shiron suggested eating together with Lucia, citing reduced manpower.


    Hows todays menu? It isnt too nd, is it?


    Mmm. Its delicious.


    Lucia replied while swallowing a bite of her red pasta. Unlike the tough and salty chunks of meat they had at Dawn Castle, the groceries supplied to the annex were consistently of high quality.


    Anything made tasted great.


    However, seemingly unsatisfied with her reaction, Shiron brought out a metal te and a white mass.


    Just wait a moment.


    Shiron started to produce white powder with adept hand movements.


    Hows this?


    It tastes even better than before.


    I see.


    Shiron jotted down Lucias feedback in a notebook he took from his pocket. Only after confirming Lucia was fully satisfied did Shiron take his seat at the table.


    Even though I made it, it does taste good.


    Of course, Shiron didnt personally prepare every meal. He merely nned the menu for the day, tailoring the dishes to Lucias taste.


    Once the menu was finalized, it was passed on to the demon maids. Without Shirons direct touch, Lucia could taste it whenever she wanted.


    Lately, the dishes served at the table have all gone through this custom process. Despite the hassle, Shiron took charge without anyints.


    Is this really okay?


    Lucia pondered as she took a bite with her fork. Delegating everything to a young child made her feel guilty over time.


    Though she also looked like a young child, wasnt Lucia a reincarnated person with memories of her previous life?


    Despite Shirons superior sociability, intellect, and culinary skills, Lucia didnt want to be a woman who seemed spoon-fed by others, especially not by an eleven-year-old boy.


    Once, she offered to help, not wanting to be solely on the receiving end. Still, she was only told to stay put since he was doing it of his own ord.


    In the end, Lucia decided to humbly ept Shirons goodwill.


    She respectfully declined Eldrinas offer to hire as many servants as needed. Shiron handled matters within what Lucia could ept. It would be ungrateful to ask for more.


    About today.


    Hm?


    Lucia stopped mid-bite into a piece of bread, sauce dripping from it. Shiron gestured for her to continue eating.


    Siriel mentioned practicing martial arts.


    Lucia made a lukewarm expression at this.


    She had always known of Shirons interest in martial arts, but regrettably, she couldnt guide him herself.


    Until recently, she believed that simply swinging a sword would naturally umte internal energy.


    While Lucia could instinctively handle martial arts and gather energy, she realized others might not have the same aptitude.


    I mentioned it in passing before, but it seems youre still concerned about my inability to handle internal energy.


    Shiron said, wiping his mouth with a napkin.


    The central mechanic of Reincarnation of the Sword Saint was its adaptability and proficiency, which was quite intuitive. The more you sustained abat state while wielding a weapon, the more your proficiency increased. Prolonged exposure to states like being frozen or poisoned gradually increased resistance, aiding in easier game clearance.


    However,


    Aspects like internal energy, mana, qi, and martial arts were unfamiliar elements.


    Even if you had extra arms without knowing how to sense and use them, itd be useless, right? Thus, the opportunity hade after continuously postponing due to such reasons.


    <hr>


    Good morning!


    Why did youe all the way here? If you had waited at the training field, we would havee to you.


    Whats the difference? I wanted to see you sooner.


    Siriels cheerful greeting filled the air. There were still 20 minutes left to their promised time, but Siriel was already on the lower floor with Johan.


    The house she lived in was located across from the training field.


    But perhaps she wanted to see her friends even a minute earlier. Siriel did not hesitate to retrace her steps.


    Good morning, Sir Shiron and Miss Lucia.


    Thank you for making time despite your busy schedule, Sir.


    Hello.


    Shiron and Lucia greeted Johan with a slight nod.


    Please dont mention it. Miss Siriel was nagging so much for you toe earlier.


    Ha, old man, I told you not to say that!


    Siriel blushed as if embarrassed, and Johan chuckled as he teased her. In front of her peers, it seemed the youngdys expressions had be richertely.


    Anyway, it looks like we are all set, so lets start moving.


    Johan began leading the way, showcasing an exquisite box.


    Three children and one elderly man. Their destination was a stone building located in a corner of the Training Grounds.


    Whats that?


    Shiron was curious about the identity of the box Johan held. Johan, sensing his gaze, exined.


    This contains elixirs to assist in your heart method training.


    What kind of elixir?


    Lucia blinked and asked. In her previous life, elixirs were precious items coveted by those skilled in the sword. Even then, during such a harsh era, even Kyrie, who held the title of hero, had only tasted it a few times.


    There are some brewed from a unicorns heart and some finely ground from a fire dragons horn. Their effects generally help in umting mana efficiently.


    It looks expensive.


    Lord Hugo said not to spare any support for the young master and the youngdy.


    nk-


    Johan took out a bunch of keys and unlocked the stone buildings padlock. Given the unique appearance of the lock, Shiron spected that this building was quite special.


    Whoosh-


    A refreshing but dense air began to escape as the firmly closed door swung open.


    Could it be, Teracite?


    You recognize it.


    Johan looked at Lucia with a kind smile.


    Yes, the inner walls of this building are entirely finished with Teracite. Its a mana cultivation room, specially ordered by Lord Hugo.


    Teracite, a mysterious stone that continuously emitted dense mana, was a rare mineral due to its unique property of mana emission and its not-so-great yield.


    Ive never seen such pure Teracite before


    Five hundred years ago, this mysterious mineral drew the attention of many wizards and alchemists. But


    I couldnt even dream of refining it with the technology back then as Seira had said.


    Lucia recalled her past memories. Not only airships but items like these made her feel how much time had passed.


    It feels strange. Like being underwater, yet I can breathe easily.


    Thats because of the high mana concentration. People who cant handle the inner energy often experience a light intoxication.


    Johan responded to the series of questions as he walked down the corridor. However, he didnt seem annoyed. Instead, he looked delighted, like a grandfather watching his grandchilds yfulness.


    At the end of the narrow passage, a spacious cavity appeared.


    The floor of the cavity was filled with ck sand, simr to the buildings inner walls. Shiron recalled the Teracite that Johan had just exined.


    We need to decide the order then


    Johan opened the box and took out a bottle containing a blue liquid. The shimmering liquid emitted a faint blue light.


    How about starting with Young Master Shiron?


    Thats fine with me.


    Please sit down in the center.


    Shiron carefully sat where Johan pointed. Johan touched Shirons shoulder and spoke.


    Ill guide the mana through your veins now. You might feel a strange sensation flowing inside you.


    Understood.


    Is this something like the energy cirction from martial arts novels?


    Sss Haa


    Shiron recalled the Danjeon breathing he had once seen on TV.


    I can definitely feel something.


    Johans touch seemed to guide a certain energy into Shirons heart.


    However,


    For some reason, that energy seemed to linger and circle in his heart rather than spread throughout his body. It felt as though something was obstructing it.


    Hmm


    Johan, sensing the anomaly, withdrew his hand from Shirons back.


    Would you like to try this? Its a potion that temporarily increases the mana concentration within the body.


    Johan offered Shiron a bottle filled with a blue liquid. Without uttering a word, Shiron nodded and opened the bottle.


    Plop-


    Shiron gulped down the shimmering blue liquid in one go. Surprisingly, it had no taste.


    Lets start again.


    Yes.


    Johan began channeling mana through Shirons seated form.


    He tried to channel.


    But,


    No matter how much time passed, there was no sign of the mana spreading.


    Could you lie down for a moment?


    Shiron turned andy down. Looking up at Johan, the older mans face was drenched in sweat. It was evident how much Johan had exerted himself, given how exhausted he appeared.


    Johan began to press various points on Shirons body as if checking his pulse.


    After a brief moment, Johan closed his eyes with a heavy sigh.


    Your energy pathways are tangled.


    The pathways in the upper and middle regions are so intertwined that it seems difficult to progress any further.


    The upper and middle regions refer to the head and heart.


    What do you mean by that?


    Lucia, sensing the gravity of the situation, interjected.


    Shiron cannot handle mana in his current state. Forcing the pathways open can have severe repercussions It could even be fatal.


    Johan struggled with this news.


    In other words, not only could Shiron not be a mage, but even thriving as a warrior would be challenging.


    Im sorry.


    Johan spoke with the heaviness of sentencing someone to their doom, a shadow cast over his face.


    Hey, theres no need for you to apologize. Im okay.


    Shiron smiled as if it wasnt a big deal.


    He had always known something like this would be the case. Theck of talent was something Shiron understood better than anyone. The only difference was now he knew the reason.


    However,


    Lucia, who got up to check on him, did not seem okay.

 Chapter 45: Talent Granted By The Heavens

    Chapter 45: Talent Granted By The Heavens


    Johan removed the training clothes he was wearing andid them on the floor, saying,


    Dont regret it. Spit it all out.


    He was telling him to spit out the elixir. When Shiron heard Johans words, he was puzzled, but seeing the deep wrinkles on Johans face, it didnt seem like he was joking about the high price of the elixir.


    Ugh-


    Shiron immediately stuck his finger down his throat. Although the vomit stained his clothes, Johan reassured him by patting Shirons back.


    Theres a small chance, but due to the tangled blood vessels, you might fall into a mana overload. Mana overload is a disease that usually urs when one cannot control the mana inside their body.


    Johan was implying that Shiron had just faced a near-death situation. Realizing that he had unknowingly escaped such a dire situation, Shirons body trembled slightly.


    As soon as he vomited all the elixir, Siriel handed him a bowl of water.


    Brother, here.


    Thanks.


    Shiron took the bowl with a bitter smile. Seeing Siriels face, she seemed utterly disheartened. She was saddened by the announcement that her cousin could not seed as a martial artist.


    Its fortunate that youre fine. Its good that your body is strong.


    After tidying up the messy surroundings, Johan approached Shiron and, as if inspecting him, touched various points where the blood vessels were.


    By the way, this is the first time Ive seen a case like this in my entire life.


    Is it rare?


    Its usually not rare.


    Johan continued his examination while speaking.


    In general, its one in a hundred. Thats the ratio.


    One in a hundred?


    Yes. If you limit it to the children of renowned martial families, there are virtually no cases where one is born without the ability to handle mana. Its even rarer than that.


    After finishing his inspection, Johan wiped his forehead with his sleeve.


    Those who could not handle mana in the martial world often died before they could have children.


    Johan added that the older the family lineage, the smaller even that tiny chance became.


    So when you say congenital, are there acquired cases?


    Then, Lucia, who had been silent, spoke to Johan. Something clicked for her when she heard about the tangled blood vessels from the top to the middle. Johan nodded.


    There have been cases where someone almost died from a major ident.


    But there are no significant scars on Sir Shirons body, and he hasnt lost a limb or hand, so thats not the case here.


    You heard him? So, dont overthink it.


    Shiron approached Lucia and patted her shoulder. It was clear from her downcast eyes what she was thinking.


    Its not your fault.


    Shiron reassured Lucia. His face looked drained, probably a side effect of trying to forcefully circte mana.


    But, still


    Lucia kept moistening her lips as if she wanted to say something. Shiron whispered to Lucia,


    If you dont cheer up now, do you want me to me you forever?


    So, if you dont want to see me suffer, dont apologize.


    I never intended to me you anyway.


    Shiron sighed deeply. Hisck of talent seemed like a predetermined fate. Shiron didnt want Lucia to me herself for something that wasnt her fault.


    If this is the rule of this world, where one bes unable to use mana after passing out from a punch, then jobs like the Knights should have had many retirements already.


    Shiron looked intently at Johan.


    Ill be leaving. Please take care of Lucia.


    Yes. Youve worked hard, Sir.


    Just focus on how to better absorb the elixir. Think of all the effort Uncle and Mr. Johan put in.


    Im sorry.


    Youve worked hard.


    Shiron bowed slightly to Johan and distanced himself from Lucia. Knowing that there was nothing to gain, even if he drank the elixir, he had no reason to stay any longer.


    Shiron walked out of the training room.


    Brother! Ille with you!


    Siriel quickly followed the departing Shiron.


    <hr>


    After Shiron and Siriel left, the practice room was engulfed in silence.


    This has be troublesome.


    In the awkward atmosphere, Johan scratched his head. From the recent conversation between Shiron and Lucia, it wasnt hard to deduce that something had happened between the siblings.


    The fact that Shiron left on his own and Lucia still had a shadow over her face confirmed it.


    Having vaguely guessed their feelings, Johan stroked his beard for a moment before breaking the silence.


    Miss Lucia, pleasee here.


    Johan decided to continue with the heart method training. He gestured to Lucia as he tidied up the ck sand. Hadnt Shiron specifically asked him to take care of his younger sister? Thinking about the young boys consideration, Johan couldnt stop the training.


    However, Lucia stood still.


    I already know how to handle mana.


    Thatsmendable.


    Johan responded with a nod. The offspring of a great family, Siriel had started to manage her inner mana sincest year. So, it wasnt surprising that Lucia, of the same age, would know how to handle mana.


    Lucia stared at Johan, who seemed unphased.


    Arent you surprised?


    Miss Siriel also knows how to handle mana, although shes still inexperienced.


    What about this?


    Lucia formed an intangible energy at the tip of her finger.


    Hmm?


    I can do this too.


    She proudly extended her finger, from which a white cluster of light emanated.


    Could it be


    Johan blinked in disbelief, unable to trust what was unfolding before him.


    The cluster of light formed on the girls hand was undoubtedly an intense aura. It was a genuine skill that warriors could achieve only after a long period of training, yet Lucia manifested it so effortlessly. Even Johan, who had seen many techniques, was caught off guard.


    Wa-wait.


    Johan handed Lucia the cloth that wrapped the potion.


    He wanted to verify if it was not just a simple mana release but a genuine manifestation of energy.


    Try cutting it as if youre swinging a sword.


    Alright.


    Lucia directed the light towards the cloth. As expected, the cloth was cleanly cut, as if by a sharp de.


    It truly is a strong energy


    Johan whispered, still in disbelief at what had just urred.


    Who did you learn this from? The guardians of Dawn Castle? Or the head of the Prient family?


    I just knew instinctively.


    She knew instinctively. That wasnt a lie. Instinct meant something innate.


    Upon hearing that, Johan, forgetting hisposure, leaned forward.


    Could you extend your hand?


    It was unthinkable that a child not even ten years old could emit such strong energy without learning from someone.


    Driven by curiosity, Johan asked.


    Lucia extended her thin arm.


    I will channel mana into your body now.


    Instead of replying, Lucia nodded.


    Johan touched Lucias meridian and sent mana through. Indeed, the mana that entered the childs hand through the fingertip flowed without any hindrance.


    No, its not just unobstructed. This is


    Johans eyes widened in surprise. Without even consciously trying, Lucias body began absorbing mana from Johan as if it was snatching it away.


    There seems to be no limit.


    It was like pouring water into a bottomless jug. However, there was no sign of mana leaking from Lucias surroundings. Her ability to amodate mana was vast.


    Her blood vessels were thick and resilient.


    Johan didnt want to exin the ongoing situation with such a clichd phrase.


    She was born for martial arts.


    The girl before him was born for martial arts. There was no other way to describe her.


    If this isnt a dream


    Johans finger trembled slightly. This was a genius who would appear once in a hundred no, a thousand years.


    This girl could surely grow into a martial artist surpassing Hugo Prient. The very thought of contributing to this historic moment made Johans eyes burn with passion.


    However, unlike the moved Johan, the girl in front of him looked utterly exhausted.


    Can we stop now? I dont feelwell.


    Yes.


    Johan nodded, trying to calm his excited heart. Although he wanted to embrace Lucia with joy, he couldnt.


    The reason was clear.


    It was evident why Lucia wasnt happy.


    Johan sighed deeply, looking up at the ceiling.


    Shes worried about the young lord.


    In Johans mind, the image of the boy who had left the training room on his own ord came to mind. As if this wasnt his ce, there was no hesitation in his steps.


    Is this some kind of divine jest?


    The older brother had no talent in martial arts,


    While the younger sister effortlessly demonstrated a prowess that could only be described as miraculous.


    Facing this extreme situation, Johan could only repeatedly sigh in frustration.


    Then, how about three days from now? Would that be okay?


    Yes


    Lucia nodded weakly.


    Although Shiron said it wasnt her fault, Lucia couldnt shake off the uneasy feeling.

 Chapter 46: Even If It Rots, Its A Herring

    Chapter 46: Even If It Rots, It''s A Herring


    I came out because I thought Id be in the way.


    Shiron walked around the mansion grounds after leaving the training room. He wasnt sure where to go since he didnt leave with a specific purpose.


    Now, what should I do?


    He had nned to practice his internal techniques in the morning, but now that he found out he couldnt master them, he had a lot of free time.


    I already practiced with my sword at dawn.


    Even after thinking about it, Shiron couldnte up with anything else to do.


    Siriel had mentioned that training through internal techniques took longer than expected.


    ording to the schedule Johan prepared, Siriel spent about 4 hours a day mastering and utilizing her internal techniques.


    Shiron had also allocated 4 hours of his day for it.


    By the way, why is she following me without attending her sses?


    Walking aimlessly, Shiron, who found himself in the mansions garden, turned around to look at the groaning Siriel behind him.


    Siriel.


    Uh, huh?


    Are you skipping the internal technique training today?


    Was it because he approached her so suddenly? Siriel, visibly startled, froze for a moment, tilting her head in confusion.


    What do you mean skipping? Ive never heard that word before.


    It means missing the training. You couldve trained with Lucia even if you couldnt with me.


    Upon hearing Shirons question, Siriel hesitated for a moment before answering.


    I just wanted to follow you because I was worried about you.


    You were worried about me?


    Yes.


    Shiron chuckled in surprise, but Siriel didntugh and instead lowered her head.


    It seemed like you and Lucia were fighting.


    Uhm


    Shiron hesitated to deny her words. Anyone could see that he was out of spirits. As if his heart softened at her genuine concern, no excuses came to his mind.


    Come to think of it, the atmosphere wasnt that great earlier. Shiron tried to imagine how he looked from the outside.


    Did I appear to Siriel as if I ran out in disappointment?


    He unintentionally caused her worry. He couldnt directly confirm his expression at that time, but if even the usually cheerful Siriel was concerned, his face must have looked troubled.


    Shironughed brightly and put his arm around Siriels shoulder.


    We didnt fight, so dont worry.


    Why are youughing


    At this, Siriel lowered her head more, tapping her foot as if feeling teased.


    Over the past few weeks, Siriels social skills have improved. She can now read the atmosphere and react even without being told directly.


    I just find you adorable.


    Shiron took out candy from his pocket. It was lemon-vored, Siriels favorite.


    Seeing her favorite candy, Siriel hesitated for a moment. However, unable to resist the temptation, she closed her eyes and quickly popped the candy into her mouth.


    Mmm, yum.


    Siriel shivered slightly, savoring the sour taste.


    Like this, every time Siriel did something cute, Shiron would give her candy. The count of candies he gave her easily exceeded two digits.


    At first, he kept the candies for personal taste, but now, they primarily served the purpose of raising Siriels favorability.


    It was fascinating when he thought about it.


    Even what seemed like trivial items coulde in handy when used correctly in the game. Shirons inventory was filled with various items.


    Shironforted Siriel as if handling a tiger cub.


    I hope you grow up just like this.


    That was Shirons small wish. The emotions of a child, who was neither a reincarnated nor a possessed being, were simple and easy to deal with.


    Come to think of it.


    While watching Siriel enjoy her candy, Shiron looked around.


    Spring had just begun, and the flowers bloomedvishly.


    He hadnt had a proper rest since he was transported into the game.


    If he wasnt training or researching, he spent the remaining time giving a good impression to the game characters, hoping they would help in the future.


    I need to organize my thoughts about the method of storing and handling Mana inside me Ill think about itter.


    The best way to clear ones mind was by taking a walk. Shiron decided to wander around the gardens scattered across the mansion.


    By the way,


    Huh?


    Arent you worried youll get scolded for missing the meditation lesson?


    Ah


    I know Lord Johan might not care, but the Great Madam might reprimand you.


    Well, if I exin properly, itll be fine!


    With that, Siriel, who had been speaking, walked alongside Shiron in the garden.


    To anyone watching, they seemed inseparable. Holding Shirons hand, Siriel introduced various spots in the garden.


    <hr>


    After a few rounds around the mansion grounds, Shiron finally returned to the annex.


    The dry spring weather made him thirsty, so Shiron pulled out a water bottle from his shoulder. A relic with the feature of inventory expansion. He manifested this function after absorbing the relics abilities.


    Its still cold.


    Even after several days, the well water he fetched in the early morning still maintained its coolness.


    Shiron would asionally check to what extent he could utilize his current abilities.


    The ability Shiron named Storage was very useful; he could retrieve stored items from anywhere on his body without any decay or damage.


    So, I can only use the relics ability and the Holy Sword now


    Since he couldnt circte Mana, he naturally couldnt use the martial art called Aura.


    However, not being able to use Aura wasnt a big problem for Shiron. After all, he had the sharpest sword in the world, the Holy Sword. Its sharpness was so formidable that it could even cut through Ophilias skin, the Guardian of Dawn.


    Its better than a mediocre Aura.


    While his offensive measures were sorted, defense was an issue.


    Being unable to harness Aura meant he couldnt envelop himself in a protective Aura barrier to bolster his defenses.


    While the system allowed for natural defense increases as he trained, nothing could rece the invisible shield-like protection of the Aura, which could negate damage up to a certain level. Lucias Aura from his memories could even negate minor monster attacks.


    And if someone like Lucia could, then for Shiron, ying without any buff was perilously dangerous, especially with only one life left.


    Shiron pulled out a notebook from his pocket.


    I have to discard the Mana absorption path.


    Shiron tore out some useless pages and threw them into the heater.


    After mastering Aura, He intended to gather relics, but one of his ns waspletely ruined.


    Next n.


    Shiron flipped the pages of the notebook.


    Through experiments, he found out that items in Storage could be retrieved not only through his hands and feet but also his mouth and forehead. He could even halt the retrieval process.


    Once, he had tried pulling out the Holy Sword just a tiny bit from his fingertip. When he scraped it against a te, the te neatly split in half.


    I wonder if this would work?


    A sudden curiosity arose. What if he summoned a shield from beneath his skin, not in an equipped state? Would it block an attack?


    Without hesitation, Shiron pulled out a fork from his waist. Where should he stab? The thought didnt take long. A ce hidden from others: his thigh.


    Shiron thrust the fork with all his might.


    ng-!


    The sound of sharp metal shing echoed.


    When looking at his clothes, four red marks appeared. While only a droplet of blood formed on his thigh, the fork was horribly crushed.


    The rtively soft fork was stopped just beneath the skin by the summoned gauntlet.


    This is it.


    A shiver ran through his body.


    Shiron quickly noted what he had discovered.


    I might be able to block most of the attacks, right?


    Then he thought of an item.


    [Shield of Chesed]


    Reincarnation of the Sword Saint was a game with no leveling system, and yers couldnt directly adjust the games difficulty.


    However, thebat difficulty drastically changed depending on which character a yer met, which item they wore, and which choices they made.


    The Shield of Chesed, which nullified direct attacks, possessed an overpowered ability. But, it also had a significant drawback.


    However, in a state where Shiron couldnt use his protective Aura, he wasnt in a position to be choosy about the risks.


    Several utilizations came to mind, and Shiron smiled with delight. However, a sigh of regret escaped his smiling lips.


    Unlike the holy sword, which was easily obtainable in the starting area named Dawn Castle, the Shield of Chesed was in the Castle of Blessings, a ce where Shiron couldnt go yet.


    Its too dangerous to go there now.


    To be stronger, you needed to gather sacred relics, but to gather sacred relics, you needed to be stronger.


    Resolving this contradiction was the priority.


    Still, its not like theres no way at all.


    Shiron prepared to meet Hugo.


    <hr>


    Hugos office.


    Sir, Id like to do something crazy. Please allow me.


    Hmm


    Upon hearing his nephews words, with a solemn face, Hugo groaned.

 Chapter 47: Preview

    Chapter 47: Preview


    The world of the game Reincarnated Sword Saint seemed quite fitting for the words World of Chaos.


    Though the so-called great nations seemed to maintain a certain level of peace on the continent, in its darker corners, one could be stabbed in the belly, and no one would take responsibility. If you were like Berta and were mistakenly considered a thief, you would be subjected to immediate judgment without a warrant. It was a ruthlessly brutal world.


    I have to be stronger.


    To protect ones body and honor, one could not cease training. Especially when Shiron had vowed to kill the demon king without a lie to the guardians of Dawn Castle.


    Originally, the n was to hand over the holy sword to Lucia and sit back, but Shiron had to do something now.


    I never thought I would use the [Fame] value here.


    One of the game systems, [Fame], was kind of like karma. The higher this [Fame] value was, the more likely yers were to encounter evil-named beings or apostles. And this [Fame] increased the more heroic deeds you performed.


    Whether it was taking the head of an apostle or saving a life. There were various ways to increase it.


    However, there were limited ways to reduce [Fame].


    Decreasing the affection of NPCs.


    This part was a bitplicated.


    In the game, one only needed to escte and resolve events by defeating increasingly stronger enemies, but in reality, there was so much more to consider.


    Having already built some affection with Siriel and Hugo, Shiron couldnt waste his previous efforts.


    So, Shiron arranged a meeting with Hugo, but


    Making a n and convincing Hugo were two different matters.


    I just cant understand.


    In front of Shiron, Hugo had a look of utter confusion about what his nephew was bbering about.


    With his rough beard, Hugo scratched his chin several times, then tilted his head in a manner unbefitting his rugged appearance.


    If I understand correctly, by scoundrel, you mean someone without dignity, rude, and a scoundrel that causes mischief?


    Yes.


    Huh


    Hugo chuckled as if he was dumbfounded. For a moment, he wondered if his nephew had gone mad.


    I have one question.


    Yes?


    Do you realize that your appearance right now is the exact opposite of a scoundrel?


    Its because Im here to ask for a favor.


    Shiron responded with a genuine smile. The Shiron that Hugo saw was indeed the pr opposite of a scoundrel.


    Dressed in wless formal attire, hair neatlybed, and even exuding a faint pleasant fragrance. He sat with impable manners, his hands resting on hisp, looking at Hugo with keen eyes.


    That ironic appearance made Hugos brow furrow.


    Did he take a blow from realizing hecks talent?


    A while ago, Hugo heard some good and bad news from a dear subordinate.


    One was that Shiron could not harness mana. The other was that Lucia possessed innate talent.


    When Johan conveyed this news, Hugo was more concerned for Shiron than happy about Lucia.


    Hugo himself had lived in the shadow of his younger brother Glen, constantly beingpared to him.


    If hes given up, its probably for the best


    Clinging to a hopeless goal and struggling endlessly was foolish. Unlike Hugo, who simplycked talent, Shiron faced a congenital disability.


    However, Hugo never expected Shiron to directly ask for permission to be a scoundrel.


    I never thought someone would ask for permission to be a scoundrel.


    I didnt want to worry you.


    Shiron said calmly, his expression unchanged.


    Worry?


    Hugo was confused, but he soon leaned forward with widened eyes.


    You seem to have a reason to act like a scoundrel.


    Yes.


    Hugo sighed deeply, crossing his arms. He took a moment to think, then finally spoke.


    Alright. You have my permission.


    Arent you going to ask for the reason?


    Whether I know the reason or not, my permission remains unchanged. No, I might even refuse if I hear your circumstances, so I dont want to hear them.


    Shiron wiped away the smile at the corner of his mouth. Of course, Hugo wouldnt miss that change. Hugo then said to his nephew, hinting at what he suspected.


    You do have the power of prophecy, so you wouldnt act without thinking.


    Well thats true.


    Shiron chuckled, showing his agreement. He didnt say he was doing it out of sheer necessity to survive. He didnt want guards sticking around because of unnecessary interference. He had to lower his [Fame] level just to move around freely.


    Frankly speaking, if he were to say, I am the eldest son of the Heros family, please open the door just to get a high-performance shield, he would end up killed by an apostle who would hear the rumors.


    Shiron, who couldnt even defeat Berta with his pure skills, wouldnt stand a chance against an apostles assault.


    The only problem might be the onught of a bad reputation, but Shiron didnt particrly care about that.


    Killing the Demon King has nothing to do with [Fame]. If it gets problematic, I can always raise it back up.


    He got the permission.


    Just as he was about to stand up and finish their conversation, it seemed Hugo still had something to say.


    Shiron.


    Yes.


    A little off-topic, but just before you came, Johan visited here.


    You must have heard that I cant wield mana.


    Yes.


    Hugo hesitated for a moment before continuing.


    At present, theres no way to treat your condition.


    Its okay. I dont wish to cling to a hopeless treatment. Besides, I am confident I can live well without wielding mana.


    Shiron said it firmly. He didnt want Hugo to be overly concerned about his condition.


    He didnt want to be dragged around ces under the pretext of treatment due to Hugos sympathy. Especially when there was no guaranteed cure, and there was a possibility of assassination threats in the process.


    I see. Understood.


    Hugo disyed a bitter smile. It seemed like changing his mind was futile, given Shirons unwavering stance. So, he could only provide full support.


    Shiron, only take on what you can handle.


    Of course. After all, I wont live as a scoundrel my entire life.


    Then its settled.


    Only after seeing Hugos bitter smile did Shiron manage to stand up and leave the room, smiling.


    <hr>


    Did you have a good conversation?


    When he returned to the annex, Encia was waiting for him. She had heard a general ount from Shiron, so she was curious about the oue.


    Ah, I got the permission. Surprisingly, there were no objections.


    Handing over his coat to her, Shiron went inside.


    Bringing a damp cloth and cold water, Encia yfully said with a smile,


    Its surprising that the stubborn Hugo gave permission. Really unexpected.


    You always speak so informally to my uncle. Yet you are always formal with me.


    Decades feel like yesterday to us. In my eyes, it still looks like the days when Hugo and the lord were immaturely squabbling, you know?


    Encia stared straight ahead with a wistful look in her eyes.


    Hugo and the lord were so young and cute back then. Why does time pass so quickly


    Shiron shivered as he looked at Encia. Despite appearing like a young girl, she acted and spoke like an old woman.


    Encia, when you speak like that, you seem like an olddy. Take care of yourself.


    Oh my. Speaking of which, sir, did you know?


    Encia covered her mouth with her hand,ughing.


    When I went out recently, everyone saw me as a human girl. Can you believe it? Its surprisingly fun. They called me youngdy and sister on the streets. Hehe.


    Encia hummed a little tune, seemingly in a good mood.


    Thats good. As a demon, there shouldnt be any inconvenience. Ill change my clothes, so please prepare the meal.


    With that, Shiron went upstairs to the second floor of the annex. As he walked down the corridor, someone was at the door.


    A red-haired girl sat there, looking quite pitiable.


    What are you doing here?


    Squatting down in front of her, Shiron met her eyes. However, Lucia avoided his gaze.


    I was waiting for you.


    We will eat dinner togetherter. Why wait?


    I might miss dinner.


    Lucia said and rubbed her eyes. Then, with slightly reddened eyes, she looked down.


    Really, are you okay?


    Lucia was asking Shiron if he was alright with his not being able to control mana. He thought she would brush it off with a joke, but maybe it wasnt effective.


    Shiron hesitated to sigh, thinking that Lucia might feel even worse if he did.


    As I said, I dont mind, okay? Or what? Do you want me to resent you?


    No, not that


    Lucia denied with a gruff voice. Then, holding Shirons hand, she lowered her head.


    Im really sorry for hitting you back then. I wanted to apologize properly, even though itste.


    She looked like she was about to cry any moment. However, Shiron did not hand her a handkerchief. After wiping Siriels face and throwing away the handkerchief, he unfortunately did not replenish it.


    I get it. First, lets wash our faces, okay?


    Instead, he touched her face and wiped it for her.


    Your beautiful face is a mess.


    Instead of replying, Lucia slowly nodded.

 Chapter 48: The Scoundrel Of The Hero Family (1)

    Chapter 48: The Scoundrel Of The Hero Family (1)


    Alcohol, gambling, and women.


    These three elements, known as the Three Sins, constituted what made up a scoundrel.


    Mom, Im going to be a scoundrel when I grow up!


    If your child ever spouted such nonsense, just encourage them to get familiar with the above three elements, and that would be the end of it.


    However, what Shiron wanted was not to actually be a scoundrel but to reduce his reputation by decreasing the NPCs affection towards him.


    Shiron has been dining alone for about a month at one of the main houses dining rooms.


    Hmm


    Shiron gazed hungrily at the meat in front of him before reaching for the knife and fork.


    Without exerting much effort, the meat was easily sliced. When he pricked a perfectly cut piece with his fork, the juices oozed out.


    The herbs sprinkled to remove any gamey smell were prominent, yet they didnt overshadow the meats distinct aroma.


    The wild, robust vorbined with the spicy seasonings was so delicious that it naturally brought a smile to ones face. However, Shiron clenched his teeth and held back the emerging smile.


    Sir, as you suggestedst time, I changed the seasoning


    Perhaps it was Shirons expression that worried the young man, who stood with his hands together and looked extremely tense.


    In front of Shiron was the man who, in 10 years, would oversee all the cooking in the mansion, [Top Chef Hurst].


    Though currently still a young man with youthful features, his cooking skills were as good as the head chefs, even just after finishing his apprenticeship.


    The aroma is fine. Its good, but


    Unfortunately for Hurst, Shiron hadnt arranged this meeting topliment him.


    The taste is really


    really?


    Dog-like.


    Shiron, having decided to reduce Hursts affection, naturally didnt have anything nice to say.


    I clearly asked for it to be slightly more cooked, didnt I?


    Shiron showed Hurst the cross-section of the meat and pressed down on it with his finger.


    Look at this blood. The meat is so undercooked; it might juste alive.


    Though the pink hue was appetizing, and the clear juices flowed out, Shiron insisted the meat was undercooked.


    Im Im sorry. Its due to myck of practice.


    Without even verifying Shirons im, Hurst deeply bowed his head in apology. Shiron, acting indifferent, poured wine over the meat.


    The once appetizing meat became stained purple, and checking if it was properly cooked became impossible.


    Shiron took a sip of the remaining wine in his ss.


    Prepare it again and bring it. Right now.


    Yes!


    Hurst rushed out of the dining room as if he were on fire while the mansions maids cleared the table, unable to hide their difort.


    Shiron left them to their tasks and took out a notebook and pen from his pocket.


    [Messing with perfectly fine food]


    <hr>


    A private study room located on the second floor of the main building.


    Shiron relocated for his next mischievous act.


    Flowers were blooming all around the mansion, and the open windows were tickled by a warm wind on ones cheeks.


    Ah, the important part here is the Empire Year 322. It was when the local lords of Bemir region united to form a city-state


    On such a good day for outings, Shiron was attending a ss that couldnt be considered particrly entertaining.


    In fact, saying he was attending ss was inurate.


    Shiron wasnt even remotely interested in what the woman teaching the ss was saying. He was letting it all go in one ear and out the other.


    Th, therefore, the Litrisha Empire, which was dominant in the southern region, increased its military budget, leading to small conflicts that persist to this day making it a disputed area


    While it seemed absurd to waste time on an uninteresting lesson, the scenario might change if the person in front of him was an NPC who could be influenced.


    [Part-time Instructor Ekidna]


    Ekidna, an NPCmonly found in the Academy area, was a graduate student, a kind of modern-day indentured servant, 10 years ago at the beginning of the original story.


    Shiron had no proper way to approach her due to her young age, but getting her toe to him was surprisingly easy.


    He sent a letter directly to her supervising professor saying, Id like to hire one of your students as a tutor. The professor was more than weing.


    As a result, for about a month, Shiron tried to keep decreasing her favorability towards him.


    Shiron stared at Ekidna, who was writing something on the ckboard.


    She looked like the very definition of a socially awkward person.


    With unkempt purple hair, prominent dark circles under her eyes, and clothes that, at best, could be described as vintage, she looked quite pitiable.


    Her simple, unembellished white blouse had frayed edges, and the skirt she chose to wear wasnt properly ironed, standing out with noticeable wrinkles.


    Her in appearance,bined with her tense demeanor, reminded one of a term: awkward, gloomy girl.


    She often nced towards Shiron, who seemed uninterested in the lesson.


    Excuse me


    After a while, Ekidna, who looked as gloomy as a caricature, turned to Shiron with what seemed like determination.


    Si, Sir, is my ss not entertaining to you? If you find it boring, maybe we should end for today


    While Ekidna was desperately trying to find an escape, Shiron mockingly replied.


    Do you think your ss is interesting?


    No, no.


    Then continue.


    Okay


    Ekidna, with drooping shoulders, resumed writing on the board. She seemed even gloomier as if her favorability was visibly dropping.


    Yawn.


    Ekidna frowned at the loud yawning from behind.


    That brat Why is he doing this to me!


    She sighed deeply, thinking about how she ended up in this situation.


    I shouldve known when the sry was suspiciously high


    She regretted epting this job, even if it was to tutor a nobles child. She couldnt quit because she got the job through her professors rmendation.


    Ekidna sneakily looked at Shiron.


    The boy, leaning on his chair, was just staring out the window. In front of him, there were no writing tools, only a single reference book.


    Ekidna gritted her teeth at his nonchnt behavior.


    Grind.


    This damn kid Its not like hes teasing me! If hes going to be like this, he should just fire me!


    Hey.


    Obviously, Shiron heard her.


    Stunned by her mistake, Ekidna looked back.


    Yes, yes?!


    Youve stopped writing. Youre not being paid to ck off.


    No, Im not!


    Ekidna felt her self-esteem shrinking.


    When the ss finally ended, Ekidna felt liberated. But that feeling quickly faded.


    The boy approached her with a smile as she was stretching.


    Okay, good job with todays lesson. See you tomorrow.


    If you donte, youre dead.


    Answer.


    Yes, yes


    After the interaction, Shiron, havingpleted the favorability mission, watched Ekidna leave and then prepared to move to the next location.


    <hr>


    In an alley of themercial district.


    Jackson, who had a bad habit, wondered what was going on.


    Whats with that guy


    He came across a young boy who, at a nce, looked like the young master from a wealthy family, wandering alone in the alley.


    The boy wore immacte clothing and had shiny essories all over. Around his waist, a purse jingled and swung.


    Even though the security in the Imperial Capital is good, its surprising to see him so defenseless right before my eyes.


    A cunning smile appeared on Jacksons lips. However, it faded quickly.


    But how could that kid make it here safely?


    Suddenly, he had a thought.


    From the Central Street, where patrols regrly moved, to this deserted ce, one would have had to walk quite a distance. There were some dangerous folks in this distance, and it would have been impossible to make it here without bumping into them.


    Is it a trap set by those punks?


    Jackson quickly suppressed his intention to snatch something. After all, pickpocketing was a job where you had to choose your target wisely. Having seen many seniors lose their arms after aiming for the purse of a powerful martial artist, he walked past the boy with his eyes narrowed, trying to appear nonchnt.


    However.


    Hey. Stop.


    Huh?


    Yeah, you. Brown seaweed-haired guy. Stand right there.


    The boy who had passed by now called out to Jackson.


    Jackson turned his stiff head and pointed at himself with a finger.


    Arent you the pickpocket Jackson? Why arent you doing anything?


    For a moment, Jackson couldnt understand what the boy was saying. Was he seriously asking why Jackson didnt rob him? A forcedugh escaped from the bewildered Jackson.


    Hah! Do you think Im mad? Why would I rob someone suspicious like you?!


    Whatever, I dont have time. Just take the money for the snacks first.


    The boy, named Shiron, approached, swung his purse, and then threw it to Jackson. This was the fifth purse.


    When Jackson, still shocked, epted the purse,


    Smack-!


    Shiron, like a tiger, lunged and pped Jacksons cheek.

 Chapter 49: The Scoundrel Of The Hero Family (2)

    Chapter 49: The Scoundrel Of The Hero Family (2)


    ng-


    Inside the mansions training grounds.


    The sound of swords shing echoed.


    Swords met with force, fell, then sparked again, producing a chilling resonance.


    The owners of these shing des were two young girls, not yet fully grown.


    Many would say they were too young to be wielding real swords, especially in a duel.


    However, the story changed if these children knew how to harness mana and have self-defense skills.


    Brother has been acting strangetely!


    Siriel parried the onught of strikes and eximed this. Lucia and Siriel started dueling with real swords after learning self-defense techniques.


    Siriel was good at swinging her sword and could also engage in rtively advanced duels. She could dodge and block as long as her opponent didnt aim for vital points.


    It seems you now have the luxury of talking. Ill raise it up a notch.


    Of course, this was under the assumption that Lucia was holding back. Lucia smirked and increased her attack speed.


    Every swing of her sword began to produce a terrifyingly sharp sound.


    Thud-


    Thud- ThudThud-


    Siriel tried to parry the continuous strikes, but Lucia twisted her force perpendicrly to Siriels intended direction of deflection.


    Ugh.


    Grunt-


    Siriel poured energy into her grip to prevent losing her sword. But this became the cause of her downfall.


    The ground under Siriels feet sank due to the heavy blow from above. While her body could withstand the attack, the ground she stood on wasnt as sturdy.


    Siriel staggered.


    Hold on, exert more force.


    Zing!


    Lucia, seizing the opportunity, struck Siriels sword upwards. Siriels eyes widened, preparing for the follow-up attack. She concentrated her mana. Retrieving her disced sword would be slower than this.


    Boom-!


    A rapid strike targeted the girls torso. It wasnt the sound of something striking human skin. Siriel, having lost her grip on the sword, was sent flying backward.


    She rolled on the ground, dust flying up, and coughed out the dirt that got into her mouth.


    Ah! I lost again!


    Siriel cried out without even brushing off her messy silver hair, which expressed her frustration.


    Despite the many duels she had with Lucia, Siriel had never managed tond a single significant blow on her sparring partner.


    Whoosh-


    Lucia swung her sword, driving away the dust. Compared to the dirt-covered and sweaty Siriel, Lucia looked rtively clean. Resting her sword on her shoulder, Lucia brushed off the dirt from Siriels clothes and began to speak.


    Why do you let your mind wander? I told you to stay focused until the duel is over.


    Stung by her friends sharp words, Siriel puffed up her cheeks in annoyance.


    Lucia, youre really merciless during these times. The moment I get a breather, you strike down immediately.


    Wiping her mouth with her sleeve, Siriel got up with a spring in her step. The sound of the earlier blow suggested she might have hurt her abdomen, but she looked unaffected.


    Picking up her sword, Siriel leaned on it like a walking stick.


    So, what do you think?


    About what?


    About brother. You live with him, dont you? Hes been acting strangetely.


    Hmm I havent noticed any difference.


    Lucia furrowed her brows and thought deeply. Siriel was saying that Shiron had been acting strangely recently But nothing particrly unusual came to mind.


    Shiron always had his meals with Lucia without fail.


    If I had to pinpoint, maybe a month ago.


    The day Shiron was judged to have no talent for martial arts.


    However, Shiron did not feel particrly desperate or envious of Lucia.


    If he had cared more, he would have


    Then, a memory came to mind. The sight of herself tearing up like a child in front of Shiron . Thinking of it now made Lucias ears redden in embarrassment.


    Should I mention this?


    Huh? Did you remember something?


    No, nothing!


    Lucia shook her head vigorously, trying to cool down her flushed face. It was still hard to talk about it due to her pride.


    But, why? Shiron has always been the same, hasnt he?


    No, recently, there are weird rumors starting about him.


    Siriel spoke while wiping her face with a towel.


    What rumors?


    I overheard some maids whispering recently that Shiron has been treating the people in the mansion terribly.


    How?


    I dont know the specifics. I scolded them before the story could go further. I gave them a good smack on their behinds.


    What did you say?


    Lucia flinched for a moment.


    Siriel, who always seemed absent-minded, was now angry. Seeing this side of her for the first time since meeting her, Lucia was quite taken aback.


    You hit them?


    Yes, how dare they speak ill of their master? If they have something to say, they should say it somewhere they cant be heard.


    If they look down upon him because he lives in a separate building, they should be corrected.


    Lucia nodded in agreement. Normally, she would have been annoyed at Siriel, a noblewoman, for bullying her subordinates. But knowing they spoke ill of Shiron, she couldnt help but feel upset.


    Those kids need some discipline.


    Right? I knew youd understand.


    Siriel sshed her face with water from a basin. Even though the cool water wet her face, her heated anger didnt cool down.


    I should tell Motherter.


    <hr>


    The Police Department was the empires central administrative agency responsible for maintainingw and order.


    However, the Special Task Force was different.


    While the Police Department generally dealt with the empires public safety tasks, the Special Task Force required high standards, living up to its grand name.


    One of their basic requirements included a sturdy physique under the age of 30 and the ability to wield a sword. This easily hinted at their elite status.


    Their missions were as grand as their skills. From covert assassinations, escort duties,bat in narrow and dark buildings, to even handling hostage situations


    Each mission was stylish and impressive. This was the main reason why Berta applied to the Special Task Force.


    However, the reality was very different.


    Even if they were a special force, they were still servants following the royal family, and their orders were absolute.


    Ugh


    Berta let out a deep sigh. The office atmosphere seemed to drop, but nobody pointed out herment. This was because the news that she was privately meeting with the 3rd Prince had spread.


    Berta gathered the spread-out documents on her desk and put them in a document bag. The documents she was ordered to investigate by the prince were a collection of the footprints of an old family lineage.


    Holding her cherished weapon and document bag, Berta stood up.


    Im going out for some fieldwork.


    Okay,e back soon. You can clock out whenever youre done, dont worry.


    Senior, stay strong!


    Her direct superior, who would usually scold her, and the assistant sitting next to her only sent her uneasy nces.


    Berta quickly left the building. The warm sunlight illuminated her downcast face.


    How did I end up like this?


    Berta continued to walk ponderously.


    Did I apply here for this?


    Originally, she had applied to the Special Task Force to experience thrilling and stylishbat.


    However, the current situation wasnt an exhrating battle but a thrilling tightrope walk between two mischievous kids.


    On herst mission, she would face demons who lurked around the Dawn Castle, and now, as if they had been liberated, she had been locked up in the library every day, organizing ancient documents about the Prient family.


    Im d they pay a lot.


    Today was the third Thursday of the month, payday.


    Considering the hazard pay and travel expenses from dispatch to foreignnds, plus the incentives separately given by the royal pce If it werent for those, perhaps Berta might have immediately resigned and fled somewhere.


    Berta went to the bank, trying to muster up some energy. There was no need to worry about being denied entry for carrying weapons.


    The patrol police, recognizing her security uniform, saluted her. She shrugged her shoulders without realizing it, and a faint smile appeared on Bertas lips.


    Basking in the satisfaction, Berta took a queue ticket from the counter.


    No. 77. Maybe its because its payday? Im lucky.


    And so, she sat on the bench, waiting in the queue.


    Whoom


    A magical barrier engulfed the entire bank, and suddenly, menacing-looking figures swarmed in.


    Everybody down!


    There! Get down now!


    Aaaaah!


    It was a bank robbery.


    So much for being lucky


    Approximately ten in number? Six with swords, three with staffs, and one with a magic tome.


    Argh!


    As soon as they took control of the bank, they killed the patrol police Berta had just greeted. Everyone, terrified,id down. Berta was impressed by their skill.


    They arent amateurs.


    The robbers, who had quickly taken two hostages, pointed their knives at Berta, who was still standing and shouted.


    Hey, you! Drop the weapon!


    Can I take all ten of them down without any casualties?


    As Berta pondered this while touching her non-reflective sword


    Thud-


    Ugh!


    Arent you guys watching properly?


    p-


    What the?


    p-


    There was amotion at the entrance, where the robbers were preventing anyone from escaping.


    Do you guys know who I am? Huh? Im just trying to enter a bank. Why are you blocking the way and making a fuss?


    Young master! It seems these fools dont recognize you! We should teach them a lesson!


    You! Bow your heads now!


    But, why are people entering the bank with weapons? Its rather intense.


    A cheeky kid, along with two women, came in, pping the robbers who hade earlier.


    In any case, if you act impudently, youll get pped.


    A bad luck day? Or, perhaps it might be a lucky day after all. A more terrifying young master than the robbers had appeared.

 Chapter 50: The Scoundrel Of The Hero Family (3)

    Chapter 50: The Scoundrel Of The Hero Family (3)


    Several months have passed since he dered hed be a scoundrel. Suddenly, Shiron had a thought.


    My efficiency is decreasing


    Humans were said to be adaptive creatures.


    The same principle applied to the world inside the game.


    [Chef Hurst of the Special ss] thought that his rapid improvement in cooking was thanks to Shiron. The asional outbursts of [Part-time Instructor Ekidna] had decreased in frequency, probably due to her getting used to them.


    Most notably, the named NPCs that used to wander the market alleys had disappeared.


    They used to hide when beaten up indiscriminately. Baiting them was effective, but even that was bing less sessful.


    It was regrettable, especially when the status and system windows were not visible.


    The answer in situations like this is to increase efficiency


    Until now, Shiron had been cautious about going out, assuming his notoriety was still high. But he reckoned he could confidently take action since the NPCs fondness for him had decreased significantly.


    I need to act more broadly and decisively.


    Banks, libraries, restaurants, auction houses, amusement parks


    Dance parties hosted by nobility, gambling dens, and auctions held in the underworld.


    Many NPCs would be present at these locations due to uing events. Plus, there were plenty of enemies who wouldnt make him feel guilty for acting like a troublemaker.


    Sir, how do I look? Dont I look just like apetent executive?


    I Its my first time wearing pants, so it feels a bit awkward.


    Thedies standing in front of Shiron looked a bit shy.


    This was before they headed to their destination.


    To y the role of bodyguards, Encia and Ophilia changed from their usual maid outfits into ck suits. This was because Shiron argued that being escorted by maids was not cool.


    Ahem.


    Shiron cleared his throat to get their attention.


    Remember not to kill.


    Shiron said with a mock-serious tone. NPCs with decreased fondness had to remain alive to keep his notoriety down.


    Reiterating his instructions to the two women who were close to being evil-aligned, he headed to the bank.


    However, something seemed off when they reached the bank.


    Upon entering, there were no guards, but instead, burly men who looked like bandits drew their swords, confronting Shiron.


    What, what?! How did these guys get in here?!


    Hey! Wheres the magical barrier?!


    I, I dont know! How the hell did they get in?


    How? We just opened the door and walked in.


    Encia responded with a nonchnt shrug. The burly men immediately charged at her. It was clear they were not bank employees.


    Encia, I think you can kill these guys.


    Yes.


    Thud-


    As soon as Shiron gave themand, the heads of the burly men hit the floor, followed by their bodies copsing.


    It was an attack too fast for Shiron to see.


    Their deaths were inevitable.


    Shiron crossed his arms, looking at the blood-soaked carpet.


    Damn This is a big mess.


    Shiron sighed deeply, rubbing his chin.


    The presence of men wielding swords in the bank corridor meant something had happened inside.


    Sir? It seems there are hostages inside. Are we going to save them?


    Wait a moment.


    Shiron frowned and signaled Encia to pause. There were too many things to consider.


    Even if they were just in-game characters, Shiron was reluctant to abuse anyone who wasnt clearly an evildoer.


    By nature, Shiron was a kind person. He obviously didnt want innocent civilians to die.


    But if he rescued the hostages now, all his efforts would be in vain.


    When he saved the hostages, the fondness of the NPCs inside would surely increase. And thest thing he wanted was his notoriety score to skyrocket.


    What should I do? I dont want to ruin the image Ive built up.


    Shiron, who was biting his lips, eventually stared at the maids.


    Even if you find them, make sure you dont be fond of them.


    <hr>


    The bank, which had fallen silent at the appearance of the trio, became noisy again.


    What the Who are those guys?


    Aaron, the head of the gang of robbers, looked at the figures that suddenly appeared. At a nce, their expensive clothes and the sight of them quickly overpowering his associates told him that they were not ordinary people.


    They broke through the 6-star barrier?


    Aaron, a 5-star mage, understood well what that meant.


    The ck market scroll broker had specifically rmended a 6-star magic called [Istion Barrier] to Aaron.


    Istion Barrier was a spell that created a space cut off from the outside. It prevented anyone outside from knowing what was happening inside and deterred any thought of approaching its interior.


    To detect and break into the Istion Barrier, one must have at least 7-star level or higher magical abilities.


    Many mages didnt even know the Istion Barrier existed since it was a rare magic.


    7-star? Or even higher?


    He had a hunch that anyone who could break and intrude into such a barrier was no ordinary opponent.


    However, he didnt sense any mana levels capable of casting spells from them. Without any dispelling magic, the fact that they entered the barrier was hard for him toprehend.


    That bastard tricked me


    A thick vein popped on Aarons forehead. The item he had bought for a whopping 30,000 shillings was not performing as promised, fueling his rage.


    But it didnt matter. After this, he could make ten, even twenty times the loss.


    Ill kill that brat first.


    His judgment was quick. He chanted a spell silently, targeting the young man who had been looking around and touching his chin.


    [Lightning Strike]


    The chanted spell reacted with his mana and resonated with the staff he held. In an instant, perhaps less, blue lightning struck the boy, but unfortunately, his spell didnt reach its target.


    Young Master? Theyre attacking us just like that?


    The blonde woman deflected the lightning with her hand. The atmosphere screamed with an electrifying sound, but only a bit of her sleeve got scorched. She seemed perfectly fine.


    What What is this?


    Aarons face turned dark. Blocking the Lightning Strike without even looking in the direction of the staff was a level of skill he had never heard of.


    The boy spat on the ground and looked at the woman beside him.


    Ophilia, bring that guy to me.


    Understood.


    The atmosphere around Ophilia had changed since Aaron had targeted Shiron. Her anger was boiling at the mere fact that Aaron tried to harm Shiron.


    No, donte!


    Aaron unleashed a barrage of spells in resistance, but Ophilia neither dodged them nor was hurt. She grabbed Aaron by his hair.


    Ah! Aaah!


    Aaron resisted fiercely, but he couldnt overpower Ophilias immense strength.


    I Im sorry!


    The pain, as if his scalp was being ripped off, made tears stream down Aarons face, and he automatically blurted out words begging for mercy.


    Ophilia, at neither a fast nor slow pace, dragged Aaron, who deserved to die, in front of Shiron.


    Thud.


    Kneel, you trash.


    Ugh Uh


    Aaron, with a face full of fear, kneeled on the ground. The sight of her, unaffected even by a direct hit from a 5-star mages spell, was frightening enough. However, the way she treated him, not as a person but as baggage, crushed his spirit.


    Shiron grabbed Aaron by the cor and made eye contact. Aaron couldnt dare meet his gaze. It was already clear who was the superior one.


    You. Do you know who I am?


    I I dont know.


    Then, what gave you the confidence to attack? I truly cant understand.


    Smack-


    Shiron chuckled and pped Aarons face.


    Smack- Smack-


    The sharp sounds echoed one after another.


    Shiron continued to p the mage until he slouched with exhaustion.


    Next.


    Everyone was frozen at the unexpected turn of events.


    It was the same for the person lying t on the cold ground, and the rogue who had taken a hostage. The rogues broke into a cold sweat, watching their leader being taken away without resistance.


    If youe any closer, Ill kill her!


    Even though the rogue threatened by pressing a knife to the hostages neck, Ophilia grabbed the knife with her bare hand and snapped it. The hostage, who was left with a small scratch on her neck, fainted.


    The rogue tried to flee in panic, but it was in vain.


    Ahh! Ahhh!


    The rogue, crying, screamed and knelt in front of Shiron.


    You tried to threaten me? You think a hostage would work?


    Plplease


    The rogue couldnt form coherent sentences due to his fear and pain.


    You threatened me arrogantly. Ill hit you until you die.


    Sorry! Sorry Please spare me! chokes


    Taking that as his cue, Shiron punched the rogues face until it was hollowed.


    Thud- Thud- Thud- Thud-


    With the sound reminiscent of a pumpkin breaking, everyone in the bank put down their weapons and knelt.


    They correctly understood that not resisting was their only way to survive.

 Chapter 51: Absence

    Chapter 51: Absence


    Thus, the bank robbery incident came to an end.


    Although it was an unforeseen event, Shiron thought they had handled it quite well, considering they hadnt prepared for it.


    Master, your hands have gotten dirty.


    Oh, right.


    Shiron took the handkerchief Encia handed to him and wiped his hands.


    Phew


    He took a deep breath and looked around.


    The bank wasnt exactly like hell, but it was a bit too chaotic to merely call it a mess.


    The marble tiles on the floor were shattered here and there, and the statues and paintings on the walls, possibly due to magic, were burnt ck, making them unrecognizable.


    People lying on the ground were an issue as well.


    Two of them had fainted, but two were dead.


    One was an intruder Shiron had dealt with, and the other was an unfamiliar face. Judging by the uniform, he seemed to be one of the banks guards.


    Furthermore, everyoney beneath Shirons gaze.


    Whether it was because of the robbery or because Shirons feigned act worked, they were all in panic and trembling in fear.


    What a mess.


    Shiron sighed deeply, his forehead creased.


    Initially, he had nned to half-threaten the bank manager in hopes of getting an unsecured, interest-free loan, but now everything had gone awry, and he felt irritated.


    Shiron searched for someone who could wrap up the situation; someone high-ranking who knew the protocol for such situations.


    Where the hell is Berta?


    The shifty-eyed individual hed made eye contact with upon kicking the door open was nowhere to be seen.


    Scanning the floor, Shiron slowly walked to a certain spot. A mischievous smile appeared on his face. He was cautious not to step on the bodies, and fortunately, he managed to avoid doing so. The direction he headed in was where people made way by curling up like beetles.


    Eventually, Shiron stopped at a particr spot. A woman with short, dark blue hair. He could see her slender limbs trembling. He squatted down in front of her.


    Why are you lying down? Are you pretending not to recognize me?


    Ah, haha. How have you been?


    Berta awkwardly scratched the back of her head and stood up. She had unknowingly fallen down due to the atmosphere.


    She had witnessed countless deaths before, but having seen the truly fearsome side of this intimidating young master and realizing the identities of the women beside him as demons had deeply shaken her.


    Bertas hand that was scratching her head became mmy.


    Images of Shiron brutally killing the robbers dominated her thoughts.


    She forced a smile and looked straight into Shirons eyes.


    The intimidating master seemed to have grown a bit taller since shest saw him.


    Berta, can you handle the aftermath? I have something else to do.


    Yes, yes! Everyone, rest assured. This gentleman here has taken care of all the robbers and ack!


    She could not finish her sentence due to the jolt she felt on her side. Shiron had pinched Berta in anticipation of her next words. The rakish image he had built was about to be ruined by Berta.


    Shiron whispered into Bertas ear after pulling her closer by the cor.


    Whether you call for backup or give an immediate judgment, wrap it up. Understood?


    Yes, yes!


    And make sure no one goes upstairs.


    With that, Shiron headed to the second floor, followed by the demons he brought with him. Berta stared nkly for a moment before getting to work.


    <hr>


    Shiron walked towards a room on the second floor of the bank.


    He had seen this ce multiple times in the game, so he knew itsyout like the back of his hand. His destination wasnt the vault but the branch managers office.


    Creak-


    A heavy metallic sound was heard as Shiron tried to open the door. The door didnt open, suggesting that someone had locked it from the inside to prevent entry.


    Hmm? Its locked from the inside.


    Should I open it for you?


    Its okay.


    A grinding sound filled the air.


    Shiron exerted strength to pull at the door handle. He wanted to draw his sacred sword but decided against it. Having trained consistently, he could easily open a locked door without using any extra power.


    Surprise!


    Having almost torn the door open, Shiron saw a pale-faced, shaking old man holding a staff in one hand. He was the branch manager responsible for this ce.


    Licking his lips, Shiron gestured for the man to sit.


    You look unwell. Sit down.


    Yes!


    The manager, moving hastily, took a seat on the sofa. Though it was his usual spot, he now yielded the primary seat to Shiron. Through a surveince orb, he had seen what was happening downstairs and knew everything.


    Crossing his legs on the leather sofa, Shiron began to speak.


    From the way you locked the door, it seems you know what happened below.


    Yes, I do.


    Wiping away his sweat with a handkerchief, the manager responded.


    If you hadnt been here, the damages wouldve been extensive. There couldve been more casualties, but the situation was resolved thanks to you. Id like to express my gratitude on behalf of this ce.


    Well, you should be grateful.


    Shiron nodded indifferently. The man before him wasnt present in the banks map in the game.


    There was no likability system for dealing with such characters, so Shiron felt more at ease speaking with him. Pretending to be a bad guy tired him out, both mentally and physically.


    Regardless, the fact remained that Shiron had dealt with the robbery. He wanted to ensure that he got his due reward.


    Crossing his legs the other way, Shiron slowly closed his eyes.


    So, how will you show your gratitude? I hope its not just a mere que.


    Of course, not! Please wait a moment!


    The manager rushed off and returned with an exquisite chest.


    I offer this as a token of gratitude!


    Opening the box delicately, it was filled with gold bars.


    However, Shiron frowned and red at the man.


    Is this paltry sum your idea of gratitude?


    Excuse me?


    One gold bar is fifty thousand shillings, with twenty in total, thats a million shillings.


    Thats just chump change.


    So, what do you


    Dont treat me like amon thug.


    Flicking his tongue in annoyance, Shiron wore a disgruntled expression.


    I want a credit card.


    ?


    An unlimited, no-coteral, no-interest, no-security deposit credit card. I dont have a credit rating yet. Is that alright?


    Of course, it is!


    The man quickly stood up to fetch the contract.


    <hr>


    Sigh


    What on earth happened? Im out of it.


    After requesting support from the investigation headquarters and ensuring all the criminals were bound by a restraining sphere, Berta let out a sigh of relief.


    Salute!


    The highest-ranking officer from the group that came to support her saluted Berta. From the insignia on his shoulder, he was a rank lower than her. Berta responded with a brief salute without calling out the formal chant.


    After all, the Special Task Force is truly exceptional. Capturing the wanted gang all by yourself is remarkable.


    The middle-aged officer, who looked twice her age, ttered Berta with a chuckle.


    Berta felt ufortable with his continuous ttery and waved it off.


    It wasnt me.


    Huh? Then who? Was it some reclusive master?


    Im sorry, but I cant tell you. Its better if you stay uninvolved.


    Ah! Is it confidential? Haha, I understand. Take care then!


    Inspector Middle-Aged left the scene after loading the robbers onto the transport carriage.


    And so, Berta was left alone on the first floor, cordoned off with police tape.


    Berta stared intently at a conspicuous spot, where the marble was deeply indented.


    What should I do


    Berta was deeply lost in thought.


    All because of an order from the 3rd Prince, Victor. An order to cooperate in making Shiron one of Victors vassals. But considering what happened just a short while ago, could the prince still hold onto that intention?


    She was certain he could not.


    Absolutely not.


    The scene of Shiron brutally killing the robbers was vivid in Bertas mind.


    Killing a robber who tried to kill him could be justified as self-defense.


    However,


    The fact that he spared the magician who attacked him and only killed the knifeman who tried to kill the hostage made Berta feel uneasy.


    It was an action taken based on cold calction. That was how Berta assessed it.


    Shiron knew how to understand and exploit peoples psychology. He showed overwhelming force, suppressed his opponents, and brutally killed the viin who took the hostage.


    Should he meet the teacher and His Highness?


    Berta wiped the sweat from her forehead with her sleeve.


    How would that terrifying gentleman react once he found out about Prince Victors intentions? One thing she was sure of was that Victor would end up at a unteral disadvantage.


    I cant predict how things will turn out.


    Thud- Thud-


    Then, footsteps echoed from the stairs.


    Very neat.


    Shiron, approaching with a bright smile as if he achieved what he wanted, patted Bertas back.


    Have you had lunch? If not, lets eat together. Ill treat you.


    Yes.

 Chapter 52: A Request

    Chapter 52: A Request


    When the sun had passed overhead, inside Eldrinas residence.


    Mother, Mother!


    After training and having taken a quick shower, Siriel immediately went to see Eldrina.


    Hmm? Why has my deare to see me? You should be meeting your manners teacher after training.


    Eldrina smiled at Siriel, who had hastilye to her.


    Siriels hair was still damp, showing how hastily she hade. Normally, she would have been tended to by the maids, but due to a scheduled lesson with a home tutor after training, she was in a hurry.


    Theres still some time, so its okay!


    Siriel nced at the wall clock and spoke. She still had 30 minutes, plenty of time to speak her mind.


    Alright. Lets dry your hair first. Come sit here.


    Eldrina pointed to a chair. Then, she muttered a soft incantation, creating a warm and gentle breeze. Siriel rxed under the warm embrace.


    However, remembering the reason she came to see Eldrina, Siriels eyes sharpened, and she clenched her fist.


    Mother, I have a request.


    What is it?


    Eldrina, with her warm smile, asked this of her daughter. Normally, reports would go through the house steward before reaching Eldrina, but it had been years since Siriel directly made a request, piquing Eldrinas curiosity.


    Upon receiving permission, Siriel faced her mother and said forcefully,


    I want the servants to stop speaking ill of Brother Shiron.


    ?


    Eldrina paused for a moment. Her daughters unexpected request almost disrupted her smile.


    Did Siriel rush here to ask this?


    Ahem.


    Clearing her throat to regain herposure, Eldrina firmly responded,


    I cannot do that.


    Why?


    Instead of being upset by Eldrinas refusal, Siriel sought an exnation. That unique reaction almost melted Eldrinas heart, but she managed to maintain her resolve.


    The ideal wife and mother, Eldrina, gently stroked her daughters hair and kindly asked,


    Do you know how many servants we have in this mansion?


    Im not sure of the exact number, but I know there are many.


    334 people. If you include the escort knights, there are even more. From what I heard from Philip, many of them were warned after speaking ill of Shiron. I received all these reports.


    Siriels eyes widened, realizing her mother was already aware of everything.


    Think about it. Why am I allowing this to happen?


    In situations like this, Eldrina often gave Siriel time to reflect.


    For solving any given situation, deep contemtion is required. Eldrina wanted Siriel to develop the habit of finding her own path when there was no obvious answer.


    With her arms crossed and her head tilted, Siriel finally spoke up.


    Do you dislike Shiron, mother?


    Oh dear. Do I seem like someone who would dislike anyone?


    Im sorry. But I cant think of any other reason


    Seeing the dejected Siriel, Eldrina sighed softly.


    Its possible to silence them, but


    But?


    Whether its for money or loyalty, they are people we recruited through public announcements. They are not ves who obey unconditionally; they have their own thoughts and emotions. Silencing them might create other conflicts. Even if we dismiss them, the situation wont change if the cause remains.


    Eldrina spoke calmly. Slowly lifting her head, Siriel looked intently at Eldrina.


    So, you believe theres a problem with my brother?


    Yes. Do you know why the servants speak ill of Shiron?


    I heard rumors that Shiron treats them poorly.


    Youre well-informed.


    So is it true that Shiron mistreats the servants?


    Siriels eyes widened as she stared at Eldrina. Eldrina slowly nodded.


    The mansions servants, even by the standards of the capital, are well-educated. They have no reason to badmouth someone for no reason. If they are treated poorly, of course, theyll speak of it.


    Then why does Shiron treat the servants so poorly? Shiron isnt like that


    Holding the hem of her dress tightly, Siriel lowered her head.


    She couldnt understand.


    For her, Shiron had always been a kind older brother who always gave her delicious candies. Why would such a brother act maliciously towards others?


    Huh


    Eldrina snorted as if she had seen something interesting.


    Why do you think he wouldnt act like that?


    Because my brother is a kind person who doesnt know how to get jealous.


    Jealousy?


    Yes.


    Siriel nodded once. She answered without any hesitation as if stating an undeniable fact.


    My brother is kind and gentle.


    Recently, Siriel had learned a self-defense technique and had been eager to show it off to him first.


    At that time, Shiron praised Siriel, saying she was fantastic. He gave her candies and cookies and even patted her head. Something sweeter than the sense of aplishment from training filled her heart.


    However,


    Only that night did Siriel realize her mistake. At the moment of receiving the praise, she didnt realize that she was boasting about her abilities that Shironcked.


    Realizing her mistake btedly, Siriel could only apologize to Shiron the next day. Shiron assured her it was okay by cing candy in her mouth.


    Brother told me not to worry and insteadforted me.


    Surprisingly, from then on, Shiron asked her to share any achievement. He mentioned he felt reassured as she became stronger


    Brother might have lied to avoid making me feel embarrassed


    Sometimes, Siriel felt envious and inferior to Lucia. Despite eating less and starting trainingtepared to her, Siriel never managed to beat Lucia, which made her feel disturbed.


    Was she jealous?


    As Siriel expressed her frustrations, Johan told her that it was destiny. She just had to work harder. Like Hugo, her father.


    It seemed Shiron never felt suchmon emotions. He genuinely looked happy for her, glowing in his sincerity.


    So, lets do this.


    Eldrina, with a twinkle in her eye, smiled brightly at Siriel.


    How about confronting Shiron directly? You can ask him why he acted that way. Moreover, you can even help him with his problems.


    Me?


    Yes.


    Eldrina nodded.


    Still a child not even ten years old, Eldrina noticed a familiar emotion shing in Siriels eyes. An emotion she had seen in many women.


    Shes head over heels for him.


    Eldrina chuckled.


    She wasnt bothered by the fact that her daughter had fallen for a boy.


    Wasnt Shiron the legitimate heir of the Prient family that her husband had brought back? This situation wasnt too bad then.


    She found no issues when meeting him personally.


    Hes physically strong and knows how to think.


    Eldrina smirked, hearing the rumors around the mansion.


    Yet, he hasnt grown out of his childish ways. Pretending to be selectively kind wont fool me.


    Suddenly, Eldrina thought,


    What if she paired Siriel and Shiron? Just like she and Hugo, Siriel and Shiron seemed like a good match.


    The benefits of this pairing were clear. Siriel could be a direct line of the Prient family, her husbands lineage. Their grandchildren would naturally inherit that lineage, too.


    It was not a bad idea.


    In fact, it was good.


    Siriel hadnt realized love yet, but that didnt matter. Even if they didnt get together but became closer, there was no loss. Eldrina decided to support Siriel.


    Um, me helping my brother


    Siriel fidgeted with her fingers and bit her lip, clearly excited at the idea of helping her beloved brother. Her heart raced.


    However, the anxiety returned to Siriels face.


    But, will he want my help? What if he refuses?


    It was understandable for her to doubt. Siriel never had the opportunity to help or favor Shiron. Plus, hadnt she recently made another mistake? Siriel was unsure of her persuasive abilities.


    Im scared that a slip of the tongue might harm our rtionship.


    Watching her daughters changing expressions, Eldrina felt a tickling sensation in her heart.


    If that happens,e back to me. If hes as good-hearted and devoid of jealousy as you believe, he wont hold onto a childs minor mistake for life.


    Come to think of it, youre right.


    Siriel recalled a significant mistake she made in front of Shiron. Even after the session ceremony and her blunder in the carriage, Shiron forgave her with just one apology.


    After a moment of contemtion, Siriel smiled brightly.


    Ill give it a try!


    Siriel then nced at the clock and was startled.


    4:05 pm.


    She waste for her etiquette lesson.


    Siriel hurriedly ran out of the room.

 Chapter 53: The Narrow Tightrope

    Chapter 53: The Narrow Tightrope


    On the main street of Rien, the Imperial Capital.


    Inside a posh restaurant, Fairys Feast.


    Although it was ratherte for lunch, the restaurant was bustling with customers.


    Like all thingsbeled luxurious, their patrons were not concerned about money.


    What theycked was only a ce, time, and entertainment.


    Therefore,


    Order whatever you want.


    Really, is it alright?


    Bertas hand, holding the menu, trembled faintly.


    Her eyes widened, and her throat went dry.


    2100 shillings.


    That was the price of the dish at the very top of the menu. And, of course, this wasnt the most expensive item, as there were more expensive dishes below it.


    Then this. Ill have this.


    Berta pointed to one item on the menu.


    [Sd with raisin chicory and white Chandaz.]


    170 shillings.


    Shiron frowned upon reading the dish Berta pointed to, unable to even imagine what kind of dish it was.


    Chicory is chicory, but whats Chandaz?


    Shiron, who usually ate straightforward and intuitive foods made of clear ingredients like meat or vegetables, could read the words on the menu but couldnt understand their meaning.


    I came here because its said to be the most expensive restaurant, but I cant make head or tail of it.


    Ding-


    Shiron rang the call bell.


    A woman, elegantly dressed with a bowtie, approached gracefully.


    Are you ready to order, sir?


    Yes, from here to here. Bring everything.


    Shiron traced from the beginning to the end of the menu with his finger.


    The waitress stepped closer, tilting her head, wondering if this gentleman was joking.


    May I ask you to repeat?


    From here, to here No, bring every dish on the menu.


    Understood.


    The waitress collected the menus with a bow.


    Sir, are you sure? The prices are no joke


    I have plenty of money. So dont worry unnecessarily. Ill even let you taste something special.


    I cant be seen asking what kind of food they are.


    Soon, a variety of dishes arrived, filling the table. The originally 2-seater table couldnt hold all the dishes, so an additional table was attached.


    Naturally, this attracted the attention of others. Whispers started filling the space, which was filled with the sound of clinking dishes and sporadic conversation.


    Whose child could he possibly be?


    Tsk. Some filthy rich guy, no doubt.


    Some probably think he doesnt have money to order just what he can eat.


    Shirons group couldnt help but overhear the chatter. Ophilia and Encia, his escorts, chuckled as if amused, while Berta, who was unaware of the situation, blushed.


    Well, lets eat.


    Berta tried to cool her heated face with a fan. She gracefully sliced the food and took a bite.


    While tasting various dishes, Shiron spoke to Berta.


    Hey, can I ask you something?


    Yes?


    Youve properly submitted the report, right? Why havent I heard anything?


    Cough!


    Berta choked at the sudden question about work. Fortunately, the spread in front of her remained untouched. She turned away, sweating profusely, pounding on her chest.


    Cough, cough.


    Hey What are you doing? Damn, thats annoying. Ophilia, can you pat her back?


    Yes.


    Following Shironsmand, Ophilia gently patted the distressed womans back. After gulping down some cold water, Berta finally managed to respond, albeit breathlessly.


    Sorry, sorry. What did you just say?


    The report.


    Report? Yes, I submitted it. Of course. Yes.


    Hmm But why do you look so flustered? Its like youve heard something you shouldnt have.


    Shiron rested his chin on his hand and gazed at Berta intently. They were simply talking about work during their meal, but her reaction was excessively animated.


    Anyway, if the report was submitted, there should be some response on this side. Yet no onese looking. Its rather dull.


    Did they really send someone just out of curiosity about the session of the Prients? At least, I dont think so.


    Yes. That seems very likely.


    Heh.


    Shiron smirked. The woman standing in front of him couldnt meet his eyes. Shiron tore into a deliciously cookedmb rib. Blood rushed to Shirons head, and his vision spun.


    It wasnt even a proper investigation. They just sent one person. Isnt this suspicious?


    Its suspicious.


    You think so, too?


    Who exactly read the report that you cant even talk to me?


    Shiron took a sip of wine, then breathed out the alcoholden breath. He felt a little irritated, and his demeanor grew rougher. There was no reason to keep up appearances anymore. Bertas tone, actions, everything shouted to Shiron that she wasnt in a straightforward position.


    Shiron bluntly stated what was on his mind.


    Who exactly is it that youre hiding from me? Someone high-ranking? Its annoying to think Im secondary to you.


    Wa, Wait!


    Berta hastily stood up, narrowly preventing her voice from breaking.


    I didnt betray you! Please dont kill me!


    Berta recalled a dream she once had. A scene where a demons hand pierced her abdomen reyed in her mind, making her anxious.


    The suddenmotion attracted the attention of those around them.


    Looking around, Berta felt a chill. The dim lighting reflected in peoples eyes. She felt like a demon was lurking behind her, ready to plunge its hand into her heart. She wanted to run away.


    What?


    However, surprisingly, Shiron looked more puzzled than angry, his eyes wide in confusion.


    Amidst the unintentional attention, Shirons face grew hot. He looked around before softly speaking to the woman in front of him.


    Hey, sit down. Its embarrassing. What the hell are you doing?


    Youre not going to kill me?


    What the hell are you talking about? Why would I kill you? Are you going to keep spouting nonsense? Want me to not pay for the meal?


    Just then, a waiter walked over from a distance. The stern-looking man adjusted his sses and spoke.


    Sir, youre causing a disturbance for the other customers. Could you please be a bit quieter?


    Im, Im sorry.


    Bertas face turned red, and she buried her face in the table.


    Shiron looked at Berta with pity and sighed.


    Is our rtionship this fragile?


    Im sorry.


    I know you can be rash and have your shorings, but inherently, youre a good person.


    In the original story, Berta was such a character. She never ran away, even dying buried under the debris while holding onto an enemy in a copsing building.


    So, tell me openly. Who exactly is so important that you cant even tell me? I must know.


    Berta clenched her fists tightly, hesitating for a moment before tightly closing her eyes. For a mere sried worker like herself, the burden was heavy. But as she decided to speak, her heart felt lighter. After exhaling deeply, she was about to speak.


    I


    Hold on.


    Shiron interrupted Berta. It was because Encia, standing behind him, pressed on Shirons shoulder.


    Someone keeps watching us.


    Shiron pulled out a yet-to-dry ck card.


    Lets change our seats.


    <hr>


    Shiron summoned his carriage and headed towards the mansion.


    He was not heading to the annex but to the innermost part of the main building, Hugos office.


    Because Hugo had been away from his office for a long time, Shiron took out the spare key he had obtained from him recently.


    This ce, protected by several anti-eavesdropping spells, was a safe zone where one could speak without worrying about anyones interference.


    Shiron, having securely locked the door behind him, slumped down on the sofa in the office. Before him sat Berta while Encia and Ophilia stood side by side.


    Its the 3rd prince.


    I had a feeling. The quality of the one following us seemed too high.


    Fo-following?!


    Yes.


    Shiron, after ncing at Berta, signaled Encia with his eyes.


    I only realized itter. It started after this woman suddenly stood up. From that moment, I felt an annoying gaze.


    Im sorry. I should have noticed sooner.


    Ophilia apologized to Shiron with a somber expression.


    No, its just that the opponent was cunning.


    Encia and Ophilia, the guardians of Dawn Castle, were sadly not omnipotent. Encia, specialized in attack, and Ophilia, specialized in defense, were an optimizedbination to protect someone.


    You shouldnt expect them to detect outsiders or track down others. Of course, they could detect low-level individuals, but it was natural that they wouldnt be able to locate a master of stealth or someone with a rted skill.


    If its a master of such caliber, the 3rd prince shouldnt be able to handle him


    Shiron pondered, recalling a list of names in the game who were capable of evading Encia and Ophilia in the final region.


    [Hugo Prient]


    [Guardian Knight Commander Zard]


    [Court Mage Arak]


    Excluding Hugo, who was on Shirons side, the other two wouldnt operate under the 3rd princes orders.


    An order from the emperor? But the current emperor shouldnt be interested in the 3rd prince


    Who else could it be? Shiron continued to think, recalling hundreds of characters from the game. Each name appeared and disappeared in his thoughts.


    He dismissed the possibility of a messenger from the devil. If it were a messenger, Encia and Ophilia wouldnt have missed their hostile intentions.


    Someone who could freely travel across the continent, especially now, 10 years before the original story, would have the ability to induce hostility at will.


    Then,


    Shiron could think of only one person.


    [Forgotten Mage Seira]


    Seira.


    As Shiron called her name, everything around him turned blindingly white.

 Chapter 54: Qualification (1)

    Chapter 54: Qualification (1)


    When I came to my senses, the ceiling was unfamiliar But it wasnt.


    Unfortunately, nothing like that had happened.


    It was a white room.


    I was lying in a white room.


    No, it was so uniformly white in all directions, without a shadow, that I couldnt even be sure it was a room.


    I couldnt even tell whether the ground I stood on was up or down.


    Where am I?


    Even after looking around for a while, I found no reference point.


    The entirely white world made me feel as if I had gone blind.


    Im certain I havent seen a ce like this.


    No area or ce like this existed in the game Reincarnation of the Sword Saint.


    Considering I was quite the expert on the game, it was impossible for me not to know.


    In the game, driven by Yuras evil intent, I yed as the screw-up, Shiron, and had tried hundreds of times to clear the game.


    I had no special reason to retry so many times.


    I just hated seeing a character that resembled me continuously fall and ultimately get frustrated.


    In retrospect, I felt even by my standards, it was kind of insane.


    Of course, in trying to clear the game, I considered every possible scenario. I went throughmunity sites and even wikis, using every character and item appearing in the game to clear it, but I could never seed.


    I lost count of the ytime.


    I started ying the moment the game was released. After clearing the game as Lucia, I yed sleeplessly as the unlocked character Shiron.


    So, I could confidently say I knew Reincarnation of the Sword Saint best.


    There was never a room where the whole screen went white. I had never seen or heard of an event where the entire screen turned white as if there was an error.


    So, why was I left alone in such a ce?


    I tried to remember thest thing I could recall.


    Right, I was being followed.


    While listening to the identity of the one controlling Berta like a puppet, Encia noticed someones gaze.


    Following that train of thought, I arrived at one conclusion,


    I called out her name.


    Seira.


    Thepanion of Hero Kyrie and an elf magician. Having sealed the demon 500 years ago and still being alive, she could easily deceive Encia and Ophilias senses.


    As soon as her name left my lips, everything before me turned white. It seemed like some kind of magic, perhaps a beam of destruction? Having been hit by it, I mightve died instantly.


    Seriously, isnt killing me for just mentioning a name a bit extreme?


    I sighed deeply.


    But then,


    Wasnt my voice just a bit deep?


    Huh? Oh! Oh!?


    It was deep. My voice was deep. A voice familiar yet foreign.


    It was not the voice of young Shiron but my voice before the possession.


    It had been a while since I heard my own voice.


    So


    I looked down at my hands and feet.


    They were big.


    Large hands that had never wielded a sword. They were rough, and as my gaze shifted, I noticed long, toned limbs. However


    Why am I naked?


    I was stark naked. Not a single shred of cloth covered me. As ludicrous as this naked form seemed


    Based on my previous conjecture, this ce was the world you went to after death.


    It was said everyone became humble before death. Maybe I was meant to approach heavens gates in this pure, unclothed form


    Does it matter?


    I no longer felt embarrassed.


    I moved forward, presumably to knock on heavens gates.


    Thinking this was heaven was purely my spection.


    I had lived so damn well, so it was natural for me to think Id end up in heaven without a doubt.


    Anyway.


    Maybe because I drank, I had to pee.


    It was just a vast whitendscape everywhere. I just pulled down my metaphorical pants and relieved myself on the ground.


    Swoosh.


    Ah refreshing.


    Hey!


    Huh?


    What are you doing in a sacred ce?


    I didnt know how to respond. Suddenly, a ck-haired girl appeared before me. The girl, looking quite angry, seemed to be scolding me.


    Whos this kid?


    My gaze was fixed on the girl. Not because she was berating an adult but because of her unique appearance. I was so drawn to her that her actions seemed irrelevant. The girl wore an unusual hair essory. It was round, and rather than just sparkling, it emitted a radiant light.


    Floating above her head was undoubtedly


    I am an angel.


    An angel?


    Yes. Gods representative and servant, the magnificent bridge between heaven and earth. Thats me!


    The girl who imed to be an angel puffed out her chest with pride.


    It seemed like she knew what I was thinking; she answered without me even asking.


    I believed her easily. In a world where demons existed, why wouldnt angels?


    So, little angel.


    My name is [Latera].


    Latera. Hmm, its a pretty name.


    Of course! Someone gave me that name!


    Perhaps because Iplimented her name, Latera giggled, cing her hand on her hip and nodding.


    I found that endearing and chuckled.


    Who gave you that name? Your mother? Do angels even have mothers?


    Dont look like that. Im genuinely curious.


    I wont make any other remarks since I dont sense any ill intentions. A senior gave me the name.


    Latera red at me. Feeling a bit embarrassed because I was naked, I said


    I should wear this for now. Its a bit awkward to be seen like this.


    Perhaps sensing my difort, Latera took out clothes from thin air and tossed them to me. I hurriedly put them on. They resembled a priests robes.


    Latera, if youre an angel, is this ce heaven?


    Why would you think that?


    I felt like I died, so I assumed this would be the next ce.


    I asked her the question that had been on my mind. My consciousness was clear, making me certain of my existence here. This wasnt a dream.


    Youre quite shameless, peeing in this sacred ce just now.


    Latera took out a book and showed it to me. Being shorter, she had to tiptoe to show it at my eye level.


    And did you know? If this were really heaven, youd have received a 5-point penalty for that action.


    Youre oddly specific.


    Anyway!


    Lateras voice cracked.


    This isnt heaven. And youre not dead either.


    Well, thats a relief. Wait, what? Hero?


    Yes! This is the Heros House!


    Latera replied gracefully, bowing her head. She wasnt wearing a flowing gown but a uniform-like costume. More than looking elegant, she looked adorable.


    Nheless, I was baffled by what she said.


    Whats with that old-fashioned name? It sounds so outdated.


    Names like House of Love and House of Hope came to mind, reminding me of welfare centers Id visited in middle school to earn volunteer credits.


    Lets say this is the Heros House. Youve mistaken me for someone else. Im no hero.


    What?


    At my words, Lateras eyes widened in shock.


    Wha- Youre not the hero? Thats impossible!


    Then, she began to flip through the book. It was the leather-bound book that had just been pushed in front of my eyes.


    Here Here! Shiron Prient! Its clearly written here!


    Lateras face was already on the verge of tears. With her brows furrowed and stomping her feet in frustration. She looked like she was on the brink of crying. However, I couldnt fulfill her wishes. My true identity wasnt even close to a hero, let alone Shiron Prient.


    So, who are you then? Only heroes can enter the heros house.


    I dont remember how I got here. When I woke up, I was just here.


    Thats because you must have said the trigger word.


    Trigger word?


    Yes.


    Latera closed her mouth tightly and nodded once.


    When someone with the qualifications of a hero says the name of a magician that has been erased from the world, theyre set toe here. My senior told me that.


    Ah


    I sighed deeply. Turns out, I wasnt dead. I was simply summoned here by ident. My head was throbbing, so I pressed on my temples.


    So, what are the qualifications of a hero?


    Hehe, the hero is quite curious, huh?


    I told you Im not.


    Ignoring my head shake, Latera pulled out a quill from her pocket and began to write in mid-air. When she turned around, there were no wings on her back. It seemed that angels here didnt have wings.


    Its unconditional devotion. Lets see.


    As she tapped the air, the characters began to glow. And then, Latera looked in a certain direction.


    Following her gaze, far away, there was a single dot. A dot that suddenly appeared in the empty space and began to growrger.


    Vroom vroom.


    Now, it was making a roaring sound. It was undoubtedly approaching.


    Right in front of my nose, the thing turned out to be a transparent coffin. And inside it, a womany.


    She didnt look normal. Parts of her arms and legs had turned pitch ck, looking like they would break at any moment. Some parts were already shattered.


    I knew who this woman was.


    Kryie.


    Hero Kryie achieved unconditional devotion. She was truly an inspiration for heroes.


    Latera said, caressing the coffin.


    But, after saving the world, the one who should have been the happiest in the world, in reality, she gained nothing.

 Chapter 55: Qualification (2)

    Chapter 55: Qualification (2)


    I gazed at the corpse lying inside the clear chamber.


    To be honest, I couldnt say it had an attractive body. The body was covered with scars as if the skin had been scraped off, filled with unhealed wounds. She was tall for a woman but shorter than me, roughly by a heads length.


    Like firewood half-burnt, the charred remains of the body looked horrendously disfigured. It made me wonder what kind of torture turned a person into this.


    The qualifications of a hero look like this. You understand a bit now, right?


    Latera looked at me with a faint glint in her eyes. Regrettably, I didnt understand what being a hero truly meant.


    No, what dont you understand?


    Latera looked at me in disbelief.


    Ill exin again. Specifically, what dont you understand?


    Well, I understand that Kyrie was pitiable. She suffered endlessly without any reward and ended up dead.


    I think the same.


    Latera clenched her fist and nodded. Even from this small gesture, it was clear she deeply respected Kyrie.


    It seems we have something inmon.


    Its funny to bond over such generic sentiments.


    I slowly lowered my head.


    The crucial thing is, I dont understand why you showed me that corpse. It felt like you were forcing it upon me, and its ufortable.


    I frowned deeply and felt my expression darken. Who would want to end up like that?


    Im sorry. I never intended it that way.


    Latera bowed her head deeply.


    Dont be too down. Makes me feel like I bullied a kid.


    I reached into my pocket and pulled out a candy. It was a habit, and even here, my storage ability worked. Realizing that I had been restored, I was slightly taken aback but managed to pull out a strawberry-vored candy.


    You see me as a kid? Even so, Ive lived for 500 years


    Hey, its just because youre cute. Cant deny that your appearance is adorable.


    I guess I am quite cute.


    Latera hesitated, then epted the candy. Watching her puff her cheeks while moving the candy around, she indeed looked like a child. But she said she had lived for 500 years.


    Its an appearance to make neers feel at ease.


    Ease? Making them let their guard down so you can strike from behind?


    Well, my senior always said that few people dislike a cute girl like me.


    Latera winked yfully at me.


    Of course, as you said, there might be that reason. However, my primary role is to guide the heroes whoe here.


    So, were there other heroes who came here before me?


    No!


    Latera answered with a beaming smile.


    You are the first since Hero Kyrie. Youre the only one qualified to enter here in 500 years.


    Only two in 500 years.


    From what I understood, to enter here, you had to say the name of the magician that was erased from the world and possess the qualification of selfless devotion.


    The conditions are only two, but theyre indeed stringent.


    But Im not someone associated with such altruistic deeds. Ive never acted that way.


    Really?


    Lateras eyes narrowed. A faint smile crept on her face as if she was amused.


    Hehe. Youre so bashful.


    Latera circled around me, sometimes narrowing her eyes, sometimes widening them. Her expressions changed as if observing something fascinating.


    What are you doing?


    Observing your karma.


    Karma? Like deeds? Is she checking my deeds?


    From what I see, its no wonder you dont understand. Oh my, you have a whopping 500 penalty points. This is


    Latera took a step back as if she saw something she shouldnt have. Judging by her rapidly changing expression, the penalty points must represent all the wrong things I had done.


    I was relieved. I was anxious that the system might not apply here.


    Its quite risky However, you still meet the qualifications, so you barely passed.


    I paid attention to her words. Not because of the pass, but because of the risk.


    Its really fascinating. With this level of penalty points, one wouldnt normally survive. This just shows how remarkable you, the hero, must be, right? You can still stand by me perfectly fine, even with this heavy penalty.


    Latera looked straight into my eyes as she spoke. The somewhat suspicious glint in her eyes now made me feel more at ease. Before, her unfettered admiration felt burdensome.


    What do you mean by wont survive?


    If someone is deemed a threat to the heros abode, they will be immediately removed.


    By who?


    By me.


    Latera cheekily pointed to herself with her thumb. The confident smile that crept onto her face was quite impressive.


    Me, the guardian angel of this ce! I will personally handle them.


    What happens if you step in?


    Wanna see?


    No, its fine.


    I nced over at Latera. A girl whose height barely reached my chest. ck hair, purple eyes, and a confident face. The halo floating above her head gave the impression that she was a considerable being.


    Lateras smile grew even wider.


    Why not? I wanted to show you.


    What if I get scared of you after seeing it? I might not be able to treat you the same way. You mentioned it was close, didnt you?


    I hated being hesitant in my actions. If there was any hesitation in our conversation, I couldnt address the natural doubts that arise. I wouldnt be able to get any valuable information.


    Lets move on from that.


    I looked around the surroundings and then opened my mouth.


    Have there been any intruders here?


    Quite a few over the past 500 years.


    Latera sighed deeply and turned her head as if looking through a transparent tube.


    People kept breaking in, wanting something other than the corpse of the first hero, Kyrie. Honestly, it was quite a hassle dealing with them.


    So even if someone isnt qualified, they can still enter this ce?


    What exactly was this ce? Where was it located? I didnt recall such a ce in my memories.


    Of course. This ce isnt entirely separate from reality. Its still on the continent.


    Although I had those questions, I didnt voice them. Since our first meeting, I felt a prickly sensation all over my body. It wasnt easy trying not to think about the thoughts that kept popping up in my head.


    Why are you so tense?


    You really can read my thoughts, cant you?


    I kept my expression calm. I tried to maintain a smiling facade, acting with a rxed demeanor. Yet, this girl noticed my difort instantly.


    The heros abode is like that. A ce where thoughts and words are transparent.


    It felt disgusting to have my thoughts read. The sensation of being naked in the middle of a busy street was enough to make me feel ashamed.


    You were just naked and


    Anyway, is this form the way my soul remembers me?


    Yes. Even if an old man with white hair were toe here, hed appear in the form his soul remembers most vividly. The most radiant moment in ones life, and for you, Hero, it mustve been that period.


    Dont you have a mirror? Id like to see my face.


    Here you go.


    Latera handed me a hand mirror.


    I took it and looked at my reflection.


    The first thing I needed to confirm was the scar below my eye.


    As expected, it was there. It wasnt there before I came to this ce.


    Then, I looked at the soles of my feet.


    There, I saw the symbols of Encia and Ophilia. The jagged symbols and entwined rose vine designs.


    These were etched into my soul. Even if I were to tear off the soles of my feet, they would not disappear.


    Ah!


    Just then, Latera screamed.


    When I looked up, she was swinging at me like when we first met.


    What?! What is it?


    Why?


    Why? Those are symbols of a demon!


    Oh.


    Latera approached me, grabbing my cor and bringing her face close to mine. Her panic-stricken face was quite a sight. Her face had turned pale, and her lips trembled.


    Did I do something wrong?


    Have you gone mad? Which hero in the world makes a pact with a demon? And you did it with two?!


    Its fine. I did what was necessary, and I dont regret it. Even if this means losing my physical body, it was my choice


    Its tainted!


    Latera cut me off. Her reddened face looked genuinely angry.

 Chapter 56: Qualification (3)

    Chapter 56: Qualification (3)


    Furrowed brows, a flushed face, and tightly pressed lips.


    The raised voice and slightly faster speech.


    The girl in front of me was clearly angry with me.


    Annoyed, I forcefully brushed away Lateras hand. The sudden outburst made me respond in kind. Where on earth did she learn to grab someone by the cor when shes slightly annoyed?


    You.


    I got up, dusting off my hands. Due to our height difference, Latera naturally looked up at me.


    You sure have a funny way of talking.


    Funny?


    Latera red at me. My face wasnt exactly weing or mild, but she neither retreated nor seemed intimidated.


    If I retreat just by a mere re, Id be disqualified as a guardian angel.


    It wasnt just the re. I wasnt fond of what she said. Showing me Kyries body, implying my decisions were wrong.


    Of course they were wrong!


    Lateras eyes widened as if wondering what was on my mind.


    Do you even understand the implications of making a deal with a demon? They etch the transaction onto your soul! That mark will never fade. Even if youre lucky to reincarnate


    Is that it?


    I cut off Latera mid-sentence.


    Regardless of what you say, I dont see how having a transaction with a demon etched onto my soul hurts me.


    I smirked at the girl in front of me. Returning the same attitude she gave me made me feel slightly better.


    Feel better?


    Confusion marred Lateras face, but not long after, she managed to regain herposure. It seemed she was quite adept at it.


    Making a deal with a demon puts a penalty on your soul. You might not have made it here.


    Which is more important? Having a penalty or facing immediate death? Id go with thetter.


    Theres a chance for reincarnation.


    Just a chance, huh? So its not certain.


    Even if Im about to die, what does reincarnation matter? Even with the penalties, I still qualified. So its fine.


    I rubbed my neck in irritation.


    Then, a thought struck me.


    Didnt you just say I had a penalty of 500 points?


    I wondered how many points would disqualify me froming to this ce.


    Oh, no! What are you thinking?


    Lateras calm demeanor was once again taken over by panic.


    Seeing my point get through to her, I grinned.


    I didnt care about Lateras flustered state. Given that she already knew what I was thinking, there was no need to be subtle.


    Why cant I?


    If you cante here youll surely regret it.


    Regret? What can I do here?


    I smiled wryly.


    Let me be clear: since the opportunity has arisen, I dont care abouting here.


    A ce not even in my knowledge had no value to me. The same applied to the cheeky brat in front of me. What I didnt know could potentially harm me.


    ?


    Actually, it seems like youre the one in trouble.


    If Latera wasnt lying, then I was the first in 500 years to possess the qualifications to enter this ce.


    With a hero not appearing for so long, the value of my existence would inevitably rise. A hero would be even more essential, especially if the demon lord was still alive.


    So, heres the thing.


    I crouched to look her in the eyes.


    Arent I the dominant one?


    Excuse me?


    Im the dominant one, and youre the subordinate. Your arrogant attitude has been bothering me. You shouldnt grab or interrupt me, right?


    I gently patted Lateras head. Even to me, the touch didnt seem very affectionate.


    <hr>


    Latera pouted like a little child.


    She sat down on the ground, hugging her knees, and refused to even nce in my direction.


    She mustve read my thoughts, yet she didnt respond even when I teased her about sulking. This made me feel even more awkward.


    Ignoring the silent girl, I observed the transparent vessel. I was curious about what it was made of, but I had no intention of breaking it.


    Ting ting-


    I merely tapped on the ss with the back of my hand.


    I turned my gaze back to the sulking child.


    Let me ask you something.


    Ask away.


    Latera, looking dejected, nodded slightly. It seemed that she was still willing to answer.


    You mentioned this ce exists for souls.


    Yes.


    Then what is this?


    I pointed at Kyries body.


    The lifeless, pale corpse justy there with its eyes closed.


    In a ce for souls, why is there a body that isnt even a soul?


    Because youre alive.


    Despite her gloominess, Latera reluctantly answered.


    The Heros House is like the final destination.


    Wouldnt it be better to call it The Heros Hall then?


    No.


    Latera firmly disagreed.


    House is better. A hall isnt somewhere to return to. This ce is where Hero Kyrie rests, not a ce for others to worship.


    You seem to care a lot about Kyrie, even considering the state of the deceased.


    Its a bit different.


    Latera smirked with a hint of bitterness.


    I admire the rtionship with the hero.


    You admire the rtionship?


    My goal is to be a wonderful angel like my senior.


    Whos your senior that you admire so much?


    The Guardian Angel, apanion of Hero Kyrie.


    Latera said so after hesitating for a moment. Then, she seemed to check my reaction, moving her gaze from side to side.


    I approached Latera.


    As far as I knew, Hero Kyriespanions were an elf mage and an alchemist. I had never heard of a Guardian Angel.


    Tell me. Im curious.


    Can I really tell you?


    If you can read my thoughts, you should understand well.


    As you say.


    Latera looked straight into my eyes and began.


    My senior told me stories of their adventures when I was here. Like when Kyrie first met them and how they recruited members one by one.


    Latera, narrating the story, looked somewhat joyful.


    And their stories were recorded in the scriptures. Theyve etched their names in history. Its clear that future generations will remember them.


    You seem to be guessing that part.


    Ive never left this ce.


    Latera giggled as she fidgeted with her fingers.


    I dont really know much. All I know are the emotions of those who came here and the stories my senior shared.


    Then, Latera looked at me.


    Being here, you tend to yearn for an adventure, especially after continuously hearing such fun tales. Ive been here for 500 years. Ive waited patiently all that time. Ive been really good


    Lateras words trailed off, and her eyes began to redden. This wasnt a good sign.


    Reading my thoughts, Latera thumped her own chest with her hand.


    I am! The Guardian Angel who exists to assist the Hero in defeating the evil deity. You can say Im the heros sidekick, chosen by fate. I certainly wont cry over something like this.


    Youre impressive.


    I ran my hand over my face.


    Listening to her, it sounded like she had been waiting for the next hero for the past 500 years, acting like a tomb guard


    Thats right. Do you know how lonely I was during that time? Just think about how I felt when I heard that the Hero Ive waited for so long had made a contract with a demon.


    Yet Latera, with a big smile, took my hand.


    Ive been waiting for you here all along. Youre the Hero of my destiny.


    Lateras eyes, big with anticipation, revealed a burning desire from her purple irises.


    So, please take me out of here.


    I cant.


    What?


    Latera leaned in closer, almost interrogating me.


    Her previous gloomy attitude was nowhere to be seen.


    No, its a clich to ept such a request here, right? Just when the atmosphere is perfect! After a touching line!


    Calm down.


    What do you mean? Calm down!


    Sigh.


    I couldnt help butugh out of disbelief.


    Acting upset and then being so brazen about it. I had never encountered someone of her sort before. But regardless, I had to exin why I couldnt take her out of here.


    If I take you out now, you wont be able to do anything, right?


    What do you mean I cant do anything? What are you talking about?


    Im only 11 years old.


    At my words, Latera blinked in surprise.


    What?


    Im not ready, and Im too weak to do anything right now.

 Chapter 57: Qualification (3)

    Chapter 57: Qualification (3)


    The man in front of her imed to be eleven years old.


    A lie?


    How can you tell?


    Latera quickly sized up the man before her. The man stood taller than her by the height of two heads. Deep and mature, his voice was nothing like that of a young boy. To her, he looked at least in his twenties, far from a child. Any suspicion was justified; he appeared as a robust adult male to anyone.


    With a skeptical expression, Latera addressed the man.


    How can you im to be eleven years old looking like that? Do you need a mirror?


    You mentioned that this is a ce where souls exist,


    The man retorted with a hint of sarcasm.


    I guess this is how my soul appears.


    Souls cant take on a form theyve never experienced. You havent reincarnated with full memory


    Latera trailed off, looking at the man with suspicious eyes. Then, realization dawned on her.


    Reincarnation


    Shetched onto the word she had just mentioned.


    Could it be are you a reincarnate?


    She asked excitedly.


    Maybe.


    Maybe?


    His answer was vague.


    The man looked away, appearing contemtive, hiding something. Latera couldnt glean any information even when trying to read into his emotions.


    It seemed she hadnt fully gained his trust yet.


    Latera nced at a translucent message window floating in front of her. A senior guardian angel had told her that only guardian angels could see this panel.


    Being able to glimpse the thoughts of those in this realm gave Latera a significant advantage.


    [Reincarnate Is that amon concept here?]


    Thus, the mans thoughts appeared on the message window.


    [ ]


    However, it soon went nk. The man had halted his thoughts. Just as an ordinary person would scream when stabbed, they naturally responded to stimuli that reached their senses.


    Lateras eyebrows furrowed.


    New lines appeared in the message window.


    [The kid seems irritated. As if shes judging me]


    [I havent fully trusted her yet. I try to y it off as best I can.]


    [Uncertainty requires a new approach. Adapting to this unfamiliar behavior might take some time.]


    [She suddenly fell silent. Is she reading my thoughts again?]


    I am.


    Latera internally confirmed but refrained from vocalizing it this time.


    Every time she acted as if she was reading his thoughts, the messages showed his growing distrust. She had waited so long for her master, and instead of building a good rtionship, she seemed to be pushing him away.


    Does he dislike me? I cant let this happen


    In what felt like mere minutes, Latera learned. And she concluded that, in this situation, the message window wasnt helpful. She decided to temporarily dismiss the distraction. Given the mans earlier judgment of her being brazen, she felt that shed constantly make him feel on guard if she didnt do this.


    Latera made up her mind.


    Ill just fully trust what you say, Master. That the age reflected by your soul and the age of your physical body in the real world is different.


    Latera took a step back from the man and smiled.


    Whats with the sudden change in attitude?


    He asked, puzzled.


    The man looked suspiciously at Latera, but she smiled slyly and shook her head.


    I had a feeling that if we continued this way, we wouldnt make any progress. Moreover, I dont know anything, so I need to take in new information. Even if the hero tries to deceive me, lies will eventually be revealed, and I live for a long time.


    And, to put it bluntly, isnt it something that Im not an old person with few days left to live? I know how to think positively.


    Latera decided to change her approach towards the man. It was a much-anticipated meeting with the hero. She suspected he mightpletely turn against her if it continued like this.


    Having a positive mindset isnt bad.


    As Latera stepped back, the man momentarily stroked his chin.


    !


    Then, a message window beside her trembled. Latera squeezed her eyes shut, ignoring it.


    Lets continue the conversation.


    Alright!


    Latera responded, clenching her fists tightly. She seemed determined to do whatever it took to get close to the man before her.


    <hr>


    I tried to make Latera understand the situation I was currently facing.


    If I go outside with you, the risks will increase.


    Is it just because Im too young, or is there a bigger problem?


    Its a significant one.


    I nodded with a seemingly serious expression. I wasnt sure if I should mention it, but I had no better idea.


    After taking a deep breath, I forced my heavy mouth open.


    I cant handle mana.


    Thats indeed a huge problem.


    It would have been better if it was only mana. I neither have talent in swordsmanship nor magic, and I dont have any divine power either. My contract with the demon isntpletely unrted, either. Im not in a position to be picky about these things.


    Upon learning of my circumstances, the girl began to shut her eyes tight. Her clenched fist held onto her clothes, trembling. Perhaps she anticipated my next words?


    But I, without the luxury of considering her feelings, continued speaking.


    How would it be if I take you out while I cant do anything properly? People will surely regard me as the next hero, and those under the demon king who oppose me will try to kill me.


    Latera remained silent. She seemed unable to respond, torn between the life of the hero that had appeared after 500 years and her own freedom.


    Judging by her reactions so far I felt she wouldnt take my life lightly.


    I underestimated my own value. From Lateras reaction, I could gauge how valuable being the only suitable person toe here was.


    I might not think that way, but Lets say I have a selfless dedication and extreme altruism.


    Yes.


    But with that seemingly good qualification, I cant do anything.


    Im not unaware of that.


    Latera said, biting her lips. She seemed to be going through a significant internal conflict.


    So, you understand my situation?


    Of course.


    Latera nodded firmly. Then, as if making up her mind, she furrowed her brows.


    Its not just that. I understand what the hero expects from me.


    Latera came closer to me.


    And then she ced her hand on my chest.


    A chill ran down my spine at her gentle touch.


    I flinched at the sudden physical contact.


    What are you doing?


    I tried to push her away, but I felt as if pushing her would tear out my heart, so I refrained.


    Latera squinted her eyes at me.


    Just stay still.


    At least tell me what youre trying to do before you molest me.


    You said demons follow the hero under certain conditions, right? Im better than demons. Ill prove it to you now.


    Latera was doing something to me. That much was clear.


    The ring that was hovering above her head began to move.


    Because of the height difference between Latera and me, I could closely observe the ring twisting, turning, and warping.


    My heart started to heat up. But it wasnt a pain like burning.


    For a moment, the ring emitting a beautiful and radiant light began to subside.


    Latera stepped back a step, removing her hand from my chest. I touched the spot where her hand had been. I had a feeling she did something to me, but it wasnt an rm of impending danger.


    I have bestowed a blessing upon your soul.


    Blessing?


    Its a blessing a guardian angel can bestow upon a hero. There are three this time. Blessing of Vitality, Blessing of Rage, and Blessing of Focus. And I also gave you some divine power as a bonus.


    I looked at Latera with a surprised expression.


    Latera, undeterred by my reaction, continued.


    The Blessing of Vitality gives you an inexhaustible heart. The Blessing of Rage means the angrier you get, the stronger you be. The Blessing of Focus if you decide to do something, your will wont be easily shaken by most distractions.


    Latera, with one eye closed, smugly smiled, crossing her arms. She was back to her confident self.


    You already know about the divine power.


    Yeah, I do.


    Ive given all the blessings I can in this situation.


    You couldve given more?


    Of course. But it wouldve been too much for now. Your soul might have burst with too many blessings.


    Even so, arent I much more useful?


    Saying useful makes it sound like Im treating you as a tool. Phrase it differently.


    I didnt hide the smile forming on my face in response.


    Youre someone helpful to me.


    Am I?


    Latera suddenly approached and held my hand.


    Were a perfect match, arent we?


    Yeah


    When I chuckled, Latera grinned back.


    And me? Im very patient. I can wait until youre ready to meet me. Ive waited for five hundred years At the least until you be a grandfather, which is just sixty more years. Thats not too hard.


    Youre certain Ille for you.


    Of course. And Ive learned something while talking to you.


    What?


    Before I could ask, Latera pushed hard against my chest.


    Do you know? That was just a teaser.


    I began to step back. Latera pushed my chest again.


    I believe youlle to receive the rest of the blessings.


    With those words, Latera didnt push me anymore. I staggered back, feeling the ground suddenly give way beneath my feet.

 Chapter 58: The Invitation

    Chapter 58: The Invitation


    His eyes fluttered open.


    Shiron looked around, trying to determine where he was.


    The first thing he noticed was arge ss window filling his vision, followed by a red carpet spread across the entire floor. Marble statues, a wooden desk, and a ck leather chair with a subtle sheen.


    He was currently not in a white room but in Hugo Prients office, seated on arge sofa.


    What on earth


    Having ascertained his return to reality, Shiron blinked with noticeably lighter eyelids.


    In front of him stood two maids and another individual, all wearing somewhat anxious expressions.


    Master? Is something troubling you?


    Seeing Shiron suddenly looking around as if lost, the blonde maid inquired with concern.


    Why? Do I look sick?


    Um you sweated profusely.


    Cold sweat?


    Upon hearing Encias words, Shiron touched his forehead.


    Feeling the dampness, Shiron reached into his pocket to retrieve a handkerchief. Only after wiping away the beads of sweat did he manage to speak.


    I want to ask something.


    Go ahead.


    The one who answered was Encia. Although he directed the question at the three in front of him, Ophilia hesitated while Berta kept looking around, assessing the mood.


    However, one respondent would suffice. He just needed to confirm how his physical body in this ce had reacted while he was in that peculiar space.


    Did anything happen to me?


    Anything? Um As I said, you did sweat a lot just now.


    Not that.


    Shiron adjusted his question, his head tilting.


    So, did I move somewhere, or did I perhaps faint? Anything like that?


    It seems you experienced something significant.


    Hearing the conversation, Ophilias eyes narrowed slightly. Shiron slowly nodded in affirmation.


    Just answer the question first.


    You were right here, on the sofa in the office, with your head down.


    How much time passed since Ist spoke?


    After you seemed deep in thought, you looked around. Not much time passed, maybe about 2 minutes?


    I see.


    Shiron recalled what had transpired in that white room. He met an angel, saw a corpse, and was bestowed protection. Though it felt like hours had passed, almost no time had passed here.


    Just now, I met someone. We had an extensive conversation, but it seems very little time passed here.


    Can you tell us who you met?


    Encia furrowed her brow as she spoke. Shiron recalled the young girl, shocked upon seeing the demons mark.


    Should I tell them?


    Despite their inability to refusemands due to their contract, Shiron hesitated to spill every detail about his encounter in that peculiar white room.


    I met an angel.


    Shirons face reddened, and he looked down. It was somewhat embarrassing to suddenly say he had met an angel after waking up. Even if those in front of him were demons, it felt rather juvenile, almost as if he was in a phase of teenage delusion.


    An angel?


    Yes, the ones with the shining halo above their heads. Thats what she said.


    He thought of Latera, who seemed to see right through him. She imed to be a guardian angel protecting the Heros House.


    She was a handful.


    Having ones thoughts read was mentally taxing for Shiron.


    Its overwhelming to receive such unconditional goodwill from her. After all, we just met. How could she act so intimately?


    There wasnt a bond built between Shiron and Latera. Shiron didnt know her, yet Latera could see deep into his heart.


    The whole senior thing is awkward.


    The more they talked, the more unknowns cropped up, unsettling Shiron. Especially the senior that Latera often referred to.


    Shiron was certain that this was the same entity Yuma mentioned during the session ceremonythe Apostle of God who gave the holy sword to Kyrie.


    The game didnt mention the existence of an angel that bestowed the holy sword to the hero and even contributed to the creation of the suspicious Prient family.


    If he even thought about that mysterious person even once, an overwhelming negative emotion was bound to burst out.


    At a nce, he looked like the main antagonist. It was quite hard to not only hide his true feelings in front of the girl who was openly expressing her admiration for that viin but also to control himself from even thinking about that man.


    He also had a hard time controlling various thoughts.


    He deliberately did not think about Lucia, who was the real hero.


    He barely restrained himself from thinking that this world was a game world, and that he had possessed someone in it.


    But, I did benefit from it. I didnt lose anything.


    She also gave me this.


    What is it?


    Step back a bit. It might be dangerous.


    Shiron spread his palm upwards.


    There was nothing tangible about the three protective charms But the divine power was different.


    Hwaak-


    A warm light began to emanate from Shirons palm. Using it wasnt too difficult.


    He was able to manifest divine power just by the will to use it.


    Divine power


    Can I touch it a little?


    Go ahead.


    Shiron nodded in response to Encias request.


    As soon as Encia inserted her finger into the white light, she quickly pulled it out, grimacing.


    Its very cold. With this much power, its like a bishop who just received ordination.


    That much? Your finger is fine. The holy sword hurt Ophilia even without giving power.


    Its strange that the holy sword, which is defense-specialized, was able to cut Ophilias skin.


    Encia giggled and shook her head.


    She thought that her young lord didnt realize the extent of his newfound abilities.


    So, about that.


    Shiron gestured with his chin towards Berta, who had been silent until now.


    Me?


    Ive been thinking about the identity of the one whos been tailing us, and I cant figure it out. Even after going through everything in my head, I cant get a clue. The 3rd Prince told you to investigate the Prient family, didnt he?


    Shiron pointed to the bag next to Berta.


    Give me that for a moment. I want to see whats inside.


    This is an invasion of privacy No, Ill give it!


    Berta hesitated for a moment but quickly handed over the bag when Shiron reached out.


    I know about privacy. Ophilia, check the bag for anything suspicious.


    Understood.


    Ophilia began to rummage through the brown document bag.


    Soon after, sheid out a few sheets of paper and documents on the table.


    Shiron began to skim through them. Then, one of the sheets caught his eye.


    What is this?


    Shiron read aloud, clearly agitated.


    The end of the men who married Prients daughters was to be beaten husbands Why do you have such a document?


    The 3rd Prince wanted to build a good rtionship with you, so he conducted such an investigation.


    Berta blushed in embarrassment.


    And he read all of this?


    Yes. He found it interesting and read every single one.


    Hes crazy.


    Shiron massaged his temples and closed his eyes. He then pulled out a sheet of paper from his pocket and picked up a pen.


    Berta, do me a favor.


    What?


    Ill write a letter. Deliver it to him.


    With a smirk, Shiron began writing on the paper.


    <hr>


    A letter?


    Inside the pce where the Third Prince resided.


    The Third Prince, Victor Ado de Rien, alternately nced at the ck-haired woman in front of him and the letter she handed him.


    Yes, Your Highness.


    Berta, who showed her respect as a subordinate, obviously looked pale. The fearsome master made sure she couldnt even check the content of the letter, sealing it with wax before giving it to her.


    Victor shifted his gaze from her and broke the wax seal. The emblem carved into the wax was the familiar seal of Hugo Prient.


    The content of the letter was shocking.


    [Do you have no shame sneaking around and investigating while iming to be a man?]


    [If you want to meet me that badly,e directly. If youre scared, bring your army if you wish.]


    [If you dont, Ill barge in.]


    Victors mouth hung open in disbelief.


    Ignoring the rough choice of words for a moment, the audacity of the message, seemingly challenging a royal like Victor to a fight, was almost unbelievable.


    Victor tried to calm himself, pressing down his trembling eyelids.


    This isnt from Lord Hugo. Who sent this?


    Its from Shiron Prient.


    Ah Hmm


    Victor, crossing his arms and tilting his head, burst intoughter soon after. He had been curious about the kind of person Shiron was, and this letter made things pretty clear.


    It seems Ive made an enemy. Haha.


    Carefully folding the letter and cing it beside him, Victor wiped away a stray tear from his eye and chuckled.


    I should visit him soon.

 Chapter 59: A Small Change

    Chapter 59: A Small Change


    At the break of dawn, Lucia, rubbing her drowsy eyes, rose from her bed.


    Despite it still being the time to sleep in, she had awoken because she sensed someone approaching.


    While seated on her bed, Lucia focused on the sensation. The footstepsing toward her were light yet rxed.


    Is it Shiron


    Identifying the person approaching was easy. It was a bit embarrassing to admit, but within this mansion, it was easy to distinguish Shirons energy.


    The energy of the two demon maids was too strong to be hidden. Therefore, by process of elimination, only Shiron remained.


    What could it be?


    The vast annex rivaled most mansions in size but housed only four. Except for meal times, encounters between Lucia and Shiron within the annex were rare. Without reason, Shiron rarely ventured near Lucias room.


    Nows not the time.


    Quickly, Lucia got up and moved to her dressing table. Back at Dawn Castle, a skilled maid would help her get ready at the ring of a bell. But with reduced help now, she had to manage herself.


    Swoosh- Swoosh-


    Seated before the mirror, Lucia began brushing her tangled hair.


    Ugh, why isnt this working?


    Having always relied on others for grooming in her past life, managing her tangled hair was more challenging than expected.


    Thatll do!


    Knock- Knock-


    Just then, a knock sounded at her door.


    -Are you up?


    J-just a moment! Im up, wait!


    Rushing to the door, Lucia greeted,


    Hello!


    Slowly opening the door, Shiron greeted her with a smile. As days went by, Lucia had to look up more to see Shiron.


    Facing the increasingly handsome Shiron, Lucia greeted him.


    You seem in good spirits today?


    Oh, do I?


    Yes, your voice sounds oddly high for the morning.


    Did it show that much?


    Clearing his throat, Shiron continued,


    I came to ask you a favor.


    A favor?


    Her eyes widened. Lucia always felt bad for always receiving and never giving. Shiron smiled warmly at her reaction.


    Its nothing grand. Would you like to join me at the training ground after so long?


    Didnt you quit training? You havent been to the training groundtely.


    Ive stopped regrly. But I havent missed a day swinging my sword.


    Contemting Lucias words, Shiron realized she mustve thought he had truly quit.


    Oh, no! Im not refusing. I was just wondering what brought this on.


    Seeing Shirons slightly furrowed brows, Lucia hurriedly gestured in appeasement.


    I just want to check something. Get dressed; were heading to the training ground.


    Chuckling, Shiron closed the door.


    <hr>


    Having changed into morefortable clothing, Lucia was met by Shiron, who then moved to the training ground.


    Before starting his run, Shiron did some light warm-up exercises and took several deep breaths.


    Do I just need to run?


    Yes. I just want to see how much my stamina has improved.


    [Protection of Vitality]


    Did it say it was supposed to prevent my heart from getting tired?


    He didnt have much opportunity to test protections like Rage or Focus. He didnt get angry easily, and his determination rarely wavered.


    But endurance was easy to test.


    Shiron looked at Lucia, who was moving her arms and legs, stretching her body. ording to Siriel, she hadnt won against Lucia even once in their practice duels. She seemed a suitableparison.


    Lets test the buff.


    Theres no time limit. Just run until youre tired. Choose your own pace.


    Understood.


    As soon as Shiron started, Lucia began to follow him.


    <hr>


    They ran for a whopping 4 hours.


    Shirons speed didnt decrease, and Lucia, who was running beside him, showed no signs of stopping. So, in the middle, Shiron decided to halt.


    The performance is good.


    The protection given by Latera was certainly outstanding, even surpassing his expectations. He started running at full speed from the beginning, and his speed didnt drop. The heated body even made the run feel smoother.


    The most astonishing thing was that he wasnt out of breath. Even after finishing the run, instead of panting heavily, his breathing was calm.


    How is this possible? You werent this fit before.


    Hehehe. Curious?


    Shiron grinned at Lucia, showing his aplishment. Lucia looked slightly troubled seeing his face but chose not toment since it had been a while since he smiled like that.


    Running for a long time isnt that surprising, but not being out of breath after such a run is.


    Unable to contain his smile, Shiron looked at Lucia.


    Its fate.


    Fate?


    I had a dream where an angel appeared and gave me protection.


    Really?


    Yes, she said I had lived so well that I deserved a visit in my dreams.


    After saying this, Shiron gauged Lucias expression.


    Thats fortunate.


    Lucia responded with a shy smile. Her lukewarm response made Shiron tilt his head.


    I expected a better reaction.


    He subtly mentioned the angel, but Lucias reaction was nd. He intended to test the protection and also hint at the angels existence from 500 years ago, but Lucia didnt seem too interested.


    Bing more assertive, Shiron approached Lucia with a broad smile.


    I feel you dont believe me, but its true, okay?


    Hearing this, Lucia took a step back.


    No, its not that I dont believe, especially after seeing the result, but


    Then why? Dont you want to meet an angel and receive protection?


    First, keep some distance. Youre too close!


    Lucia turned her head quickly, pushing Shiron away, who was very close. She felt a bit shy facing Shiron. They used to talk without any distance, even when sweating heavily, buttely, Shiron seemed different, especially after Sirielsments about him.


    I dont need it. I dont even want to meet one.


    Why?


    Meeting strangers and letting them do things to me is creepy. What if, instead of protection, they curse me?


    Lucia was suspicious of the angel that Shiron imed to have met.


    She recalled the session ritual.


    In front of the children of Prient, Yuma had said that Gods apostle, an angel, gave the Holy Sword to Kyrie 500 years ago.


    At that time, Lucia had scoffed.


    So that means Yura was the angel? But I got the Holy Sword from Yura. It doesnt add up.


    The Yura that Lucia remembered was a normal human. She couldnt use sacred power and only had basic spatial magic.


    After cooling down a bit, Lucia wanted to confirm a few things with Shiron.


    Then, what did the angel you met in your dream look like?


    She was an older sister with a shining halo on her head. She had ck hair and purple eyes.


    Even though she looked like a kid, she was probably around five hundred years old.


    Shiron described Lateras appearance that he saw in that mysterious ce.


    After hearing the concise description, Lucia seemed to fall into thought and lowered her head. The Yura, she remembered, also had ck hair and purple eyes. Lucia squinted her eyes, staring intently at Shiron.


    I should live kindly


    Master!


    At that moment, an elderly man dressed in a neat suit rushed towards them amidst the fog. He was Philip, the head butler of the mansion.


    Gasping for breath as he approached, his clothes looked disheveled, as if he had hurried too much.


    Master! You need to change your clothes immediately!


    Philip was shocked to see the two of them covered in dirt and sweat.


    Why?


    The 3rd Prince hase to see you at the mansion. The knights are with him!


    Oh


    Upon hearing about the 3rd Prince, Shiron let out a small exmation.


    What? He came faster than I thought. I didnt expect him toe right away.


    Anyway, you must change into formal attire immediately. Miss Siriel is already there.


    Even though he had rushed over, Philip, who looked pale, tried to hurry both Shiron and Lucia. Despite being an elderly man with white hair, his strength was evident.


    Wait a moment, sir, let me help you.


    But Shiron brushed his hand away. Philip, with wide eyes, looked down at Shiron.


    I can meet him as I am now.


    What? What do you mean by that?


    I dont think he will mind, so its okay to go like this.


    What, what do you mean?


    As Philip stood there with a bewildered expression, Lucia, holding onto him, looked down at Shiron.


    Why has the royaltye to see Shiron?


    When Lucia expressed her confusion, Shiron shrugged and smiled.


    Who knows? Maybe I looked easy to him.

 Chapter 60: Resurgence

    Chapter 60: Resurgence


    In [Reincarnation of the Sword Saint], The Rien Empire, which served as the setting, had Prince Victor as its third prince. He also had many siblings.


    Two older brothers, three older sisters. One younger sister, right?


    Shiron, pulling out a notebook from his pocket, recalled the rough details.


    Though born of the main wife, the child was bornst to the emperor. Hence, the child was less favored


    What he knew was from the original story; he only had this much information confirmed about the current situation, which was from 10 years prior to the games setting.


    Hes likely around my age or older.


    However, dealing with this naive prince was sufficiently feasible with just the given information. After facing the mind-reading angel, dealing with an unproven brat felt rtively easy.


    To react to a mere provocative letter so immediately. Hes impulsive and not cautious. He shouldve done more reconnaissance. A brat is a brat, after all.


    It was unlikely that Victor possessed any significant abilities.


    No matter what, he was just the third prince. The current emperor would be more focused on his older two sons, meaning Victor wouldnt have skilled subordinates.


    If he was the first or the second, he mightve formed his own faction and built power through internal conflicts. But he doesnt have his own forces or back support, so he can only rely on a mere sried person like Berta.


    Shiron jotted down his assessment of Victor.


    [Naive and emotional.]


    A rather harsh judgment. Shiron put his notebook away and cracked his knuckles. His gloomy face and the sound reminded him of a third-rate viin.


    My Lord, are we going to discipline that arrogant kid?


    On their way to where the prince was, Encia, dressed in a suit rather than a maid outfit, suddenly appeared and whispered. She handed Shiron a wet towel she had prepared earlier, giggling.


    Lucia, uninterested in the unexpected guest, went to freshen up. Only the two demon maids were by Shirons side.


    So, what should we do?


    I dont like that kid.


    When Shiron replied with a seemingly displeased expression, Ophilia, who was also in a suit, responded,


    Im irritated that he dared to touch someone youve marked, and Im extremely angry that hes brought along the knight order.


    He must have felt threatened.


    Hearing that makes me even angrier. If he knew his ce, he would havee quietly. Instead, he just increased the headcount


    As Ophilia grumbled, Shiron patted her back.


    Calm down. If we openly show hostility, well be the ones looking bad.


    Yes.


    Ophilia managed topose her disgruntled expression.


    After a few more minutes of walking, they reached a vibrant garden. There was a group of knights in armor.


    He brought quite a lot with him.


    Shiron smirked, counting the number of knights. At least thirty knights were visible, each with a longsword at their side.


    And


    In front of them was a young boy leisurely holding a teacup.


    Wavy golden hair, soft eyes, and a mischievous grin. Leaning back in his chair, his demeanor seemed to say, Ive brought my forces. Lets see your move. He appeared quite arrogant.


    Upon seeing Victor, Shiron thought seriously.


    Hmm, an annoying brat. Makes me want to hit him.


    But Shiron didnt openly express his displeasure. It would seem childish tosh out against such an arrogant youngster.


    Tsk.


    He merely spat on the ground.


    Then, ignoring Victor, Shiron ced his hand on the shoulder of Siriel, who was sitting opposite him.


    Ah, big brother!


    Siriel, turning her head towards the hand, found her cheek poked by Shirons finger.


    First, with a cheeky gesture, Shiron greeted Siriel.


    Whats the special asion to dress up so nicely? You didnt have to. Did you dress up for someone to see?


    Of course, for you, big brother.


    Siriel, bouncing up from her seat, showed off her dress with a radiant smile.


    How do I look?


    She remembered advice from Eldrina. Her mother had said when someoneplimented a change in attire, one should actively show it off.


    Shiron poked her cheek a few times instead of replying. At that, Siriel rubbed her cheek andughed softly. It seemed she took it as a yful affirmation.


    Shiron, noticing her cousins cute action, led her into the mansion before taking his seat.


    Then, he quickly scanned the faces in front of him. Each one looked deeply displeased.


    Their dissatisfaction was understandable. To invite a guest and not even offer a weing gesture was rude, especially when the guest was the prince of the empire.


    Hello, Im Shiron Prient.


    However, Shiron greeted them calmly, regardless of their mood.


    Nice to meet you.


    Victor, with a surprised expression, greeted Shiron. The obliviousness they both showed momentarily took him aback, but Victor soon gathered himself and smiled.


    You seem close with your younger sibling.


    Victor alternated his gaze between Shiron and the departing Siriel. Shiron looked annoyed, as if an unnecessary topic had been brought up.


    Its good to hear we appear close.


    Its not just a casual observation. I had a brief conversation with her, and the more I talked to her, the more I admired the depth of your bond.


    Oh, really?


    Of course. I have many siblings. While my older brothers treat me well, they arent close to each other. My sisters have already married into other provinces, so I envy you guys


    Hey.


    Shiron interrupted Victor.


    You didnt bring the troops behind you just to make such trivial talk, did you?


    Shiron stared at the people lined up behind Victor.


    Knights in armor, holding weapons, and magicians holding staffs.


    He had indeed mentioned in the letter he sent to Berta that if the prince felt threatened, he could bring troops.


    He had expected that he would bring a few guards someday, but he was surprised at how many and how quickly he brought them. This amount was definitely beyond the capacity of what a Third Prince was capable of.


    As expected, your temperament is unique.


    Instead of getting offended by being cut off, Victorughed.


    But I did exactly as per your letter. You said if I felt threatened, I could bring troops, right? So, I did. How is it?


    It seems like you just rounded up whoever was avable. Its quite half-hearted.


    What did you say?!


    One of the people behind Victor bristled at Shirons provocative words.


    But Shiron continued, disregarding the minor outburst.


    And whats with the informal tone right from our first meeting? Were you not taught basic courtesy because youre too young?


    Informal tone? What do you mean?


    Victor looked genuinely puzzled by Shironsment.


    You expect me, who holds a noble title, to use honorifics with amoner?


    You know well.


    Shiron smirked. Even though Victor looked confused, the people behind him who couldnt control their expressions were numerous.


    Shiron ignored their res. Facing them directly and exhausting his patience felt bothersome.


    He assessed Victor in a quick nce.


    I heard you wanted to befriend me.


    Of course I do.


    Victor nodded. He wanted to recruit Shiron Prient, but it seemed that saying so wouldpletely ruin their rtionship.


    Why would someone who ims to want friendship investigate me first?


    Shiron chuckled at Victors awkward agreement and checked the surroundings. Even if they werent directly affiliated with Victor, the continued insults they were enduring must be grating.


    Its about time someone steps up.


    Young master, please stop being rude.


    Right on cue, a man in armor stepped forward a bit. Shiron barely suppressed a smile.


    Who are you to dare interrupt a conversation with royalty?


    I am Igor, the deputy of the Royal Guard Commander.


    The deputy of the Royal Guard Commander  a loyalist to [Commander Zard] who supported the 1st prince.


    I couldnt ignore the young masters disrespectful behavior. It goes against the duty of an imperial servant. Please forgive the rudeness.


    Though he was apologizing, Igors posture remained rigid.


    He wasnt acting as if he was asking for forgiveness at all. Like one threatening a child, his demeanor made something certain in Shirons heart.


    The one who lent troops to Victor. The 1st Prince.


    The ones behind Victor werent just the few who sent a letter. Shiron was certain there was someone behind Victor.


    Then, who were those following Berta?


    Shiron contemted this and moved on to the next action.


    How rude, well said.


    Bang!


    Shiron mmed the table.


    So, wasnt it rude of them to follow me?


    The metal table was dented like tin foil.


    Everyone around them reacted to this threatening behavior. Of course, the maids watching from behind were startled.


    Is there another? Someone who critiques my actions.


    Shiron was certain the moment he saw Igor. It wasnt Igor who followed Berta. Igor didnt match the type of person to tail someone. The equipment he wore was far from stealthy. Taking the initiative to resolve the situation also didnt fit. Absolutely not for tailing. Yes, to think about it, the second was better. One who willingly bes a shield, diverting attention. And one who could observe from a distance. If the 1st Prince had sent his confidants here, the 2nd Prince wouldnt just stand by. How long do they intend to make him wait?


    Confusion and anger both appeared on Igors face.


    Grit-


    Then


    Even if one didnt pay close attention, one could hear the sound of grinding teeth. But it wasnt a sound Igor made.


    What did you just say? Following


    Igor asked this while trying to maintainposure. The word following surprised him for a moment. Acting impulsively here wasnt good, and Igor regretted his rashness.


    Shiron pressed Igor as if cornering him.


    Still pretending not to know? Do you know who our elder is?


    Stop!


    Then, a man dressed in ck jumped out from the crowd.


    Thats enough.


    Brushing his slicked-back hair, the man adjusted his sses and stared at Shiron.


    Ive heard rumors that youre a fool. I wanted to see for myself if they were true, and indeed, youre more disappointing than I anticipated. My lord, rise. This riff-raff isnt worth your time.


    Affiliation?


    Are the eyes of the mighty hero familys son mere pinholes?


    The man emphasized the blue tie he was wearing. It was a deep blue, symbolizing the royal family.


    A royal court magician.


    Yes.


    Shiron spoke calmly, all traces of his previous jesting gone.


    Encia. If those bastards draw their swords, kill them.


    Finishing his words, Shiron pped the bespectacled mans cheek.

 Chapter 61: Traffic Control

    Chapter 61: Traffic Control


    Thud-


    The bespectacled man who got pped fell limply.


    Just one p and his legs gave out? Were all the mages here like this?


    You, you brat!


    Why, you bastard.


    Shirons gaze fell to where the sound came from. The man who lost his sses due to the p was ring at Shiron. His bulging and bloodshot eyes were so intense he almost flinched.


    How, how did you break through my mana barrier?


    Mana barrier? Whats that.


    What?


    The man with dislodged sses opened his eyes wide. The fact that the kid in front of him didnt know about the mana barrier shocked him more than the p. How could one not know such a fundamental spell? But looking at his shimmering face, he didnt seem to be lying.


    The man spoke as he staggered to his feet.


    What an ignorant fool. How can you not know such a basic thing?


    Dont know, punk. Why should I know that.


    [Mana Barrier]


    When choosing the magic-specialized route, you first learned [Mana Barrier] and [Ignition]. Shiron knew them well since he yed Reincarnation of the Sword Saint many times, but he pretended not to know to irritate him more.


    Thwack-!


    Shiron pped the mans face again. His face hit the ground. He fell too easily. Whether it was a mana barrier or something else, Shiron only felt the touch of skin on his palm.


    Mana barrier my ass. I dont feel anything.


    What, what did you say!


    Look at this.


    Every time the bespectacled man tried to get up with his hands on the ground, Shiron kicked his wrist softly, making him kiss the ground again.


    Thunk- Thud-


    Really,


    Thunk- Thud-


    You magic nerds are just useless.


    Thunk- Thud-


    Always reading magic books in a corner. Thats why you are so weak.


    Shiron whispered, looking at the man on the ground. The man, who was constantly kissing the ground, shivered as if he was humiliated.


    However, the fact that the man was weak was true.


    Neither [Ill-tempered Jackson] nor [Drunkard Charlie] would fall with just one p. Only this bespectacled gentleman kneeled with one p.


    Go outside and exercise a bit from now on.


    Swoosh- Thump-


    Shiron grabbed the man by the cor and threw him back.


    The pce mages, under the second princes faction, tasted his hand, and the one who just received it seemed to be the least capable among them.


    Shiron chuckled amusingly.


    The first prince, Victor, had been lent some elite forces to defeat him, but the second prince sent this worthless and overly prideful weakling with him.


    As expected, the second prince is somewhat underhanded. So, do peoples nature hardly change? Even 10 years in the future, his disposition remains the same.


    Taking a deep breath, Shiron looked straight ahead.


    No interference came while he was dealing with the magic nerd.


    Shiron dusted off his hands and gave a sarcasticugh.


    For some reason, the people with staves were all lying down in front of him. It didnt seem like it was Encias doing.


    Encia.


    Yes, My Lord.


    How many did you kill?


    Im sorry. I couldnt kill a single one.


    Encia replied with a slightly sullen expression.


    It was a rare chance to showcase her skills, but there was no opportunity to act.


    No one, absolutely no one, even reached for the swords on their hips, let alone drew them. This was true for the mages as well.


    We stopped them on our line.


    Igor, who was standing behind Victor, spoke up.


    When Shiron pped the bespectacled man, the mages werent just standing by.


    Given the ce, they didnt just raise their staves and chant spells, but they did try to intervene.


    However


    The knights brought by Igor suppressed them first.


    Injecting their inner strength, the knights hit the mages in their nks and vital points. Even though the mages had mana barriers, they were ambushed by those they thought were allies and were quickly subdued without a proper response.


    Igor felt sweat pooling in his fists but, at the same time, a sense of relief.


    This was Hugo Prients territory. Compared to discreetly threatening a greenhorn,ying hands on him was a different matter.


    I did well to arrange this beforehand.


    Igor recalled the past when he had strictly ordered his subordinates not to act impulsively.


    Sometimes, there were fools among the young who would act impulsively due to overflowing zeal. But fortunately, there were no such fools among those Igor had chosen.


    You have good judgment. I like that.


    Shiron, back in his seat, looked at Victor.


    Different from before, the child had a bit of a withered appearance. It was really a good sight. Shiron propped his feet up on the battered table. It was at a convenient height to prop his legs up due to being partly broken.


    Victor.


    Uh. Huh? Why, why are you doing this?


    Sigh.


    Shiron, looking at Victor, let out a deep sigh. His head throbbed due to the terrible, dog-like tone.


    Hey, arent you going to speak properly? You think I cant hit you because Im of royal blood? You can get hit, too.


    I, Ill correct my tone!


    As Shiron raised his fist in warning, Victor quickly changed his tone.


    Hey. Who told you to speak formally. Didnt you want to be friends with me?


    Victor wore a dumbfounded expression.


    Despite causing all thatmotion, he wondered what kind of friend Shiron was, but instead of answering, Victor just nodded his head, fearing that otherwise, the fists of that madman would end up in his face.


    Shiron wiped his hands with the handkerchief handed over by Ophilia.


    Between friends! You dont have to use formalnguage.


    Uh, yes


    Reluctantly responding, Victor sent a distress signal to Igor behind him. However, Igor could not help him.


    Shiron had not yetid a hand on Victor, and even if Shiron were to raise his hand against Victor, he didnt think he could resolve the situation.


    Demonkind


    Why did he realize it only now? Igor perceived the demon energy subtly emanating from behind Shiron. Every hair on his body stood on end, and cold sweat ran down his spine.


    He instinctively realized that he couldnt match the opponent.


    Igor had spent half his life working in the Castle of Blessings. It was natural for him, with his limited experience, never to have faced demons.


    And Igor didnt forget Shirons words, telling one of the maids that killing anyone who drew a sword was alright. Like stating an obvious fact, Shirons voice was equally tranquil.


    Ultimately, there was nothing Igor could do. He could have drawn his sword to prove his loyalty to the royal family, but his sworn loyalty was not towards Victor.


    Youre finally in a position to talk now.


    Shiron, brushing back his slightly messed-up hair, chuckled lightly.


    Igor no longer acted arrogantly, and Victor, too, stopped using that irritating tone.


    I am someone who can have a conversation. Dont misunderstand, and just answer my questions.


    Yes.


    Shiron stared at Victor with an utterly serious face. From now on, there was a fact that needed to be checked meticulously. Depending on the answer, he might have to kill Victor.


    But Victor was still one of the princes. Killing the prince here would be a huge nuisance to Hugo, and Shiron wouldnt be safe either.


    Shiron opened his mouth with a firm resolve.


    Are you? Gay?


    Huh?


    In other words, do you like, men?


    Shiron looked at the boy in front of him while pressing his temples.


    Victor had a bewildered expression, and Igor, standing behind him, also didnt have a good expression.


    What, what nonsense!


    With a bit of dy, Victor sprung up from his seat in indignation.


    I, I have! A fiance whom I promised to marry! Such a horrific!


    Then why did you approach me, of all people? Also, arent you going to fix that tone?


    Sorry.


    As sharp eyes pierced through him, Victors momentum quickly subdued. Victor brushed aside his slightly embarrassed feeling from hearing effeminate words.


    You because you were the weakest yes.


    Dont hesitate and go on.


    In that report, it was full of praise for your siblings, and you seemed insignificant. So, I thought youd be jealous and envious of your siblings.


    As Victor spoke, he kept sneaking nces at Shirons face. Even though he was pouring out explicit criticism, Shirons face remained impassive.


    Victor smacked his lips and let out a deep sigh.


    So, I thought it would be easy to persuade you if I offered good conditions.


    He finally said it. Victor swept over his somewhat lightened chest. At that, Shiron crossed his arms and closed his eyes.


    Hmm as expected, I cant stand it.


    What, what do you mean?!


    As Shiron rose from his seat, Victor flinched. His face was turning pale. In contrast, Shirons face, which was gradually getting closer, was still indifferent.


    Lets just take one hit. Listening and listening, its quite irritating.


    Why, why! You told me to keep talking!


    Thats that. Anyway, the fact that you saw me as aplete fool hasnt changed, has it?


    As Shiron smirked, Igor and the other knights clenched their eyes tight.


    So, you should be hit.


    Smack!


    A sharp noise rang through the garden.


    I have to report this to His Majesty.


    Igor, who couldnt dare to stop Shirons actions, could only think.

 Chapter 62: A Longstanding Connection

    Chapter 62: A Longstanding Connection


    In the bedroom of the mansion.


    Having returned after months of expedition, Hugo couldnt help but bulge his eyes at the words ryed by Eltrina.


    He raised his hand against the Crown Prince?


    Yes, my love.


    When Hugo heard Eltrinas words, he almost dropped the ss he held.


    A shocking revtion regarding the royal family.


    The word confusion was carved on Hugos face, who usually doesnt disy his emotions easily. What Shiron did was shocking to that extent.


    I returned from the expedition only to be hit with such shocking news.


    Hugo gulped down the whiskey in his ss in one go and pushed the ss far away.


    Seeing her husbands unusual expression for the first time in a while, Eltrina smirked.


    I was really shocked too, you know? I didnt think he would actually p Victors face.


    Eltrina spoke as if reminiscing about something from quite a long time ago. The more she thought about it, the more she found it amusing and couldnt help butugh.


    Who would have thought he would really hit the prince.


    To p the prince, who had dozens of knights behind him, was something Eltrina of the past couldnt even dare to imagine due to its audacity.


    Moreover, Shiron even cheekily helped the fallen prince up and patted his shoulder.


    Seeing that scene through the window, Eltrina found herself shivering in a thrilling sensation.


    Why didnt you stop him?


    Hugo washed his face to get rid of the shadow on his face.


    At least, mediation could have been possible in the middle.


    He showed me the invitation.


    Invitation?


    Yes. He was officially invited he said he was just responding to that.


    She didnt know why Victor, who led the knights, knocked on the mansions door, but that young prince showed Eltrina a letter with Hugos seal, iming he had received an invitation.


    It wasnt a fake seal. Using deciphering magic, the flow of mana engraved on the paper pointed to Hugo.


    Did the royal pce did the emperor say anything?


    Not at all.


    Eltrina covered her mouth with her hand and chuckled softly.


    Rather, he seemed to want toe here himself every chance he got? Ah, it seemed like they were ying tag yesterday.


    The lively sounds resonating throughout the mansion were quite a pleasant scene.


    It was indeed a delightful scene.


    Four people, including Siriel and Lucia, were ying tag. Of course, Shiron was it. He persistently chased Victor throughout the ytime. Eventually, Victor even ran out of breath.


    Its a relief then.


    You dont need to worry too much, you know? Kids be friends through fighting sometimes. If youre really concerned, you can talk directly with His Majesty.


    I suppose I have to.


    At Eltrinas words, Hugo sighed deeply.


    I can onlyugh.


    Hugo recalled the image of his nephew asking for permission to misbehave. Hugo himself had allowed that ridiculous act. He couldnt me Shiron now, nor did he want to.


    More importantly how have you been after such a long time?


    Unraveling the ties of her robe, Eltrina approached Hugo. The soft light illuminated her beautiful body.


    Ive been waiting just for you.


    She gently ran her fingers over Hugos broad chest. However, he turned his head away from his wifes gaze.


    Im tired. I should rest for today.


    My love?


    Hugo turned his back to Eltrina andy down.


    <hr>


    The following day, in the morning.


    Hugo knocked on the doors of the Imperial Pce without any prior notice.


    Unarmed and unguarded, Hugo passed through the royal main gate without any particr search. It was a privilege that only Hugo had.


    Deeper and even deeper, Hugo walked. He didnt encounter anyone along the way. Hugo silently walked through the empty corridor until he reached the Alhyeon Room.


    Vroooom-


    The doors to the Alhyeon Room opened as if to wee Hugo, even without being touched.


    And, at Hugos eye level, a man was seated on a jade throne.


    Franz Beizos de Rien.


    The sovereign of the empire, known to possess the most gold and military power on the continent, was a middle-aged man wrapped in blue velvet and wearing a tinum crown.


    Hugo Prient. My old friend. What brings you to this humble ce?


    The emperor stroked his flickering mustache and drew a line across his lips. He pretended not to know why Hugo came here despite being well aware.


    Franz.


    Was it not amusing?


    Yes.


    Hugo responded by faintly closing his eyes to the emperor, who threw an unfunny joke.


    It was always like this.


    Hugo didnt hide his difort towards Franz. Despite Hugos disregard for formalities towards the emperor, Franz always threw not-so-amusing jokes.


    Hugo opened his mouth, trying to forget the joke.


    I came to convey my regrets today.


    Oh


    Franz exhaled as if he found it interesting. His narrowed, crescent eyes settled on his hand-held face.


    For a moment.


    Tap, tap.


    The emperor seemed to be deep in thought, tapping the armrest of his jade throne.


    To avoid disturbing the sovereigns contemtion, Jard, the captain of the royal guard, and the court magician Arak maintained their silence.


    The silence of the moment filled the Alhyeon Room.


    Tap-


    The emperor stopped tapping the jade throne.


    The Alhyeon Room became so silent that even the sound of falling leaves could be heard.


    Hugo heard the heartbeats of the three in front of him.


    Two were a bit fast, and one was slow.


    Thump- Thump-


    Snake-like man.


    Hugo couldnt feel anything from the leisurely heartbeat of the emperor.


    Alright.


    The one who broke the silence was the emperor.


    I understand, so you may leave now.


    Along with a sigh, the emperor showed a gloomy expression to Hugo. Hugo, stroking his beard, stared at the emperor.


    Did you know my nephewid hands on your son?


    I just remembered it now.


    The emperor showed a sly smile to Hugo.


    So, what do you want me to do about it?


    I heard you just returned from an expedition the day before yesterday; you must be quite tired. I am not foolish enough to detain such a person to talk about trivial things.


    Your Majesty. May I respectfully interject?


    A voice came from the emperors right. It was the court magician, Arak. The emperor raised a hand, signaling him to speak.


    Yes, Your Majesty.


    With the emperors permission, Arak bowed his head.


    I believe it would be best for Your Majesty to relieve him of his burden.


    Thats right.


    The emperor nodded solemnly. However, his eyes were empty as he looked at Arak.


    I was foolish.


    The emperor gestured to the royal guard in the Alhyeon Room.


    Bring Henry here and that magician too.


    Hugo blinked his eyes. Henry was Franzs second son. What was he trying to do by calling his son here?


    Shortly after.


    What, what are you doing! Let go of me!


    Your Majesty! Please, mercy!


    The prince and the wizard, held by the knights, arrived at the Alhyeon Room.


    Second Prince Henry Ajani de Rien.


    Court Wizard of the 6th ss, Andrew Dolphin.


    They struggled to free themselves from the knights, but their efforts were futile. They had the expression of livestock being dragged to the ughterhouse.


    They writhed, spitting saliva.


    Sweat poured down, and their faces turned purple.


    ng-


    The knights threw them in front of Hugo.


    Whats this? The Second Prince and a face I dont know.


    Hugo spoke as he looked at the two crawling-like bugs on the ground.


    I heard it was the Third Prince who had a hand in this. Do I owe them an apology?


    Haha. Youre making a funny joke for once.


    The emperorughed heartily, looking at Hugo.


    His eyes, looking at Hugo, were full of life.


    My old friend. Why not hear them out for once?


    Its a misunderstanding! Please, at least hear me out!


    Receiving his fathers cold gaze, Henry cried out desperately. But the emperor just smiled at Hugo, paying no attention to his second son.


    See, he said its a misunderstanding. So, my foolish son must have done something.


    The emperor rose from his throne and approached the knight.


    Swish-


    The emperor drew the sword from the waist of the knight.


    And swung it towards his sons neck.


    Crack-


    However, the sword, filled with killing intent, was stopped by arge hand. Hugo caught the de with one hand. The sword, without any momentum or power, couldnt harm Hugo.


    Franz, have you lost your mind?


    Im really fortunate to have a friend like you.


    The emperor looked at Hugo with a wistful gaze.


    The north of this country. The evil spiritsing from the Makal Mountains were a long-time nuisance of the empire. Military expenditure has been a big issue since my ancestors times.


    The emperor slowly looked up at Hugo.


    But, 20 years ago, since we became acquainted, that headache of a problem vanished in an instant. Isnt it strange? Just by adding one persons strength, the problem threatening the existence of the empire disappeared. But


    The emperor shouted.


    This idiot!


    Eek!


    Thud!


    Ugh!


    The emperor kicked his son in the head. The weakening kick of a middle-aged man was still enough to split the lips of his pathetic son.


    This idiot incited the court wizards to monitor your nephew. Really really is he out of his mind? I almost earned your hatred because of this moron who couldnt even prove his worth.


    Franz.


    Hugo called the emperor in a cating manner.


    Theres no need for this. Hes still your child, no matter how much you hate him.


    I still have two other sons. And children can be born again.


    If you take Henrys life here, he might hate you.


    That would be problematic.


    The emperor signaled to the knight behind Henry.


    Then, lets do this.


    Thump-


    At that moment, the head of the bespectacled wizard rolled on the ground. His world, which he was shrinking in and trembling, was turned upside down.


    The Alhyeon Room has be dirty.


    <hr>


    Themotion had subsided.


    The attendants of the royal pce cleaned the bloodstains, and Hugo left the Alhyeon Room without a word.


    The emperor gazed at the space from where the strongest knight of the empire had exited.


    Chambein.


    Yes, Your Majesty.


    Summon Victor.


    Following the emperors order, the Chambein brought the Third Prince to the Alhyeon Room.


    A boy with slightly curly blonde hair and sorrowful eyes greeted him brightly.


    Father, you called for me.


    Come closer, my son.


    Victor took a step. However, the emperor was not satisfied.


    Franz gestured for his son toe closer.


    Closer,e closer. Yes, thats right.


    The emperor had Victore near the throne.


    Then, he pulled Victor to sit on hisp.


    Victor blushed, feeling the affection from his father after a long time.


    I heard youve been associating with someone named Shiron Prienttely.


    Yes, thats correct.


    Victor answered with a slightly awkward smile. The emperorughed heartily, recalling the pathetic son he had kicked earlier.


    Build a strong rtionship with him. It will surely be a great strength for the empire.

 Chapter 63: Strengthening The Foundations (1)

    Chapter 63: Strengthening The Foundations (1)


    Autumn had arrived.


    The mansion was beginning to be adorned with autumn leaves, and the garden started hosting fall flowers like cosmos.


    Eldrina, the mistress of the mansion, personally managed the garden, ensuring different flowers bloomed each season. The ever-changing garden was one of her prides.


    And a new scene unfolded in the mansions training ground.


    Although the sun was still high, no one was swinging swords or practicing.


    Victors frequent visits had slowly changed their daily routine, marked by relentless sword swinging and running with heavy metal. Now, they had a new concept: ytime.


    For Lucia and Siriel, who had been spending their free time either sparring or walking the term ytime was somewhat alien.


    They only knew sword fights and wrestling; they didnt know how to y like children. Therefore, they just did whatever Shiron suggested.


    From games like tag to simple 2v2 war games. And today, Shiron suggested a slightly special game.


    So


    Shiron spoke while examining the sharply forged dagger.


    Your father wants us to get along?


    The dark dagger did not shine even under the direct sunlight above.


    Hugo, who had recently returned from an expedition, had gifted it to him; it was made from the remains of a beast killed during the expedition.


    Yes.


    Victor nodded. Dressed in ck martial attire, he looked slightly pale and was sweating profusely. He seemed a bit fragile.


    More precisely, he said to form a strong bond Just worried about how your father would feel seeing this scene.


    But Victor was a healthy boy who had never been sick. He had regrly consumed various elixirs and remedies from all over the empire since childhood.


    It should, should be okay? It seems like Father thinks very highly of you


    Victor responded, swallowing his saliva. It wasnt the dagger in Shirons hand that scared him; it was the y they were going to do today.


    Shiron swung the dagger here and there, smiling sneakily.


    Enough talk, lets prepare. Lucia, you get ready, too.


    Sigh.


    Shiron spoke to Lucia with a serious face, and she sighed deeply.


    Shiron, Lucia, Victor,


    In front of them, Siriel, dressed in white martial attire, ran forward with a sword.


    Shiron shouted, pressing the dagger to Lucias chin, who was tied tightly with ropes.


    Hehehe, you insolent fellow! Where do you think this ce is!


    Todays y was role-y.


    The roles were as follows:


    Siriel yed the hero Kyrie.


    Shiron was the evil wizard.


    Lucia was the princess captured by the evil wizard, and Victor was a minion.


    Seeing Shirons wicked smile, Siriel, with sparkling eyes, shouted seriously.


    You evil wizard! Capturing the princess now! Arent you satisfied with the numerous lives youve taken!


    Siriel was very immersed in ying Kyrie. Her sword even shimmered with blue sword energy for a moment, showing how much she was into the role.


    Siriel seriously recited the lines Shiron had taught her earlier.


    I, Kyrie, vow here. I will pierce the wizards heart with the holy sword and rescue the princess.


    Please save me. Oh, hero.


    When Siriel spat out the designated lines, Lucia, tied with ropes, spat out the next lines. Her face was so red it seemed like it would explode at any moment.


    She was embarrassed by the childish y.


    But whether she liked it or not, the y continued.


    Victor, ying the role of Minion 1, blocked Siriels path.


    He, hehe, hero. If yo-you want to pass here, defeat me first


    Victor spat out the prepared lines and was full of cold sweat. He foresaw a future where he was beaten by Siriel, the hero.


    Of course, Siriel would not put her true strength into acting. After spending a lot of time with the children of Prient, everyone knew how monstrously strong Siriel was. Victor softly muttered, pleading with Siriel to please hit him gently.


    Take this! Heros Reign Punch!


    Eek!


    Smack!


    Siriels ferocious fist forcefully hit Victors chest, and a suppressed groan escaped Victors lips.


    Even though Siriel, a girl from the warrior family and the daughter of Hugo Prient, held back, her punch was too strong for an untrained Victor.


    Thud-


    Victor clenched his chest and fell to the ground as Siriels fist hit him, seemingly in pain, and began to drool. But whether Victor fell or not didnt matter to Shiron and Siriel.


    Shiron,ughing like a viin, thrust his dagger at Siriel when Victor fell.


    Kyries act defeating my subordinate with one punch, the title of the hero isnt just for show, is it?!


    Shut your mouth! Youre next.


    Siriel, with the tip of her longsword pointing at Shiron, charged vigorously. The ground dug up under her powerful rush.


    Heros Consecutive sh!


    Siriel swung her blunt longsword at Shiron several times. Despite holding back, the sh created a wind from the swords path.


    Argh!


    Shiron, after feeling the wind striking his face, staggered and fell, ying along with her act.


    It was the moment when justice prevailed.


    <hr>


    After the brief ytime.


    They listened to Siriels feedback while having tea in a gazebo prepared in one corner of the practice yard.


    Lucia. Is that how a princess who is caught by a demon should act? You shouldve screamed more!


    Siriel, unhappy with Lucias uninteresting performance, red at her red-haired cousin.


    Ill do that next time.


    Good, be careful next time. But since Lucia is a friend, Ill let it go this time.


    Yes thank you.


    Lucia nodded with sullen eyes. She felt embarrassed during the whole ytime.


    How can I reveal that Im Kyrie like this? Ive be too embarrassed to reveal it even if Ive be strong.


    She had rarely felt this mentally exhausted, even in her past life. It was not this hard even when she faced the horned horse, subjugated the heat dragon Demodoras, or killed the queen of the deep sea.


    I shouldve just refused, citing busy training as an excuse.


    Late regrets flooded her, but the past couldnt be reversed. All she could do was to rationalize to maintain her crumbling pride a bit.


    No, Siriel teared up when I tried to refuse. For a child who likes me this much as an adult, I can do this much.


    Lucia recalled the happy face of Siriel. Her face, immersed in the role of Kyrie, was the most serious and passionate Lucia had ever seen.


    Siriel was that sincere in acting as Kyrie. She was so sincere that she squealed in delight when Shiron suggested ying the heros role y today.


    If only Shiron hadnt suggested this childish y. Wouldnt it be better if we just yed tag as usual?


    Again, all Lucia could do was rationalize. Lucia sighed deeply and looked at the boy in front of her. The culprit who made foam form in the princes mouth and made her nearly die of embarrassment. He was leisurely sipping tea, unaware of Lucias feelings.


    What are you looking at?


    Eating two cookies at once, Shiron felt Lucias gaze and spoke to her.


    Is there something on my face?


    No, theres nothing.


    Oh, in that case.


    Realizing something, Shiron casually ced hisst cookie on the te.


    Here, you eat this one.


    Shiron spoke to Lucia as if doing her a favor.


    Lucia sent a disbelieving gaze to Shiron.


    What do you mean, here, you idiot.


    Lucia. Hes still your only brother; your words are too harsh.


    Victor, who was watching the bickering siblings, let out an emptyugh. Due to the still sore chest, he hadnt been able to eat a single snack since earlier. Lucia spoke to Victor with a sympathetic gaze.


    Dont you have anyints, Victor?


    Comints?


    You just fell foaming at the mouth.


    I, I did fall, but I didnt foam at the mouth!


    Victor abruptly stood up from his seat, indignant.


    He couldnt say anything to Shiron, but he could lose his temper to some extent with Lucia or Siriel. He expected them to have a nasty temperament since they were stronger than Shiron, but from his experience, only Shiron was extraordinary in that sense.


    Then


    Shiron, with a smile in his eyes, spoke to Victor.


    By the way, Victor. Dont you think weve be somewhat close?


    Huh?


    In my opinion. I think weve be pretty close. Close enough to be called best friends.


    Why are you suddenly saying this? Its creepy


    Victor responded to Shiron with a stern face. However, he couldnt hide his bodynguage; he lowered his head and fiddled with his fingers.


    Taking his actions as a sign of affirmation, Shiron opened his mouth with a beaming smile.


    Can I be invited to your house once?


    Our house?


    Since only youe here, I feel somewhat at a loss. And as a best friend, I should also greet my friends father.


    Siriel, the cute one, was here.

 Chapter 64: Strengthening The Foundations (2)

    Chapter 64: Strengthening The Foundations (2)


    ording to Shirons memory, Reincarnation of the Sword Saint was a game that had considerations for experienced yers.


    Although the essence of Reincarnation of the Sword Saint was an action RPG where real-time battles were the main focus, it also aimed to have the direction of a military simtion game with multiple endings.


    They used their brains well.


    For users who had nothing left to do after clearing the game, the developers had prepared several mechanisms allowing yers to gradually discover hidden elements as the episodes progressed.


    For example, the adventures of Kyrie, who was Lucias previous life.


    Descriptions of enemies that existed 500 years ago and stories before the world was divided into magical and non-magical ces were among those.


    The element of reincarnation.


    Stories of 500 years ago and the present.


    Moreover, through a mechanism called NPC reminiscence, users could hear the stories of characters within the depths of the game.


    Among them, three NPCs were particrly popr with the users.


    They were so popr that the developers even made separate DLCs for these characters.


    [Franz with the Cold Heart VOL.1]


    [Forgotten Mage Seira VOL.2]


    [Silleyan Warrior Yoru VOL.3]


    After the release of the first expansion pack,munities where Reincarnation of the Sword Saint stories were mainly shared were stered with posts calling the emperors name.


    The users were cheering and were thrilled. Just the fact they gave nicknames to a mere supporting character resonated well with them.


    Since Shiron had yed all the expansion packs in his previous life, he shared those moments.


    His Majesty may be amander who will be recorded in history, but he definitely was not a good father. Perhaps this is why my brother went mad.


    The line spat out bitterly by [Holy me Emperor Victor] after being handed over to the Pope was still vividly remembered even now in the game.


    <hr>


    What happened?


    Although several moons have waxed and waned since then, Victor has not appeared.


    Winter hase, and snow has fallen.


    The New Year has arrived, and another year has passed.


    Young master.


    In the training ground of the snow-covered mansion, Ophilia approached Shiron, who was swinging his iron rod and sweating.


    A letter without a sender has arrived again today.


    It must be Victor.


    Shiron rudely replied, receiving the envelope handed over by Ophilia.


    The envelope in his hand had no markings or letters, but guessing the sender was easy due to the deep blue color symbolizing the royal family.


    If youre going to send letters regrly,e in person.


    Shiron, putting down the iron rod, bit into the dried meat he took out from his pocket. When he opened the sleek seal without a stamp, a piece of paper with a short sentence written on it appeared.


    [Im really sorry. Please forgive me. I cant tell you what happened because its a secret. Ill leave another apology and end it here.]


    This is driving me crazy.


    Shiron crumpled his face after reading the letter. He received at least thirty such letters, and they all were like this.


    Shiron was resentful of Victor, who didnt show his face for such a long time.


    He didnt care whether the prince was busy due to his status; the sin of annoyance was heavily added since he didnt show his face even after winter came and the sun set.


    What is it? Victor again?


    Lucia, who was shoveling the snow piled up on the training ground, approached Shiron.


    Yes.


    Shiron replied to Lucias question and exhaled towards the void.


    It was troublesome to receive so many letters from a guy, so Shiron threw the letter into the bonfire he had lit in the corner of the training ground.


    He wrote just to say sorry again.


    Did he flee somewhere?


    Why would he flee?


    Because you teased him so much.


    Was it that obvious?


    At Lucias pointing out, Shiron opened his eyes wide.


    Yes, it was obvious.


    Lucia dumbfoundedly opened her mouth at Shirons absurd reaction and spoke softly.


    Thest time we saw that guy was when you asked him to invite us to his house, wasnt it?


    Yes.


    Think about it. A guy who has been obsessively bothering you is now dering he wille to your house to bother you; if I could, I would run away, too.


    Wasnt this much normal among friends


    Shiron recalled the face of his childhood friend whom he could no longer see.


    And Shiron, as if thinking, bit his lips. Sometimes, whenever Shiron had something to ponder, he would touch somewhere on his face like this. Having faced Shiron for a long time, Lucia came to remember each and every little habit of Shirons.


    And Lucia looked at Shiron, who had grown a head taller than her, and Siriel in the distance.


    Siriel was making a snowman in the training ground covered with snow, wearing mittens and a fur hat made by Eldrina herself.


    Brother! Lucia! Help me with this!


    Siriel, who approached rolling arge snowball, was a bit taller than Lucia.


    <hr>


    And a few dayster.


    Victor, dressed more splendidly than before, visited the mansion.


    Youvee quite quickly.


    Indeed. Its been a long time. Haha.


    Sitting on the bench, sipping lemonade, Shiron watched Victor with apathy. The quality of the attendants behind Victor had improved since hisst visit.


    It was not simply about them looking strong.


    Even recalling the first time Victor brought troops to the mansion, there was more discipline now. Moreover, no one dared to look at Shiron, who was casually sipping through a straw in front of the prince.


    Seems he really had some unmentionable circumstances.


    Shiron gazed at Victor, who couldnt make proper eye contact.


    The silk clothing embroidered with gold threads was luxurious enough to transform the boy, who rolled on the dirt floor foaming at the mouth in thest memory, into a dignified prince.


    I guess youve brought good news since youve dressed up so much?


    Yes.


    Victor spoke hesitantly with a deep sigh. He was expecting a hit, but luckily, Shiron had not acted out yet.


    Thankful for that, Victor sat opposite Shiron.


    The second prince has been expelled from the pce.


    Thats unfortunate.


    The wordsing out of his somewhat grave mouth were rather shocking. But Shirons expression was indifferent, unlike his words.


    If Second Prince Henrys punishment was due to stalking Shiron, considering the emperors personality, this wouldnt have been the end of it.


    That cant be all, right?


    Of course not.


    Then quickly tell me why you couldnt show your face till now.


    Shiron leaned forward as if hurrying Victor. Victor, gesturing to the attendant behind him, continued speaking.


    The day I requested an invitation for you to the Imperial Pce, the emperor also showed interest. Then, a few dayster, the second prince and his mother, Lady Azani, were demoted in rank and were practically exiled to their provinces.


    Victor ryed the heavy truth with burden-filled sighs.


    And the faction that supported the second prince copsed, and there was a purge in the court. Its frightening. At least a decades worth of power base was cleaned out with just a word from my father.


    Shironughed indifferently. Given the emperors reputation for having a cold heart, Shiron had even assumed he would decapitate his own children. Victor interpreted Shirons smile differently and spoke with a relieved smile.


    Im d youre not offended.


    Why? Who am I to him?


    The emperor seems to like you. So, he dly epted the invitation request.


    At that moment, an attendant approached Victor, offering a tray covered in silk.


    However, he said its not possible right now.


    Victor picked up the paper from the tray and handed it to Shiron.


    He said the pce cleaning isnt over yet, soing to the pce now would be embarrassing.


    I dont mind.


    Shironughed.


    The so-called pce cleaning had an apparent guessable part to it.


    Receiving the letter from Victor, Shiron stood up and bowed three times towards where the Imperial Pce was located.


    !


    Victors eyes widened at Shirons action.


    Shiron nced at Victor, whose mouth was open as if he had seen something unbelievable.


    What are you looking at?


    No, its just so unexpected. You know how to do such things?


    Who do you think I am? I have several private lessons a day.


    Shiron opened the letter to check the contents.


    [Subjugation Festival]


    It was a proper invitation with a date and location written on it. It was different in tone from the vulgar letter filled with curses that Shiron sent to Victor.


    What is this?


    Its a recement, I guess. He said he wants to invite you to the Subjugation Festival held every New Year.


    Shiron slowly turned to Victor, who seemed to be asking about his participation. The Subjugation Festival was much more significant than visiting a friends house.

 Chapter 65: Subjugation Festival (1)

    Chapter 65: Subjugation Festival (1)


    Inside Hugos office.


    Amidst the pile of documents, Hugo, who was busy with some out-of-ce paperwork, felt a presence gradually approaching.


    Knock-knock-


    -Its me, uncle.


    The voice from beyond the door, apanied by a knock, belonged to his nephew.


    Come in.


    Hugo said while squinting his tired eyes from reading tiny text.


    What brings you here?


    I came to give you a New Years greeting and a gift.


    A gift?


    The unfamiliar wording from the boys mouth made Hugo tilt his head in curiosity.


    At his age, he should be more ustomed to receiving gifts, and to think he is bringing a gift along with New Years greetings


    Despite the slyness, Hugo wore a pleased smile. Shiron bowed slightly in ord with Hugos rhythm.


    Yes, its my humble gesture towards the pir of this household.


    Ha, hahaha.


    Hugo eventually burst intoughter. It was said that praise always felt good to hear. Although he had heard enough praises to make his ears sore throughout his life, hearing it from his nephew brought a new sentiment.


    What is the gift?


    I hope you will like it.


    As Hugo leaned forward, Shiron ced a ss bottle on the desk. The bottle was filled with a reddish-brown liquid.


    Is it liquor?


    Yes.


    Shiron softly smiled as he replied. From what he had observed over the year, there werent many gifts avable that would genuinely please Hugo.


    A suitable gift, yet something not attainable anywhere else. The one thing satisfying both conditions was liquor.


    A few months ago, Shiron had sent Encia to Dawn Castle to obtain a whiskey aged for an incredible period in a ce where ice didnt melt, too precious to just let it spoil without exposing it to the outside.


    The bottle ced in front of Hugo was initially intended for the emperor, but its avability was uncertain, so it was partitioned beforehand.


    Thud-


    When Shiron, with skilled hand movements, opened the lid, a unique sweet smell gradually filled the room. Even without any markings, Hugo immediately recognized what was inside the ubeled bottle.


    Its the liquor from Dawn Castle.


    You recognized it instantly.


    Its been a long time indeed.


    Hugo looked at the bottle with nostalgia in his eyes. A luxury he had tasted once during hising-of-age ceremony. He wanted to drink it when he visited Dawn Castle for the session ceremony, but Hugo wasnt the head of the household then, and he couldnt ask Yuma for it out of pride.


    Im d you like it.


    Shiron saw the smile on Hugos face and smiled along.


    However, at some point, Hugo stopped smiling. He tightly closed his mouth while watching Shironsughter.


    And shortly, a firm resolution embedded itself in Hugos heart, and he spoke.


    Shiron.


    Yes.


    I cannot agree to this favor.


    Pardon?


    Even though he hadnt made any requests yet, Hugo began with a refusal. At his firmness, Shiron widened his eyes slightly.


    I, I havent said anything yet.


    Shiron, you are bing a bit frightening.


    Hugo pushed the bottle in front of him forward. It clearly seemed like he was refusing the gift.


    It wasst year.


    Hugo slowly spoke, pulling his leaning body slightly backward.


    When you made that outrageous request to let you be a ruffian, I simply thought you would turn out to be a drunkard or a yboy.


    Uncle.


    I thought that was within my capabilities to manage.


    Hugo closed his eyes tightly and took a deep breath. To Shiron, it seemed like he was bracing himself for an uing shock.


    But it wasnt.


    Hugo wore a slightly sorrowful expression.


    He believed that he had the duty and responsibility to guide them, the siblings, on the right path in ce of their father, Glen.


    Being born of the Prient bloodline, a grand destiny deemed to suit the epithet great was inevitably attached to them.


    He wanted to provide a good environment for the children, at least until their destinies were settled. He tried to fulfill whatever they wished for as much as possible. Especially since Shiron had awakened the power of prophecy. Knowing the future and choosing to make losses would be madness.


    However


    The power of prophecy is not omnipotent and cannot see all futures.


    Hugo recalled the words of histe father.


    Unless Shiron could see all futures, there must be things, minor details, he couldnt see


    Wait, just a moment.


    At that time, Shiron pulled Hugo back from his deep thoughts.


    I dont know what misunderstanding you have, but I didnte here today to ask for a favor.


    Hmm?


    I came to ask for a bit of advice today.


    Advice?


    Didnt you say you would be a ruffian? Wasnt that thest request? I expected something of the sort, beginning with a gift out of the blue.


    Of course, New Years greetings and the gift are part of the process. But still, its not a request.


    Shiron shook his head a few times and stared at Hugo.


    Surely, you wont refuse to give advice, will you?


    Shiron took a blue envelope from his belongings.


    It was an invitation and a letter received through Victor recently.


    I was wondering if you could give some advice about the Subjugation Festival. Ah, is this also considered a request, so its not possible?


    Shiron smiled bitterly at Hugo.


    Hugo, pretending to be flustered, changed his expression.


    Then, feeling slightly embarrassed, he cleared his throat a few times.


    Ahem. I can certainly do that much. But the Subjugation Festival?


    Yes. I received an invitation through a friend recently.


    When Shiron emphasized the word friend, Hugo clicked his tongue and opened the envelope handed over by Shiron.


    <hr>


    This is insane.


    After carefully reading the letter, Hugo sighed in a different manner than before.


    It seems the Emperor created the Subjugation Festival to give you an opportunity to showcase your abilities.


    I see.


    Shiron nodded, agreeing with Hugos opinion.


    The festival, taking ce in the eastern part of the empire, Arwen teau, was apetition ground for renowned warriors from the empire and the continent.


    This was not a martial arts tournament.


    From what Shiron remembered, the Subjugation Festival was a quest to ward off the continuous waves of magical beasts in the intermediate region of Arwen teau.


    The Subjugation Festival is an event where the new generation from each family can showcase their power by defeating the invading magical beasts.


    Hugo said, folding his arms, seemingly troubled.


    However, do not consider the new generation as just fledglings who have just left their nests. Mostly, chosen elites raised to elevate their familys reputation participate. Most of them are likely veterans pretending to be the new generation.


    Hmm


    To expect a performance in such a ce


    Shiron, feeling slightly ufortable, rubbed the back of his neck.


    Even if the Prient bloodline possessed a distinguished magical power, it didnt mean other families were significantly inferior to the Prient.


    Even Hugos wife, Eldrina, was born into a prestigious magical family in the empire. She could naturally use dual casting based on her innate mana affinity.


    This applied to warriors as well. They trained their children to wield swords from a young age and made them consume elixirs worth a house.


    And


    Even the daughters of Prient married into other warrior families. The Prient bloodline was not exclusive to Prient.


    Shiron was scribbling Hugos words in a notebook without realizing it.


    Uncle, have you also participated in the Subjugation Festival?


    Of course.


    Hugo nodded, seemingly reminiscing. It was the year he had just had hising-of-age ceremony in Dawn Castle. The festival was hosted by the newly enthroned emperor.


    Its a story from over 20 years ago, but I remember it vividly. There, I crushed the faces and knocked out the teeth of offspring from other families.


    Why did you do that?


    They mocked me as a northerner bumpkin.


    Upon receiving Shirons question, Hugo, who had been kind, crumpled his gentle expression and said.


    Ultimately, its a ce where the spirited ones showcase their power, so minor quarrels happen frequently.


    Heh


    Shiron sighed with his eyes slightly open. Wasnt it a hopeful event where everyonebined their strength to ward off the waves of magical beasts? The term wilderness seemed to fit well here.


    But it seems like Franz doesnt expect you to perform there.


    Because I am too young?


    Hugo slowly nodded.


    Yes. It would be good if you could perform there. But it doesnt matter if you cant.


    But, you are not opposing my participation in the Subjugation Festival.


    I wont stop you. If you dont want to go, you dont have to. But, there was a rudeness to Franz before. It could be troublesome if you refuse his kindness.


    Hugo sighed, thinking of his ill-tempered friend.


    Franz is not a fool to have vain hopes. And he will not create a situation to earn my hatred.


    <hr>


    Several nights had passed since then.


    Shiron, seemingly deep in thought, stroked his chin with his tiny hands.


    I really dont want to go.


    It seemed to be a habit from his previous life, but Shiron terribly disliked attending events where he had to just show his face.


    Maybe it should be called something like a training event.


    Company outings promoted camaraderie among employees, and school trips had the meaning of traveling. But training events? Werent they just inexplicable group stays?


    -Depending on your behavior, this assistant can be either an angel or a devil.


    Nonsense.


    He recalled unpleasant memories. Moreover, the Subjugation Festival, though named a festival, was merely a ughter event where you just had to kill the attacking beasts. It would have been nice if there were something like visible experience points to feel a sense of aplishment, getting stronger as you defeat more beasts, experiencing real-time [Level Up!] events


    Reincarnation of the Sword Saint didnt have such elements at all.


    He understood that the Emperor had intentions to promote him, but Shiron didnt need to risk his life to gain fame and respect. His only goal was to kill the Apostle.


    But not going also had its issues.


    Franz of the Iron Blood was a lunatic. A lunatic more worried about the future of the country than where his child went and got hit. Shiron didnt want to criticize his inhuman aspect since it matched the caliber of an emperor. However, he just didnt want that lunatic to block his path.


    Is there a way to just blend in and act moderately


    In the dining room of the annex, Shiron spoke to his sister, who was ying with a piece of bread.


    Lucia.


    Hmm?


    Shiron softly smiled at his sister, who was tilting her head.


    Do you want to go to the festival with me?


    Fe, festival? All of a sudden?


    Lucias eyes widened at the seemingly abrupt proposal. The word festival made Lucias heart flutter a little.


    What kind of festival? A snow festival? Or is it like a harvest festival?


    Um something like that.


    It was not apletely irrelevant word.


    Shiron smiled, recalling what Hugo had said.

 Chapter 66: Subjugation Festival (2)

    Chapter 66: Subjugation Festival (2)


    In a room of the annex.


    I cant sleep.


    Luciay on the bed, gazing at the ceiling.


    Today, especially, her eyelids refused to close. Although it should be a time shed usually be deep in dreams, she was wide awake.


    While lying still, Lucias hands werent idle. She fiddled with the hem of the nket. The flutter of excitement she felt seemed to seep out physically.


    Why could that be?


    If she pondered the question, the answer quickly came to mind.


    -Would you like toe to the festival with me?


    Festival.


    It was what Shiron had said to her during mealtime. Without any preamble, he had asked Lucia if she would like to apany him to the festival.


    She was better now, but when Shiron initially proposed, Lucias heart thumped wildly, like a child about to receive a toy.


    The asional new stimulus that interrupts the repeated routine was a source of excitement.


    Waking up before the birds chirp to train, sparring with Siriel for swordsmanship, ying with a pitiable child who visited the mansion after meals


    Thetter never got boring, thanks to Shiron always suggesting a different game. Being confined in thisrge mansion had been somewhat monotonous.


    Not that she was particrly keen on taking time off for an outing. It was a hassle to assemble a security detail every time she ventured out. Lucia knew she had to be stronger to reveal her true identity sooner.


    However


    When someone else took the initiative to suggest, things changed.


    Lucia mightve been unknowingly waiting for someone to ask her out to y.


    Therefore, Shirons recent proposal felt sweet, like a much-needed rain after a drought.


    Lucia blinked a few times and murmured to herself,


    Could it be


    Did he know in advance?


    No way.


    It was unlikely.


    Yet she was genuinely thankful to Shiron for suggesting they attend the festival.


    That kid has some good sides after all.


    Suddenly, Lucia felt that Shiron was like a real older brother. Victor and Shiron were the same age, but even though Victor was royalty, he just acted like a kid.


    Unlike Victor, Shiron, only two years older, took care of his younger siblings. Witnessing that made her rely on him. When he introduced Victor to Lucia and suggested they y together, Lucia discovered she could fit in.


    At that moment


    Lucia widened her eyes in realization.


    Is it okay for me to be like this?


    ying with a child,


    Being cared for by a child,


    Eating food prepared by a child,


    Crying pitifully in front of a child.


    And beingforted by a child, even to the point of blushing.


    After much thought, Lucia realized.


    The risk, when she revealed herself as the reincarnation and as Kyrie, was increasing.


    Its my fate. Why is it so rough?


    Lucia felt a rush of heat to her face.


    It was dark now, and she couldnt see her reflection, but surely her face was as red as a ripe apple.


    Think something else, think something else.


    Right. I should recall happy memories.


    Unable to sleep due to her flushed face, Lucia decided to revisit old memories. Recounting joyful and happy memories never gets old.


    Shiron just asked to go to the festival.


    Surely, there must be onebeled festival in her minds drawer.


    In her childhood.


    Not now, but in her previous life. The Silleya tribe, who lived in the northern part of the continent, celebrated the first day of the New Year with a festival.


    For a week after the New Year began, those who could fight went out at the same time each day to hunt beasts.


    The warrior who hunted thergest beast was awarded ten barrels of honey wine.


    Though it was ten barrels, sharing five of them with the vigers was customary.


    The vigers drank the honey wine and danced in high spirits. In hindsight, it may have seemed a bit nave and, to put it bluntly, barbaric, but what does that matter? In those days, Kyrie was undoubtedly happy.


    <hr>


    Good morning, Sir Johan.


    Good morning, Sir Johan.


    With dawn breaking, Shiron, carrying arge bag, greeted Johan respectfully, and Lucia, following him, bowed her head slightly.


    Good morning. Lord Shiron. Miss Lucia. Are you both ready?


    Of course. Look at this.


    Shiron turned around to show Johan his packed bag. Johan chuckled at his endearing gesture.


    I thought youd be nervous, but Im d youre so spirited. Now,


    Johan looked at the knights lined up behind him.


    They were the elites of the Sky Knights, Hugos knight brigade. Their full te armor and the lethal weapons they carried emitted a formidable presence even from a distance.


    A festival and human weapons.


    The incongruentbination made Lucias eyebrows meet. The heavy packing, the nature of the festival they were attending today, everything felt odd.


    But Shiron


    Lucia whispered, grabbing Shirons sleeve.


    Hmm?


    Why are we going with these giants to a festival?


    Busy ces can be dangerous, right? We might encounter beasts Think of it as an escort for unexpected situations.


    Thats correct, Miss Lucia.


    Johan stroked his mustache and smiled warmly at Lucia.


    People there tend to underestimate and pick fights. To prepare for such an eventuality, Ive selected personnel even while returning from expeditions.


    I see


    Lucia nodded slightly at Johan. He appeared to be in his fifties or sixties, but Johans energy was as lively as any youngsters.


    With even a brigade of knights Is the festival of the nobles different?


    Chuk-chuk.


    At Johans gesture,


    The brigade of knights began their disciplined march out of the mansions grounds.


    Lucia adjusted her bags strap and silently followed.


    <hr>


    The venue for the Subjugation Festival, Arwen teau, was quite far from the imperial capital, Rien.


    It was a distance that required about a fortnights march without rest. However, while the festival that had been held for hundreds of years hasnt changed, the times have.


    Now, taking a train to the Arwen teau was obvious.


    Sir Johan.


    Upon reaching the train station tform, Shiron called Johan aside. There was a ce he needed to visit before they departed.


    Sir, may we stop by the cksmith?


    The cksmith?


    The cksmith? Suddenly, in such a ce?


    Both Johan and Lucia were surprised at Shirons request. Shiron responded with a grin.


    Yes. Lucia still doesnt have her own sword.


    Ah!


    At Shirons exnation, Johan halted with a soft exmation.


    Ah, how careless of me. I know a ce. Lets go there.


    Johan led the children out of the group.


    With brisk steps, they exited the station,


    Reached the street,


    And arrived at the industrial district where cksmiths were primarily located.


    Wee. Most of the orders for the knights brigadee from here.


    ng- ng- ng- ng-


    The forge introduced by Johan was filled with the unceasing sound of hammers hitting iron. Even though it was lunchtime, the fact that the hammering sound was heard meant it was a reputable forge, constantly receiving orders.


    Hey there!


    Johan shouted loudly towards the inside of the forge. Then, a man with a thick beard and arms thicker than his thighs came out from inside the forge with quick steps.


    Oh, Lord Johan. What brings you here?


    Is there any special reason to visit a forge? I came to get a sword.


    Haha! I was unaware. Pleasee in.


    The cksmith led the way inside with a heartyugh. There were several swords on disy for customers. Their lengths, widths, and even colors were diverse. Lucias eyes started to sparkle upon seeing them.


    For the Lord we have a newly crafted longsword made from high-quality ck iron.


    The cksmith showed a sword from the center of a ss disy. The de gleamed coldly in the light. Even Shiron, a novice, could tell it was no ordinary weapon.


    Sorry, but thats not for me.


    Johan shook his head at his words.


    Then?


    Its for me.


    Lucia took a step forward and looked up at the cksmith.


    The cksmiths face, which had been slightly excited, became suddenly calm upon seeing the little girl.


    Recing the ck steel sword back into its disy, he brought out another.


    How about this one? Its lightweight, corrosion-resistant, easy for a young girl to handle, and easy to maintain.


    The change in the cksmiths approach made Johans smile fade. Instead of pointing out the obvious shift in attitude, Johan turned his gaze to Lucia.


    Miss, which sword do you prefer?


    I like the ck one from earlier.


    As expected.


    Johan nodded once and looked at the cksmith.


    Lets go with the ck iron sword you showed earlier.


    Lord


    The cksmith looked troubled.


    The ck iron sword is not something a child should wield. Its five times heavier than ordinary steel and not easy to maintain. Please dont think Im refusing due to my pride.


    Its fine.


    Johan smiled widely and gestured to the cksmith.


    Show us here.


    Upon his signal, the cksmith reluctantly handed over the two swords to Johan.


    Johan handed the ck iron sword to Lucia and held the other in his own hand.


    Miss, try swinging it lightly.


    Alright.


    Lucia responded and took the ck iron sword. She immediately understood Johans intention and acted.


    Swish!


    In an instant, the ng of a broken de echoed as it rolled on the ground, causing the cksmiths eyes to widen in shock.


    Without even exerting strength or infusing it with energy, the little miss effortlessly broke the steel sword. Moreover, her speed was so fast that it could only be described as a fleeting moment.


    Seeing this, Johan grinned with satisfaction.


    Well take both.

 Chapter 67: Subjugation Festival (3)

    Chapter 67: Subjugation Festival (3)


    Knock- Knock- Knock-


    Hmm?


    At the vi in the early afternoon.


    Encia heard a cheerful knock on the front door.


    Since there were only a few people who woulde to the vi when the young master and the youngdy were not around, she descended to the first floor without a hint of caution and flung the door open.


    Hello, pretty maid sister.


    Oh my!


    Encia covered her mouth with both hands. As expected, Siriel Prient was standing there.


    She liked the little girl who looked nothing like Hugo.


    What brings you to the vi?


    At Siriels casual use of the word pretty, Encia rxed a bit, bending her knees slightly.


    The white-d Siriel grinned and replied.


    I came to see Shiron oppa and Lucia!


    Oh


    Encia offered a tepid smile.


    The young master and the youngdy are not in the mansion right now.


    Huh?


    Theyve gone on a somewhat distant journey.


    To where?


    Hmm Im not quite sure, but I heard theyve gone to a ce quite far away.


    It took a moment for Siriel toprehend, and Encia smirked at her.


    The young master said he wouldnt be able to y for several weeks Oh!


    Realizing something, Encia swiftly entered the house.


    A momentter.


    Encia, holding a red parcel and breathing a bit heavily, reappeared.


    The young master told me to give this to Miss Siriel.


    Candy?


    Yes. Eat one a day and whew, wait for him. huff, hahaha


    Unable to hold back herughter, Encia startedughing, clutching her belly.


    Siriel, not understanding the joke, silently looked inside the parcel.


    Theres a lot of candy.


    Siriel popped a yellow candy into her mouth. With so much candy, it seemed she would have to wait quite a while for her brother.


    <hr>


    At the central station of the Empire, the knights and everyone else had finished their procedures.


    The sight of armored giants boarding the train one after the other became a spectacle for the citizens using the station.


    The train that Shiron and his group were boarding was the second car of the Arwen Express.


    The interior of the train was as luxurious as Hugos mansion. Not only was it filled withvish furnishings, but the floors and ceilings were covered with plush red velvet.


    Nice.


    Sitting on a red sofa that matched her hair color, Lucia murmured absentmindedly. However, she wasntmenting on the trains interior.


    The ck iron sword.


    From the forge to the train, she hadnt let go of the sword.


    The de, which had been in its sheath throughout their journey, was now exposed. Even after she had used it earlier, the de was without a single scratch. While part of that was due to Lucias impable handling, it was also because the de was of exceptional quality.


    Lucia took out the camellia oil and velvet cloth she had gotten from the forge.


    A subtle fragrance spread throughout thepartment when she opened the ss bottle.


    Its hard to maintain, right?


    Good.


    Lucia dipped the velvet cloth into the oil and began dabbing it onto the de.


    Swish swish-


    Throughout the journey, Lucia paid no attention to the scenery outside, focusing solely on maintaining her weapon.


    <hr>


    Sigh


    Shiron unintentionally dozed off. He awoke, rubbing the corners of his mouth with his sleeve, and blinked slowly.


    Whats going on? Is she still doing that?


    Suddenly, Shirons eyes widened. Opposite him sat Lucia, who still hadnt let go of her sword.


    Shiron nced at the wall clock. 4:30. They boarded the train at 1:20, and Lucia had been tirelessly tending to her de for over three hours without any distractions.


    Resting his chin on his hand, Shiron intently observed Lucia.


    Lucia, whose face turned a shade of red while still engrossed in her sword, seemed to have a faint, mischievous smile. And if you listened closely, she was even humming.


    Sigh


    Shiron moistened his dry lips. Seeing her so gleeful, almost like a child with a new toy, left him with mixed feelings.


    I should have bought it with my money.


    There was preparation for the subjugation festival, and Shiron had suggested they visit the cksmith to boost Lucias favor.


    However, when Lucia demonstrated her skill with the sword without even using any sword skills, Johan, like a doting grandfather witnessing his granddaughters talent, willingly opened his wallet and gifted her the de.


    Things had taken an unexpected turn. Shiron, with a bittersweet feeling, slyly said to Lucia,


    You really like that, dont you?


    Huh?


    Lucia jolted slightly, as if taken by surprise.


    What, what is?


    Youve been fussing over that sword non-stop. It must be quite special to you.


    Lucia paused and lowered her head. An unexined feeling of embarrassment washed over her, even though she hadnt done anything wrong.


    Watching her, Shiron chuckled and extended his hand.


    Hey. Can I try it for a sec?


    Why?


    Lucia leaned back a bit, looking at Shiron. She appeared like a child wary of someone trying to snatch away her toy.


    You have many fine swords.


    Theres the dagger that the lord gifted you, and that weirdly sharp one too


    Okay, okay. Stop ring.


    Reluctantly, Lucia handed over the sword. Shiron quickly grasped the hilt of the ck iron sword.


    Whoa.


    It was dark,rge, and heavy. In summary, it felt sturdy. It seemed about five times heavier than a regr sword. Compared to the divine sword he had stored, this one seemed more satisfying to swing.


    It feels solid, right?


    Right?


    Lucia beamed as if she had received apliment.


    <hr>


    Two dayster, they arrived at the Arwen teau.


    Stretch~


    Shiron stretched as he stepped off the train. This was his first time traveling on a train for such a lengthy duration. Although the train was equipped with showers and overall convenience, watching the endless agriculturalndscape was quite monotonous.


    The carriage ridest time was better.


    On the journey from Dawn Castle to Rien, he had seen massive monsters roaming about, and the aftermath of battles Hugo had waged - a somewhat fantastical sight.


    However, the sight before him now overshadowed the tedium of the journey. The hignds unique cool breeze brushed his face, and the vast meadows danced like waves before him.


    So far, so good.


    If not for the hulking figures scattered everywhere.


    There wasnt the usual hubbub of a bustling ce. Most of the individuals Shiron saw since disembarking were men. While not as bad as Johan, most had scars on their faces.


    Ew, its a total sausage fest.


    Shiron suppressed a gagging feeling. There were muscr brutes everywhere he looked, making him feel like he was engulfed in a heavy, masculine aura.


    Did wee here for no reason?


    Shiron started resenting the emperor who invited him here.


    Lucia felt simrly awkward. The ce Shiron had described as a festival looked more like a war front, albeit without peasants or citizens being endlessly dragged into battlefields filled with mes and cold weapons.


    Turning her gaze from the unting men, Lucia stared at Shiron.


    Shiron, what kind of festival is this? Is it even a festival? Why bring me to such a ce?


    I dont know, damn it. I was fooled, too.


    In the game, Shiron recalled, it wasnt such a male-dominated event. There were beautiful women scattered around the fields.


    Like the whale character Siriel. Or the swordswoman Lucia. And even Yoru, the warrior of Silleya.


    Come to think of it, that was 10 yearster.


    Shiron cringed while Lucia, surveying the surroundings, seemed flustered.


    Is it some festival with only men? Where are the women? Am I the only female here?


    Haha, there are women over there, arent there?


    Johan pointed towards a group fully d in armor,ughing heartily.


    How are you so sure those are women, Sir Johan?


    Its the smell.


    Johan, narrowing his eyes, folded his arms and appraised them. Lucia took a deep breath to sense the smell, but all she detected was the foul sweat of the men.


    Shirons eyes widened.


    You mean by the smell?


    Yes. The strong scent of a well-trained man isnt present with them.


    Lucia looked at Johan, utterly bewildered. Only Johan seemed as happy as a fish in water, unable toprehend what was so fascinating about the situation.

 Chapter 68: Dangerous When Alone

    Chapter 68: Dangerous When Alone


    While Johan led his knights to scout the lodgings, Shiron took Lucias hand and headed to a secluded ce.


    Of course, the ce Shiron sought wasnt some deste alleyway prone to crime. Due to the Subjugation Festival being one of the most significant on the continent, many influential people from neighboring countries and from the higher circles attended it. Shiron thought that there must be a quiet and pleasant space for just them.


    Soon after, Shiron found an unexpected location that suited his needs. After wandering around the train station, he ended up on the 6th floor. The viewpoint offered wide views of sprawling meadows through its ss windows.


    Its better now.


    Shiron took several deep breaths, as if to calm himself. Whether before or after his transfer to this world, Shiron disliked crowded ces. Especially when the source of chaos were burly figures it wasnt strange that he was almost in a state of panic.


    Having heightened senses isnt always a blessing.


    With the vast openndscape as his backdrop, Shiron took a sip of cold water. His unusually sharp sense of smell gave him nausea and dizziness. The imposing aura of the men wandering around wore him out more than expected.


    Who wouldve guessed Id have such a terrible experience?


    In his past life, the game Reincarnation of the Sword Saint certainly had many strong women in it. So, thinking about it now, a decadeter, the situation didnt seem much different.


    Thankfully, Lucia is here.


    To shake off his unsettled feelings a bit, Shiron gazed at the girl sitting beside him.


    What are you looking at?


    Lucia shifted a bit, startled by the sudden gaze.


    Just grateful that youre here.


    Are you sick? Why are you being so creepy?


    Lucia shivered, rubbing her arms. Whether or not it was a joke, Shiron continued to smile at her without looking away.


    Its those big guys wandering around that are creepy.


    Shiron, who mumbled weakly, looked a bit pale. Has Shiron ever looked this worn out before? Such thoughts made Lucia soften. A conversation that usually wouldve continued was cut short. Unable to press him further here, Lucia quietly stood up.


    Due to the throbbing in her head, Lucia left Shiron, who was nearly slumped in his chair, to look around the station.


    Promotional posters on the pirs. Quaintly packaged souvenirs. Old snacks popr with the elderly.


    [Beware of Lost Children: Do not leave your child unattended.]


    Among them was a warning sign that seemed out of ce, but Lucia lost interest quickly. There was no reason for a child to be at this sweaty festival, nor was there a reason for Lucia to get lost.


    Guess this isnt just a festival in name.


    Gazing at the clear scenery through the ss, she murmured. An unfamiliar band yed unknown instruments, and makeshift buildings made of wood and tents were filled with burly figures in armor.


    Compared to that, the viewpoint she was in seemed rtively peaceful.


    There were plush sofas facing the massive ss window and readily avable snacks, but few enjoyed them.


    A middle-aged man with a finely groomed mustache, a man inpletely white medium armor, and a female knight Johan pointed out earlier.


    Excluding Shiron and Lucia, there were only three, but all of them were looking at Lucia.


    Whats with these guys?


    Without showing her irritation, Lucia turned away from the window. She then approached Shiron, shielding him from their gazes. The subtle stares, though not overtly hostile, irked Lucia.


    Is this what Knight Johan was talking about?


    Beforeing here, Johan had warned that looking down upon others could lead to trouble. Lucia, who was rarely underestimated in her life, reflexively sent a displeased signal to them.


    Tsk.


    A clicking sound came from someones mouth.


    Then, the three changed their gaze to an even more overtly curious one.


    Ah Im just a kid right now.


    It was a blunder. Lucia rubbed her temples. She was currently not her past self, but a mere child. She regretted not acting more like her age and showing her fear.


    Step, step.


    And then, among them, the female knight moved. Seemingly conscious of the gaze from the other two, she was the first among the three to step forward and approach where Lucia was standing.


    Upon getting closer, the female knight, perhaps trying to put the tense Lucia at ease, removed her helmet.


    Little one, who did youe here with? Do you not have a guardian with you?


    Upon removing her helmet, a refined beauty was revealed. The brown-haired woman, without dropping her guard, gifted Lucia a smile.


    Its dangerous for a child to be here without guardians. What if a witch appears and takes you away?


    Who are you?


    Lucia, trying to suppress her irritation a little, responded. If the other party wasnt being hostile, its better to refrain from speaking harshly. She wasnt in a position, as she was in her past life, to speak recklessly.


    The knight, noticing Lucias guarded posture, blinked and broke into a warm smile.


    My apologies for not introducing myself sooner. My name is Ailee Suarez. I lead the One-Horn Mercenary Group.


    A mercenary?


    So she wasnt a knight but a mercenary? Lucia cast a doubtful nce at the woman who introduced herself as Ailee.


    Yes, dont you know? Its a group made up entirely of women.


    Im not interested in that. We already have a group. They will be here soon. Hey, wake up.


    Lucia shook Shiron to wake him up. On closer inspection, Shiron had fallen asleep.


    What happened


    Shiron tilted his head to look up at Lucia. His eyelids were still half-closed, betraying his lingering drowsiness.


    Wake up. What will you do if you sleep here?


    I fell asleep?


    Shiron sprang up from the sofa. He seemed very flustered, as if he hadnt even realized hed fallen asleep.


    Do you have some business with us?


    Shiron then cast a skeptical look at Ailee. Ailee chuckled at his reaction, which wasnt too different from the redheads.


    No, I didnt really have any business with you. But


    Finishing her statement, Ailee swiftly scanned the surroundings. Including her, only three people remained at the observatory.


    The man in the white armor and the middle-aged man with the mustache had left the observatory.


    Someone tried to do something strange to you. I tried to keep an eye out for you, but it seems Ive made myself the target instead.


    Something strange?


    Yes, didnt you feel strangely lethargic out of nowhere? Like just now.


    Ailee looked at Shiron as she spoke. Her gaze seemed to say that Shiron might have been targeted by some deceptive spell.


    Should I thank you?


    Shiron said with a lukewarm smile, looking at the insignia etched on Ailees armor. A horse with horns. It was something he hadnt seen in the game.


    Ailee chuckled, waving her hand dismissively.


    Its okay. I didnt do it for thanks. In a way, its for my benefit.


    For your benefit?


    Lucia took a step towards Ailee and questioned. Perhaps because she behaved rudely to the noblewoman, Lucia felt somewhat uneasy.


    Yes, my heart is bound by an oath.


    You dont have to say more. Well ept your goodwill.


    Shiron gave a slight bow to her and pulled on Lucias arm. Through the ss window, they could see Johan and his group of knights approaching.


    Sh-Shiron?! Why are you doing that?


    Lets go.


    Lucia, slightly taken aback, followed Shiron as he tugged her along.


    Ailee watched as the two children quickly left the spot, and she remained in the now empty observatory for some time.


    <hr>


    Shiron quickly rejoined his group and entered the amodations Johan had arranged.


    The ce they arrived at resembled a nomadic tent, the kind one might expect wandering tribes to live in. Johan had rented ten of these traditional houses, mainly used by the indigenous people of the Arwen teau, inclusive of the allotment for the knights.


    I have something to discuss with you, Knight Johan.


    Shiron, sitting near the central hearth, called Johan and Lucia over.


    We encountered a witch at the observatory earlier.


    A witch?


    Lucia widened her eyes, leaning towards Shiron.


    You mean a witch wearing armor? Not a pointed hat or robe?


    Theres no rule saying a witch cant wear armor and wield a sword.


    Can you exin why you think she was a witch?


    Johan, with a serious expression, stroked his beard.


    She mentioned that her heart was bound by an oath. As far as I know, binding ones heart with an oath isnt magic. Its more akin to a curse used by particr individuals.


    I see what you mean.


    So


    Lucia turned to Shiron, opening her mouth.


    She said she was the leader of a mercenary group. Why would she lie about that?


    I dont know. She could have stolen the position from someone whos already dead, or maybe she formed the mercenary group just for fun.


    Shiron paused, gazing at the fire for a moment.


    But one thing is certain. You and I had a conversation with a witch.


    It seems like youve earned some demerits.

 Chapter 69: Dining With The Witch

    Chapter 69: Dining With The Witch


    Lucia tilted her head towards the serious-faced boy.


    Witch, demerits, oath, curse.


    She was familiar with all four terms but struggled to follow the flow of the conversation. Demerits she could understand, but the other three were not vocabry typically used in everydaynguage.


    Shiron had said that the armored woman was a witch. That much sheprehended. Discussing a heart-bound oath was not a topic to casually throw around in the presence of strangers.


    However


    The mention of demerits felt out of ce.


    What did I do wrong? Why am I getting demerits?


    Lucia asked Shiron in a soft voice.


    Do you remember what I told you before? That if you want to meet an angel, you should live kindly.


    I think I remember.


    Lucia nodded slightly.


    Upon seeing her reaction, Shiron subtly pressed his lips with his finger. The words he was about to utter needed some caution.


    Lucia was reluctant to draw out the Holy Sword and had no desire to be a hero. This made it challenging for Shiron to actively promote the existence of Latera. Shiron raised his head, wiping his slightly sweaty forehead.


    The angel mentioned that if you umte demerits from misdeeds, you wont get to meet them.


    Youre saying I earned a demerit just by speaking with that supposed witch?


    Lucia grumbled.


    Typical misdeeds, in her mind, would be hitting a child or stealing someone elses property.


    Of course, its not that you did anything directly wrong. But having a conversation with a witch, no matter how you look at it, cant be viewed positively.


    There were people in the world who would doubt and judge others even if they did nothing wrong.


    Now that the game has be a reality and many restrictions have been lifted, one must consider how interactions with NPCs could lead to unforeseen repercussions.


    Thats correct.


    Having quietly listened to their conversation, Johan nodded.


    If it turns out that the woman you both encountered is indeed a witch and this information spreads, you, Lucia, may one day face the Holy Iron Inquisitor Knights under less-than-favorable circumstances.


    The Holy Iron Inquisitor Knights were an armed force under the Holy Empire, roaming the continent to eliminate the supernatural.


    Are they here?


    Yes. Those in white te armor who carry maces instead of swords are easily recognizable from afar.


    Am I in big trouble?


    Lucia recalled the man at the observatory earlier. The man in the white te armor was staring intently at her.


    Dont worry too much. Fortunately, where theyre staying is quite a distance from our tents.


    Seeing Lucias unease, Johan gave a reassuring grin.


    And isnt that why I and the Knights are apanying you? If theres any trouble, I will personally ensure theyre driven away.


    Thank you.


    Lucia slightly bowed her head to Johan. The scars on his resolute face seemed intimidating in the flickering firelight.


    <hr>


    Lucia had met countless witches in her previous life.


    She had met them as allies and as enemies, but she felt that calling them witches bundled them into a category that had too fewmon characteristics.


    It was hard to define them under a single category.


    Demons refer to sentient beings with magic. But some witches had magic, while others did not.


    In the end, there was only one way to distinguish them.


    Dark Magic


    Magic was defined as the power that controlled thews of the world in exchange for mana. On the contrary, it was said that things referred to as Dark Magic () didnt use mana.


    It was neither eerie magic nor curses or witchcraft. If someone cursed or killed using only mana, it was clearly ssified as magic.


    If one needed to sacrifice a persons life to produce a glimmer of light, it was dark magic. The method of sacrificing someones life or body to achieve a wish was dark magic.


    For this reason,


    For a very long time, society had despised and feared those who used dark magic.


    It was the same 500 years ago. Even if the users of dark magic were her allies, they were inevitably looked upon with disdain and contempt.


    Wasnt that obvious?


    If someone witnessed a witch using dark magic even once, they would harbor the thought that they, too, could be a victim of dark magic.


    Lucia was no different.


    But that woman told me its dangerous if were together.


    Then who put Shiron to sleep? Didnt she try to protect us from that person


    Lucia.


    Was that also a lie?


    Lucia.


    Its disgusting.


    Hey!


    Huh?


    Awoken from her thoughts, Lucia looked up in surprise. Shiron was looking at her while holding adle and a wooden bowl. Shirons face, staring at Lucia, was impassive.


    What are you doing? Quickly take the bowl.


    Th, thank you.


    Lucia hastily took the wooden bowl. It was still early for dinner, but Shiron personally ced a pot over the fire.


    Lucia nkly stared at the white stew in the wooden bowl.


    Perhaps because the location was different, the contents of the stew were not the same as what they had in the annex. Carrots, potatoes, okra, and onions. Maybe because it only had vegetables, Lucia didnt feel like eating it today.


    If youre not feeling well, eat and sleep soon. From tomorrow, we have to wake up early for the festival registration.


    Shiron said as he approached Lucia. He started to shred the jerky with the dagger in his hand.


    You got it?


    Shiron.


    What.


    While not stopping his hands, Shiron replied.


    That woman we saw earlier, Ailee. If shes a witch, she must have wanted to harm us. But she spoke as if she was concerned for us, who are still children. Whats going on?


    Have you been thinking about this the whole time?


    Shiron reached for hisdle again.


    If youre worried about the demerit points I mentioned, just think of her as a strange woman, not a witch. Its easier that way.


    It wasnt just her.


    Lucia spoke without looking away from the stew.


    You might not know because you were asleep, but there was a man with a mustache and a man in white armor watching us. That man must have been from the Holy Knight Order that Sir Johan mentioned.


    In the tent where Lucia and Shiron were staying, Johan was absent.


    Saying it was ufortable for him, an outsider, to be in a space where only the family was, he left somewhere, leaving the armed guards behind.


    What are you trying to say?


    I think we should not participate in the festival and just stay here. No, lets just quit everything and go home.


    Lucias intuition warned that this ce was dangerous. Shiron, who had been calm since earlier, was the strange one. Whether it was about witches or the Holy Knight Order, she wished he would just stop thinking about them.


    Youre surprisingly timid.


    Are you scared of the witch? Or is it the Holy Knight Order? Stop talking nonsense and eat the stew.


    Shiron was weird.


    Back at the lookout, Shiron found it strange when he suddenly fell asleep. Even though he was aware of it himself, Shiron now seemed too calm.


    He barely showed any facial expressions, and his tone was consistently tranquil.


    It was the first time shed seen Shiron like this.


    Usually, Shiron was expressive  he wouldugh or get angry. He was a child filled with vivid emotions.


    Even by Lucias standards, her current attitude felt a bit stifling, so she could only imagine how the young Shiron must feel.


    But the boy Lucia was facing, Shiron, neitherughed nor got angry. Shiron, typically quick to be scared, shouldve had a more distressed expression in this situation.


    Somehow, this felt familiar to her. She had faced such situations several times before. In her previous life, as Kailey, she had often seen herrades emotions dry up.


    Whats going on


    Lucia stared intently into Shirons eyes.


    Shirons eyes were not shining at the moment.


    The surrounding scenery should be reflected in his eyes with the light, but Shirons eyes seemed a bit cloudy now.


    Dark magic


    Huh?


    Shiron stared back at Lucia. Those still, unchanging eyes felt somewhat eerie.


    Suddenly-


    Damn it.


    The spoon in Lucias hand screamed out. Lucia hade to a realization.


    Who are you? Who are you, pretending to be Shiron right now?


    What are you talking about?


    Dont y dumb.


    Lucia threw away the wooden bowl she hadnt eaten from yet.


    Right, I thought it was weird. The stew Shiron made always had meat in it, and it was never this white I was too slow to realize.


    Although she was too embarrassed to say it out loud, in this confined space with just the two of them, she couldnt feel Shirons distinct scent.


    The red-haired girl, full of anger, stood up.


    And then


    Lucia took big steps towards the thing that wasnt Shiron.


    Her entire body felt hot, and her mana fluctuated.


    It had been a very long time since she felt this angry.


    From Lucias hand, white mes burst forth. A pure, powerful energy erupted from her tightly clenched fist.


    Come out, you bastard.


    Lucia thrust her fist into the face of her opponent.

 Chapter 70: The Witchs Temptation

    Chapter 70: The Witch''s Temptation


    The small fist enveloped in brilliant light held immense power. Overwhelming momentum. A hit from that would be fatal. Even while not in her true form, Ailee Suarez felt this terror.


    Thud-


    Thud- Thud-


    The face crumpled as that fist made contact. However, no blood sttered. Only the bone-chilling sound and the shockwave resonated in the surroundings. This proved that the boy, currently being beaten up, wasnt Shiron.


    It seems this isnt an illusion or a dream


    Lucia coldly muttered while looking at her hand. There wasnt a single drop of blood or a bruise on her hand. This suggested that the situation was a dream, but the sensation she just felt, which was of crushing something, argued that this was reality.


    Whew


    Blowing out a white breath, Lucia shook her hand. The feeling wasnt pleasant. It felt like smashing meat intertwined with bones rather than breaking the flesh-covered bone.


    A golem, huh?


    Lucia smirked with realization. Her innate talent and experience of numerous battles made her instantly recognize her opponents identity.


    You took the blow so well; I thought your head was empty. Youve surprised me.


    Listening to the soundsing from the ground, Lucia looked down. The fallen golem, with its crushed face, emitted a gigglingugh.


    Stupid. Too stupid. Do you have a problem with your brain?


    What punk.


    If the face you hit had been of your little brother, what then?


    The golem, made of flesh, made a grotesque face. From time to time, it would chuckle, indicating to Lucia that the golem was attempting tough.


    Poor thing, a sister who kills her brother, right?


    Its okay.


    Lucia gave a dismissiveugh.


    Shiron is strong. He wouldnt just die or have his face crushed by a few punches.


    But you seem to be different. Or are you scared? Given you still havent shown yourself.


    Nonsense.


    The golem, made of flesh, tremblingly tried to get up with its hands and feet.


    From afar, or rather close by,


    Beyond the Imeon Geokye (Hidden Boundary), Ailee Suarez tried to control the golem with feigned calmness. But things didnt go as she wished. After dozens of attempts in mere seconds, all turned out to be futile.


    What kind of monstrous strength is this? The golems circuits are all messed up.


    Ailee was annoyed by the opponents unexpected strength.


    She decided not to put much emphasis on controlling the golem.


    The golem, with its hollow face, managed to produce a derisiveugh.


    Young girl, showing off excessively wont do you any good.


    Shut up.


    Lucia spat out and quickly scanned the void.


    Judging by the fact that youre hiding and not facing me directly, it seems this is the typical tactic of witches whock any sort of pride.


    Where is Shiron?


    Lucias question echoed, but there was no answer.


    She felt something was off. Despite all the chaos she caused, which shouldve rmed everyone, none of Hugos knights, who should be on guard, entered the tent.


    She mustve pulled some trick, but I cant tell what it is.


    In the current scenario, Lucia


    Apart from fighting, she had no options. Though she easily subdued the golem, it wasnt the end. She had no idea where Shiron was, nor did she know the nature of the ce she was in.


    If she had her oldrades


    An asionally irritating magician and a reliable guide, she could have killed this weak witch in the blink of an eye.


    But this was 500 years after that time.


    And now, Lucia was alone.


    Without any aid.


    However, just setting up a golem in human skin is prettyme, isnt it?


    Lucia executed her best move, taunting.


    Its neither an illusion nor a dream. You probably tried but couldnt make it work. Because youre weaker than me. Even intruding into my psyche mustve been too challenging for you.


    A summoned demon was weaker than its original form. That was a universal truth or so Saira had told her.


    So, in the end, youre just a coward picking on a child.


    Lucia was trying to infuriate her opponent, hoping that shed reveal herself out of anger.


    Thats enough.


    However, the witch wasnt to be taken lightly. The voice that emerged from the distorted face didnt quiver or rush. It rather seemed resigned.


    Im done.


    What?


    I had no business with you to begin with.


    Wa- wait!


    Then try escaping with your great skills.


    Sudden movement-


    The witch tried to leave the ce. Lucia sprinted forward to prevent her but couldnt save the falling golem.


    <hr>


    Did I fall asleep?


    Shiron sat up, scratching his head. He didnt usually nap during the day, but somehow, today, hed taken two naps.


    And it wasnt even dinner time yet, so it couldnt be because of a fooda.


    Just then, an appetizing smell filled the air. Shiron rubbed his half-closed eyes and looked around.


    The scene before him was unbelievable.


    You woke up?


    What are you doing?


    Just preparing dinner since you wouldnt wake up.


    Is that so?


    Yeah. The submission for the subjugation festival is tomorrow. Lets eat quickly, sleep well, and wake up early.


    I must be seeing things.


    The Lucia he knew neither cooked nor spoke sweetly. This awkwardness gave him a slight headache.


    Suddenly, he remembered the witch he encountered earlier. As soon as he recalled the ominous being, his fist clenched.


    Goddamn, Im so exhausted. Whats with this nonsense?


    As she said, tomorrow was the day for the subjugation festival. Annoyed by the unnecessary interruption, Shirons irritation grew.


    Three seconds.


    He didnt need a long time to decide on killing the witch.


    Shiron whispered.


    Saira.


    His vision filled with white light.


    <hr>


    Upon opening his eyes, the first thing he saw was an angel floating above him with a halo.


    Hero! Its been such a long time!


    Latera greeted him cheerfully, acting as if she was unaware of his situation. It indeed felt like a long time since theirst encounter, and she seemed particrly ted.


    Its been quite some time, hasnt it? How have you been? Have you be more resolved? Are you ready? Thinking of you, every day felt like a year to me.


    Lateraughed heartily, grabbing and shaking my hand. If he recalled correctly, she mentioned something about taking her out from here about a year ago.


    Its still a relief though. Even though you have umted demerits, you can stille here. Lets see 800 points?! Sir, you might actually end up in hell at this rate!


    Stop nagging.


    I barely held back from smacking Latera on the head. I didnt have the time for such trivial conversations, not knowing what the witch outside might do to me.


    Just then.


    Damn it.


    Huh? What?


    I was taken aback.


    That expletive hadnte from my mouth but from Lateras sweet lips.


    Sulkily-


    The girl, who would usually chuckle whenever she saw me, was now gritting her teeth with a frown.


    No need to get so angry. Im sorry for interrupting you.


    Hero.


    Yes?


    Seeing someone who usually doesnt get angry be furious made him a little scared, so he instinctively took a step back.


    Then, against my will, Latera tripped and fell. From a perfect mounting position, she ced her hand on my chest.


    With her fiery eyes, Latera looked down at me.


    Youvee seeking protection, havent you?


    Yes.


    I had stopped by to free myself from the witchs hallucinations or dreams.


    Reading my inner thoughts, I felt slightly offended, but what mattered most was not my feelings. I must return to the real world and kill the witch.


    I have just the thing for you.


    Above Lateras head, a hovering ring shone and wobbled. A sight Id seen before. Its the process of granting protection to the soul.


    A momentter, after removing her hand from my chest, Latera slid off me.


    Ive removed the Protectors of Rage and Vitality and granted you the Protectors of Indomitability and Vignce.


    After she said that, my vision turned upside down.


    <hr>


    Shiron? Are you okay?


    His vision cleared. Shiron raised his head to look at the woman in front of him. The face of the armored female knight he had seen earlier in the day was there. The hallucination had faded.


    Wow, what a daring outfit.


    The woman, whose attire was ambiguous between being dressed and undressed, had her slightly curly hair tied up and draped over one shoulder.


    The mature womans figure filled the young boys view.


    What does she want?


    But that didnt mean Shirons motivation wavered.


    Shiron moistened his dry lips.


    Lucia. Fancy a kiss after so long?


    Huh? What?


    The witch was taken aback by Shirons proactive attitude.


    Why are you so surprised? We used to kiss each other before every meal, dont you remember?


    With a cunning demeanor, Shiron slowly approached the witch.


    Oh, right


    Trying to hide her slightly flustered expression, the witch scratched her cheek.


    Shiron gently grabbed the witchs shoulder and looked into her eyes. Her eyes seemed somewhat expectant. Raising one side of his lips into a smirk, Shiron teased her.


    Expecting something, you wench?


    What?


    Ailee Suarezs eyes widened in a split second.


    In the boys hand was a white sword.


    Shiron directed his holy sword toward the witchs neck.

 Chapter 71: Before It Cools

    Chapter 71: Before It Cools


    Thud-


    Her head rolled on the floor, and her lifeless body fell to the ground.


    The performance is impressive.


    As expected, the holy sword easily sliced the witchs neck. The sharp aura, which seemed to cut through stone like tofu, did not disappoint Shiron.


    However,


    When dealing with entities wielding unknown powers like magic or spells, one needs to be extra cautious.


    Where


    Shiron kept his gaze fixed on the fallen witch.


    Triggers activated upon death or some other pattern. He observed the cooling corpse, aware of such possibilities.


    If the witch he just beheaded was a powerful entity, a spell or ritual would activate upon her death.


    Even now, blood was gushing from where the holy sword had passed. Her heart hasnt stopped beating.


    And then


    She was weak.


    Only after the body hadpletely cooled did Shiron finally rx.


    The battle ended rather anticlimactically. The witchs heart stopped, and no spells or rituals were activated. Shiron, holding the holy sword in his palm, surveyed the surroundings.


    At least it wasnt just an illusion.


    The scenery seemed to melt away. Shiron guessed this was due to the witchs death, the dispelling of her magic.


    Shiron? Is that you, Shiron?


    Lucia entered Shirons vision. Her breathing was slightlybored, and her eyes appeared bloodshot, making her seem out of it.


    Whats with her?


    Shiron took a step back, narrowing his eyes at Lucia.


    Lucia, in this state, was dangerous. Even if he had wielded the holy sword,paring her to the witch he killed in one blow would be an insult. Shiron recalled an image of an out-of-control Lucia piercing his vital point.


    Why arent you responding?


    Lucia red at Shiron, her eyes wide.


    Shiron felt an intimidating aura. One wrong answer, and he felt a fist, radiating cold energy, would be thrust into his face.


    Uh Im the real Shiron so Hey, calm down. Ease up on the punch.


    Shiron quickly cut off Lucias words, extending his palm toward her with a reassuring smile.


    Really?


    Lucia, arms crossed, stood a bit askew. Shiron sighed as if exhausted.


    How can I prove it to you?


    Just answer a few questions.


    Go ahead.


    Lucia licked her lips and clenched her fist, seemingly making up her mind.


    My, whens my birthday?


    I dont know. You never told me.


    It is Shiron. Hehe.


    Lucia wiped her eyes with her sleeve. The slightly annoyed expression made it clear it was Shiron. The tension eased with the confirmation that he was alive and well.


    As she felt relief,


    Thump-


    Shiron grabbed Lucias shoulder, making her flinch.


    What, what is it?


    What do you mean what?


    Shiron gripped Lucias shoulder and drew close.


    Im checking if youre hurt anywhere.


    With a seemingly worried face, Shiron looked Lucia over. Feeling somewhat embarrassed, Lucia stiffened.


    Im fine Stop it.


    Stop what?


    Shiron retorted, pressing her.


    Im your brother. I have a responsibility to check if youre hurt.


    Lucias face turned red. The intense gaze from the boy in front of her felt overwhelming as if it would pierce through her. Yet, Shiron pretended not to notice.


    From an angle Lucia couldnt see, the corner of Shirons mouth lifted into a smirk.


    I need to break her spirit this time. So she wont ever bare her fangs again.


    Even if the witch had yed tricks, Shiron felt deeply disturbed by Lucias behavior towards him.


    Their rtionship had improved over the past year, and he had felt at ease. But feeling Lucias deadly intent firsthand reminded him of the possibility that she could kill him at any moment.


    Shiron pressed down on Lucias crown, and she didnt resist. Contrary to his usual teasing, Shiron was genuinely concerned about Lucia now, or at least thats how Lucia felt.


    Satisfied with her reaction, Shiron chuckled.


    You should act more like the younger sibling sometimes.


    Sorry.


    Thats better.


    -Sir! Lady!


    Then, a booming voice was heard outside the tent.


    Are you alright?


    Shortly after, armored figures stormed into the tent. The knights looked at the source of the scent of blood in the tent.


    Therey a womans body, her neck shed.


    The knights were horrified by the gruesome sight. It wasnt that they hadnt seen bodies before, but seeing such a scene in front of those they were guarding was particrly shocking.


    Ahem. Good timing.


    Shiron cleared his throat to draw their attention.


    I thought of heading somewhere. Lets go together.


    <hr>


    Camp of the 2nd Division of the Steel Knights.


    Sir Johan, what brings you here? And with knights, too?


    Captain of the 2nd Division, Malleus Garibaldi, personally served tea to the long-unseen distinguished guest.


    Johan Urheim. Deputy of the Sky Knights. The right-hand man of Hugo Prient. Having shown his face annually at the subjugation festival, he was a figure worthy enough for Malleus to serve tea personally.


    Just passing through and heard you were here. Just dropped by to see how youve been.


    Johan greeted the old acquaintance with casual ease. Malleus just nodded to the teasing knight. Johans unexpected lightheartedness seemed odd.


    Theres a witch here.


    Suddenly, Johan spoke.


    That peculiar one, wearing armor, leading henchmen, and acting as a mercenary. Did you know?


    Just confirmed it.


    Malleus closed his eyes and gave a slight nod.


    Ive been investigating her for quite a while. But I only had suspicions.


    Did you need evidence?


    Yes.


    Dont quite understand. Why not just catch her and make her spill the truth?


    At Johans words, Malleus looked a bit puzzled.


    Are you talking about old times?


    Hm? Interrogation, including torture, was a method you people used, no?


    Ah


    Malleus held his forehead, seemingly exasperated.


    Thats really an old story. In todays world, taking someone and torturing them openly invites criticism. Do it wrong, and you can even get dismissed.


    Huh. Is that so?


    Back to the topic In every city where she stays, the number of disappearances, especially of boys who havent even reached puberty, has surged.


    Yet you only had suspicions?


    Yes, given that she didnt leave any trace of mana. It seems she used some kind of magic, but she smoothly left the city without leaving any evidence, which is why we had to keep her under surveince.


    ording to the reports from his subordinates, the suspect approached children from the observatory of the station today as well.


    However, it seemed as if she was acting more to protect the children from their side. Her cunning ways managed to neutralize the situation, leaving his subordinates helpless.


    In any case, now that you, Sir Johan, have identified her as a witch, she must have left some traces. So, what proof do you have that shes a witch?


    Sorry, but I dont have proof that shes a witch. I only have suspicions.


    Just then,


    Amotion arose at the entrance of the tent.


    Whats all this noise about?


    Malleus barked at the guard at the entrance.


    Captain, you have a visitor.


    A visitor?


    Both Malleus and Johan concentrated on the increasingly loud sounds approaching.


    <hr>


    Sir Shiron?


    Seeing Shiron leading the knights, Johan hastily stood up. Shiron greeted the flustered Johan with a smile.


    Have you had your meal?


    Sir, what brings you here? And Lady is with you too


    Answer first. Have you dined yet?


    Not yet.


    Then its fine.


    Shiron gestured to the knights behind him. One of them, holding a wooden box, stepped forward.


    Ive brought a gift.


    As he finished speaking, the knight opened the box. Inside was the head of the suspected witch.


    What the


    Its the witchs head.


    Malleus was having a hard time grasping the situation. Seeing Johan address the boy as sir, he had some idea about the boys identity. However, the head that the boy presented was enough to dumbfound him.


    As he tried to process it all, Malleus began to sweat. The situation could easily make it seem like he hadmissioned the boy to hunt the witch. If he was wrongfully executed for being a witch, it meant dismissal. He fervently prayed,


    I hope this boy has brought some valid evidence.


    By the way, isnt there a reward? I heard that if you bring down those special ones and notify the Knights of the Holy, you receive precious elixirs.


    Boy, do you have any evidence that shes a witch?


    Malleus slowly inquired, his throat dry.


    Signs of curse energy like crystal orbsor distorted fingers or eyeballs, perhaps?


    Nope. None of those.


    Malleus sank into his seat. Shiron tilted his head at the unexpected reaction.


    Is it because its real life? Strange procedures.


    In the game, whether it was demons, practitioners, or even the Holy Knights, if you presented evidence of defeating a witch, youd get a reward.


    Doesnt this head serve as evidence? She looks like a witch.


    He meant she was beautiful.


    A witch? Wasnt she just an ordinary woman?


    Malleus was bbergasted by the boys audacity. The word dismissal flooded his mind. However, the boys audacity wasnt of any importance to Shiron.


    Lets do it this way.


    Thud- Shiron ced the witchs head on the table and dusted off his hands.


    Today, nothing happened between you and me. Okay?


    ?


    Why are you looking puzzled? Its creepy.


    Malleus couldnt understand the boys words or his nonchnt demeanor. He had met many practitioners and criminals but none as audacious as the boy before him.


    Could this child psychopath have killed an innocent civilian? And he wants to cover it up?


    Bringing a severed head casually, suggesting they pretend nothing happened. Among the street kids he had met, Shiron was the most psychotic.


    It seemed a bit exaggerated, but the boys next words were the nail in the coffin.


    Doesnt the Holy Empire have provisions like juvenilew or self-defense?


    The boy made a face as if it was a bit troublesome.


    I almost died.

 Chapter 72: Voice

    Chapter 72: Voice


    Malleus Garibaldi, dressed in a white priest robe, looked askance at the unexpected visitors.


    Suspicion, surprise, responsibility, regret, a swirl of emotions, all were set aside for the moment. It was customary to treat guests courteously, especially if they were children who had faced an attack from a witch. Malleus decided to think that way for now.


    Hmm.


    Malleus Garibaldi spoke with a slightly tired expression.


    Coffee or tea. Which would you prefer?


    Well, I dont particrly favor one over the other, but since its bedtime soon, Id prefer tea. Im still growing, after all.


    Shiron smiled childishly.


    Lucia, is tea okay for you?


    Ill have the same, thank you.


    Johan, do you need anything?


    Dont talk to me. Cant you see Im busy?


    Johan red at Malleus with a fierce expression.


    Upon hearing of Shirons encounter with the witch, Johan had been immobile for quite some time. Malleus felt a deep fatigue looking at the veteran knight who was hovering over the children.


    That wasnt the only reason.


    Originally, this ce was meant to be a private space for Malleus, the leader of the Steel 2nd Squad, but the tent was now upied by far too many figures.


    Steel Knights 10. Sky Knights 22.


    Malleuss tent, which had the captains g, was almost seized by outsiders.


    However, Malleus couldnt do anything about it. Though the visitor hade with the head of a suspected witch, he imed to be a victim.


    Malleus and the Steel Knights tepid response almost endangered the lives of the young lord anddy.


    Johan Urheim, yelling with his fierce eyes, made everyone cower, including Malleus.


    Malleus sighed as he ced the teacups on the table.


    I hope it suits your taste.


    Thank you.


    Shiron, while bowing slightly, added two sugar cubes to Lucias tea. After a few polite sips, he ced the teacup silently on the table.


    Shall we start the conversation now? You seem calm enough.


    Hmm I appreciate your consideration.


    Malleus wiped his forehead with a handkerchief. Even though it was still the cold winter season, the handkerchief was damp with cold sweat.


    That suspected witch


    Malleus Garibaldi!!


    Johan yelled with a terrifying face.


    The Young Lord! Almost! Died! Didnt he tell you?! And you sit there questioning morality and reason?!


    Johans voice was so loud that Shiron slightly frowned.


    Johan, I believed you were the only sane one here. Maybe I need to reevaluate.


    Feeling betrayed by Johan, Shiron mentally demoted him to Lucias level.


    Sir Johan, please calm down. Im fine.


    I shouldve been there Its unforgivable


    Its okay. As I said, its all the witchs fault. How can I me you? Everyone makes mistakes.


    Sir


    At Shirons humble words, Johan felt a sting in his nose.


    How noble of him. The boy, single-handedly, without even drawing his sword, defeated a witch that an entire knight squad had been tracking for years.


    Johan bit his lip as he tried to hold back tears.


    The Great Prient. A prodigy from the beginning.


    In his mind, the first chapter of a hero saga about Shiron had already begun.


    Lets continue our conversation.


    Hmm. Right. You were threatened by a witch is that where we left off?


    Yes. That witch almost killed me.


    ?


    Sorry, I mean, I almost died. It was truly terrifying. Having faced such a near-death experience, my words got jumbled. Ahem.


    Shiron took out a handkerchief from his pocket and dabbed at his eyes.


    I understand.


    Malleus nodded, pressing his brow. He signaled a subordinate, and with a light gesture of prayer, he invoked magic.


    Suddenly, all ambient noises vanished from the tent.


    From Johans heavy breathing to Lucias slightly fast-paced heartbeat, all sounds were silenced by Malleuss doing. However, the resonance of the air around them was solely transmitted to Shiron. Shiron widened his eyes as he stared at Malleus.


    Whats this?


    This is the 9-star magic, [Room of Truth]. Just one of my little tricks.


    9-star magic? Thats truly impressive. Almost on the level of a grand mage, arent you?


    Ha! When you deal with matters like these, you tend to learn useful spells.


    Even whales danced to praise, and Malleus was no exception. Upon hearing Shirons ttery, his face rxed slightly, and he pulled out a pen.<hr>


    Shiron felt as though he was in a sealed room, alone with Malleus, and politely rested his hands on hisp. Malleus discreetly smiled at the boys prepared demeanor.


    Can you recount the events leading up to this incident? Keep in mind that the moment you start testifying, every action and word will be recorded for posterity. Once inside this domain, you cant provide false testimony, so keep that in mind.


    Yes.


    Shiron nodded and began to recount the days events.


    The observatory, the oath, Ailee Suarez, hallucinations, and the ruptured space Malleus diligently documented the listed information.


    The reason for the pursuers being deceived by the witch all this time was now clear.


    As soon as it was revealed that Ailee Suarez could cast a dual-veil magic suspected to be a hidden boundary, the unanswered questions began to fall into ce.


    But with that, doubts clouded Malleuss mind. He gazed at the boy, Shiron.


    Did this child really kill the witch by himself


    Shiron told Malleus, With a strong spirit, I resisted the hallucinations and exploited the witchs guard to slit her throat.


    However unbelievable the im, Malleus epted Shirons words in full. [Room of Truth] assured that not a single deceit came from the boy. He chose to trust the phenomenon of magic rather than his own skepticism.


    Luckily, the crisis was averted.


    Malleus scanned the incident report again.


    The information gained from the boy, juxtaposed with the records he had beenpiling, unanimously proimed Ailee Suarez as the culprit behind the series of disappearances.


    Only then could Malleus feel slightly relieved. In his mind, Ailee Suarez shifted from a suspect to a confirmed perpetrator.


    Is it over now?


    Yes, youve done well.


    Malleus prayed again, dispelling the magic.<hr>


    In the evening, after the noisy and impertinent old man had left, Malleus, within the Steel Knights camp, picked up his utensils with a weary look. A simple barley gruel without any side dishes was ced in his dark wooden bowl.


    While he could have rewarded himself with a feast after the days hardship, Malleus chose not to. This meal was neither meant for self-mortification nor was it unintentional. Ironically, the nd taste brought peace to Malleuss mind.


    Moderation of the senses: hearing, sight, taste, smell, and touch. Malleus believed this was the way to get closer to God.


    He pressed his palms together, blocking out external sounds, and closed his eyes, discarding his sight.


    [Ah, Sir Garibaldi. If you can hear me, please respond.]


    Before long, a voice began to echo in his mind.


    A voiceced with tant curiosity, the same gospel () he had heard during his baptism as an infant.


    Yes, speak.


    Hearing the voice, Malleus was ovee with joy, tears flowing freely. Each time he heard the voice, he felt like the happiest being in the world.


    <Despise and fear those who im themselves as gods.>


    Though he hadnt forgotten this passage from the first page of the scripture, Malleus believed this voice to be divine. The entity in his head never imed to be God. When Malleus called upon the name of God, the voice would reply with irritation, urging him to shut up.


    He certainly didnt deny it.


    Malleus felt immense gratitude for being a unique being who could hear the voice of God. The challenges with Johan, the elusive trail of the witch, he believed were all trials bestowed by God.


    [Such petty trials. I dont give those, you know?]


    In this manner, God knew everything. Without saying anything, the sensation of having every corner of his soul exposed made Malleus feel naked.


    [Its disgusting, so stop imagining that right now. Who would want to see a middle-aged man like you naked?]


    I apologize.


    [What are you apologizing for? Its my fault for gathering such strange beings.]


    A soft sigh. The womanined about those with hipster tendencies giving her a headache, which gave Malleus a certain misconception, urging him to immediately dismiss his sphemous thoughts.


    [Anyway, tell me about what happened today.]


    I will.


    Malleus wiped his tears with his sleeve and began speaking.

 Chapter 73: Countermeasures

    Chapter 73: Countermeasures


    On the day of registration, in the morning.


    Shiron moved towards the building where the registration was taking ce, apanied by Lucia.


    Of course, it wasnt just the two young children traveling. Given the previous ambush incident, they were surrounded by a tight escort.


    Inside that armor barrier, Shiron yawned widely and massaged his neck.


    The events of yesterday might justify this, but isnt this a bit too much?


    Shiron felt a bit stifled. His view waspletely blocked in all directions, and he spent a few minutes just staring at Johans back.


    Knight, when will we arrive at the registration ce?


    Lucia seemed to feel the same way. Squinting her eyes, she looked up at Johan, who was leading the way.


    Well be there soon, Miss. Just a little more walking.


    Johan replied without even looking back. His voice, which had been silent for a while, now felt gravely serious.


    Under normal circumstances, he would have made light-hearted jokes, show them around, and exined things. But his attitude now was unusually cold.


    Soon after, Lucia naturally realized the reason behind Johans behavior.


    nk-


    From up ahead,


    The sound of armor shing began to echo. And it wasnt just one or two. The repetitive noise, loud enough to be a bit noisy, signaled the approach of a group in armor.


    Isnt this Knight Johan?


    Lucia looked at the scenery visible between the gaps of the big men.


    The owner of the voice was a man in red armor. Without a helmet, his face, like Johans, was filled with scars. These werent from a de. His face looked rugged as if it had been crushed multiple times and then recovered.


    Ha ha ha. Indeed, its Knight Johan. I heard you went on an expedition to the Red Dragon Valley? I thought you were dead from the rumors, but its good to see you well.


    He burst into heartyughter and spoke to Johan.


    Its been a while, Dexter Dras. Werent you supposed to be on a mission in the Red Dragon Valley? From the news, I thought you were dead, but its good to see you alive and well.


    It seemed like a formal exchange of greetings. But Johans voice was icy cold towards Dexter.


    Im in a hurry. Could you give way?


    My apologies.


    Dexter gestured to his men.


    They made way, just enough for one or two people to pass.


    A strange tension began to flow between them.


    Heh.


    Johan chuckled lightly. Where did his previously heavy and serious attitude go? He stared at Dexter with a vacant expression.


    Dexters intentions werent lost on Johan. Lucia and Shiron also knew.


    Whats with that guy picking a fight?


    Oh. Finally


    Lucia widened her eyes at the unexpected provocation, and Shiron covered his mouth with both hands.


    Dexter, what are you trying to do?


    Didnt I just give way?


    Heh. Really, how old are you to y such childish pranks?


    I just turned forty this year.


    Dexter stretched his neck as if warming up.


    But, I dont see Knight Hugo this year at the subjugation festival.


    So, did it look like a good opportunity?


    Yes.


    Johan covered his mouth and chuckled.


    Before long, spectators began to gather around the two groups.


    -Is it a street fight? Whos fighting?


    -Sky Knights and Red Lion.


    -Knight Hugo isnt visible.


    -Then Ill bet 500 shillings on the Red Lion.


    The spectators, with their rugged hands, stroked their beards or crossed their arms. They all looked like they knew how to throw a punch.


    Before they knew it, small wagers had begun between them.


    And then.


    In front of Dexter.


    In front of Johan.


    Men in armor stepped forward, trudging heavily.


    Holding the hands of Shiron and Lucia, Johan retreated slightly.


    Charge!


    Die!


    Men in azure armor and men in red armor charged at each other.


    ng- ck- Boom-


    The sounds of a brawl echoed. No one seemed to be using magic, but their shing fists alone produced yellow sparks and resonated with loud noises.


    All of them were skilled at harnessing protective energy. Blue energy glowed on their fists, and white teeth and red blood flew in the air.


    Just wait a moment. Itll be over in a few minutes.


    Ah, yes


    Standing in the perspective of a mere spectator, Lucia nodded towards Johan. Somehow, the festival 500 yearster seemed more primitive than the previous one.


    Even the so-called barbaric Silleya people didnt act like this.


    Lucia took a bite of the jerky Shiron handed her and mulled it over.<hr>


    Admittedly, young age often led to being overlooked wherever one went. If you were participating in apetition, wouldnt they gratuitouslybel you the youngest participant?


    Challenges from the surroundings, excessive attention,ck of experience.


    Having ovee all these and showcasing their skills to win gave the title of youngest even more prominence.


    Shiron had a clear idea of what the Emperor expected of him.


    Probably, he expects me to show exceptional skill.


    He felt he had already demonstrated exceptional skill but the Arwen teau during this period required a different kind of exceptionality.


    During this time at the Arwen teau, new faces from various ns and groups showcased their skills.


    A thick mist covered the vast ins, and from it emerged endless hordes of magical beasts.


    However, unlike the beasts near the magical boundary, these beasts pouring out from the mist werent too powerful.


    But they were still magical beasts.


    If they seeped into other territories within the empire, theyd pose a huge threat to the empires security.


    In the end, you need people and money to deal with them. Hence, the form of a festival was the most efficient solution.


    By making ns and groupspete, the empire didnt have to spend much, and the young participants gained valuable experience.


    But Lucia had no reason to know these intricacies.


    Why have such a ce? Was this even a festival to begin with?


    Lucia rubbed her throbbing head and pondered.


    Once the scuffle had ended and they reached the temporary building for registration, Lucia began to notice something strange.


    I can ept brawls since its a festival and people here are full of vigor but


    Lucia looked at Johan, who, stained with blood, stood at the forefront. While she had thought hed just be observing from a distance, he did not hold back against Dexter, who rushed at him like a petty thug.


    Why are armored knights brawling? And why is no one stopping them?


    Many questions filled her mind. Lucia sneaked a nce at Shiron, who was leisurely walking next to her.


    Shiron.


    Hmm?


    Why are we the only children here?


    From Arwen Station to this ce, during the day-long journey, it was not that Lucia hadnt noticed other children her age. However, in this ce, in the line for registering for the subjugation festival, only Lucia and Shiron were children.


    asionally, she saw boys who looked about four or five years older than Shiron. But that was it. Everyone else seemed to be around twenty adults who had undergone the adulthood ceremony.


    And for some reason, everyone is staring at us.


    Its only natural that when a group of bloodied knights gathers, they will attract attention, right? Dont mind it.


    Is that so?


    Yes, it is. Besides, children tend to attract attention wherever they go.


    Right.


    Lucia nodded slightly and took her ce at the end of the waiting line.


    As people moved forward one by one, Lucia soon found herself facing the receptionist.


    ?


    The receptionist momentarily widened her eyes upon seeing Lucia. However, she quickly regained herposure, offering a slight nod towards Lucia.


    Here, here, and here. Please write your name, age, and affiliation.


    Okay.


    [Lucia Prient]


    [10]


    [Prient Family]


    Following the instructions, Lucia began writing. She then turned to look at Shiron, who was standing idly next to her.


    Shiron, why arent you writing? Not participating?


    I forgot. Slipped my mind.


    Shiron took out a fountain pen from his pocket and began writing on the paper.


    Sorry, Lucia. I despise danger.


    [3rd Princes Friend]


    [Age of the 3rd Prince]


    [Immortal Friend of the 3rd Prince Victor]


    What is this?


    The receptionist frowned upon reviewing Shirons application.


    How can he casually jest with the royal title like this


    But she chose not to delve into it. The boys grinning face had a clear mischievous intent. Reacting to a nobles prank would only lead to unnecessaryplications. The receptionist knew the manual well on how to handle situations like this.


    Confirmed.


    The receptionist politely greeted the two. Naturally, Shiron was not added to the participant list.

 Chapter 74: Fog

    Chapter 74: Fog


    At the Knight Regiment Camp of the Steel Knights.


    Malleus stared at the printed document distributed by a lower-ranking knight.


    Location, organizer, number of participants, precautions, and rules


    The document, concise and focused on essential details, clearly reflected the nature of the current Emperor, even without needing to meet him in person.


    After taking a few sips of his coffee, Malleus slowly began to speak.


    Lets conclude this ordinance here. Everyone, attend to your duties.


    Captain.


    Malleus lifted his head at the sound. A junior knight, still with hints of youth but no longer a novice, stood up and looked towards him.


    Paulo Martini. A neer to the 2nd Unit of the Steel Knights.


    What is it?


    I have a few things to inquire about.


    Paulo confidently began to speak.


    I believe theres a missing detail on the document I received.


    Whats that?


    The event date isnt mentioned. I think this might be an administrative oversight from the organizers.


    Hmm


    Upon hearing Paulos words, Malleus nced at his deputy.


    Deputy.


    Yes, Captain.


    It seems some information wasnt ryed properly. This isnt a suitable question for a representative to be asking.


    Well


    As Malleus shot a sharp look, the deputy, turning slightly pale, shot a nce at the fearless neer.


    However, Paulo, oblivious to any wrongdoing, just blinked in confusion.


    That impudent


    In a typical organizational society, when someone had a question or request, it was proper to report to a higher authority and receive instructions. But there was a limit to how far such norms should be followed.


    This chick just shed his novice skin and dares to bluntly speak to the captain.


    Under normal circumstances, he should be pulled aside and firmly reprimanded. However, no one, including Malleus, reproached him.


    And for a good reason,


    Paulo was representing the Steel Knights Regiment at this meeting.


    He wore the badge of representation, bearing the expectations of those around him. There was no need to quash the spirit of a youth who, despite this pressure, still exuded confidence.


    He had only been a full-fledged knight for a year, freshly receiving his knighthood from the Pope, and was currently basking in self-confidence.


    Knowing what that felt like, Malleus refrained from criticizing or scolding the young Paulo.


    Compared to the boy who came with his freshly cut throat, what Paulo did was


    In a corner of his mind, Malleus thought of Shiron. Inparison to the boys endless troubles, Paulos rudeness was almost endearing. Malleus smiled, feeling a bit more rxed.


    Thats fine. It was the same 5 years ago. Even 10 or 20 years ago, the announcement never had the event date mentioned. So, sit down now.


    Yes.


    Paulo scratched the back of his head and took his seat, his youthful face flushing with embarrassment.


    His eyes moved to the paper in front of him.


    [Event Date: ]


    Whether it was the conspicuous nk space or Malleuss gaze that troubled him, Paulo felt a bit dizzy.<hr>


    One cannot precisely know when the start date will be.


    This uncertainty revealed that the Subjugation Festival was not just a mere festivity; it was an element that even magic found hard to elucidate.


    Thus, at this moment, lookout towers were erected throughout the Arwen teau to monitor all directions.


    Unlike the morning fog, which was created by the condensation of moisture in the cold night air, the mist constantly emitted by magical creatures bes noticeable, apanied by murky magical energy when the sun reaches its zenith.


    And then,


    The fog! The fog is starting to form!


    Two plumes of smoke rose from the watchtower.<hr>


    From 96 meters above the ground, at the observatory of the station,


    Court Mage Arak observed the two rising plumes of smoke beyond the window.


    Your Majesty, the fog has begun to set in.


    Hmm, I see.


    The Emperor responded without turning his gaze towards Arak.


    Despite the vast window in front of him, the Emperor hadnt looked at the fog. His attention was solely on the bundle of papers in his hand.


    Its missing.


    The Emperors expression was slightly distorted.


    Among the forty-nine papers representing the participants applications, there wasnt one from the boy he sought. The Emperor repeatedly blinked, realizing the absence of the name Shiron Prient.


    If he was going to decline, why would hee here in the first ce?


    Yesterday, the Emperor received a report that Johan Urheim and his Knight Regiment had arrived at Arwen Station.


    Given the frequent replenishment of troops in the magic realm, it was predictable that Hugos knight regiment would participate in the Torbol Festival.


    Furthermore, he heard two children, including a ck-haired boy who was unmistakably Shiron Prient, were with them.


    I thought he wouldnt decline


    Chief Steward.


    Yes, Your Majesty?


    Is this the entirety of the applications?


    Is there someone specific you are looking for? I can summon someone to search.


    Very well.


    While looking at the top of the bowed Chief Stewards head, the Emperor held back his tongue. Beside him was a separately ced piece of paper.


    [Lucia Prient]


    Sending his younger sister as a substitute, huh?


    Though the document in his possession was a copy and not the original, Lucias quirky handwriting was unmistakably imprinted.


    But she wasnt forced to participate.


    Only three pieces of information were there: name, age, and affiliation. But from the handwriting, Franz could deduce much more. The writing was fluid and uninterrupted.


    Tapping the armrest of his chair as if pondering, the Emperor realized a hint of heat rising in his head.


    Is it embarrassment or anger?


    He wasnt sure of the emotion engulfing him, but one thing was certain. Both emotions were unfamiliar since he assumed the throne.


    I cant tell if hes being clever or just dense.


    The sovereign of the empire, the Emperor, himself had sent a personal letter, and yet there was no participation. Even for the Emperor, such a decision seemed insane if done without any forethought.


    But it would stop right there.


    Considering his close friend Hugo Prient, forcing a child, who was still wet behind the ears, would have been foolish.


    Sometimes, the rumors of him being a little out of his mind seem to be true.


    The Emperor suddenly recalled stories hed heard over the past few months while dining with Victor.


    Chief Steward.


    Yes, Your Majesty.


    Inquire whether Shiron Prients mental state is not intact.<hr>


    Hurry!


    With the appearance of the fog, the tent vige became a hubbub.


    Merchants packed up their wares, and the camp attendants rolled up their sleeves, cleaning up the tents. Just the day before, it felt like a festival, but now a procession formed, resembling a war evacuation.


    And then,


    Ill say this again: never venture into the fog.


    Johan ryed the precautions for the Subjugation Festival as he adjusted the leather belt. The leather armor, designed to be worn in multipleyers, was twisted to fit the smaller frame of Lucia.


    The key is to focus on the enemy right in front of you. Also, maintain a good distance from the others and choose your spot well.


    Because you might get hit by a blind swing, right?


    Yes.


    In response to Shiron, who answered for the silent Lucia, Johan clenched his eyes.


    Its not about showing off Im saying this because Ive seen countless people over the years who panic and lose their senses due to the oing surge of magical creatures.


    Johan turned his head and stared intently at Shiron.


    Are you alright, young master?


    Concern filled Johans eyes as he looked at Shiron. Whether due to the witchs ambush or the magical ambiance, a feeling of unease began to sprout in his heart.


    Shiron just offered a reassuring smile.


    Its okay. Ill just pretend to wave my sword around from the back.


    Well, if you say so.


    With a sigh of relief and a warm smile, Johan patted the backs of the two children. Without needing any more words from Johan, Shiron and Lucia began walking towards the fog.


    The air was cold. Their bodies felt heavy.


    These sensations were mere illusions caused by the thick magical aura.


    Lucia nced around.


    Men in armor surrounded the fog, bearing gs, while inside the battle zone, dozens armed with weapons roamed, each finding their ce.


    Hey.


    Lucia, drawing her ck steel sword, spoke up. Her mood didnt seem too good, having been frowning and clenching her mouth tight for a while.


    Be honest now. If you tell me now, I might spare you more than just a pinch.


    She red at the boy next to her.


    This isnt a festival, is it?


    What do you mean? It is a festival, isnt it?


    Far in the distance, creatures began to emerge from the fog. Shiron gave Lucia a teasing smile.


    I never lied to you.


    As the wave of creatures enveloped them, Shiron disappeared from Lucias sight.

 Chapter 75: A Day In The Army

    Chapter 75: A Day In The Army


    The sheer number of beasts pouring out was so vast that they couldnt be described even with magic. She had never seen such an army, even in my previous life. However, despite theirrge numbers, they werent particrly difficult to deal with.


    Shiron had scampered away like a scared dog.


    Lucia took several short breaths. She could feel mana spreading from her fingertips throughout her body. Although she didnt need any mana to deal with these creatures individually, Lucia purposely infused her Dark Iron Sword with strong energy.


    Kugukugu-


    The ground trembled, and the beasts were rapidly approaching. Yet, she didnt retreat. Instead, she took a step toward the onught of creatures.


    Suddenly, as if things had turned in her favor,


    a creature opened its wide mouth, revealing its red gums, attempting to swallow her.


    Damn it!


    Lucia spat out a curse. Her face turned red. At the same time, she swung her sword. Even without applying much force, the momentum allowed her to easily cut through the beast.


    Son of a-


    She cut the creature from head to tail in one swift motion. Even a skilled swordsman with immense strength would find it impossible to slice a beast that was two or three times the size of a water buffalo in one go. However, the sword and energy Lucia possessed made it possible.


    She wasnt even breaking a sweat. Enemies that typically wouldnt be easily dealt with and cut down werent a match for Lucia. They were just beasts grazing the ground. With wide eyes, Lucia swung her sword at the next enemy.


    Damn creature!


    Puhwaak- Kagagak- Kugugung-


    The unleashed energy tore through the air. Blood spurted out from the masses of flesh that fell one after another.


    You stupid, dumb, hate-filled creature!


    Lucia shouted with all her might.


    Whats all this fuss? What did you say? Are you trying to deceive me? Huh?!


    While swinging her sword, Lucia couldnt concentrate on the enemies in front of her. Even though she was effortlessly shing through the beasts, the situation was clearly critical.


    If she tripped,


    or if she dropped her sword


    The protective energy could guard her body to an extent, but it was just a supplementary measure. Lucia was still a ten-year-old girl, andpared to her previous life, she was barely tapping into a fraction of her strength.


    Youre really trash!


    Amidst this precarious situation, Lucias mind was filled with the face of a mischievous young boy.


    Before her eyes, Shirons face seemed to flicker into view. Facing the boys mocking smile, Lucia swung her sword with more force.


    Im so annoyed!


    Kagagak- A monkey-like beast tried to bite the de of the sword. Thousands of its sharp teeth gnawed at her sword.


    After getting my hopes up so high!


    Lucia increased the output of her mana. The swords energy concentrated at one point, piercing through its head.


    I really had high hopes!


    It was the first festival she attended since her reincarnation. She couldnt express how happy she was when Shiron suggested it with a smile.


    With a fluttering heart, she couldnt sleep properly, even went to buy a sword she liked because it was necessary, and in retrospect, it might seem childish, but she also showcased her rare skills in front of the cksmith.


    Her feelings when she rode a train for the first time She honestly didnt know, but she thought it was probably good.


    Phew.


    By the time she had cut down monsters that numbered in the triple digits, Lucia exhaled her heated breath into the air.


    The cold winter air made the battlefield, which was virtually a sea of blood, even more chilling. Standing on the blood-stained grasnd, Lucia bowed her head.


    Really I had hopes.


    Kuhung- Keek-


    Lucia wiped her eyes with her sleeves. The slightly reddened eyeballs felt a bit warm.


    Why am I like this?


    She shook her head as if trying to shake off the thoughts. When she looked up, more beasts were still pouring out of the fog.


    Gripping the hilt of her sword tightly, Lucia once again took her stance.<hr>


    While the participants busily ughtered the beasts, members from their respective families or organizations were not simply idling around.


    Beyond the wall of figures encircling the mist, camaraderie was building amongst the prominent men of the continent.


    Dexter Dras, the leader of the Western Red Lion Knights, looked down at the participants battling the beasts. At a nce, he seemed entirely engrossed in the scene, but he couldnt truly focus on the battlefield.


    Instead, he tuned into the murmurs around him.


    The standout in this subjugation event is certainly the second lord of the Dras family.


    Of course. Ive heard rumors that the young man is the ace of the Dras family His movements are refined. To disy such skill in this chaotic ce, he truly deserves to be called a prodigy.


    Dexter swelled with pride at the praise for his nephew.


    Normally, its rare to praise the representative of another family or group during the subjugation festival.


    Its only natural in apetitive setting tomend ones own family, especially when there were no clear evaluation criteria for the event.


    Who killed more beasts?


    Who dispatched them with fewer strokes?


    Who never moved from their spot?


    However, openly praising ones own kin could seem conceited, making it even harder to getpliments during the subjugation event.


    Hmm I dont see it.


    Yet, Dexter deliberately kept his tion in check. Even though he was over the moon, he knew better than to ept praise at face value, lest he be seen as arrogant or naive.


    Dexter attempted to maintain a serious expression.


    Hes stillcking. Just look at him. While his swordsmanship seemspetent, the energy he emits is a bit disorderly. Didnt everyone in their prime emit a more harmonious and refined energy?


    At Dexters slightly teasing remark, the men around him chuckled.


    Haha. Looks like youre a bit hard on your nephew, being family and all.


    That seems to be the case.


    True to their words, the young man in the red armor emanated blue energy that was just beginning to take shape and showed decent power.


    Furthermore, it had been nearly two hours since the beasts started pouring out. Over time, drawing mana from ones fingertips became more challenging, and maintaining the form of the sword energy also got harder.


    However, Erman Dras, the neer of the Red Lion Knights, was amplifying his sword energy.


    Oh-


    Admiration erupted from those around.


    Dexter, finding it hard to suppress his rising grin, ended up covering his mouth.


    At that moment,


    What are you all talking about? Isnt Lucia Prient clearly the best here?


    Huh?


    The unexpected voice of a young boy caught everyones attention. There stood a boy, about ten years old, chewing on dried meat.


    Prient?


    Thats right.


    Shiron looked up at the towering figures around him.


    The leader of the Western Border Defense Force.


    The chieftain of the Bemir region.


    The head of a renowned martial arts family.


    All of them turned their gazes to Shiron.


    That audacious ck-haired boy was definitely one of the kids that Johan Urheim of the Sky Knights took around.


    Although some thought of him as an insolent brat, the prestige of Hugo and the Sky Knights was too great for them to easily dismiss him. Everyone present recognized Hugos reputation.


    Igor Kairon, a bald man with a golden beard and the leader of the Western Border Defense Force, approached the cheeky boy.


    You seem interested.


    Lucia Prient. Hugo Prients niece.


    When one man showed interest, Shiron responded with a bright smile and an enthusiastic nod.


    Just look over there.


    Shiron pointed towards a particr spot. However, no person was visible there, only purple-tinted beasts copsing one after the other.


    Indeed, somethings happening there. It wasnt particrly noticeable, so it escaped my attention.


    Igor squinted slightly, focusing on where Shiron was pointing.


    I suppose shes not noticeable because shes so small.


    Small?


    Igor tilted his head at Shirons response.


    If she has Hugos lineage, how could she be


    Shes only ten years old.


    Shiron seemed to anticipate what was on Igors mind and spoke preemptively.


    Do we have anyone here who, at ten years old, can manifest sword energy? Anyone participating in the subjugation festival?


    There was no answer.


    Shiron tried hard to suppress his smirk, rubbing his face with both hands.


    None, right? And among all, Lucia is the youngest, isnt she? She may have a bratty temperament, but isnt she the most beautiful? Isnt our Lucia the best?


    Adults couldnt imagine a boa constrictor swallowing an elephant. To demonstrate excellence, it was always most effective to highlight numbers. Fortunately, proving that Lucia was the best was not a tough task. Lucia was indeed the youngest, andpared to the dark-skinned men, Lucia was as beautiful as a celestial maiden.


    Heheh- Hahaha- Ha-ha-


    The atmosphere lightened as Shiron burst outughing. Even he felt he was being a bit cheeky.


    A few men looked displeased, but what did it matter? Their feelings werent important to Shiron at the moment.


    Its enough bragging about my little sister.


    Ignoring the gazes directed at him, Shiron slipped his hand into his pocket with a sly smile. In a sh, he held a few brown ss bottles.


    They were bottles of wine from Dawn Castle that he had prepared earlier.


    Skilfully, Shiron opened a bottle cap.


    Have a drink.

 Chapter 76: Murmuring

    Chapter 76: Murmuring


    Did he say the penalty points were 800?


    Shiron recalled the words Latera had casually mentioned.


    Penalty points, prestige, karma. Though the names varied, their meanings eventually converged.


    [As the prestige increases, the probability of encountering apostles during field movement also increases. ordingly, yers can enjoy the game in various ways by organically utilizing the affinity with scenarios and NPCs.]


    Unlike the traditional way of selecting characters or game difficulty, Reincarnation of the Sword Saint pursued a somewhat non-intuitive approach in these aspects.


    At this point, having known the games creator, Shiron naturally found himself nodding in agreement.


    It could be considered good from the current standpoint of being possessed.


    Although it was good to intentionally umte penalty points to avoid apostle attacks, looking at it now, ten years after the original, it was indeed an ambiguous system.


    Building connections? It was essentially the same as increasing affinity. For that reason, he couldnt actively build connections from a young age. If affinity increased, he would meet an apostle, and with this frail body, death was inevitable.


    However, a ce where powerful men from the continent gathered made Shirons mouth water.


    Can I bear this?


    At first, he hesitated even to approach them.


    He worried that the apostles hidden in the fog might awaken.


    No, how can I bear this.


    Shiron decided to make a choice and focus.


    There were few adults who took the words of a 12-year-old seriously. At least, that was what Shiron thought. How many people would take a liking to a child who rudely interrupted and babbled on?


    Still, there might be a few who, if notpletely fond, would at least give me a nod.<hr>


    While the young people were in the midst of fighting, the older gentlemen enjoyed a drinking session with snacks that Shiron had brought out. As Shiron had resolved himself and things were going well, a smile spread across his face.


    Back when the rebels were active in the frontier area. Oh! We were surrounded, and our troop was on the brink of annihtion. Thats what Im talking about.


    And then? What happened?


    Thats when I challenged General Argon to a one-on-one duel. In other words, I exhibited my resourcefulness!


    Dexter Dras, the leader of the Red Lion Knights, spoke with an exaggerated gesture as his face turned slightly red.


    And then that bastard didnt just retreat but held his ground. Just as I thought!


    Indeed, Mr. Dexter!


    But, can we talk about something else? Like, theres been a vein of gold found in a mine somewhere


    Oh, of course, we must discuss that. In the northwestern province of the Empires Hamir territory, theres an uncharted magicalnd. There, an undiscovered gold vein exists. Its quite dangerous, but with Mr. Dexter, the demons there will be defeated easily.


    Are you sure about the information?


    Shiron had been sent to this world and had yed the game Reincarnation of the Sword Saint extensively, so he knew the best farming spots in each area.


    Of course. Who do you think told me this story? My uncle Ah, I shouldnt have said that.


    Oh, of course!


    Lets change the topic. Ill pour you another drink. Please, go on.


    Shiron, who was actively participating in the conversation, checked his empty ss and poured himself another drink. Dexters smile reached his ears as Shiron nonchntly refilled his drink without any prompt.


    You see, for knights, maintaining face is important. Its quite a loss of dignity to refuse a duel when the other person is facing death. Anyway, if Argon also had his balls split in two, would he have not appeared for the duel and chickened out?


    Dexter downed his drink in one gulp and widened his eyes. He was in a good mood, and Shirons timely responses added to the enjoyment. Soon, he started swinging his hand in the air.


    In the duel, whack! I cut off that bastards head with just five strikes! Thats what happened.


    Wow! You are a true man, sir! So magnificent.


    This old man is totally drunk.


    Shiron pped his hands exaggeratedly and grinned.


    Its quitemon. In the Central Continent, theres a culture of challenging opponents to a duel to ovee numerical disadvantage by putting the fate of the troop on the line.


    The Western Border Defense Force Commander, Igor Kairon, looked at the ecstatic Dexter and joined the conversation.


    But, if you keep relying on trickery rather than proper strategies, you wontst long. You should never have put yourself in a situation where youre cut off in the first ce.


    Indeed!


    If you find yourself in a position of leading people, you should let the subordinates do the physical work. The leader should choose the path and take responsibility for it.


    Igor looked at his drink with slightly unfocused eyes as he held it in his hand.


    I dont want you to think Im a coward who cant appear for a duel If I were tomand over ten thousand subordinates, I would want to use such resourcefulness, but couldnt


    Oh, no. Theres no misunderstanding. How could that be?


    This old man has really lost his senses.


    Shiron threw the empty bottle behind him and pulled out a new one. This was the ny-second bottle. If you thought about it, around 75 bottles of whiskey came from one oak barrel. You might think it was a pity that hed already used up the contents of one oak barrel. But ording to Encias words, there were thousands of oak barrels, including those still maturing, sleeping in the basement of Dawn Castle. It was still a long way off from running dry.


    But kid, what was your name again?


    Ah, you really dont need to remember. I am Shiron Prient, Mr. Dexter.


    Mr.! Come on, just call me uncle!


    Heok Is that really okay?


    Just uncle! I like you, Shiron. Dont worry about it!


    Dexter patted Shirons back andughed heartily.


    My son is just about your age. But that brat has hit puberty and doesnt even react when his dad asks him to go hunting together.


    Heo Is that so?


    Dexter sighed deeply, filled with the spirit of alcohol. Shiron looked at him withpassionate eyes.


    But maybe time will solve it, right? With such a wonderful father who has won every duel, how could he not recognize you? Its just a phase that will pass.


    Kkahaht! Well, I might say so myself, but our son is a bit of a stubborn one, isnt he?


    Dexter rubbed his strawberry-like nose and grinned. But opposite to him, Shirons face was somewhat dark.


    Still, I envy your son.


    Hm?


    Dexter tilted his head at the sudden change in Shirons expression. Reacting to this, Shiron shed tears as he was reminded of sad thoughts.


    I dont have parents to go hunting with.


    As he lowered his head a bit, the once lively ce cooled down a bit, and everyones gaze concentrated on Shiron.


    Did both your parents pass away?


    Oh, no. Thats not it


    Then.


    Shiron touched his slightly stuffy nose and opened his mouth.


    My father is very busy. My mother has passed away Kkheung. Now that I think about it, I dont even remember my fathers face.


    Im sorry to hear that.


    Shiron took out a handkerchief from his pocket and tapped his eyes. Then, as if to shake off the slightly gloomy air, he began to speak cheerfully.


    Still, I dont feel ufortable or anything. Uncle Hugo took us in and raised us in ce of our busy father. So, Im not sad. Its just that I regret not being able to go out and have experiences with my father.


    Then, suddenly, someone grabbed Shirons arm. Shiron lifted his head to check the persons face.


    Kid, you can call me sister.


    What?


    A woman with silver hair tied back elegantly. What was her name? Versailles? She didnt appear in the game, but he recalled that she was a high-ranking noble of a prominent military family.


    Heh. How many years older are you that you want me to call you sister?


    Dexter made a bbergasted expression with his reddened face.


    Kid, do you know how old she is? Her youngest child could be your fathers age.


    What does that mean? She looks like a sister in my eyes.


    Hey, whats with talking about age here?


    Margaret Versailles. Have some conscience. You might identally end up in front of Knight Hugo.


    Igor looked at Margaret and Shiron alternately with half-closed eyes.


    Be careful, kid. If youre not careful, you might get eaten by that monster.


    Igor, be quiet.


    Margaret scowled and red at Igor. However, Igor didnt care. Due to his drunkenness, he couldnt differentiate between what should and shouldnt be said, so his mouth kept moving.


    If you look at the family tree of the Versailles family, elves often appear. They might look somewhat young on the outside, but inside, they are filled with hundreds of years of danjeon energy. Shes not a sister; at best, shes a grandmother.


    Igor Kairon. Do you want me to start talking about the time you wet your pants during your first knight mission here?


    Go ahead. Forgetting my age and acting childish in front of a kid is less embarrassing than that.


    You son of a!


    Margaret jumped up and put her hand on the sword at her waist. Igor didnt care and pulled up the mana from his danjeon.


    No, sister. Please dont. And you too, Igor sir.


    Shiron quickly stood up and held Margarets hand. Margaret blushed a little as she looked down at his moist eyes.


    Margaret coughed and tried to change the topic as she felt a bit embarrassed.


    By the way, who knew Knight Hugo had such a side.


    Exactly. He never goes out for drinks and always goes out to kill monsters. I thought he was a golem wearing human skin


    Thats what Im saying.


    A man muttered from the corner.


    Before I knew Knight Hugo, who would have thought that a family from a heros story really existed?


    What the hell is this nonsense?


    Shiron quickly turned his head towards where the conversation wasing from.

 Chapter 77: Festivals Conclusion

    Chapter 77: Festival''s Conclusion


    It was surely just a passing remark.


    When drunk, people often made slip-ups as their logical judgment became clouded by alcohol. That was why Shiron had been offering them drink after drink. He had immersed himself in the light-hearted atmosphere.


    But then


    What are you talking about?


    Shiron realized he was unconsciously babbling, his steps then leading him towards the source of the conversation.


    He approached the spot where the voices hade from. There was no specific thought or reason for his movement, just a curiosity about what elements of the game were not being shown.


    Huh?


    The red-faced drunkard widened his eyes upon seeing Shiron, a slightly awkward feeling arising as the boy who had been cheerfully pouring drinks froze.


    Cough. Seems like youre interested in the story.


    Yes. Would you mind borating more, if its not too much trouble?


    Sure, its not a big deal.


    The man sighed deeply and made a serious face, the slight buzz from the alcohol meeting Shirons gaze.


    Have you ever read a fairy tale?


    You mean the book where Hero Kyrie is the protagonist?


    Lets be more precise, kid. Its not just a simple story about Hero Kyrie.


    Margaret chimed in from behind Shiron.


    One day, an evil god appeared and set the continent aze. Soon after, a hero named Kyrie emerged to save the world Thats the story.


    Margaret gazed at her not fully filled ss of alcohol.


    As time passed, the sunset reflected in the ss, the yellow and red hues mixing with Margarets golden eyes.


    With a slightly flushed face, Margaret chuckled.


    If its a family with hundreds of years of history, they all have a story to tell. Its not that special. Even my family, the Versailles, has a story where Hero Kyrie Versailles is the protagonist.


    So


    It wasnt untilter that I found out there were countless families with simr stories. I know of at least twenty such families.


    Thats fascinating.


    Shiron nodded his head a bit btedly.


    When he first heard it, He thought it was nonsense. He thought Margaret, a woman, might have said some nonsense because she was drunk.


    But in this ce, in a ce where quite a lot of people gathered, no one pointed out that fact. Rather, there were a few people who seemed to agree with what she said.


    Its an unknown author, and we dont even know when it was written.


    Dexter spat out a little nervously.


    So, anyone who takes it seriously is a fool. We all believed without a doubt that our ancestors were legendary figures when we were children. But it was brutally shattered. The fact that the character Kyrie was not exclusive to one family How much we cried when we found out as children


    Haha. This friend of mine. He may look fierce, but he has quite a pure side.


    Enough with you.


    Dexter clicked his tongue.


    I had romance. I trained hard to be a hero in a story. I wonder how many of the people here did not do that.


    Anyway, its too fanciful a story. I stopped clinging to it the moment I got older and had children.


    But, Sir Hugo was different.


    Margarets voice dropped a little as she gulped down the remaining alcohol in her ss.


    Prient truly imed to be the family that inherited Kyries bloodline and proudly dered that their family was the hero family in the story, which no one else had ever done.


    The fight broke out in an instant. Margaret remembered when Hugo first came to the Arwen teau.


    A country youth with a sword strapped to his waist.


    That was their first impression of Hugo Prient.


    It was natural that he became aughing stock when a young man from the countryside with no title or decent territory to collect taxes from talked big. All the young nobles of the militaryughed and ridiculed him.


    So, what do you think happened next, young man?


    There must have been a fight.


    Right. Its obvious.


    Margarets ss was empty, and Shiron hurriedly filled it up. Margaret smiled at his diligence.


    But, those who fought with him instinctively knew.


    Noses were broken,


    Ribs were fractured,


    Teeth were knocked out.


    It wasnt just the young men who were beaten by Hugo. Even those in their prime, who were at the peak of their physical abilities, were no match for Hugo.


    Thats not a matter of talent. We can only say its because our races are different. Having shown such power, both you and I had no choice but to acknowledge it. I was the head of the Versailles family back then as well, but after that incident, we locked all the ridiculous books of our family in the basement.


    I burned them all. You have no conscience.


    Igor smirked towards Margaret. Shiron thought that maybe Igor had a habit of picking fights when he was drunk.


    But I dont quite understand. Just being good at fighting doesnt make one any different from a good-for-nothing, does it?


    You are merciless towards your uncle.


    This was said by Dexter, who was listening to the conversation.


    Considering what Knight Hugo has aplished, its toote to have such thoughts now. He spends most of the year near the North. He feels closer to a hero from untold stories than Hugo Prient, the human.


    There are many reasons, but the biggest ones are Hugos character and strength. If a legendary existence like the Demon Lord or something appeared, he would have been the first to be elected as a hero.


    I should get going now. It was a good drink.


    Dexter brushed off his buttocks and stood up. He patted Shirons head a few times and stretched.


    It had be unusually quiet around the gathering.


    Turning his head, the fog had disappeared, and there were no moving monsters.


    The main event of the Subjugation Festival had ended. Far away, a girl with her entire body stained red like a tomato could be seen.<hr>


    The fog disappeared, and there were no more moving monsters.


    Huff- Kheuh-


    Lucia let out a short breath and thrust her sword into the damp ground.


    How many had she cut down She hadnt counted, but it seemed like she had killed enough monsters to easily fill three digits.


    Damn it.


    Lucia felt her legs giving in, and she wanted to lie on the ground, but the sight of the monster corpses and blood around her made her change her mind instantly.


    But her body didnt follow her will.


    Plop-


    Eventually, Lucias knees hit the ground. She tried to support her body with the sword that was thrust into the ground, but as the tension left her, her legs gave out.


    Just then, before she could faint, someone poked Lucias shoulder.


    Good job.


    Slowly turning around, there was a face she wanted to punch right away.


    Shiron Prient.


    Where was he hiding and showing his face so shamelessly


    You son of a bitch.


    Lucias face contorted with anger as she red at Shiron and swung her fist towards his chest.


    Thump-


    But with all her strength gone, she couldntnd a proper hit.


    Thump- Thump-


    You, you bastard


    You were this weak? It didnt hurt at all.


    Son of a bitch


    Will I not faint even if you hit me now?


    Awkwardly-


    What, what are you doing!


    Lucia stopped the hand that was hitting Shiron. She couldnt hit him. In the blink of an eye, she was on Shirons back.


    What. Trying to piggyback for the first time?


    You, just you wait.


    Lucia felt her consciousness blurring.


    She wanted to struggle right now, but her body didnt listen. Grinding her teeth, Lucia fell into a stupor.<hr>


    After the punitive expedition ended, the sunpletely set.


    Hey.


    Lucia opened her eyes wide at the presence she felt by her bedside. Shiron was lying on his back, looking at Lucia.


    Son of a bitch.


    You woke up quite quickly. I thought it would be dawn before you got up.


    Yikes!


    Lucia tried to quickly get up, but the throbbing pain throughout her body made her copse back onto the bed. She tried again to raise her body and turned her head towards the ground.


    Huh? Whats this?


    Suddenly, Lucia was confused by the warmth she felt on her face.


    It was too dark to see, but Lucia easily figured out that the warmth came from a pillow without even seeing it.


    You You! What are you doing!


    She realized she was using Shirons thigh as a pillow.


    Feeling embarrassed, she quickly tried to lift her head and get up, but her body wouldnt cooperate. Lucia squinted her eyes and buried her face in Shirons thigh.


    What the hell are you doing, really.


    Shiron chuckled at Lucia with a somewhat incredulous look. He grabbed her shoulders and helped her get up.


    It was dark, but he could see that Lucias face had turned red.


    But this time, he couldnt tease her.


    Heh.


    She gritted her teeth, trying not to cry. Lucias face, trying hard not to shed tears, came into view.


    Lucia knew it, too, and quickly wiped her eyes with her sleeve. But the texture felt strange. Her sleeve was as fresh and fluffy as new.


    What the


    Lucia looked around her body. She was wearing a light, fluttering dress.


    Where in the world did thise from


    Are you going to stay like that?


    What?


    Lets go enjoy the festival.


    Shiron said, grabbing Lucias hand and helping her get up. Lucia was a bit weak, so she had no choice but to go where he led her.


    It doesnt smell like blood from my body


    Even as she was being dragged, Lucia kept touching her hair and clothes.


    Her hair smelled of fragrant hair oil, and the shoes she was wearing were silk stockings.


    Lucia looked around her.


    At thiste hour, when everyone was asleep, stars twinkled in the night sky.


    And where Shiron took her, there were still embers in the bonfire that hadnt gone out yet.


    A festival. Theres nothing here.


    The moon and stars are shining beautifully. Isnt that romantic?


    At Shirons grinning face, Lucia was at a loss for words.


    Are you an idiot? Have you lost your mind?


    Now, she didnt even have the energy to curse. But Shiron didnt care and extended his hand to Lucia.


    What is this?


    Are you not going to take it? Lets dance.


    Sigh.


    This ce is like a ballroom. Its the perfect ce to dance, right?


    Instead of taking Shirons hand, Lucia touched her aching forehead. She had nned to beat him to death once she came to her senses. But somehow, she felt drained of energy.


    You really are


    Talkative.


    Shiron took Lucias hands. Lucia tried to shake off Shirons hands, but somehow, she didnt have the strength in her hands.


    No music was needed. Shiron danced to the sound of crickets chirping.


    It was a bit


    What Shiron did was take her small hand and sway.


    His steps around the bonfire were clumsy to anyone watching.


    Ahahaha-


    Lucia burst intoughter at Shirons ridiculous appearance.


    Idiot. Is this how you dance?


    Uh? Isnt dance supposed to be like this?


    Just shut up.


    Lucia sighed deeply and red at him.


    Enough time had passed since she woke up, so she gradually started feeling strength return to her body. But for some reason, she didnt feel like hitting Shiron.


    Why was that?


    Lucia didnt know either.


    Something fluffy seemed to be blooming in her chest, but it was hard to exin.


    So, Lucia decided to go with how she felt. Lucia tightly held Shirons hand.


    Fine. Ill take the lead.


    The dance led by Lucia was impressive enough to even make Shiron admire it.

 Chapter 78: Unhealed Wound

    Chapter 78: Unhealed Wound


    The day after finishing the Subjugation Festival and on their way home.


    My head hurts.


    Shiron, with arge backpack strapped to his back, groaned in pain. The boy, with his arms, crossed and a grimace on his face seemed to be undergoing tremendous torment.


    After responding to the Emperors invitation, dealing with the witch that threatened his righteousness, and overlooking the murderous intent from Lucia, it seemed like he had ovee each crisis one after the other. However, thest crisis remained unresolved.


    Siriel Prient.


    The existence of the girl, which he had carefully ced in the pocket of his heart, began to emerge like a sharp nail.


    Shell be angry, wont she? She must be furious. She must have shed tears wondering why he took Lucia, who is the same age as her, but left her behind


    Ah


    Shiron sighed deeply.


    Predicting how his young sister must have been heartbroken was easier than eating a cake. It was like there were mountains beyond mountains, and now he was facing a new crisis.


    It would be difficult to be hated by Siriel now.


    The efforts Shiron made to win Siriels heart were countless. Whenever there was something to be praised, he would put candy in her mouth and y with her every day to keep her from getting bored. Sometimes, they would read not-so-funny fairy tale books together on the garden bench.


    While it might seem like a trivial matter to y with a little child, each act was a step toward gaining Sirielsplete trust.


    Good friends and family  that was what it was all about. Even if the rtionship was not good, as time went by and they spent more time together, affection, or Jeong (), took its ce in the heart. Even if Siriel became rebellious as she grew up, she might do him a favor or two, remembering the good old days when they yed together.


    So, it was necessary to avoid Siriels hatred, but bringing her to the Subjugation Festival was a different story.


    Even though the knights were guarding the tent like an iron wall, Ailee Suarez seeded in breaking through the guards and attacking Shiron in a bizarre way. Lucia was fine even after the witchs attack because she was Lucia. If Siriel had been attacked, he didnt even want to imagine what kind of danger she would have faced.


    However, Shiron had neither the means to exin the situation to Siriel nor the ability to make her understand.


    Even if one understood in their head, feelings of disappointment could linger in the heart, and that was human nature.


    But Shiron knew the best way to minimize the hatred. He decided to use a somewhat materialistic method.


    What would Siriel like


    Shiron had been wandering around the duty-free store for a while now. Arwen Station, despite being a solitary building in the middle of a vast grasnd, was arge station with a top floor that exceeded 90 meters, so it naturally had duty-free stores.


    Hugo, who often left home on business trips, would shower Eldrina with gifts. Shiron got the idea from him.


    I think shell like whatever we buy.


    Lucia, who had been following Shiron quietly, muttered to herself. She didnt know what they were doing since the crack of dawn, but Lucia also moved her heavy footsteps because she was curious about what gift Shiron would choose.


    But there were limits.


    Lucia looked at the clock on the corridor wall.


    [11:20 AM]


    The train leaves in thirty minutes. We should decide soon.


    Lucia said as if urging him a little.


    If you find it difficult to choose, shall I choose instead?


    You?


    Shiron looked back at Lucia with a slightly disgruntled face. But Lucia did not point out Shirons attitude or get angry. Instead, she shrugged her shoulders and showed a rxed expression.


    After all, Im a girl just like Siriel.


    Thats true.


    So, simply put, theres a high possibility that Siriel will like what I choose.


    Lucia pointed to a certain spot. There was a somewhat quaint souvenir shop.


    I saw it on the way here. How about buying a set of Jeonbyeong*? I bought one, too.


    Lucia handed Shiron a paper box. The box wrapped in colorful paper looked far from elegant.


    Shiron narrowed his eyes and looked at Lucia.


    Jeonbyeong? Thats something grandparents like. Do you think Siriel, who is still ten years old, would like that? Maybe a roll cake, but not Jeonbyeong.


    I, I also


    She was also ten years old.


    But Lucia could only close her mouth tightly. Lucia was not shameless to that extent. Acting like a child while hiding the fact that she was a reincarnated person pricked her conscience, and speaking it out was a higher hurdle than acting.


    Jeonbyeong is delicious, isnt it


    Lucia bowed her head and hugged the paper box again. She wanted to refute the statement that only old people liked Jeonbyeong, but she had just seen Johan smiling and buying Jeonbyeong a little while ago, so she couldnt say anything.


    Come to think of it, people bought water buffalo milk cheese or Mayuju, but no one bought Jeonbyeong


    Thats really from the countryside.


    Shiron clicked his tongue while looking at the disy case and turned his gaze. The employee who was dealing with them had a stiffened face, but it didnt matter to Shiron.


    I dont like anything I see here.


    Then what will you do? Go empty-handed?


    Theres no way.


    Shiron stared at the wooden box on Lucias back. It was an elixir made from the blood of a mermaid, given as a prize for the Subjugation Festival. But Lucia had no intention of drinking the elixir.


    Lucia also felt guilty about leaving Siriel out.


    If you give that elixir to Siriel It doesnt matter, even if it hurts your pride. At least you should give her a gift equivalent to that elixir to feel at ease.


    You make it sound like I did something wrong.


    Anyway, theres nothing to buy here, so lets go.


    We should stop by the auction house or something.


    Shiron decided to look for another opportunity.<hr>


    At that moment, at Arwen teau Stations Square.


    It was about time for lunch, but Malleus Garibaldi had not slept or eaten since yesterday.


    Malleus was not the type to undertake ascetic practices withoutpensation, but since yesterday, he had been personally treating those injured from the punitive expeditions.


    The task should have beenpleted long ago, but due to ovepping reports on witch hunts and schedules, the work still showed no signs of ending.


    Some questioned why Malleus, the leader of the Steel Knights, personally took action. However, the patients he was responsible for were such that only Malleus, capable of handling the archbishop-level sacredws, could treat them.


    Youvee again this year without fail.


    Excuse me for my rudeness.


    Lets take a look at the wound.


    Dexter Dras smiled brightly at Malleus, revealing his teeth missing in several ces.


    Malleus concentrated his mind and activated the sacredw. Holy light emanated from his hand, healing the wound.


    Then, something miraculous happened.


    Crunch-


    Like seeds sprouting new shoots in spring, teeth began to grow from the gums.


    Uh


    Dexter fiddled with his mouth a few times, then looked at his face in the mirror. Not only the missing teeth but also the slightly shaky ones were all neatly healed.


    However, Dexter felt a little disappointed.


    As expected, it hasnt recovered.


    Im sorry


    He received sacredw treatment to regrow lost teeth, but his face, which seemed to have been crushed, did not heal. The deep, scar-ridden face was a significantplex for Dexter. He knew it himself. His face was not just difficult to look at; it was disfigured to the point of being abhorrent and avoidable


    Its terrible every time I see it


    Dexter looked at the monster reflected in the mirror. His face, which could only be described as a monster, was so distorted that he felt nauseated just looking at it.


    Because of these terrible scars, Dexter could not properly face his only child. The child who smiled at his hideous face was only Shiron Prient.


    Well, thank you for your efforts.


    Brother, thank you for your efforts as well.


    Dexter ced a pouch full of gold coins on the table and turned to leave. His retreating figure was a familiar sight to many high-ranking clergy, including Malleus.


    Even receiving healing sacredw from a cardinal-like figure could not fix his wounds, which always puzzled Malleus.


    However, it was not that he hadnt asked him before. In the past, he had asked Dexter several times where he had gotten such scars and survived. But Dexter had always remained silent.


    Whenever clergy tried to ask about his scars, Dexter would cast a dark shadow over his face and hastily leave the ce.

 Chapter 79: Irritation

    Chapter 79: Irritation


    Inside the main building of Hugos mansion. At a table inside the main hall.


    Siriel counted the yellow candies in the red pouch out loud.


    One, two, three, four


    The pronunciation of the numbers was slightly muffled. It was unlike Siriel, who often showed a sharp and mature demeanor for her age of ten. Still, when it came to savoring the candies given by her brother, she inadvertently showed a childish side.


    I only have four left now. When on earth is brothering


    There were supposedly sixty-eight candies in the bundle given to her by the pretty maid sister.


    One per day was what the faithful servant Encia had conveyed to Siriel, but unfortunately, Siriel did not take those words to heart.


    So, when I finish these candies, will I be able to see Brother Shiron?


    A somewhat whimsical thought crossed her immature mind.


    I might be a genius!


    As a result, the candies in the red bundle depleted faster than Shiron had anticipated.


    One after morning training.


    One before brushing her teeth after dinner.


    And so, as the candies in the bundle gradually decreased to just four, Siriel realized.


    Come to think of it, Brother Shiron doesnt know how many candies Ive eaten.


    Am I a fool


    Siriel sighed deeply and flopped down. The table full of delicious food rattled.


    Such an action was not befitting of ady of high status. Eldrina, sitting opposite her, gently cleared her throat.


    Siriel. Sit up straight. You are going against dining etiquette.


    Yes.


    With ackluster response, Siriel picked herself up and took hold of the fork and knife with a deted demeanor.


    Nom.


    She sliced the meat, put it in her mouth, and chewed it a few times. The whole process was enough to make any onlooker feel drained of energy.


    This was true even for Hugo, who was sitting to the right of Siriel.


    Hugo squinted his eyes and looked at his daughter.


    In the past ten years of watching Siriel grow, this was the first time Hugo had seen her like this.


    Although finding a new aspect of his daughter growing up could have brought about a somewhat heartwarming emotion, Hugo did not know the reason behind Sirielsck of energy, which left him feeling slightly ufortable.


    Moreover, asking how she was feeling or if something was bothering her was a burden to Hugo.


    Perhaps it was because he had lived his entire life as a warrior that Hugo found it difficult to interact with his daughter, who was beginning to develop emotional sensitivity.


    After fidgeting with her food a few times, Siriel put down her utensils.


    Im done eating.


    Siriel.


    As Siriel was about to get up from her seat, Eldrina blocked her way.


    Youve seemed tock energy recently. Are you not feeling well somewhere?


    Eldrina, knowing the reason behind Siriels dejected demeanor, still deliberately initiated a conversation with her daughter. Since Hugo often left home and was not adept at interacting with his daughter, Eldrina took it upon herself to do so.


    Huh?


    Siriel widened her eyes slightly at the somewhat unexpected question.


    I Im not sick. In fact, Im so energetic every day that its a concern.


    Well? From what I see, that doesnt seem to be the case


    Eldrina smiled with her eyes and looked at the te in front of Siriel. Up until recently, Siriel would not leave any food uneaten. It was characteristic of a growing child.


    But what about now?


    In front of Siriel was a te full of uneaten food. A half-eaten steak and a half-eaten appetizer bread. She hadnt even touched the dessert that came out after the meal.


    Your mother is worried. Its a big problem if youck appetite during your growing years. If you have any concerns, feel free to talk about them.


    Ahem.


    At Hugos gentle coughing as if to urge her on, Siriel began to move her lips.


    Its just Im wondering when Brother Shiron wille. Its been quite a while, hasnt it? Being alone for the first time in a while makes me feel a bit empty.


    I see.


    Hugo nodded slightly.


    However, the mystery of what was troubling his daughter was not solved. On the contrary, Hugos heart still felt uneasy because Siriels concern about loneliness was not resolved.


    The Third Prince Arent you ying with Victor? I heard that you have been quite close recently.


    I guess?


    Siriel pouted her lips and looked a bit offended at Hugos concerned question.


    Victor said that if he doesnt want to be beaten to death by Brother Shiron, he cante and y until Brother Shirones back.


    Why would he say that he would be beaten to death? Brother Shiron may sometimes y mean pranks, but he has never hit anyone.


    Huh


    That guy is really strange. Who would hit whom, really.


    Anyway, what a weakling. Saying bad things about Brother Shiron behind his back while he was not here. Siriel frowned a bit and nodded her head several times.


    Hugo looked at Siriel and Eldrina alternately with a slightly dazed expression. In this mansion, Siriel was the only one who didnt know that Shiron was misbehaving. He silently demanded an answer, but Eldrina just ignored Hugos gaze and smiled.


    You must be quite bored.


    Thats right. Grandpa Johan followed brother Shiron and left, and the knight brothers and sisters took a vacation and said they would return before spring


    Siriel slightly puffed her cheeks and sighed.


    Can I go out now? The maid sister in the annex said she would watch me practice swordsmanship.


    Sure


    Hugo nodded and saw his daughter off.<hr>


    You.


    After Siriel left, the mansions servants began to tidy up the utensils. However, Hugo and Eldrina did not leave the ce. A somewhat serious atmosphere began to circte between them.


    Eldrina took a few sips of coffee and gave Hugo a faint smile.


    You were staring at me earlier. Was there something ufortable?


    Stop teasing me. You already know everything, dont you?


    Hugo narrowed his eyes and showed an ufortable look to Eldrina. Just like before, his fox-like wife acted sensitively to Hugos small facial expressions. But the moment Shirons story came up, Eldrina pretended to ignore Hugos gaze on purpose.


    Hugo wondered what was going on. Shirons foolishness was a fact known to everyone in the mansion, including Hugo. But judging from the daughters words just now, wasnt Siriel blindly believing in Shiron as if something was covering her eyes?


    Eldrina chuckled and gave Hugo a teasing nce.


    You said you wanted to make friends for your daughter, didnt you? You also said it was not without reason that you brought the main house children here.


    Yes.


    I was a little reluctant to bring someone elses child into the house, but in the end, I did not oppose your decision. Its too much to grow up without a friend when youre little. Its definitely not good for social development or various emotional developments.


    Eldrina slightly touched her forehead and sighed.


    Hugo was a bit overly protective of Siriel. If the girl even thought about going out, Hugo would have dozens of knights follow her, and he had guests at the mansion go through an excessive screening.


    Because of that, Siriel naturally reduced her frequency of going out and didnt make friends with her peers.


    However, Eldrina did not resent Hugo. She knew that Hugo was a special family member of Prient, and because she sincerely loved Hugo, she swore to God that she would endure all these inconveniences.


    Five yearster. Everything will be resolved after theing-of-age ceremony. Its not far off. By then, Siriel will be able to go outfortably like other children.


    Hugo closed his eyes with aplex expression, always feeling sorry for his daughter and wife.


    Yes. By then, she will go to the academy, attend balls, wear dresses, dance with someone, and fall in love


    And theres interesting news. It seems you didnt notice, but


    Eldrina covered her mouth with a fan and chuckled.


    Siriel has fallen head over heels for a boy named Shiron.


    What?


    Such sudden news made Hugos eyes widen. Eldrina savored the look of confusion on Hugos face.


    What do you mean she has fallen head over heels?


    Didnt you notice? Siriel likes Shiron. She might not have noticed because shes still young, but think about it. Just now, Siriel didnt mention her cousin Lucias name, did she?


    Hugo reyed the conversation with his daughter in his mind.


    Brother Shiron. Brother Shiron


    The voice of his daughter echoed in his head.


    Has she been blinded by love?


    Hugo spoke to Eldrina with a slightly bitter tone.


    Well, the more you like someone, the less you see their ws. But I also find it distasteful to speak ill of that child in front of me.


    Thats true


    Hugo felt an unpleasant feeling and swallowed back the bitterness rising in his throat. He then looked out the window and nced around the garden. Hugo felt the many footsteps approaching this ce.


    Shiron, is it?


    From a distance, Shiron wasing. But in Hugos heart, irritation began to arise instead of a feeling of joy.


    Whats this?


    Hugo was surprised and shook his head on the spot.


    Why was he feeling this way? That was something even Hugo himself did not know. Wasnt it time to wee the nephew and niece who had been traveling a long distance?


    As if shaking off the negativity, Hugo turned his head a few times and stood up with his solid body.

 Chapter 80: Gift

    Chapter 80: Gift


    In the end, Shiron couldnt buy any gift for Siriel.


    He even visited the street frequently used by those who like to show off their wealth and the workshop of a cksmith who was famous within the Imperial Capital, but nothing caught Shirons eye.


    Maybe I was toocent.


    Shiron sighed heavily as he took heavy steps.


    All he wanted was to give a gift as special as the elixir Lucia had received, but everything went awry. Upon reflection, no ready-made item couldpare to the elixir Lucia had gotten.


    After all, the elixir was a luxury item that non-humans and wizards coveted because they couldnt obtain it. Comparing it with some expensive jewelry or snacks was inappropriate.


    Even if Shiron acted like a noble, at his core, he was a reincarnator with amoners sensibility.


    But that didnt mean Shiron ever looked downcast. His steps as he walked the flower-blooming path were incredibly light.


    It was refreshing and fragrant.


    That was the feeling he got as soon as he opened the mansions main gate.


    Various flowers were in full bloom from the gate to the main building. Eldrinas personally maintained garden was in full bloom, weing the party even before spring hade.


    It was as if the flowers were weing Shiron back from a long journey, allowing the group to feelfortable without overpowering each other with their fragrances. Shiron felt Hugos mansion was asforting as his own home.


    As they approached the main building, they saw a man with a distinctive appearance.


    You must be tired from your long journey.


    Hugo weed his niece and nephew, who had returned from a distant journey.


    Why did youe out to meet us? I was going toe to you first.


    Were back, Uncle.


    Shiron smiled warmly at Hugo, who looked tired, and Lucia bowed her head with a slightly stiff expression.


    Considering they had participated in the subjugation mission, they appeared uninjured and healthy. Hugo felt relieved and smiled contentedly.


    You shouldnt worry too much. Originally, I shouldve been the one to guide you, but I couldnt, and I only feel sorry. Johan, you did well too.


    No, sir. But theres something important to discuss.


    Johan approached Hugo with a slightly shadowed expression.


    Something had gone wrong. Reading the thoughts on Johans face, Hugo looked back at his niece and nephew.


    Come to the main building when the sun sets. Id like to have dinner together and hear about your journey.<hr>


    That night, Shiron and Lucia knocked on the main buildings door. Shiron was wearing his usual formal wear, and Lucia was wearing the light and airy dress she had wornst time.


    Lucia stared at Shiron, holding a gift package in her arms.


    Do we really need to dress up this much? It seems a bit much.


    You never know. Mrs. Eldrina and Siriel must have dressed up, too. Besides, when else are we going to dress up? We paid a lot of money for these clothes, so we should wear them as much as possible before we outgrow them.


    Neither of them was particrly looking forward to a wee party, but they couldnt respond to a dinner invitation bying in just any clothes.


    And sure enough, Shirons choice was not wrong. As they followed the servants guidance into the hall with therge table, Eldrina, dressed in an elegant evening gown, greeted them first.


    Oh, youve dressed up so prettily.


    You look wonderful in that dress, maam.


    Brother!


    While exchanging greetings with Eldrina, Siriel approached with slightly quick steps.


    How about me? How do I look?


    Siriel, pointing to her face with her finger, was dressed up just as much as Lucia, having put in a lot of effort for the asion. Shiron thought that she must have wanted to show off her best-dressed self after not seeing them for a while.


    Siriel looks very pretty, too.


    Shiron smiled broadly and gave her the answer she wanted, which made Siriel grin and shiver with delight.


    Cough. Lets take our seats.


    Hugo coughed a little irritably.


    Shiron and Lucia took their seats, and the mansions servants began to bring out the luxurious food one after the other.


    There was some small talk, but eventually, the main topic of conversation was Sirielsints.


    Do you know how upset I was when you left without me? You could have at least left me a letter. How could you go without saying a word?


    Yeah, Shiron really went too far.


    Im sorry, Siriel. Please dont be mad, okay?


    Shiron kept repeating that he was sorry. Siriel, who had drunk wine mixed with water, was a bit overwhelming to handle.


    As I said earlier, it was really dangerous there. A crazy woman attacked me, you know?


    I dont care. Brother is a fool.


    Yeah, Shiron is a dunce.


    With her face a little flushed, Siriel gave a long speech, and Lucia chimed in.


    But didnt Brother take care of that woman in one hit? Then she wasnt much of a danger, right?


    Yeah. The golem she controlled was utterly useless.


    Lucia nodded in agreement. Although she thought the woman was a rather tricky opponent, she sympathized with Siriel because she enjoyed seeing Shiron repeatedly apologizing.


    Lucia! Youre the same!


    What?


    But you enjoyed the festival with Brother all by yourselves! That makes you an aplice!


    It wasnt a festival.


    Be quiet!


    I thought of you as a friend, Lucia! Im really disappointed! You could have written me a letter, too!


    Im sorry.


    Lucia shrank under Siriels scolding.


    This isnt right


    Feeling a bit dizzy, Lucia avoided Siriels gaze. That was when she saw the gift package.


    Right!


    Lucia pped her hands and changed the atmosphere.


    Siriel, I brought you a gift.


    A gift?


    Yeah. Look at this. I got it from a merchant at the purge festival. His Imperial Majesty himself awarded it.?


    Lucia took out a wooden box wrapped in luxurious fabric from the package. Inside was a red liquid that glowed softly.


    What is this?


    Its an elixir. They say its made from mermaid blood. Drinking it increases mana and has some anti-aging and beautifying effects.


    Hmm Really?


    Siriel squinted one eye and gave Lucia a sideways nce, her focus on the beauty effects rather than the mana increase.


    Fine. Ill dly ept the gift. But please be more careful next time.


    Okay. Ill be more cautious from now on.


    Lucia sighed in relief, seeing Siriels expression softening slightly. This was the first time she had seen Siriel angry, and it had made her feel ufortable. Lucia treated Siriel not as a child but as a sincere friend.


    What about older brother?


    And then,


    Siriel opened her other eye.


    Thats the thing.


    Shiron rubbed the back of his neck with an embarrassed face. Unlike Lucia, who had been holding a gift package since she entered the hall, Shiron had been empty-handed the entire time.


    Its not that I didnt want to give you a gift Its just that I wanted to find something better than Lucias gift


    Im sorry.


    Shiron apologized, lowering his head.


    However, just because he had lowered his head didnt mean his face was hidden. Seated between Lucia and Shiron, Siriel felt a mixture of emotions looking at Shirons face.


    Then Siriel looked at the te in front of Shiron.


    Oh


    Shiron hadnt touched his food at all. The deliciously grilled steak and the sparkling wine in the ss were both left untouched, now lukewarm.


    Only then did Siriel snap back to her senses.


    She hadnt meant to press Shiron this hard. Flustered, Siriel asked Eldrina for help.


    But Eldrina was justughing.


    Oh, brother? Its okay if you didnt bring a gift. Im just happy that you returned safely


    Siriel hesitated for a moment and then firmly grabbed Shirons hands.


    Crunch-


    A strange noise came from where Hugo was sitting, but to Siriel, the most important thing at the moment was Shiron.


    Really?


    Yes. Really.


    When Shiron lifted his head, Siriel smiled brightly.


    Now that I think about it. You said you were attacked by a crazy woman. I was too careless. You must have been shocked


    But Siriel.


    Yes?


    I didntepletely unprepared.


    At that moment,


    Rustle-


    A bouquet of flowers appeared in Siriels hand.


    !


    Everyone present was surprised. Lucia was. Hugo was too. No one saw Shiron pulling out the bouquet.


    Regardless of everyones reaction, Shiron recited the line he had prepared beforehand.


    Ill give this to you.


    Brother!


    Tomorrow, for the whole day, well go out together, and you can buy whatever you want. How about that? Is that enough?


    Pfft!


    Eldrina, who was observing the situation, spat out the sparkling wine she had been holding in her mouth. Sheughed heartily, not even noticing her dress getting wet, at the impudent wit of the little boy.


    Hugo didnt say a word.


    Arwen teau was indeed a dangerous ce. Not to mention, there was an attack.


    But. Regardless of the reasons, Siriel was inevitably upset. However, Shiron had managed to defuse the crisis well.


    Shirons wit inforting Hugos sulky daughter could be seen as a delightful sight. However, watching this, Hugo felt inexplicably bad.


    Hugo felt a burning sensation rising in his chest.


    Again.


    Faced with an emotion he had never experienced before, Hugo was puzzled.


    Why am I feeling like this? Instead of praising him


    Looking at the knife twisting back and forth in his hand, Hugo swallowed the burgeoning emotion.

 Chapter 81: The Slave Hiding Their Power (1)

    Chapter 81: The ve Hiding Their Power (1)


    Even after two years since Shiron possessed this body, he could vividly remember what kind of character Siriel was in the game. The memory of her was so strong that he didnt even need to borrow a notebook.


    Lucia, prominently disyed on the main screen of Reincarnation of the Sword Saint, and


    The supporting characters around her, all putting on airs.


    The three elements that make a hero.


    [Trials]


    [Allies]


    [Enemies]


    As far as he could remember, there was no hero in the traditional sense who overcame trials and crises with brute force all by themselves.


    Maybe it was because Reincarnation of the Sword Saint was a game that yers had to be immersed in. Despite having a previous life as a Sword Saint, Lucia was not omnipotent.


    She was wounded by the cmity that struck her.


    She struggled with the secret strife of her adversaries.


    She shed tears over the death of arade.


    Because she had human traits, yers could immerse themselves in Lucia, and her humanity inevitably created ws.


    However, those ws were soon filled by reliable allies. Siriel was one of those supporting characters.


    When ying as the protagonist [Lucia], even looking at what Siriel said to Lucia showed how helpful she was to her.


    When faced with the situation where the few must be sacrificed for the many.


    [Leave this to me and go!]


    When Lucia was crying after Shiron said, I never once thought of you as a sister.


    [Are you still worried about that guy? Hes not family, hes an enemy, an enemy.]


    After defeating thest apostle, on the day of the final battle, Siriel said to Lucia with teary eyes.


    [Honestly, I used to be jealous of you. But now, it doesnt bother me at all. Its strange.]


    Sometimes as a rival.


    Sometimes as an ally.


    But that was only when ying as Lucia.


    After clearing the game, when Shiron unlocked and met [Killer Whale Siriel], she was not a rival and ally whom one could trust their back to at any time and ce.


    What should he call this?


    More of a hindrance than an ally? Brat? That would suit her better.


    [Get lost, youre in the way.]


    In the city endangered by hordes of monsters, Siriel, ignoring Shiron, the yer, acted on her own ord and hogged all the credit. And that was not all.


    When she barely killed the first apostle.


    [Why are you so weak? I watched over you because youre Lucias brother. I feel stupid for expecting anything from someone so weak.]


    When facing the fourth apostle and nearly dying.


    [How can the same seed grow into something so different? Oh, is it because the soil where the seed was nted was poor?]


    Back then, her scorching verbal abuse left him dizzy. But still, the most impressive scene was just before the sh with the Demon God.


    [Trash without any qualification.]


    In the end, Siriel poured insults on Shiron.


    Look at the temperature difference with Lucia. Wasnt this a bit too much? Instead of encouraging Shiron, she was being derisive.


    Such baseless hate was unparalleled.


    It made one want to say, Shouldnt you die before bing a heroine?


    Just to make it clear, his controlled Shiron did nothing to Lucia. And why would he? Lucia was a living disaster, and Shirons death gwhy would he provoke her? Of course, he also deliberately did not im the head of the family title.


    Though she did not stab him in the heart like Lucia, indeed, Siriel in the game was nothing but a hindrance. So irritating, its as if she was deliberately made to anger yers.


    If asked why, he would have nothing to say.


    It was hard for him to exin as well. But he understood it. Only now, after learning that the games creator was Yura, did all his questions get answered, and he naturally found himself nodding in agreement.<hr>


    Huaaam.


    Inside the carriage stuffed with shopping bags, Shiron yawnednguidly. Despite having enough sleep, he still felt drowsy and tired.


    Shiron was touring various attractions of the imperial city with Shiriel. They saw the fountain that granted wishes, visited a doll shop where artisans stitched every piece carefully, and even stopped by a bakery with a skilled patissier.


    However, it wasnt the extensive walking that made him this exhausted. The culprit was Shiriel, chattering incessantly in front of him without a pause.


    How was it for you, Brother?


    Hm? Can you say that again? I didnt catch it.


    The corners of Shirons mouth twitched as he replied to Shiriel. The smile on his face was obviously forced, something anyone could tell.


    That kiwi cake, how did it taste?


    Ah it was really good, wasnt it?


    Right? Just hearing kiwi, I imagined it would be sour and started salivating, but it actually had a restrained sweetness without much tanginess. I can see why its so popr.


    Is that so?


    Physical fatigue wasnt an issue. If necessary, the lemonade that Encia had prepared would take care of tiredness. Unfortunately, Encias lemonade didnt do anything for mental exhaustion.


    Having listened to Shiriels non-stop chatter since dawn, one would be inclined to ask her to quiet down a little due to fatigue. Sadly, that wasnt an option. For this one day, Shiron was nothing short of a servantor veto Shiriel.


    Sigh.


    Brother, are you sleeping?


    What? No! Im not sleeping. I was listening to your story.


    Good. I thought you werent answering because you were asleep and not listening to me.


    Of course not.


    Just like that, Shiriel wouldnt even forgive him for not responding or for just letting her words pass by unacknowledged. She was ady befitting a noble, knowing fully well how tomand her inferiors.


    I definitely overdid it that time. Whats with the Ill give you a treat thing? Ugh, so tacky.


    He wondered how confidently a ten-year-old child could boast about bossing people around. Shiron felt the regret flooding in btedly.


    Huh.


    But this was soon to end. Shiron sighed deeply and looked out the window.


    The sun was setting, and the streetlights along the road hade on.


    And with nightfall, there was a street that came alive.


    Thergest red-light district on the continent, Night Rail Street.


    Interestingly, this ce was a sort of extraterritoriality. Gambling, drugs, prostitution it was a street filled with harmful things for a child, but these were pastimes enjoyed only by the riff-raff who couldnt even stand behind the stage.


    The purpose of Shiron was separate.


    A secret auction was held at the auction house on the first and third Saturdays of every month.


    It might seem irrelevant to relieve Siriels mood at an auction house, but here, one could find items that rival even Lucias elixir.


    Or, with a bit of luck, perhaps even a holy relic.


    The auction house on KnightTrail Street was a bit different from the usual ones.


    No need for a separate gambling house.


    In the game, the auction house would randomly present items ranging from normal to legendary grades each time one entered.


    From orphans sold into very to the holy relics of a hero who died 500 years ago


    All sorts of items appeared, but regardless of how much money a yer had, they could not purchase high-grade items without luck. Conversely, it was not rare for a yer with little money to walk away with a legendary item if there were no other bidders.


    With such an overt element of gambling why didnt the Game Management Committee p an [Adults Only]bel on it?


    Shiron was distracted by a thought from before his possession, but he decided to focus on the current situation. Emperor Franz, who typically disliked uncontroble systems or powers, surprisingly allowed such a ce to operate openly.


    Perhaps its arrogance, thinking he can control it.


    -We have arrived, miss, young master.


    The knight escorting the carriage spoke from the front.


    Click-


    The door of the carriage opened, and Shiron quickly stepped out, bowing his head and extending his hand to Siriel.


    Please alight, miss.


    An escort for thedy, a kind of servants duty


    It seemed like an excessive gesture, but normally, Siriel, who would have asked if they were tired and suggested going home to rest, was still angry. Therefore, Shiron had no choice but to do his best in this manner.


    Thank you, brother.


    Sure enough, Shirons efforts were not in vain. ncing up with his head still bowed, Siriels face was about to burst with delight. Despite her noble,dylike speech and demeanor, there was a clear smirk on Siriels lips.


    Shiron and Siriel entered the auction house under the escort of the knights.


    There was no entrance fee. The majesty of the knights escorting Shiron and Siriel naturally led them to the VVIP seats.


    I will guide you with all sincerity.


    A man with a butterfly necktie bowed at a 90-degree angle and handed over a touch panel studded with gems.


    It looks just like the game control window.


    Shiron marveled softly at the thin board.


    Seeing such a game-like element after so long was pleasing.


    He had wondered if bringing a squad of knights to the auction house would be problematic, but it seemed the number of escorts was not important.


    As soon as they sat down in their designated seats, they looked around like country bumpkins seeing the capital for the first time. Besides Shiron, others also had four or five guards each.


    More famous people are here than I thought


    The details of their faces were obscured by the bulky bodyguards, but there were several individuals who could be assumed to be named characters.


    A figure presumed to be the Archduke of the Holy Kingdom.


    One of the three dukes of the Empire.


    And


    An individual presumed to be a terrorist.

 Chapter 82: The Slave Hiding Their Power (2)

    Chapter 82: The ve Hiding Their Power (2)


    While Shiron and Siriel were spending a seemingly cozy time together in the mansions training yard, a child was being ostracized.


    Squeak-


    Lucia Prient.


    From dawn until dusk. The red-haired girl was dripping with sweat, wielding a sword that had even been affectionately nicknamed ck Iron.


    What? Do you think Im being ostracized?


    I didnt say it quite like that?


    Shirons loyal servant, Encia, shrugged her shoulders as she looked at Lucia.


    It just seems a bit like that. Or perhaps, are you taking the chance to swing your sword while Lord Shiron and Lady Siriel are away When others y, I be stronger? Is that it?


    What are you on about


    Lucia stopped swinging her sword and red daggers at Encia.


    Encia. Although her exact species was still unknown, Lucia knew she was a demon and an incredibly strong one at that.


    However, Lucias attitude towards Encia was somewhatx. Due to the deep-seated distrust ingrained in her towards demons, she neverpletely let her guard down in front of her, but she was at least able to interact without fear.


    Why do I need a reason to swing a sword? I just do it without thinking.


    Really?


    Why? What is it?


    Dont lie. Your face is clearly showing your regret.


    Do you have some sort of grudge against me?


    Lucia slung her ck Iron Sword over her shoulder, approached Encia, and swiftly grabbed and drank the lemonade she was holding.


    Hmm


    Encia narrowed her eyes as she looked at the red-haired girl.


    It was hard to say whether it was boldness or just impudent behavior, but from this action, Encia did not feel fear. One thing was clear: Lucia was not afraid in the face of Encia, who could kill her with just a flick of her wrist.


    Swoosh-


    Whatever.


    Encia shook out her skirt and stretched luxuriously. It seemed as though she was loosening up from some strenuous activity, but all she had done all day was watch a ten-year-old girl swing a sword.


    Lucia exhaled heavily and sheathed her sword.


    Thin eyes, a beaming smile. Upon seeing her reaction, Lucia felt like she had be a target of Encias mockery.


    She wanted to give that mischievous demon a good thump on the head. But right now, she was too weak to do so.


    The reasons to be stronger seem to be growing by the day


    After Encia entered the annex, Lucia took a deep breath and circted the mana throughout her body.


    It seems Is it because of thebat experience Ive umted? I might reach my goal sooner than I expected.


    The mana, which originated from her dantian and spread through her meridians, had doubled in quantitypared to a few weeks ago and had be easier to control.


    This pace of progress could never be achieved by just swinging a sword on the training ground. Indeed, a single real fight approached with the readiness to die proved more effective than swinging a sword ten thousand times.


    It seems following Shiron wasnt in vain after all.


    Lucia shook her sweat-drenched hair and smiled proudly.<hr>


    In the VVIP seats of the auction, where all sorts of treasures were handled, Shiron received the utmost service from the auction house staff.


    Embroidered with ck velvet and gold threads, the chair had a massage function whose mechanics were a mystery. A woman in a low-cut dress that revealed her dcolletage massaged Shirons feet with fragrant oil, her delicate fingers working skillfully. The sight was pleasing, and the body was at ease.


    Im losing my mind


    However, despite indulging in luxuries he couldnt have even dreamt of in his past life, Shirons expression remained grim.


    Is there anything ufortable? We will correct it immediately.


    Ufortable? It was the presence of the terrorist he had glimpsed earlier.


    A slender man dressed in Eastern-style clothing was surrounded by others in simr attire, standing guard.


    But it wasnt just the Eastern-style clothing that made Shironbel them as terrorists. The mark of the Big Dipper engraved on their necks made their identity easy to guess.


    [The Liberators of Silleya]


    This was the organization that [Yoru, the Warrior of Silleya] would eventually join. For 500 years, they had been a troublesome group demanding liberation for the persecuted ethnic minorities and iming their promisednd,mitting terror throughout the empire.


    Ufortable? Youre talking as if its obvious. Its the VVIP seat, isnt it? But is it okay for the security to be thisx?


    Shiron looked at the woman at his feet with an expression as if he had chewed something bitter.


    May I ask you something?


    Of course, please feel free.


    Dont you check identities or anything like that at this auction house?


    Surprisingly, the auction house had imposed no restrictions even though Shiron had entered with an armed group in armor.


    Shiron was naturally concerned about the possibility of a fight breaking out during the bidding war, not knowing the circumstances of those not featured in the game, and it was only natural for him to feel uneasy about being under the same roof as terrorists.


    What if, hypothetically, I harbored ill intentions and turned this ce upside down? How would you respond?


    Brother, what are you talking about? Are you nning to turn this ce upside down? Father said toe back unharmed and safely


    No, its just a saying. Im just checking in case youre in danger Thats where Iming from.


    Shiron smiled awkwardly at Siriel. At that moment, the woman who had been massaging Shirons feet began to chuckle.


    Hehe, its okay. Weve already ensured that the strength of the individuals present here is within the Auctions capability to manage.


    Are you saying youre confident in dealing with everyone here?


    Shiron widened his eyes slightly as he looked at the woman.


    She phrased it nicely, but I feel insulted to be taken lightly like this.


    Yes, thats correct.


    The woman smiled faintly, bowing her head.


    The details are confidential, but our auction house probably has security personnel that would be hard for you to imagine Your Highness.


    Thats intriguing.


    So please rx and enjoy the auction.


    Soon, the lights around them dimmed.


    Click-


    Click-click-click-


    Only the stage lights brightened in the distance.


    The panels distributed at the entrance twinkled like fireflies among the dark seats. The auction had begun.


    Good evening. I am overwhelmed by the presence of so many esteemed guests participating in todays auction.


    The masked auctioneer bowed slightly on stage with a somewhat jesting tone.


    And with a heavy rolling sound, a cage appeared on the stage.


    Inside the cage, there was a girl dressed in rough bup.


    One year ago, after arge-scale disaster struck their territory, the Count Detals family was plunged into huge debt and ruin. This youngdy hails from that noble family. Rumor has it she has quite the vicious temperament, so taming her will provide a good challenge. The bidding will start at 100,000 shillings.


    Despite their confidence in security, the auction house kicked off with a bang, starting with such a sensational item.


    The appearance of a noble daughter from a bankrupt noble family.


    It was a pattern often seen in the game.


    By rescuing the girl, one could effortlessly raise their prestige without the hassle of extra effort; just money was enough to gain some reward and the chance to face the heretic.


    Ive umted enough penalty points as it is, I cant afford to die here.


    Shiron shook his head, giving up on the idea of saving the pitiful youngdy. He might have felt a twinge of sympathy, but, unfortunately, the decision wasnt up to him.


    Shiron nced at Siriel seated next to him out of a what if curiosity.


    Siriel, what do you think about that girl? Dont you feel sorry for her? She looks about four or five years older than you


    However, Shiron couldnt finish his sentence. Siriel shot him a sharp look.


    Brother, are you eyeing another girl? Even when a properdy is sitting right beside you?


    Yeah, sorry. Lets just drop it.


    Shiron closed his eyes and looked at the touch panel. On it, he could see the real-time bidding price ticker.


    Watching the graph climb in a step-wise fashion reminded him of a stock ticker with no upper limit.


    3.6 million shillings! Thats the final bid!


    The auctioneer shouted loudly, and the touch panel erupted with borate effects.


    3.6 million shillings. Even Shiron thought that was a hefty sum.


    A person capable of handling such an amount must undoubtedly be in this VVIP section.


    Shiron was curious about who would have won the girl. While looking around, he saw an Oriental-styled man shing a distasteful grin.


    It was the leader of the Liberators.


    It doesnt fit his looks his tastes are interesting.


    Shiron grimaced slightly and shook his head. He thought that it was possible. It was foolish to determine someones preferences by their looks. Perhaps even a docile-looking person might want to tame a vicious nobledy.


    And so, one by one, items passed by on the stage.


    A famous alchemists elixir.


    In the desert, a gemstone was found in a dungeon.


    A rare, fantastical species of a summoned beast


    Although he hade to the auction house to pick a gift for Siriel and couldnt return empty-handed, Siriel showed no interest in any of the items.


    But I doubt Mother would allow a pet, and Ive already had my share of the Elixir of Youth, plus theres Lucias gift. And just so you know, Im tired of jewels.


    I see.


    If you really cant decide you can buy something you want.


    Saying this, Siriel teasingly stroked the back of Shirons hand, smiling mischievously.


    Shiron wondered where she had learned such gestures, but soon Eldrinas face came to mind.


    What on earth have they taught this child?


    However, contrary to his inner thoughts, Shiron did not show his panic. He just smiled faintly and nodded.


    Thanks. Ill take a look and decide.


    This next item will surely meet your expectations. Estimated to be crafted 700 years ago! It is a staff with a transcendent stone at its end!


    The auctioneer, with much excitement, unveiled the item.


    And there, Shiron saw a staff with a form that was very familiar to him.


    As if entranced, Shiron pressed the bidding button.


    A staff wrapped with a purple gemstone


    It was a legendary-grade item. It was Seiras staff.

 Chapter 83: The Slave Hiding Their Power (3)

    Chapter 83: The ve Hiding Their Power (3)


    The bidding that started at 1 million shillings suddenly skyrocketed to 17 million.


    It was a price five times that of the fallen nobledy seen a little while ago. Even if not in the citys center, it was an amount with which one could buy a mansion on the citys outskirts.


    Who is it?


    But Shiron, clicking his tongue, continued to press the higher bid button without pause. Was it because of the auctioneers mor? Or was there someone who knew what that item truly was?


    17.5 million, 19 million, 20 million


    Regardless of Shirons anxious heart, the bidding continued to climb. Honestly, it was an overly generous price for a staff.


    Magic staves only serve a supplementary role in handling magic. At best, they made manaputations a bit easier and allowed for more precise control; that was the setup. That was why wizards who had reached a certain level, like the one-horned Yuma Roselin, didnt use staves in life-or-death battles, iming they got in the way.


    However, that staff was different. The auctioneer might prattle about transcendent stones and such, but the true value of that staffy in the fact that it had been used by Seira.


    [The Forgotten Magician Seira]. Shiron needed that staff for the future, for when he would meet her.


    27.5 million shillings! Sold!


    He had finally won the bidding war.


    Brother, it seems you really liked that staff.


    Siriel alternated her gaze between the panel disying the enormous sum and Shiron. Even to her, who had lived a life of luxury, the figure of 27.5 million was an unimaginablyrge sum.


    Brother cant handle mana, can he?


    Siriel cocked her head with a hint of suspicion but did not voice that fact out loud. She always took care not to speak of training in front of Shiron as much as possible.


    It wasnt because she feared Shirons jealousy or envy.


    She simply hoped that Shiron wouldnt be conscious of his inability to handle mana.


    Well.


    Shiron, taking a moment to breathe, did not look at Siriel as he replied.


    Its not that I like it I think it will be usefulter on.


    Even though its not needed right now, you spent such arge sum?


    Yes.


    Shiron nodded as he responded.


    Theres no harm in being prepared in advance. Who knows? There mighte a time in the future when Ill regret not having bought that staff.


    I see.


    Although Siriel nodded, she didnt fully sympathize with Shirons intentions.


    I should ask my mother how to deal with a man who has a serious problem with wasting money.


    Siriel sighed a little as she engraved the feedback she would receive from Eldrina in her mind.<hr>


    After the auction of Seiras staff ended, the following items didnt carry the same impact:<ul><li><blockquote>


    A fairys hornpipe filled with moonlight.</blockquote></li><li><blockquote>


    Alberts Piano Sonata No. 14.</blockquote></li><li><blockquote>


    A self-portrait of Imanuel.</blockquote></li></ul>


    These were mostly luxury items or collectibles for the nobility.


    This ne was favored by a concubine of the Emperor 200 years ago. It contains the essence of ice, so it keeps the wearer cool even in the summer.


    A relic of a unique grade


    He quietly pressed the bidding button only when items that seemed useful appeared. However, no item incitedpetition like Seiras staff.


    1.5 million shillings! Sold!


    How dull.


    Shiron yawnednguidly and nced sideways.


    Siriel, isnt there anything you like?


    Huh? What did you say?


    Perhaps due to thete hour, Siriel seemed a bit sleepy.


    Its nothing. You can keep sleeping if youre tired.


    Okay, got it.


    With that, Siriel closed her eyes. Soon, her soft breathing could be heard. It was only natural for her to be tired, having been busy since dawn.


    Shiron watched the stage in a more rxed posture. The fervor of the overheated auction room gradually cooled, and the items became increasingly mundane.


    Next is our final item of the day!


    Noticing the cooling atmosphere, the auctioneer started to speak with even more exaggerated gestures.


    A woman with restraints all over her body began to walk onto the stage.


    nk-nk-


    There were no footsteps, but the chains on her ankles made a grating sound. Unlike the youngdy presented at the beginning, this one was not trapped in a cage but walked on her own, which was unusual.


    Oh


    Shiron let out an exmation and narrowed his eyes.


    It was her beauty that was remarkable.


    Her skin shone as if lit by light. Her eyes were deep ck and unfathomable. And her vibrant crimson hair was truly fantasy-like.


    As our regr guests might well know, a highlight of our auction has appeared.


    A highlight?


    The auctioneer seemed to respond to Shirons thoughts.


    This ve always decorates the end of our auction. Shes infamous for her unmatched beauty but has never been sold.


    Infamous?


    Indeed. There have been clients in the past who tried to bid for her, but somehow, they all asked for refunds. Isnt that interesting? Thanks to her, our auction house consistently profits without any loss. She might well be the goose thatys golden eggs.


    Hahaha.


    The audience began tough, possibly amused by the auctioneers banter.


    Whats so funny.


    But Shirons lips did not twitch.


    Instead, his brow furrowed.


    There were too many suspicious pointsthe fact that she came onto the stage by herself, the previous owners requests for refunds, and more.


    Why not just give her a lump sum of money and release her onto the streets? Who would buy such malignant stock?


    At that moment.


    Despite the considerable distance, Shiron found himself locking eyes with thedy.


    Shiron felt as if thedys ck pupils shone brightly.


    Hmm.


    Crackle- The buzzing sound echoed in his ears before fading away. Shiron guessed that thedy had attempted something against him. No, she definitely tried to do something.


    However, Shiron was under the protection granted by Latera, so it was ineffective. Shiron thanked Latera mentally as he gazed at the touch panel.


    That bastard what did she try to do to me?


    The bidding window began to rise slowly.


    Has everyone forgotten what the auctioneer just said? Bidding now, with a refund so clearly in the near future? It made no sense.


    The starting bid was 1 million shillings. Even though it was a hefty sum not easily offered out of mere curiosity, the bidding window kept rising.


    These guys, theyre total scumbags.


    Shiron grinned as he watched the bid increase, feeling like he had figured out a trick in the middle of a magic show. His interest waned. As he promised himself never to return, he was about to tidy up the touch panel when


    Click- Drip-drip-


    Something hot began to trickle from his philtrum.


    Blood?


    My Lord, are you alright?


    The woman who had been massaging Shirons feet looked up at him with a worried expression, attempting to approach him, but was promptly restrained by the knight who was acting as Shirons escort.


    Well take care of it.


    Wary of the woman, the knight pulled out a handkerchief from his garment.


    Seeing the woman slowly back away, Shiron took the in white cloth and began to cover his nose.


    Was I too tired today? Whats happening?


    It was a nosebleed, which he hadnt experienced even during the most rigorous training.


    Shiron frowned at the sudden and inexplicable physiological phenomenon as he looked back at the touch panel.


    Surely, Shiron wouldnt identally press the bid button with a nosebleed. Fortunately, the blood did not reach the touch panel.


    However,


    -4.7 million shillings. Sold!


    Next to Shiron, the touch panel that Siriel was holding lit up with a mboyant effect.


    No way


    Excuse me, Siriel?


    Huh? Why?


    Did you, by any chance, ce the bid?


    Yes.


    Siriel answered with a bright smile.


    Ill choose that woman as a gift.


    I thought you didnt like ves? You just scolded me for showing interest in a nobledy.


    Ah, thats different. Isnt it pitiable that such a pretty woman hasnt been chosen by anyone? And if its not me, she would have to stay here, right? Its too sad.


    Ah Um


    After I bestow her with love, Ill educate her properly so she can return to society I will make her free! But brother, what are you doing now?


    Siriel asked, watching Shiron waving his hand frantically in front of his face.


    I thought maybe I was cursed with some sorcery.


    Oh,e on. Its not that.


    Siriel blushed slightly, feeling inwardly happy that her beloved brother was worried about her.


    She turned her back and pointed to the blue ribbon tied in her hair.


    This here? Its a magical device created to prevent interference with the mind. I inherited it from my mother. Um, so thanks for worrying about me, brother.


    Most men like women who say thank you first.


    Siriel recalled the advice Eldrina gave herst night and beamed with a smile.

 Chapter 84: The Slave Hiding Their Power (4)

    Chapter 84: The ve Hiding Their Power (4)


    After the auction ended and on the way back to the mansion, it was alreadyte, nearing midnight.


    48.6 million thats quite a purchase.


    Shiron gazed intently at the receipt in his hand. The expenditure was well beyond his expectations, but there was no problem paying the amount specified on the receipt.


    The ck card that Shiron possessed was also epted here at the auction. A card like magic, with no limit and no interest, transferred the ownership of the bid items to Shiron without any coteral.


    Of course, it was a debt that must be paid back someday. Since he had no intention of just waiting for the empire to copse without nning to repay it, Shiron put the receipt and the ck card into his pocket.


    Besides, the important thing right now isnt the debt.


    One might wonder what could be more important than an enormous debt nearing 50 million, but given the immediate circumstances thaty before him, a debt without a deadline seemed insignificant.


    Shiron squinted his eyes and looked at the two people walking ahead.


    Whats your name?


    You may call me Elise, Master.


    Ah, no need to be so formal and call me Master. Just Miss Siriel or Miss is fine.


    Then I will do so.


    The woman who referred to herself as Elise spoke evenly to Siriel, who was about as tall as her own chest. In the end, Shiron couldnt ovee Siriels determination to bring this woman into the mansion.


    Really


    Did Siriel really press the button on her own will?


    Doubt and unease began to sprout, and Shirons mind became troubled.


    Whether or not she was aware of Shirons state of mind, Siriel, whose bedtime had long passed, walked towards the mansion with steps as bright and alert as if she had no trace of sleepiness.


    Siriels attention was entirely captivated by the woman who would be the new member of the family.


    Do you have any pain anywhere?


    None. Thanks to the good care I received at the auction.


    Hmm. There is no bad smell but rather a scent of flowers.


    I took a bath before going on stage. But please dont worry, I do not neglect my hygiene ordinarily.


    Your way of speaking is neither crude nor pretentious. For a ve, you are well-educated How did such amendable childe to be adrift? Isnt it strange, brother?


    How would I know?


    As Siriel turned her head back to speak, Shiron responded brusquely.


    In the end, it was decided that this suspicious woman would be brought into the mansion.


    It wasnt a matter of just shouting or ignoring Siriels opinion. Regrettably, there was a rule that didnt allow for the cancetion of a bid once made. If one truly wished to withdraw, theyd have to pay a penalty fee equal to 100 percent of the bid amount.


    I should see if I ever go back there.


    Thus, despite debts or whatever, 4.7 million shillings was just too much money to give away to someone else for nothing.


    Since he had suddenly started bleeding from the nose in the middle of the auction, the conviction that this womans eyes sparkled seemed to be of no help in the current situation.


    They all say theyre so confident in their abilities, so I cant just walk out recklessly.


    The Auctions force was an element not featured in the game. Moreover, the woman named Elise, who was conversing affectionately with Siriel, was not a character that appeared in the game. Therefore, Shiron could not act rashly.


    Whether it was a bluff or not, if it were Hugo or Glen, who were touted as the strongest in the empire or listed in the setting book as among the strongest in the world, they could plunge into action without forethought. Unfortunately, the only cards Shiron had were two demon maids.


    Why did Hugo have to be on an expedition at a time like this


    Heaving a deep sigh, Shiron decided to keep an eye on this woman named Elise.


    For better or for worse, Elise had not exhibited any sudden behavior from the auction to the mansion. However, her intentions could not be discerned from her expression or actions. It was convincing enough if it was an act; her demeanor was impably that of a lonely ve bearing a deep wound.


    Then, brother! I had fun today!


    Upon reaching the main house, Siriel turned around and sped Shirons hands.


    Siriel finally released her cousin-brother into freedom as midnight approached.


    Thank you for being with me sote at night. You must be very tired. Go inside and get some sleep.


    Eh, tired? Not at all.


    Putting aside his difort, Shiron smiled at Siriel.


    Sleep well and have sweet dreams. And Elise, was it?


    Shiron stroked Siriels hand and then shifted his gaze to the side.


    Yes, thats correct.


    The restraints on her limbs were removed, and Elise, with her beauty that would shine anywhere, no longer bore the impression of a ve.


    Please take good care of Siriel.


    Shiron extended one hand toward her, managing a clean expression that made him look quite the gentleman.


    What does this mean? I dont understand.


    Its a handshake. Dont like it? Then its okay not to.


    No, on the contrary, its an honor.


    Elise slightly bowed as she took Shirons hand.


    And then,


    Shiron manifested his holy power.


    However, no bright light burst forth. Only a warm energy was confined between Shirons and Elises hands.


    Shiron intentionally tried to draw Elises consciousness to himself, exerting his holy power and attacking as if the demon would leave a mischievous child alone.


    It would be madness to do without any insurance, but Shiron had something he trusted. He thought of the face of a cheeky maid and looked into Elises face.


    But Shirons expectations were spectacrly off the mark.


    Your hand is somewhat warm, my lord.


    Is that so? Its the first Ive heard of it.


    Elise smiled faintly, causing Shiron to be the one flustered.


    Isnt she a demon?


    The fact that she showed no reaction to the holy power, which would make even the high demon Encia frown, somewhat softened Shirons heart. He found more reason to observe her a little longer.<hr>


    After Shiron left, Philip, the butler, soon joined and led Siriel and Elise.


    Their destination was the western annex of the main building, where the servants usually stayed. Walking softly to not wake anyone, Siriel said,


    This is going to be your room now. Is there anything youre curious about or need?


    No, there isnt. I am just grateful for your excessive kindness.


    Mhm, such a good girl. I like you more and more, you know?


    Siriel crossed her arms and nodded her head, looking up at the butler.


    Ahem. Then, Butler.


    Yes, Miss.


    Starting tomorrow, train me to fulfill my role as a servant faithfully. Of course, Ill also greet thedy of the house.


    I will heed themand.


    Good!


    Siriel beamed with a grin that seemed quite satisfied with her impression of Eldrina.


    See you tomorrow!


    Click-


    Siriel cheerfully waved her hand and closed the door.


    For a moment, Elise stared nkly at the closed door.


    This house seems pretty decent?


    After blinking several times, Elise smirked. Her aura changed as if shedding her old self and bing a new person.


    The little miss was kind, and the house was spacious.


    Moreover, the potential of the girl who was to be her master seemed the best among all the humans she had seen so far.


    Swoosh-


    Elise waved her hand through the air. The action was meaningless, but without her wand, she wanted to indulge her mood in this way.


    Soon, the room she was staying in transformed.


    A rainbow-colored barrier enveloped the room as if encroaching upon it.


    A 10-star spell, Illusory Invocation.


    With this, nobody could tell what was happening inside this room. Even an outsider looking through the window would have their imagination rece the truth with the most fitting scene instead.


    Ugh Ugh! I thought I was going to die of boredom!


    The change was not only in the space. Her appearance also changed drastically.


    The crimson hair and ck eyes were gone, leaving only a woman with purple eyes and silver hair tinged with gray.


    Seira, the owner of the wand iid with a transcendence stone, plopped down on the bed and started massaging her shoulders.


    She was sore here and there, perhaps because she had been wearing an ill-fitting restraint all day.


    But then


    However, there had been something interesting enough to make her forget the difort today. Or should it be called a discovery?


    Even though he had a nosebleed, possibly due to overload, it was the first time in 500 years, since after the death of Kyrie, that a child had withstood her mental interference, which had never failed against humans. Was his name Shiron?


    What a sly little child.


    After all, just a in human child, yet how did he recognize the wand?


    [The Forgotten Sorceress Seira] licked her lips once.


    Despite the bidding price going so high that one might give up, that child ignited the bidding war with veins popping in his eyes.


    27.5 million shillings was not an amount easily handled even by the royalty of a small nation. Moreover, the wand had nothing but the shy word transcendence stone and an outdated image of being 700 years old, right?


    Is the kid crazy for antiques?


    It would have been easy to assume that there was no one left in the world who would recognize an item of the Forgotten Seira.


    Seira regarded Shiron as nothing more than a mad antique collector.


    However, that boy was not simply mad about antiques. Seira was certain she knew what the warm touch she felt from his hand was.


    Divine power. And quite pure at that.


    Its impossible for a child of that age to manifest such power


    Then, a pure question popped into Seiras mind.


    By the way, why did he use divine power?


    Seira pondered this while stroking her chin.


    Could it be he mistook me for a demon?


    Ahaha!


    Seira clutched her stomach and rolled around on the bed. Finding it ridiculous, sheughed heartily for quite a while.


    Having lived a life of amusement for so long, there had been instances when she was mistaken for a demon whom she had fought all her life. Seira could not give up her yful lifestyle precisely because of such a rare urrence.

 Chapter 85: The Slave Hiding Their Power (4)

    Chapter 85: The ve Hiding Their Power (4)


    The next day.


    Shiron came down to the first floor of the annex, sipping on lemonade instead of coffee.


    His steps down the stairs were cautious.


    However, his tiptoeing was not out of consideration to avoid waking anyone.


    He was about to engage in a somewhat secretive task.


    Using the system within the game always required caution, which was why Shiron had chosen a time when everyone was asleep.


    Lets see.


    Shiron neatlyid out the items he had bid on yesterday on the table.


    [The Corrupted Priests Rosary]


    [The Unwanted Concubines Pearl Ne]


    Each of them was a relic of rare and unique grade, respectively.


    The Corrupted Priests Rosary immediately increased divine power by 5, and the Concubines Pearl Ne increased me resistance by 20.


    However, unlike the effects that enhance resistance, their appearance was unmistakably antique. As ornaments, they should shine subtly in the moonlight, reflecting the metallic luster, but being so old, they seemed far from sparkling.


    In the game, they definitely sparkled like new


    Sigh.


    Shiron sighed at the thought of the hardship toe and rolled up his sleeves.


    He started to clean the relics with a toothbrush and detergent.


    But he wasnt simply cleaning them for wear. This tedious process was all to disassemble and absorb the relics.


    Hadnt the store ability, which Shiron was currently making good use of, undergone the same process?


    In short, at least some hygiene was necessary before one could put something in their mouth and swallow it.


    Ugh.


    His struggle with the centuries-old grime was indeed pitiful.


    But this, too, was a part of the process of assimting the relics with Shirons body.


    Oh, man. Why wont thise clean?


    The patina formed over a long time through exposure to the air was hard to scrub off with a toothbrush. Although just until yesterday, he had escorted the noble youngdy Siriel, looking luxurious, Shirons current appearance in his struggle to survive was, frankly, rather pitiful.


    And


    There was a woman observing the pitiful sight of the boy.


    Hmm


    Seira observed the boy scraping off the antiques grime from a distance. The walk from the main house to the annex was considerable, but the magic she cast made it seem as if the scene within the annex was right before her eyes.


    And that wasnt all.


    The various eavesdropping-prevention spells scattered throughout the annex where Shiron was staying became useless before Seira, who prided herself as the foremost magician of her time. She easily bypassed the barriers as if scooping up a piece of cake, and with the eyes of an onlooker, she nodded a few times.


    So he likes antiques after all.


    Seira felt a slight pique of interest in the boy.


    A noble young master spending a fortune to collect antiques was quite an amusing sight to behold.


    Usually, boys of that age would fancy sharp swords radiating a fierce spirit or stylish uniforms but Shiron didnt even give a second nce to the ornamental weapons showcased in the auction.


    Even now, the items enduring a thorough brushing in the hands of a boy barely ten years old were notorious in the auction as unseble problem stock.


    Who, after all, would use such antiques to escape a bit of heat, regardless of being a warrior or a magician?


    Once reaching a certain level, a warrior or a magician did not sweat in the heat of summer or felt cold in the dead of winter. Moreover, a magician could warm or cool the surrounding air to regte their body temperature, which made it all a ratherughable matter. With such financial resources, one could quickly reach those heights with mana training.


    Quite a peculiar hobby Huh?


    Suddenly, Seiras eyelids fluttered as she spied on Shiron.


    Huh?


    Whats that?


    The boy, who had been polishing the antiques to a shine, began to destroy them unexpectedly.


    Why go through the trouble of cleaning them if hes just going to break them?


    Seiras mind was swirling with questions and curiosity. The young master, once thought to have just a peculiar hobby, was now elevated to a very special human being in her eyes.


    Hmm


    Seira let out a small exmation of admiration.


    She had seen many people squander money, but never a child In her life of over 700 years, this was a first.


    But that wasnt the end of it.


    The boy began to put the broken pieces into his mouth and swallow them.


    Is he an idiot?


    Seira frowned, mouthing a vulgar curse.


    That boy was somewhat off. There were odd dragons that enjoyed the texture of gold and jewels in their mouths, but wasnt the boy supposed to be nothing special as a human?


    However, it wasnt enough to astonish Seira simply because he put something inedible into his mouth.


    The problem was the opposite behavior the boy disyedpared to the previous day.


    The appearance of an older brother taking care of his young sibling.


    The greedy demeanor of someone whose eyes bulged with desire for what they want. It was not much different from the human behavior Seira had observed over the years.


    This isnt the time for this.


    Ceasing to be a mere observer, Seira oveid her yful guise over her body. Her ash-gray hair turned crimson, and her pointed ears rounded out.


    Hmm. Good.


    Seira looked into the mirror with her unfocused ck pupils. Her magical craftsmanship was wless, as always.<hr>


    Done.


    Shiron shed a proud smile amidst the rising mes in the kitchen. Despite the sweltering heat pressing against his skin, he felt neither hot nor did he sweat. The holy relic he had consumed at dawn had fully assimted with his body.


    With this, he could say goodbye to most of the summer heat.


    Did you find it that amusing?


    Was it because his face was constantly smiling? Lucia was the first to speak to Shiron with a curious look.


    Whats amusing?


    Dont y dumb You went out to y just with Siriel yesterday.


    Lucia spoke to Shiron with a slightly prickly attitude. The memory of being the butt of jokes by the demon maids yesterday came to mind, prompting a bit of a snappy response. But it wasnt just because they had gone out without her.


    Shiron shook his head and then fixed his gaze on Lucia, unsure whether she was aware of that or not.


    I was wondering whether to say this or not. Truthfully, it was no fun at all.


    What do you mean?


    Lucia narrowed her eyes and asked back.


    Shiron was the type who might make up stories to console her for having to stay home alone. However, there was no sign of his usual yful demeanor this time.


    Its because of some ve. My to-do list has gotten longer.


    Shiron sighed deeply and crammed food into his stomach. Starting today, he nned to spend most of his free time monitoring Elise.<hr>


    As time passed and spring approached, Shiron had not gained any results.


    He had watched Elise for a considerable amount of time, but she exhibited no remarkable behavior.


    She was simply faithful to her duties as a daytime servant.


    Even now, Elise was sweeping the yard of the mansion as befitting a junior maid. ording to the opinions of the servants living with her, she was without fault and impable.


    Really how can such a situation even exist.


    With a disappointed face, Shiron shrugged his shoulders.


    There should be some suspicious signs if she had a purpose. But she does nothing.


    Encia. What do you think?


    Shiron squinted his eyes and looked to the right.


    Well, I dont feel anything from this woman. She seems just like a human, truly. Could it be that the young master is mistaken?


    Uh


    No, what humans eyes flicker with light? Are you saying I saw something wrong?


    As Shiron felt unjustly treated, Ophilia, who stood beside him, supported Encias statement.


    Young master. From what I see, this woman, Elise, doesnt emit any sort of energy. If she were strong, one would feel a certain vigor, right? And if she were a demon, one would sense demonic energy, but there is nothing.


    Ophilia thinks so too?


    Um. What are you doing right now?


    Elise looked at the three of them with an expression of mild inconvenience.


    Shiron. And the two maids who followed him.


    They were openly criticizing her right in front of her nose.


    Even if they were out of earshot, it would be insufficient; they were tantly evaluating her right to her face. Even Seira, who was acting the part of a submissive ve, was a little flustered by their behavior, which was beyondmon decency.


    Dont worry about it. Im not saying anything you cant handle.


    Shiron shrugged nonchntly and chuckled.


    Continue with your work.


    If you could just return the dustpan I was holding, then I could continue cleaning


    Cant clean without a dustpan? Thats a new fact Ive learned.


    Shiron clicked his tongue and reluctantly handed the dustpan back to Elise. She hesitantly received it with both hands, courteously.


    However, the awkward situation showed no signs of ending.


    Was her name Encia? The maid with the flowing blonde hair started chuckling behind her hand.


    Heh, what an insolent ve.


    Excuse me?


    What kind of nonsense was this? Elise widened her eyes and looked at Encia.


    If its not too much trouble, may I ask for some guidance? I will correct it immediately.


    Elise managed to hold back her crumbling expression and promptly put on a crisp smile, watching the misfit maid who was a demon.


    Oh my. Dont tell me you dont know? Youre a ve trying to teach your master.


    Te, teach? I have done no such thing


    In frustration, Elise raised her voice slightly in protest. However, her hopes werepletely disregarded by Encia.


    Encia scoffed at Elise with a ring of her nostrils.


    What do you mean, none? Youre forcibly instillingmon sense into the young master that he needs a dustpan for cleaning.


    Elise was at a loss for words.


    It was absurd.


    Such absurdity was unparalleled.


    It was already bewildering that a demon was getting along with a human child, but the childish torment they were inflicting was even more disconcerting.


    Elise, or rather Seira, who had lived for hundreds of years, could notprehend how to ept this harassment.

 Chapter 86: Bubbling Blood

    Chapter 86: Bubbling Blood


    The next day, and the day after that, and the day after that.


    It could be called tant, or perhaps it was even worse. The relentless torment that was not clearly defined continued.


    In the main dining hall.


    Amidst dozens of servants serving dishes, a boy with a face full of annoyance stared at a te of soup and said,


    Hey, demon maid.


    However, there was no response to the boys shout. Dozens of maids surrounded the boy at the dining table, but none of them reacted to the boys words.


    Well, it was understandable. Didnt the boy just say, demon maid? The mansions maids blinked their eyes as if the words were out of ce.


    The boy, who had been sitting alone at therge dining table and tasting the soup a few times, was now iming that demons had invaded the mansion of Hugo Prient, the strongest knight in the empire. So, it was natural for them to have doubts about the boys words.


    The fact that demons had invaded the mansion meant that demons had revealed themselves in the imperial capital where the emperor resided. It was not a topic to be taken lightly.


    The term Demon, in itself, referred to an intelligent being with evil intentions. Its mere existence instilled fear in most people.


    But still, the idea that demons were casually working as maids was quite absurd.


    Demon. Cant you hear me?


    Nevertheless, Shiron spoke as if he were convinced that there were demon maids in the dining hall.


    Still receiving no response, Shiron turned his head and stared at a specific spot. All eyes followed Shirons gaze.


    Are you referring to her?


    The ce where their gaze stopped was Elise, a rookie maid recently brought in by Miss Siriel. Elise, who received countless stares, stiffened her face.


    Here we go again.


    Elise, feeling a slight headache, looked at Shiron.


    Yes, you. Im calling you a demon maid.


    Next to him were Encia and Ophilia, who were undeniably demons in Seiras eyes, but Shiron referred to Elise, who looked like a human woman, as a demon maid. To those who did not know the circumstances, it seemed like harassment.


    All the maids in the dining hall sent sympathetic nces to Elise. However, no one could stop Shirons actions.


    Shirons mischievous behavior had been experienced by all the maids in this mansion at least once, and it was an act implicitly allowed by the master of the house, Hugo.


    Sigh


    Dont you hear me? Or are you openly ignoring me?


    Yes, sir. What do you need?


    Seira reluctantly replied, suppressing a bit of fatigue. Shiron raised one corner of his mouth as if waiting for her response.


    The soup is salty.


    Im not a cook


    Why are you so stubborn about being a maid? Its annoying.


    Seira retorted, but Shiron ignored her as if he were proud of the act. In fact, wasnt he starting to get annoyed instead?


    Seira calmed her rising anger and bowed her head meekly.


    Im sorry. Ill bring the soup again.


    In the end, Seiraplied with Shirons request without any resistance. Constantly cast aside and unable to express her true emotions, Seira had not been able to properly express her feelings. Gradually, her heart was being worn away.<hr>


    However, Seiras pitiful acting was not entirely useless.


    Although Seiras portrayal of Elise was beautiful enough to arouse jealousy, she quickly became friends with the mansions servants. They couldnt stand by while a fellow servant was being tormented by a bad, noble brat.


    That little brat. He seems to be especially harsh on Elise.


    A colleague said, unable to stand seeing a noble brat tormenting her.


    Is that so?


    Yeah, isnt it? He used to seem like a mischievous troublemaker, buttely, he feels like hes crossing the line.


    Right. If I were Elise, I would have quit a long time ago.


    A maid with striking cheekbonesmented.


    Hmm, the sry is decent, and the career prospects are substantial, so I thought it was a good job, but whats going on here?


    That little kid has been strange since he came here. Miss Siriel and Miss Lucia are kind even to the servants, but that little brat acts like a devil, and people say there are no demons?


    Yes!


    A maid with slightly disheveled hair looked at Seira.


    Elise?


    Yes? Whats going on?


    Is it tough for you? Have this. I baked some cookies with the leftover ingredients from the kitchen.


    The maid with disheveled hair handed Seira a package of cookies wrapped in rough paper.


    Thank you. Ill enjoy them.


    Perhaps because she felt overwhelmed by the act of constion or because she was absorbed in her pitiful ve act, there was a slight moisture in Seiras eyes. She wiped her eyes with her sleeve.


    Now, even Seira couldnt tell whether this act was genuine or just acting.<hr>


    Seiras private room.


    As evening came and work hours ended, Seira dispelled her polymorph magic. Her crimson hair turned back to silver, and her pointed ears returned.


    Haah


    Seira, who copsed onto the bed, sighed as if the world had ended.


    Aaah! Aack!


    Seira, her hair disheveled, began screaming wildly, tossing and turning on the bed.


    Why are you doing this to me? Why, exactly?!


    She wasnt just shouting. Seira was now writhing on the bed, iling her arms and legs.


    p, p, flop, flop.


    Her behavior, rolling around and iling, was simr to a child begging for a toy.


    Who would believe that she was a mage who had fought alongside a hero 500 years ago? Her actions were so absurd that they couldnt be justified by her great aplishments.


    Did I do something so wrong? Did I? Why is it only happening to me?!


    Seira, who had vented her frustration for a while, now stared at the ceiling as she gritted her teeth.


    Her vision, which had been so clear that she could see well even at night, became blurry due to the tears in her eyes. Seira used her sleeve to wipe the tears from her eyes.


    Hmph.


    Seira sniffled, feeling a bit of irritation. Where did it all go wrong?


    Of course, without going into the details, it was Seira who manipted Siriels actions and made her press the bid button.


    However, due to months of Shirons torment, Seira couldnt bring herself to care that much. After enjoying centuries of leisure, she couldnt feel remorse at just that level of mental interference.


    Whats with that little brat?


    Kka-deuk!


    While biting her thumbnail, Seira thought deeply.


    Shiron Prient, the mastermind behind everything The boy was as wicked as they came, with ck hair and eyes.


    At first nce, the term wicked might seem exaggerated, but ording to Seiras evaluation, it was the most fitting word among all the intelligent beings she had encountered.


    However, there were some strange aspects.


    He didnt think of me as a demon, did he? Why is he so agitated?


    When dealing with demons, one has to be even more cautious. Provoking them to the point of anger was tantamount to suicide. Moreover, that little brat was incredibly weak.


    Shiron was stronger than an average human, but in Seiras eyes, he was no different from a child trying to lift a boulder. Even the two demons he always carried with him couldnt match Seiras strength.


    That little demon dares to defy me, even though I can easily kill him


    Seiras sacred skill, Extreme Light White Night, could easily annihte high-ranking demons. After all, it was a magic that was developed tobat demons who hadnt reached godhood


    No, absolutely not.


    When an overly aggressive thought crossed her mind, Seira shook her head and regained herposure.


    Responding with sincerity to a childs provocation wouldnt be mature. Although she had practically erased herself from the world in various ways, she still held a sense of justice.


    Getting excited over a childs provocation and causing an incident would make Seira no different from the demons she vanquished 500 years ago.


    The narrative that Seira despised the most was the story of a righteous person turning into a viin after punishing evildoers.


    In reality, there was a way to rectify this situation.


    Erasing the memories of everyone except the boy and leaving the mansion.


    But Seiras pride would not allow it.


    It wasughable that she, who boasted of being the greatest mage, couldnt endure the torment of a mere child. Furthermore, Seira had a personality that demanded she settle any score when provoked.


    However, Seira couldnt think of any clever ideas.


    Shiron had confidently withstood her mental interference, something which she had proudly disyed. Every time she cast a spell to fend off the torment, Shiron would smile smugly while his nose bled.


    His demeanor sent shivers down Seiras spine.


    What a stubborn brat. A chilling brat. He knows everything, yet hes acting this way?!


    Seira, who was chewing on the corner of her nket, continued to ponder how to deal with this frustrating situation.


    Thats it!


    Seira, who had been deep in thought for a while, suddenly sat up on the bed.


    Am I a genius?


    Without asking for my help, I can make him give up, right? Why didnt I think of this method until now?


    With this method, she could reverse the situation without feeling any remorse. A bright smile appeared on Seiras face.

 Chapter 87: Exploding Volcano

    Chapter 87: Exploding Volcano


    He didnt like visiting the Heros Abode.


    Who in the world would want to be in a ce where their mind waspletely transparent? His imagination was too poor to give a good example, but if he had to, it felt like running naked through the streets.


    Thats why he didnt meet Latera unless it was an absolutely extreme situation.


    But it seemed like now was that moment.


    Did you say that there is an ursed woman who uses mind control randomly?


    Yes.


    Hmm she must be a witch or a sorcerer.


    As he nodded towards Latera, she came close to his face.


    I reapplied the Blessing of Anger and put the Blessing of Spell Understanding to help identify what magic shes using. I left the Blessing of Indomitable as a countermeasure to mind control.


    Latera stroked his chest with a sad face.


    If it wasnt for the chest-stroking, her face was so sorrowful it reminded him of a mother sending her son off to war.


    He could easily tell why she was so gloomy, even though he usually didnt care about others emotions.


    Latera could read my thoughts. She must have felt my anger, fear, and various other emotions.


    Isnt there a stronger blessing? Like the Blessing of Invincibility or the Blessing of Lethality?


    Such things dont exist


    Latera chuckled, seemingly amused by his joke.


    The Blessing of Anger is the best for maximizing physical abilities. It gives strength proportional to the users anger.


    Right. I was being too greedy.


    More importantly, my lord.


    Latera firmly grasped his hand.


    Youre almost at the limit of demerits. If you umte a bit more, you wont be able to enter here. Surely, you havent forgotten the promise you made to me?


    Of course not.


    He was being careful and aware of that.


    Not swinging the holy sword at Elise right away was proof of that.


    Killing Elise without solid evidence would surely earn the hatred of the servants in the mansion and of Siriel.


    He stroked Lateras hand and smiled.


    There are people who havee here, right? Maybe we shoulde in the way those guys did?


    Seeing his smile, Latera began to press her temples.


    Pleasee to the holynd. And climb the highest tower. Then, youll be able to recognize it at a nce.


    Alright.


    He slowly nodded and closed his eyes.<hr>


    A sunny spring day.


    Shiron watched quietly as Siriel and Lucia sparred.


    The training ground where they sparred was chaotic with the wind of swords and sword aura.


    Lucia was getting stronger than expected, and Siriel also achieved much more than anticipated. Whether they were stimting each others growth or it was the effect of the elixir he had given them, he, as ayman, couldnt tell, but the reason didnt matter.


    Whats important was that the cards he could use were getting stronger.


    Sigh


    But for some reason, Shiron sighed repeatedly.


    Usually, he would have proudly smiled at their growing strength, but living under the same roof with an enemy, he couldnt rx.


    It had been quite some time since he started to be wary of Elise. He visited the auction house at the end of winter, and now, two monthster, it was the height of spring.


    Elise should have acted by now, but she continued her pathetic ve act.


    If shes not going to do anything, why did she infiltrate?


    ording to Encia and Ophilia, Elise hadnt shown any unusual behavior. She didnt touch the mansions property, nor did she absorb the servants energy like a low-quality specter. She didnt even retaliate against Shirons continuous provocations.


    It only heightened his guard that she, powerful enough to force Siriel, who had stronger mental fortitude than ordinary people, to act against her will, kept showing tepid and moderate reactions.


    Young master.


    Ophilia, who was attending to him, whispered into his ear.


    That woman requests a private audience with you, young master. What should we do?


    A private audience?


    Shiron turned his head and stared in the direction Ophilia was conscious of. There, Elise was standing, unnoticed until now.


    Hello.


    Elise faced Shiron with her usual faint smile. Shiron smirked, recalling the amount of nosebleeds he had suffered because of her.


    A private audience? You mean you want to talk just with me right now?


    Yes.


    Shiron, stroking his chin while looking at Elise, lifted one corner of his mouth in a sneer.


    Why would I?


    You think you can do something to me. Like suddenly slit my throat when were alone?


    I couldnt do that. I dont have the ability.


    I cant, huh That was aughable statement. Shiron wiped the smile off his face and red.


    Why cant you? I almost died from excessive bleeding because of you. Ive lost enough blood to fill a bucket.


    Just can we talk alone for a moment? Just briefly. I want to clear up a misunderstanding.


    A misunderstanding?


    Yes, a misunderstanding.


    Elise, Seira bore a throbbing headache and forced a smile on her face.


    To deal with this annoying brat sober is so painful.


    Seira internally ranted while raising the mana in her core.


    What she was about to perform was space transfer magic.


    Though it required a tremendous amount of mana and time, Seira hesitated no more. Her mind was filled with thoughts of throwing Shiron into a wastnd and making him beg for mercy.


    So arrogant because of the strong guards beside him, but not for much longer, kid.


    The demons guarding the brat both were certainly high-ranking demons, but not unbeatable. Seira had fought with high-ranking demons hundreds of times in the past and knew how to deal with them.


    Finally, Seiras spell wasplete.


    Just as a deep smile formed on Seiras face.


    Hey. Instead of this, lets do this.


    What?


    Seeing you challenge me head-on like this, you seem pretty confident in your abilities. Why dont we just have a fiery fight?


    What are you?


    Seira couldnt understand what this crazy kid was suggesting. Fight, hit, and get hit with whom?


    With me?


    The facade of the obedient ve that Seira had been maintaining cracked. She stopped using formal speech.


    You want to fight with me?


    Scared?


    Shironughed heartily as the act broke. He noticed Siriel and Lucias attention was on them.


    Then, noints.


    No. You refused a private meeting, and now this? Are you mocking me?


    Im not mocking you.


    Shiron gestured to Ophilia. She nodded in response.


    And then. The scenery around them changed.


    Where is this?


    Seira was startled.


    Instead of the well-kept garden, grey castle walls filled her sight, and the sunny spring weather was reced by dry winter air.


    This was Dawn Castle, where Shiron had stayed until recently.


    Why cant I choose the ce for a direct fight?


    Ophilias ability to phase out. It was really ast resort, but now was not the time to worry about worms for fear of birds.


    I have to make the first move.


    The magic he saw through the Blessing of Spell Understanding was definitely long-range teleportation. He didnt know where she was trying to move him, but long-range teleportation was one of the more dangerous spells Shiron knew of.


    Of course, it was dangerous to be thrown into boilingva or underground rock, but the fact that she alone could perform teleportation, a spell that required a tremendous amount of mana from multiple magicians, made Shiron realize the seriousness of the situation.


    Is she an apostle?


    He thought so for a moment, but it couldnt be.


    The descendants of the Prient bloodline inherently sensed the presence of an apostle.


    Then what the heck is it?


    Not an apostle, yet possessing such magical skills? Did she think she was some Archmage or ancient dragon?


    Shiron narrowed his eyes, observing Elise.


    Even now, she was hiding her true identity.


    But it didnt matter.


    She would soon be beaten to the point of having no choice but to reveal it.<hr>


    Sigh.


    Seira tried to maintain herposure, but it was impossible. It was one thing to change locations, but the kid had disappeared in the blink of an eye.


    Ive been had.


    Seira gritted her teeth and clenched her fists.


    She raised her head towards the massive energy approaching.


    From afar, a one-horned woman wasing towards her.


    Seira knew her well.


    Yuma of Dawn Castle, the keeper of the holynd.


    Hello Yuma. Its been a long time.


    Do you know me?


    As expected, you dont remember.


    You are dangerous, just as the young master said.


    Yuma crumpled her face and spoke to Seira. Seira never imagined shed meet an acquaintance from hundreds of years ago in this way.


    The young master ordered me to subdue you.


    Suddenly, demons surrounded Seira.

 Chapter 88: Ashen Clouds

    Chapter 88: Ashen Clouds


    Shiron didnt know how strong Elise was, but he judged her to be at least as strong as an apostle.


    [Long-range Teleport]


    Some might scoff at the mere use of teleportation as nothing special, but lets be clear: this wasnt a fantasy world but a world within a game.


    The creators of Reincarnation of the Sword Saint didnt allow for their carefully crafted regions to be bypassed with the convenient tool of teleportation.


    This meant that yers could not acquire the magic of teleportation unless they modified the script.


    In this world of Reincarnation of the Sword Saint, Shiron knew of only a handful of magicians who could use teleportation alone.


    [Fervent Dragon Demodras]


    [The 3rd Apostle Oblivion]


    [Tower Master of Despair]


    [Main Martial King]


    [The Forgotten Magician Seira]


    Just listing them was awe-inspiring. And yet, a mere ve auctioned off at the marketce had used teleportation? And not even on herself but on someone else? It was only natural for Shirons caution to reach its peak.


    Crunch-


    Shiron clenched his jaws so hard they could break and closed his eyes.


    It wasnt out of anger or to shake off fear.


    It was to withstand a speed beyond ordinary limits.


    Boom!! Bang!! Wham!!!


    The sound of air breaking echoed in his ears. Encia, holding Shiron, moved at a speed undetectable by Elise. Very quickly, they just barely escaped the ce, taking three steps to the top spire of Dawn Castle.


    Shiron, held by Encia, struggled to maintain his consciousness.


    Beep- beep-


    Young master-


    My head hurts.


    Are you alright, young master?!-


    Quiet.


    Young master! Snap out of it!


    Shiron squinted, his surroundings drenched in red. The sound was faint, and a warm sensation touched his philtrum.


    Hurk! Cough!


    Drip-drip-


    A puddle of blood formed on the cold stone floor, steaming. His insides must have been damaged. Barely calming his trembling lips, Shiron gazed at Encia, who was fidgeting anxiously.


    Encia.


    Yes!


    Lets not do this ever again.


    Yes!


    Encia nodded vigorously. Shiron took out a towel from his chest pocket and wiped his face. The white towel turned dark red after a few swipes.


    Escaping at the speed of lightning was indeed insane. Though it cost less than his life, having experienced its aftermath, he never wanted to do it again.


    Cough. Cough! Cough!


    Shiron took a breath and grabbed the railing of the spire to stand up.


    He couldnt just stand idly by. Regardless of his aching body, Shiron needed to see the battle of Dawn Castle with his own eyes.


    Unable to stand properly due to his trembling legs, Encia supported him by the shoulders.


    Its a mess.


    Leaning on the railing, Shiron looked towards the distant storm. It was far, but he could see it clearly as if it were his front yard. Thanks to his blessings, Shiron could understand the unfolding situation.


    The twenty-eight demons cast off their reservations and promptly stepped in to eliminate the risk. In the game, they were defeated one by one by Lucia, but now, without the systems constraints, they had a chance.


    A chance?


    Shiron leaned his chin on his hand and sneered.


    No, more than that.


    Despite the unreasonable demand to subdue the intruder, they would likely manage.<hr>


    Seira immediately drew up the mana from her core. She didnt dispel the polymorph. It wasnt because she didnt want to reveal her identity for trivial reasons.


    There was no time for that.


    The one-horned Yuma.


    Although she was a demon who had lost her horn and been toyed with by Kyrie, she was once a legionmander who led the army of a devil king. There was no room for carelessness.


    Why is that woman with the kid


    Purple shes swirled around Seira. Simultaneously, the mana spread in the air reacted and surged.


    The worlds mana swirled around her, and the mana beyond her perception soon ceased to exist.


    Progressing Heavenly Thunderbolt.


    The moving fortress of lightning wasplete.


    Boom-!


    The guardians of Dawn Castle were astonished. Without any incantation, she wrapped herself in such protection; moreover, she had barely prepared for battle.


    Truly the grandeur of the greatest magician of all time.


    Seira shifted her consciousness to the sky, thinking the worst was over.


    The sky?


    Shifting consciousness during a battle?!


    Before she could even decide, her body reacted.


    Whoosh-


    The sky, white like snow-covered ground, turned ck.


    ck chains surrounded the area, and sticky liquid dripped down.


    She mustnt touch it. Seiras instinct warned her. But the ckness kept pushing her into a corner, tightening around her.


    She had to escape.


    Swoosh!


    An attack approached from the depths of her subconscious. Seira quickly raised her guard.


    ng!


    Ugh!


    Her arms tingled. Something heavy seemed intent on breaking her bones. Seira focused her consciousness in front of her.


    Before her, a blue armored figure emitted eerie mes, readying for the next attack. Bang, bang, bang- with each collision of the mass materialized fists, not just her bones but also the core deep inside her vibrated.


    Crackle-


    Purple lightning tried to envelop the blue armor. The Progressing Heavenly Thunderbolt outside her consciousness responded to protect her.


    But just before the lightning could reach, the blue armor retreated.


    Not a step back or a leap. It was sucked back as if into a void.


    The lightning then swirled aimlessly in the air.


    What is this?


    Despite being incredulous, Seira gritted her teeth, preparing for the next attack. She chose to defend rather than escape. Her instinct told her why: dozens of attacks were rushing towards her.


    Unable to fully defend, her arms, legs, shoulders, waist, chest, head, and again legs.


    Ice picks stabbed her, spears of light struck down, red mud engulfed her, and green mist tried to fill her lungs.


    But these attacks couldnt fatally wound Seira.


    Because her magic was superior?


    No. They were ying with Seira.


    It didnt take long for her to realize this.


    They retreated when her purple shield cracked, only to attack again. Even when her most vulnerable parts, like her eyes or ears, were exposed, they never targeted them.


    Subdue. Is this what it meant?


    The demons explicitly targeted the purple barrier protecting Seira.


    The Progressing Heavenly Thunderbolt consumed a massive amount of mana. Materializing lightning with its own will was less efficient than simply shooting fireballs or hurling lightning.


    If this continues!


    She would be inevitably captured.


    Deciding it was no use, Seira decided to escape from the spot. Purple light wrapped around her legs. Spatial transfer was impossible. The ck chains covering the sky rendered her magic ineffective, no matter how many times she tried.


    Boom-


    Seira forcefully kicked the ground. There was no visible weak point anywhere, but she recklessly flew towards one direction, aiming for a breakthrough.


    Then,


    The sky turned upside down. The ground beneath her feet disappeared, and the scenery changed once again.


    A dense forest.


    Where am I?


    Seira widened her eyes, surveying her surroundings. She didnt rx, knowing the demons wouldnt let her off so easily.


    And sure enough, the sky flipped again.


    Thud-


    Seiras body crashed to the ground.


    Cough!


    She felt dizzy. Her eyes spun. How many times had she spun in the air? Or was it an illusion?


    Stomp stomp- A small woman approached. But Seira couldnt stand up due to the numbness in her limbs.


    Lady Yuma, is this enough?


    Jeina, dont lower your guard.


    Ill be careful.


    A cold hand touched Seiras waist. Whoosh- Blue mes red up her back. Setting a living person on fire, such a demonic idea.


    Yikes!


    Seira screamed, feeling as if bugs were crawling on her back. It was futile no matter how much she struggled and tried to extinguish the mes. The blue fire clung like tar and burned fiercely.


    What, what have you done


    Seira, sweaty and covered in dirt, looked at Yuma. But of course, Yuma had no reason nor duty to answer Seiras question. Yuma merely looked down at Seira with cold eyes.


    Be thankful for the young masters mercy.<hr>


    Dawn Castles training ground.


    A woman with crimson hair was bound in ck chains.


    Not only bound, but blue mes still flickered on her back.


    Shiron knew the nature of these mes well.


    Jeinas ability to devour mana.


    As long as the magician carried these mes, they couldnt store mana in their core. As soon as mana filled the core, it would turn into mes.


    Seeing the miserable state of Elise, Shiron turned his head.


    Well done, Yuma. A perfect job.


    Its nothing. Just my duty as the keeper of the holynd.


    Yuma bowed slightly to Shiron. Her crimson hair wrapped around her horn was slightly disheveled.


    What.


    Seiras eyes filled with doubt. What was that kid that even the one-horned Yuma bowed so humbly to him?


    What the hell What is it?! Why are you groveling to such a kid?!


    p-


    Seiras cheek stung from the p.


    You should know your ce, bitch.


    The one who pped her was a boy with ck hair.


    Seira was speechless.


    Who had just hit whom?


    The greatest magician of ancient and modern times. The strongest living magician. Apanion of the hero and one of the heroes who subjugated the devil king.


    Seira Romer. Treated like trash by a mere human child. pped.


    Seira red at Shiron with a resentful expression.


    You dare.


    Dare what.


    p-


    Shiron pped her again.


    p-


    What, you brat.


    Do you even know who I am? No


    p-


    Dont know.


    p-


    So tell me once.


    p-


    Who the hell are you?


    With cold eyes, Shiron looked at Elise. He wanted to kill her right away when he thought of Siriel. However, Shiron had to find out who this interloper was, who was not someone in the game, and why she was in this ce.


    Droplets gradually fell on the stone floor where she was bound.


    Anyway


    Crimson hair turned ashy gray, and ck irises turned purple.


    Polymorph was released.


    The tear-stained face was a familiar one to Shiron.


    [Forgotten Magician Seira]


    Uh, even if I say you wouldnt understand.


    Ev-Even if I say, I cant remember!


    What the hell?


    Whaaa! Wahhh!


    Seira started crying loudly, and Shiron secretly broke into a cold sweat.


    Favorability.


    The owner of the staff, purchased for a whopping 27.5 million just for that, was right in front of him.

 Chapter 89: The Time-Traveling Wizard

    Chapter 89: The Time-Traveling Wizard


    Shiron remembered Seira as a distinctly eminent figure.


    Her unique purple eyes seemed to prate all magic, and her ivory-white skin and ash-grey hair suited the description of nobility more than beauty.


    It was not just about her beautiful appearance. The term noble wouldnt have been used otherwise.


    Its fitting to think of her as a sage, considering shes observed the world for 500 years.


    Rubbing his chin, Shiron frowned.


    Haah Kheung Heuuung. Heung.


    A cold, aloof, and lonely wizard who knew 10,000 spells and reminisced about colleagues who had already left the world.


    Kheung Heuuung. Heooong.


    An elf of a noble and beautiful race, all her actions exuded elegance and dignity, but she did not ignore the plight of the weak, whether human or demon. A living legend and a hero.


    Kheung! Cough cough, Kheuk!


    That was the forgotten wizard, Seira.


    Ha


    Unable to express his frustration, Shiron washed his face dryly. What in the world was this situation?


    Why are you appearing here?


    Confusion, embarrassment, anger, annoyance. Irritation.


    Whats this? Is someone mocking me now? What? The one who messed with Siriel is Seira?


    Wondering if this absurd situation was a dream, Shiron bit his tongue.


    It hurt. It was not a dream.


    Shiron looked at the pathetic woman in front of him, devoid of any dignity. The human who had been acting like a ve was gone, reced by a dirt-covered, sobbing elf.


    How deeply must this adult, old enough to know better, have been hurt to weep so bitterly


    At first, he thought of a dream-eating nightmare or a witch bewitching people on a covert mission. Nightmares induced tricky states like confusion or mind control, and witches were self-exnatory.


    No wonder. She didnt even flinch at holy power.


    Shiron reluctantly faced the reality before him, feeling the puzzle pieces slowly falling into ce.


    And with that,


    Ssst


    Shiron licked his dry lips, arms crossed. His mouth tasted bitter.


    The 27.5 million shillings he had willingly invested to increase his favorability rating had be worthless Putting that aside, Seiras recent ordeal was more than enough to make her harbor resentment towards Shiron.


    The favorability attempt was a total disaster.


    Heuk. Heuuuk. Keuk. Keuuuk.


    Damn it.


    Shirons face crumpled in frustration. It was Seira, not him, who wanted to cry.


    Damn it. Its so unfair. When you think about it, isnt it this bastards fault? If he had just been begging on the streets, huh? Kind Siriel would have picked him up like a stray cat.


    Why did she even do a ve cosy? Could this girl be a masochist or something?


    Wait a minute.


    Suddenly, Shirons mind snapped to attention.


    Masochist,


    An aspect not shown in the game, but if Seira had a perverse nature with a penchant for suffering, then all of this made sense.


    The reason she chose to be a ve, not taking a more moderate approach and voluntarily iming the lowest status.


    Even when continuously tormented by Shiron, didnt Seira refrain from showing a smiling face?


    Maybe things havent gonepletely south.


    A winding path appeared before Shirons eyes.


    He hadnt figured out what that path was yet, but it wasnt time to ponder its length. Decisive action was needed now that things hade to this.


    With a smirk lifting the corners of his mouth, Shiron grasped Seiras chin. His grip was neither too strong nor too gentle, just right. Wet amethyst eyes met ck pupils.


    Hey, ve.


    Heuk?


    Seiras eyes widened.


    Be mine.


    Hmm, be my female. Woman.


    What, what? What are you saying?


    There are things that shine brighter because they cant be obtained. Thats exactly what you are, a woman.


    Why no answer? If you understand, dont make me wait any longer.


    You, you.


    Seira narrowed her eyes and trembled faintly. She couldnt understand what this crazy kid was talking about.


    The greatest wizard.


    The unparalleled wizard of all time.


    Seira Romer, the hero who, as apanion of the hero, vanquished the Demon King, was being toyed with by a powerless human child.


    Seiras tears, which she thought had stopped, burst forth again.


    Why, why are you doing this to me?!


    Seira cried out in anguish.


    Me, to be treated like this! Did I, did I do something wrong to deserve this?! Did I?! I am Seira Romer. I cant live like this. Rather kill me! Just kill me!


    Hmm.


    Is this not it?


    Young Master.


    At that moment, Yuma, who was standing by Shirons side, spoke.


    Its gettingte. How about having a meal now? The sun is beginning to set.


    Ah. Should we?


    Shiron raised his head to look westward. The sky was turning red as night approached. Shiron was hungry and had a headache.


    I need to cool my head. Me, and this girl too.


    Shiron turned his head towards Yuma. He had grown quite tall and, looking up at her, who was tall for a woman, no longer strained his neck.


    Lets do that. Ill leave the cleaning up to you.


    Yes.


    Yuma watched the boy enter Dawn Castle. Her eyes were like those of a parent watching their child who had left home and returned as a master of the tower.


    The fiery yet somehow cozy gaze made one forget the horns on her head, making him feel a very human maternal instinct emanating from her.


    Seira felt a chill down her spine at the sight of Yuma, which was so unfamiliar to her.


    Emma. Reynor. Flora. Move the intruder to the brain prison.


    But as expected, the gaze Shiron cast upon Seira was utterly cold.<hr>


    The main hall of Dawn Castle.


    During Shirons absence, the chandeliers, which had been cold and unlit, were now brightly lit.


    Everyone, except the guards, had gathered to celebrate Shirons return.


    So you used Ophilias abilities in the end.


    Yes.


    Shiron responded while tearing into a well-cooked deer leg. The meat, seasoned with just salt and a bit of spice, still had a wild, gamey vor.


    He mused that the food at Hugos mansion was definitely luxurious, but now was not the time to dwell on such things. Because of Seira, he hadnt had lunch and came here directly. It was only natural for him to eat without fuss.


    Then Ophilia is


    Probably lying in the training grounds of the mansion? Lucia and Siriel were watching her, so they wouldnt leave her lying on the cold floor if they were kind.


    That would be a relief.


    Yuma, with her single horn, smiled softly at Shiron. But her heart was not entirely happy.


    Young Master


    Yumas mind began to fill with worry.


    The silver-haired elf was several levels stronger than any wizard Yuma had seen in her lifetime.


    Its been years since Dawn Castles forces were mobilized like this.


    Even though they easily overpowered her using Dawn Castles forces, the fact that a wizard, not a swordsman, held out for so long was a miracle. Moreover, the elf hadnt even used her full strength.


    A wizards role was to bombard from afar on the battlefield. In the chaos, they couldnt recite spells or focus.


    But this elf seemed quite adept at closebat, and the magic surrounding her was of a high level.


    The elfs caliber reminded her of a chaotic time 500 years ago, far removed from this era.


    Where has such a person been hiding? And how did the Young Master encounter such a character?


    However, Yuma felt her heart swell with pride. The Young Master did not abandon Ophilia even in life-threatening danger. He may appear indifferent as he tore into the meat, but indeed, the Young Master possessed the qualities of a hero. Yuma felt tion towards Shiron, who, as a human, treated even a mere demon race like family.


    May I ask you one thing, Young Master?


    But there was something she needed to rify.


    Hmm?


    About the womans disposal. Will you keep her confined in the brain prison?


    Ah.


    And about the womans identity. She seems to be a rather dangerous individual. I couldnt help but wonder, disrespectfully, why you didnt kill her immediately. Please enlighten me


    Yuma was confused. Shirons attitude towards the elf was a bit mischievous, but it wasnt how one treats an enemy. Dealing so softly with someone who had threatened his life waspletely opposite to the Shiron she knew.


    Its not something I cant tell you.


    Shiron sucked his sauce-covered fingers and picked up a napkin. The eyes of all the maids in the hall were focused on him.


    That elf. She was apanion of the hero 500 years ago.


    What?


    Apanion of the hero from 500 years ago. She met the hero of the current era after 500 years.


    Shiron suddenly stood up from his seat.


    Isnt it quite romantic? The woman Im talking about is destined to be apanion. That one.


    Apanion of the hero? But that woman She seemed to clearly harbor animosity towards you, Young Master. How do you n to persuade her?


    Wait and see.


    Shiron gulped down his lemonade and wiped his mouth with his sleeve.


    Tomorrow, shell like me more than today, wont she?


    There was no lower favorability rating to fall to. The boy didnt touch his food any longer.

 Chapter 90: Regret And Worry

    Chapter 90: Regret And Worry


    In the deepest part of Dawn Castle. Shirons bedroom.


    Seira.


    Sitting deeply on the bed, Shiron quietly recited an incantation.


    Until yesterday, every time he called the forgotten wizards name, he was thrown into a space where Latera existed, but now, calling her name caused no such reaction.


    Its not working.


    The taste in his mouth was bitter. He had been in a bad mood since dawn. It was better this way, as he would be talking a lot with Seira and calling her name, but he still felt sorry for Latera, who had been helpful until now.


    Not because he could no longer receive her blessing. Not out of regret. Sincerely.


    He felt sorry for Latera.


    Sigh.


    Shiron sighed deeply, clutching his chest.


    If only Elise had been a mysterious and powerful figurepletely unrted to the game, things wouldnt have turned out this way. Not just an extra but a key figure, and now his reputation had been greatly diminished.


    On the other hand, Latera didnt appear in the game.


    I cant figure it out.


    The knowledge from the game in his memory and reality didnt match up in many aspects, adding to his confusion. But still, Shiron tried to grasp the situation.


    The Heros Abode?


    Such a thing never existed in the game.


    Not that it didnt exist, but perhaps it was something the users werent shown Was that the right way to see it?


    What about Latera?


    An angel? When archbishops used divine power to cast blessings, a beautiful woman with wings appeared behind them as an effect.


    Unlike this world, demons were monsters that needed to be in immediately. And now, Yuma was serving Shiron by his side.


    Yuma.


    Yes, Young Master.


    The woman who had been sticking to Shirons side since yesterday bowed her head. Her presence, clinging to him like glue from bathing to sleeping, was quite burdensome, but in the current situation, there was no better guard than Yuma, so Shiron didnt reprimand her.


    Lets go soon.


    Understood.


    Shiron stretched and got up. For now, he put aside his regret for Latera and his gratitude towards Ophilia. His priority was to advance his rtionship with Seira in any way possible.<hr>


    Thanks to its location on Mount Makal, which experienced snow all year round, the basement of Dawn Castle was cold enough to make even Shiron, who had some resistance to cold, shiver.


    Creak- Creeeak-


    p-


    Yuma pped her hands to light up the interior of the brain prison.


    A deste scene, previously unseen in the darkness, came into view.


    Ugh.


    Shiron stepped back slightly and looked at Yuma. Mummies, not yet cleaned up, were visible in various ces of the brain prison.


    The mummies, dead for an unknown period, seemed to have frozen in their hunched positions.


    Should clean up a bit.


    Nobody has been here for thest hundred years My apologies. Ill have the kids clean it up soon.


    Alright.


    As they walked in silence, a blue me flickered into view.


    A magic-consuming me.


    Seira, trembling and bound in ck chains, was visible.


    Good morning.


    What, what? Why are you here?


    Seira struggled to open her eyes wide and lifted her head toward Shiron. She was the greatest wizard of all time and a hero who saved the world. Being in a slightly cold ce wouldnt break her spirit. She wouldnt act weak in front of a mere human child.


    Have you eaten?


    Shiron, with a pleasant smile, took out bread and margarine from his bag. A meal suitable for strict vegetarians, without milk or eggs.


    Here.


    Shiron spread margarine on the bread and tossed it in front of Seiras nose.


    Thud-


    However, Seira just stared nkly at the bread that fell in front of her.


    She must be quite hungry, having been locked in a cold cell without food, yet she kept her mouth shut and showed no interest in the bread as if she were on a hunger strike.


    Whats going on? Why isnt she eating?


    Shiron turned his head to look at Yuma.


    Yuma. What is she doing? Why isnt she eating the food?


    Im not sure.


    Yuma tucked her hair behind her ears, slightly embarrassed by the situation.


    Im not very knowledgeable about elves, but from what Ive heard, elves live on grass and dew-soaked in moonlight and mana. Perhaps shes dissatisfied with the meal youve prepared, Young Master?


    Hmm A ve with quite the food preference.


    What kind of nonsense is that!


    Seira shouted in frustration, feeling suffocated by not speaking out. Her face flushed as she retorted.


    You damn racists! Thats all rumors. Do you know how much I enjoy eating meat? Huh? No!


    You could have just quietly asked for meat instead of yelling


    Do I look like someone who doesnt yell?!


    Seiras voice began to break, betraying a hint of tears. She realized then that she was someone who cried easily.


    Its because of racists like you that all elves have hidden in the forests! Mana-soaked grass? Who spread such a perverted rumor? Thats elf hate!


    Then why arent you eating? Are you not hungry?


    Eeek!


    Seira couldnt hold back her scream.


    She wouldnt have been so angry if he had just asked if she wasnt hungry. This was all because Shiron looked at her with a cluelessly natural attitude.


    Seira felt like her insides were twisting in anger at this devilish childs act of cuteness. The damn kid. How much more did he intend to infuriate her?


    Im tied up! How am I supposed to eat?


    Why cant you? Just put your head down and eat.


    Tsk-


    Shiron looked at her with an expression of disdain. Such a high and mighty woman.


    But he understood. After living for hundreds of years causing trouble without a rival, it was natural for her to be untrained, Shiron thought.


    Im full. So full. Even a great wizard is just a magic beggar, after all. Why do wizards always need so much? Do this, do that. They dont know their ce.


    Young Master That


    Hm? What.


    Never mind.


    She was a wizard, too.


    Yuma swallowed the rest of her words.


    She had no idea what had happened outside of Dawn Castle to make Shiron so hateful towards wizards, but for Yuma, who loved and respected the Young Master, it was a bit


    No, it was very troubling.


    Hmm.


    Left with no choice, Shiron approached Seira, picked up the bread from the ground, and held it to her mouth.


    Happy now?


    Hmph! As if Id eat just because you did that.


    So fussy.


    Shiron sighed and irritably shoved the bread into her mouth.


    Ugh!


    Seiras eyes widened. The hard bread filled her mouth. She might suffocate if things continued like this. Although she had blurted out to just kill her yesterday, her instinct to survive made her jaw move energetically.


    Ugh! Ughugh!


    Right. You can eat, so why act so difficult?


    Cough! Cough!


    Seiras face turned red with bread crumbs on her mouth and tears welling up in her eyes.


    What, what is this guy Is he really trying to kill me?


    This kid, so utterly merciless.


    Seira opened her eyes weakly and looked ahead.


    How about it? Feeling less hungry now?


    The human child, sitting crouched and spinning withughter. Until just a moment ago, Seira felt nothing from him, but now she sensed something.


    What is this


    Seira shivered, feeling goosebumps. She lifted her head slightly and saw Yuma standing behind Shiron. She wondered if Yuma was the one emitting demonic energy.


    However,


    The demon, acting as a loyal servant, didnt interfere, no matter what the kid did.


    Now that youre feeling better, lets have a talk.


    You. Whats with you? Youre weird.


    So frustrating.


    Shiron poked Seiras cheek teasingly.


    The important thing now isnt about me being strange. Its whether youre willing to talk to me or not. Why cant you understand what Im saying? Huh?


    Companion of Warrior Kyrie. The wizard who almost beheaded the Demon King 500 years ago. Seira Romer. Such outdated achievements are irrelevant.


    What? What did you say?


    None of that is important.


    Shiron pulled out a wand from his hand. A purple wand overflowing with purple tones. Seiras weapon. [The Forgotten Wizards Wand], a legendary-grade weapon. Seiras eyes began to fill with shock.


    What matters is whether youll be my person or not.


    Shiron didnt want to waste time.


    What? What are you talking about? How do you know about that


    Choose. Will you be my ally or not?


    If she chose not to be an ally, he would kill her right there.


    Seira Romer, be my ally.<hr>


    Hugos mansion. A room in the annex.


    Where did he go without saying anything?


    Brother. Its not something serious, is it?


    Sigh. Exactly.


    Lucia furrowed her brows and looked towards the bed.


    On the wide bedy a woman. Ophilia. The demon who had been following Shiron from Dawn Castle.


    While Siriel and Lucia were in the middle of a fierce duel in the training grounds, amotion erupted in one corner, drawing Lucias attention.


    Then, the ve that Shiron had been watching for months and Shiron himself both disappeared at the same time, and Ophilia copsed.


    At first, Lucia thought it was some kind of prank. But even after a week, Ophilia, who should have exined the situation, had not woken up.


    Just causing worry for no reason. Really, such a fool.


    Lucia rubbed her tingling nose.

 Chapter 91: The Worn-Out Staff

    Chapter 91: The Worn-Out Staff


    500 years ago.


    In the era when only the unique-colored Mage Tower existed.


    There was an elf who found interest in directly manipting mana rather than spirit magic and archery.


    Seira Romer.


    All the elves called her an oddball.


    But Seira didnt really care about others opinions. Moreover, having talent, she felt a great sense of achievement in pioneering the path of magic. The sense of belonging from living in a group was nothing inparison.


    However, unlike humans, Seira disliked the idea of making a name for herself in the world despite her ability to cast magic.


    Born an elf, she couldnt suppress her nature, no matter how entric. She wanted to live leisurely in the forest for her entire life.


    About a hundred years into such a life,


    A woman who introduced herself as a guide visited Seira, who was leisurely researching magic in her room.


    I was looking for a talented magician.


    The ck-haired human woman extended her hand, eyes shining purple. Her impression was faint, but there was an unmistakable boldness somewhere in her.


    Was her name Yura? Seira couldnt think highly of her since she suddenly appeared and talked about the end of the world.


    So, youre saying that an evil god will descend to destroy the world? Do you think that makes any sense? If youre trying to scam someone, youve got the wrong person.


    Naturally, her voice wasced with irritation. And Seira wasnt the only one displeased with this unexpected encounter.


    Hey, Yura. This is the person you came all the way to the forest to find? How is this secluded nerd going to be of any help?


    Kyrie! Its rude to say that to someone you just met!


    What?


    Seira squinted her eyes, staring at the girl.


    ck hair and eyes like Yura, they could be mistaken for sisters at a nce. But unlike Yura, her demeanor seemed sharper, and she appeared tock basic manners.


    Annoying brat. You talk about killing an evil god, but youre with such an immature child? You couldnt even kill a single demon, let alone an evil god.


    What, what do you mean?


    Did I say something wrong, girl?


    Seira thought there were many odd things about that day.


    Normally, she wouldnt have even bothered with a human who couldntst a tenth of her lifespan.


    Moreover, the hut where Seira lived was in the middle of a forest with a ward that repelled people. It wasnt a ce where an uninformed human could enter.


    She called them scammers, but she just wanted to dismiss it as such. Seira was wary of the human named Yura.


    However.


    But her talent is the best in the world.


    Yura quickly broke through Seiras guard.


    Her smile, full of goodwill, strangely had apelling power.


    Talent? What are you suddenly talking about


    This child, soon she will reach divinity and confront gods.


    You dont believe me. If you want, we can make a bet.


    Yura narrowed her purple eyes and smiled.


    Then, shouldnt you stay by her side until she reaches divinity?


    Why does it turn out like that?


    Dont be so stubborn. Its simple. Be ourrade.


    It was sheer coercion.


    Ta-da! Ive even prepared a staff for you!


    A purple staff.


    An ornate item adorned with amethyst.


    It did not look ordinary at all.


    If you be ourrade here, this staff is free! You dont get such opportunities often!


    Uh uh.


    Seira found herself reaching out to the staff without being able to say anything.


    It was too beautiful to refuse.


    And so, Seira left the hut.


    .


    .


    .


    .


    The surroundings were dyed red.


    Except for Seira, everyone else was dead.


    Kyrie and Yura, all of them.


    She was left alone.


    If only that was all.


    The Demon God had cast a curse.


    A curse that made everyone forget Seira.


    Eventually, there was no one left in the world who knew Seira.


    Even though she prided herself on being ustomed to solitude, the absence of the familiar left a void in her heart. The loneliness, more frightening than death, quickly eroded her spirit.<hr>


    Ah


    Seira found herself waking up in a strange room.


    Where is this?


    She should have been bound in a cold, bleak prison just moments ago. But now, she was in a bedroom like those of the nobles.


    A soft bed, warm air, pajamas made of silk


    A dream? No, this isnt a dream.


    Seira rubbed her abdomen, feeling the mana at her core. Once empty due to the blue me that consumed mana, her core was now full.


    Whoosh-


    Seira conjured a ball of me on her palm.


    Her magic worked normally.


    I need to get out of here


    Kid.


    Suddenly, Seira remembered Shirons face.


    The boy definitely knew she was apanion of the hero, Kyrie.


    But how?


    Seira was supposed to have been erased from the world by the Demon Gods curse. Even if she said her name, Seira Romer, it would soon evaporate from memory.


    I shouldnt run. I need to ask him how he knows me.


    Seira sprang out of bed and left the room. She ran through the mansions corridors, looking for Shiron. Finding him in the mansion, Dawn Castle, wasnt hard. She just needed to find the weakest aura.


    Locating a single human in a castle filled with tingling demonic energy wasnt difficult for Seira.


    The demonic energy is concentrated in one ce.


    The first floor of Dawn Castle. The main hall.


    Bang-


    See, I told you guys shed find us.


    In the vast hall, there was a lone dining table, with Shiron sitting against a backdrop of a blizzard-ravaged snowfield. Numerous demons, ridiculously dressed as maids, were bowing to the boy.


    Sit down. The food will get cold.


    Whats going on? What did you talk about?


    Do I have to say it for you to understand?


    Shiron chuckled and shook his head.


    We were betting on whether youd run away in your underwear. As you can see, I won the bet.


    I believed in you, young master.


    A blonde demon bragged, holding a handful of silver coins.


    Hurry up and sit. I prepared meat for you this time.


    Seira stared nkly at the table. Though there were fewer varieties than at the mansion in the imperial city, there was certainly nock of food. It was embarrassing to evenpare it to the hard bread with margarine she had eaten yesterday? Was it yesterday?


    Theres a lot you want to ask, but lets eat first. I cant think straight when Im hungrytely. My blood sugars low.


    Shiron tore into a piece of meat with a bone in it.


    Why is he so carefree?


    Seira frowned.


    Despite being guarded by demons, the boys attitude was too rxed. Even knowing Seiras identity, hisposure was baffling


    Seira dipped her little finger in the soup to taste it.


    No poison good.


    Thats a bit too much.


    Who would be foolish enough to serve poisoned food to a futurerade? Shiron sighed heavily and said that.


    Comrade. Those words made Seiras eyes widen.


    Comrade? Whos yourrade?


    Are you suffering from dementia? You said it yourself a week ago that youd be myrade. Are you nning to feign ignorance?


    A week?


    Seiras eyes opened wide.


    Has that much time passed?


    Yeah. You were sleeping like a log.


    Plop-!


    Shiron took out a bottle of sparkling wine and poured it into a ss. Seira didnt understand why such a young boy was so adept at pouring alcohol, but she didnt want to dwell on it.


    Wait, when did I agree to be yourrade? Stop lying!


    If you dont believe me, try casting a spell on me.


    What?


    Cast a spell. I wont dodge.


    Shiron, having finished his sparkling wine, opened his chest towards Seira.


    Kid, youre going to kill yourself. You think I cant do it?


    Seira shifted her gaze from Shiron to the demons around.


    What?


    But for some reason, the demons remained motionless. Even Yuma, standing behind, quietly bowed his head.


    Ah, go ahead and shoot.


    Huh.


    Seira closed her eyes tightly and extended her finger.


    Whoosh- A small fireball formed in her hand. Fireball. It was one of the weakest spells she could cast, but it had enough power to leave a minor burn on the boy.


    Fwoosh- The small fireball flew towards Shiron. But the fireball didnt hit him.


    Snick-


    The fireball disappeared, emitting smoke, and a smile appeared on Shirons lips.


    What the


    What do you mean? Its the Manas Oath.


    Oath?


    Yes.


    Shiron put his little finger on his forehead and touched his tongue with his thumb. Seira didnt know what that gesture meant, but she understood it was extremely important.


    I made a Manas Oath to tell you how I know you.


    I did that?


    Even I was surprised. Who would have thought, in that situation, youd suddenly agree to a Manas Oath.


    Really?


    Of course.


    I dont remember.


    You must have fainted right after. If you dont remember, Ill tell you again.


    Shiron took a few steps back and cleared his throat.


    I know you were apanion of the hero 500 years ago. This is information I know, thanks to my prophetic abilities. Soon, the Demon God will descend. We have no choice but to fight, right?


    Lies.


    Seira chewed her lip. She thought she heard him say something incredible about prophetic power, but a bigger fact jumped out from the boys mouth.


    The descent of the Demon God? That terrible thing wasing again? Seiras eyes were filled with shock.


    The Demon God is dead. Kyrie killed him. I saw it clearly. The overwhelming demonic energy engulfing the world disappeared in an instant You should have seen it yourself


    Then why hasnt the curse on you disappeared?


    Thats a curse activated by death


    No, absolutely not.


    Shiron smirked, holding back augh. In [The Forgotten Magician Seira VOL.2] expansion pack, Seira killed the Demon God and was saved. Since it revealed the nature of Seiras curse, Shiron could speak with certainty.


    Anyway.


    Shiron walked towards Seira, now holding a purple staff in his hand.


    I can remember you. Isnt that reason enough for you to cooperate with me?


    Uh, uh.


    Seira narrowed her eyes and looked at the staff.


    This scene felt familiar yet different.


    Yura.


    Despite having only the hair color inmon with that gentle woman, Seira recalled a friend long gone in the rough boy.<hr>


    Hugos mansion.


    Eldrina received a letter that flew into the mansion.


    The sender was the Imperial Central Bank and the aura wafting from the letter was ominous.


    Eldrina cautiously opened the letter.


    Four million, eight hundred eighty-nine thousand?


    What in the world?


    A disaster named a bill had descended upon the mansion.

 Chapter 92: Unspoken Circumstances

    Chapter 92: Unspoken Circumstances


    Although they returned to Dawn Castle in an instant thanks to Ophilias ability, the journey back was somewhat primitive. Just because they had acquired Seira, a teleportation user, it didnt mean they could teleport directly to Rien.


    During the bumpy carriage ride, Seira gave Shiron a lecture on magic to pass the time.


    Teleportation is not an all-powerful magic.


    Yeah. I know that.


    Do you? Then you must also know that you need to know the exact coordinates of where you are and where you want to go, right?


    No. I didnt know that.


    Well thats no fun.


    But Seiras lecture was often cut short like this.


    Contrary to Seiras enthusiastic exnation of magic, Shiron seemed to have little interest, not focusing on her. He was just looking at the scenery, moving towards a ce suitable for teleportation.


    Such a strange kid.


    Seira felt somewhat hurt and pouted.


    Shirons attitude seemed like he was just responding enough to keep the conversation going.


    Even a well-educated noble child should have a natural curiosity about the unknown, especially for something like teleportation that defies thews of the world.


    Its not just his attitude thats strange.


    Seira, resting her chin on her hand, stared intently at Shiron.


    The information he knows is full of holes. Its superficial, like something picked up here and there.


    Seira analyzed the conversations she had with Shiron. However, her interest wasnt born of suspicion. The power of prophecy was an ability that even Seira, who had lived for hundreds of years, had never heard of.


    It was natural for Seira, who had a schrly inclination, to be curious.


    Im curious about something. Can I ask you?


    No. Dont.


    You said you have the power of prophecy. So, how far can you see?


    I told you not to.


    Shiron looked at Seira with irritation.


    During their journey from the Makal Mountains, where Dawn Castle was located, to Elmo Gorge, Seiras questions never ceased. Shiron, feeling the need to befriend Seira, answered her questions half-heartedly, but sharing about the power of prophecy was another matter. He didnt want to reveal too much.


    Why are you so secretive for a kid? Cant you just tell me?


    However, Seira was not the type to shrink back just because a mere child red at her. She crossed her arms in a huff, unintentionally creating a provocative scene.


    I also made a Manas Oath. You cant even handle mana, so you cant make an oath. Dont you think thats unfair? Hmm? Just tell me once, clearly. I can keep secrets.


    Nope. Definitely not telling.


    Shiron tried to smirk and mock her but then he stopped. The disappointment filled his heart with a heavy feeling.


    This woman. Shes nothing like in the game. Isnt she too childish for her age?


    One needed to experience things firsthand, right? The Seira Shiron had encountered these past few days was a shockingly different character. Gone was the enlightened aura from the game, and despite being over 500 years old, she seemed more childish than Lucia.


    Lucia at least pretended to be adult-like. Why is someone over 500 years old acting so childish?


    Eh.


    What? Why the sigh?


    I can tell you this. Your current self is nothing like what I imagined.


    Whats wrong with my appearance?


    Seira asked, alternatingly crossing her legs.


    Honestly, am I not pretty?


    What?


    What was she talking about all of a sudden? Shiron looked slightly dazed. As Shiron showed his confusion, a faint smile appeared on Seiras face.


    Ill guess why you sighed.


    You sighed because my real self is prettier than what you saw in your prophecy. Its clear.


    What kind of nonsense is that?


    Dont pretend its not true.


    Seira shrugged her shoulders and winked.


    You just nced at my chest a while ago. Who do you think youre fooling? You cheeky kid. Your blushing face says it all.


    Damn it.


    Shiron buried his face in his hands. But this was not to hide his blushing face. Rather, slightly, slightly dizzy, he was trying to freshen up.


    Shirons face was not flushed at all.


    Young master, weve arrived.


    While they were engaged in such a silly conversation, Yuma, who was sitting in the drivers seat, spoke.


    Elmo Gorge.


    An unexplored ether mine was located there.


    Before Shiron could even get out, Seira had already stepped off the carriage.


    As expected, Yuma. You brought me exactly to the ce I wanted? As always, your meticulous nature


    You.


    Yuma frowned deeply, cutting off Seira.


    Dont act like were close.


    Yuma walked past Seira to Shirons side. While straightening her slightly disheveled clothes, she continued,


    I heard. Youve been trying to cast mind-control magic on the young master every time, havent you? I still dont trust you. If it werent for the young master, you would be dead by now.


    Yuma, its okay.


    Young master, Im worried. Why would you make such a woman yourpanion? Although she might be slightly more skilled in magic than me, her demeanor is indecent, and her dress is frivolous.


    Yuma turned her head sharply to re at Seira. Her gaze seemed to freeze the elf in ce.


    Her morals are also questionable. She volunteered to be a ve, taking pleasure in serving powerless humans. Thats perverse, isnt it?


    No, thats not it!


    What isnt it?


    After straightening Shirons clothes, Yuma stood upright. She was slightly taller than Seira, her eyes sharply focused.


    You just spewed out vulgar words at the young master, talking about your chest and calling him cheeky. Even the most frivolous child among the guardians of Dawn Castle refrains from speaking in front of the young master.


    At least, if you are ady, not a wanton woman, please mind your behavior. Shouldnt someone standing beside the hero act with some decorum?


    Yumas rebuke poured out, and Seira couldnt retort, closing her mouth tightly.


    Indeed, Yumas words werent wrong. Looking back, Seira might have been a bit too unrestrained.


    But she never indulged in her life as a ything with evil intentions.


    Being a ve, serving her master, and revealing her identity in times of crisis to lend a helping hand.


    She did cast mind control magic, but it was only once at the auction, and in the end, everyone shed tears of gratitude for Seira.


    The buyers were happy to have their crises resolved, and Seira was pleased to receive praise from the people.


    So, isnt it ultimately a good thing if no one is at a loss?


    But Seira didnt voice this thought aloud. ying the role of a ve hiding her power was a tactic she could use because people easily forgot about her.


    However, now there was this child, Shiron, who remembered everything about her behavior.


    Kid, stand here.


    Not wanting to be an object of ridicule, Seira quietly prepared to teleport.


    Shiron turned around to look at Yuma.


    Since Seiras teleportation could only amodate one person, Encia had already departed for the mansion earlier. Now, it was time for Seira to part ways with Yuma.


    Yuma. Thanks for everything.


    Its nothing. It was my duty.


    Yuma, who had worn a cold expression just moments ago, now gave Shiron a warm smile.


    Seira didnt dare to interrupt their farewell. It wasnt because she was dumbstruck by Yumas contrasting behavior, but rather because she was seeing a side of Yuma she had never seen before.


    Where did that venom go? Now shes acting like a mother.


    Take a deep breath. You might feel a bit dizzy.


    Mana swirled as Seira ced her hand on Shirons shoulder.<hr>


    The destination was a corner of the mansion.


    Shiron, feeling slightly dizzy, leaned against the wall for support. Despite struggling to maintain his bnce, he clenched his teeth and tried to stand straight.


    Returning to the mansion did not mean that everything was resolved.


    Shiron wiped his cold sweat and looked at Seira.


    Do as I said yesterday.


    Alright.


    Seira activated polymorph to transform into the appearance of Elise.


    And release the mind control you cast on Siriel.


    I didnt cast it other than that time.


    Shiron took deep breaths to calm himself and started walking slowly.


    Is there someone strong in this mansion?


    Yes.


    Seira concentrated her energy-sensing abilities. The aura at the center of the mansion was as strong as Yumas.


    Thats good.


    Shiron walked towards the main building instead of the annex. He needed to meet Hugo to catch up on missed conversations and discuss future ns.


    But isnt this too troublesome? Do we really need to go this far?


    You might not understand, but I feel greatly indebted to my uncle. He was like a father to me; how can I be so disrespectful?


    I see.


    Arriving at Hugos office, Shiron took a deep breath and knocked on the door.


    -Come in.


    A heavy voice granted permission from the other side of the door.


    Its been a long time, Uncle.


    Shiron bowed deeply to Hugo.


    What brings you here this time?


    Was it because Shiron had disappeared from the mansion without a word? Hugos voice towards Shiron seemed somewhat cold.


    I n to leave the mansion for a while.


    Is it because of the bill?


    The bill?


    Yes. Youve spent quite a lot.


    Hugo handed Shiron a piece of paper. It was an ordinary credit card statement. However, Shiron wasnt concerned about it at the moment and tucked the paper away. He had no intention of paying off the debt immediately since it had no fixed due date.


    More importantly.


    Dont worry about it. I can pay it off myself.


    Shiron spoke confidently to Hugo. Then Seira, who had been standing behind in the guise of Elise, stepped forward. Hugo, who had not let his guard down around Seira, now had a shadow over his face.


    Who are you?


    I am Seira Romer. The greatest magician and seeker of truth in a thousand


    p!


    Seira turned around, feeling a stinging pain on her buttock.


    What the Why did you hit me!


    Why are you being so rude? Cant you speak politely?


    Im over six hundred years old! How can I speak respectfully to a human whos hundreds of years younger than me


    p!


    Dont talk back. Im using formalnguage. Why are you using informalnguage?


    Hugo watched their exchange with a grim expression. Given the way they talked, their rtionship seemed unusual. He had prepared to strictly reprimand his nephew following Eldrinas request, but now it all seemed futile.


    Uncle.


    Yes.


    Anyway, I n to leave the mansion for a few years. Ill return by the time of mying-of-age ceremony. Dont worry too much. And um


    Shiron fiddled with his lips as if choosing his words.


    Is there anything youre curious about?


    He had intended to talk about Hugos death, but it seemed he needed more time to prepare himself mentally.

 Chapter 94: Sacrifice And Repentance

    Chapter 94: Sacrifice And Repentance


    In a dark forest untouched by the breath of civilization, a group cloaked in dark red robes was driving a cart.


    They had so much cargo that the unpaved forest road didnt even make the cart rattle.


    Eventually, the group reached the end of the forest.


    The end of the forest?


    It was an illogical term. The ce they reached was still covered in thick undergrowth. But it was aptly called the end of the forest.


    The boundary of darkness appeared.


    Even though the sunlight was blocked by leaves, it was still broad daylight. It was a clear day without clouds.


    Yet none of them questioned the phenomenon that defied reason. Their abilities, granted under the name of the deity, led them through the darkness. Who would dare tomit sacrilege against the will of the deity?


    Without hesitation, the group led the cart into the darkness.


    Oh, deity.


    The man leading the group soon found an ornamental object in the darkness, his face lit up with emotion.


    The entrance to the dungeon.


    No, it wasnt a dungeon entrance.


    It was the entrance to a temple.


    A ce to offer sacrifices with the heart of an unblemished shepherd, to summon the deity to thisnd filled with chaos, and a house to invite the apostles who would convey the holy voice.


    Brothers.


    The one leading the group, who was also in charge of the offering, Bishop Niki, turned back.


    How many are to be sacrificed?


    Nine.


    A stout young man lifted the cloth covering the cart.


    Ugh! Mmmph!


    There, people were tied up and lying down, terror-stricken.


    Ropes made of hair and leather. ck wounds. However, none of the limbs of the sacrifices were missing or damaged.


    They were top-quality offerings for the deity.


    Randolph. Truly worthy of the archbishops attention. To prepare such fine sacrifices.


    Its nothing.


    The youth, Randolph, bowed his head and covered the cart again.


    Three years after converting, the stout brother, with rare ck hair and eyes in the southern conflict area, had a reputation.


    Rumored to surpass other brothers in strength, dealing with the troublesome heretics of the Holy Kingdom, his fame within the order was such that even Niki, who converted earlier, felt jealousy.


    Sacrilegious thoughts.


    Niki shook his head vigorously, trying to dispel his murky thoughts. How dare he feel jealousy towards a brother in the pce of the deity. The deity always tested Niki, even though he had be a bishop.


    Lets enter.


    Niki turned and entered the temple.


    Indeed, this was not a dungeon but a temple.


    As they went deeper underground, Niki and the entire order felt a warm energy filling their bodies. It was the power of the deity.


    Oh, oh!


    Niki felt a hot energy in his eyes. He had sent sacrifices to the side of the deity several times, but this overwhelming feeling never became familiar.


    Everyone present was crying.


    The brothers of the order were crying out of emotion.


    The sacrifices were crying, eaten away by fear.


    But there was one person who did not shed tears.


    Whoooosh-


    Walking for a while, a wide space appeared with a gust of wind.


    ck mes hung on the walls, and between them was a stone altar.


    ce the sacrifices on the altar.


    Niki pulled out a handkerchief from his robe and wiped his tears.


    Then, he took an obsidian dagger from his robe.


    Niki could slice flesh and remove organs with his bare hands, but he chose to use a tool. He wouldnt dare tomit the barbaric act of not using a tool in the presence of the deity.


    Kuooh!


    Perhaps resonating with Nikis heart, the obsidian dagger began to gleam, feeding on the fear of the sacrifices.


    A murky energy was sucked into the dagger, and finally, all the sacrifices were ced upon the altar.


    Now, all that was left was to cut open the hearts of the sacrifices with this darkness-infused de


    I almost forgot.


    Niki almost skipped an important step, getting carried away by being so close to the deity.


    Kneeling on the stone floor, Niki held the dagger.


    One bow.


    One bow!


    Two bows.


    Two bows!


    Niki and the brothers, including Randolph, began to bow their heads to the ground. Thud- Thud- Thud-thud-thud-thud! After seven bows, they finally raised their heads and stared straight ahead.


    Nikis heart raced faster. His breath became ragged. Hurry, hurry! He wanted to cut open the flesh of the sacrifices and take out their hearts.


    O deity! I offer these sacrifices to you


    But Niki couldnt finish his sentence.


    Whats this?


    Doubting if he was seeing a hallucination, Niki squinted his eyes.


    Thanks for the wee.


    The sacrifice, who should have been lying neatly on the altar, was looking down at Niki.


    What is that?


    ck eyes, ck hair; Niki recognized that face. It was one of the sacrifices who, until moments ago, was tied up naked in the cart.


    But now, the sacrifice was neither tied up nor naked. The uncontroble sacrifice was wearing the attire Niki despised the most.


    The heretical priests robe.


    Nikis eyes burst with blood vessels.


    Your name!


    Niki, enraged, infused the dagger with darkness.


    He must kill this sphemous intruder immediately.


    How the curse was broken was irrelevant. How dare a mere dog of the Holy Kingdom How dare he invoke the deitys name without responding!


    Ill skin you alive for disrupting the holy ritual. Ill make your death as painful as possible.


    Creak-


    It wasnt just Niki filled with murderous intent. The brothers behind him, also enraged, drew their darkness-infused weapons.


    Why arent youing in? Itll be dawn soon.


    But the sacrifice was indifferent to their rage. Shiron, the sacrifice, spat on the floor while looking at the dark followers.


    This made Nikis blood boil. To defile the always-clean temple, how dare he! The brothers immediately charged at Shiron to kill him.


    Really good at listening. Its not enough even if they all attack at once.


    One, two, three, four, five. One head.


    Shiron assessed the enemys strength and drew the holy sword from his chest. Keeeng- The holy sword drawn from his chest began emitting a light that annihted darkness.


    Step back- Shiron took a step back and thrust the holy sword at the first one.


    It was a simple sword technique, but the first enemy couldnt dodge because of the blinding light.


    Crack- The holy sword crushed the enemys skull. The trajectory of the sword twisted. The explosive strength of his arm. The head couldnt withstand the force and was torn off.


    Thump!


    The torn head hit the second ones head. The heads collided and burst simultaneously.


    Two down.


    But it wasnt over yet. Even though the light from the holy sword destroyed darkness, the enemies began to adapt to the light. Staggering- Charge! They charged again, maintaining formation.


    But Shiron was already quite far from them.


    He put his hand on his shoulder and drew a spear. The spear he drew was the Fire Spear, Ornot. It didnt have the power to annihte darkness like the holy sword, but it was quite useful.


    Hup!


    Using the sticity of his whole body, he threw the spear. Whoooosh! The zing mes rushed towards the enemy. The Fire Spear pierced an enemy. But it didnt stop there. The spear, after piercing one, burned the one behind as well.


    Only two left. One of them was the leader of the group.


    Kheuk!


    However, Shiron didnt have to do much as the number of enemies decreased to one. Niki must have sacrificed hisrade to the obsidian dagger.


    Brother may you find peace.


    Niki, while drawing his dagger, shed tears. This was a sincere emotion, unmingled with hypocrisy.


    Crazy bastard.


    Shiron briefly eximed and ran towards the enemy. As he ran, he threw the dagger. The obsidian, fed by the sacrifice, extended darkness on its own. Kkang- Niki didnt have to use any special sword technique. The darkness reacted on its own.


    Ssst


    Shiron hesitated and stopped his charge, not out of fear but because the speed of the darknesss reaction was beyond his imagination.


    Kahaha! Witness the power of the deity!


    Damn it.


    Shiron sweated. He had faced bishops wielding powers in the past, but the blessing of rage was active back then. Now, without the blessing of rage, it was tricky. It wasnt impossible, though.


    Hoo


    Shiron took a handkerchief from his pocket and bit down on it to activate the blessing of rage. He gripped the handle of the holy sword as tightly as the clenched teeth.


    Tadadadak!


    Shiron charged straightforwardly towards Niki. Without any special footwork or transcendent physical abilities, the encroaching darkness easily started tearing into Shirons flesh.


    Damn painful.


    But the more it hurt, the angrier he got. He wanted to kill that bastard right now. His blood boiled in his chest, and the skyrocketing blood pressure made him slightly dizzy.


    Thump, Thump! Bang!


    With each step, his leap grew stronger. The ground caved in. From the upper left to the lower right, a straight line of light was drawn.


    Ah


    As the darkness reached out, a line of light was drawn across Nikis body. Bulging. Where the light passed, red blood spurted out, and with a thud- an arm fell off, followed by Nikis upper body copsing to the ground.


    Aaaaargh!


    Niki screamed in burning agony,te to arrive. In his eyes, he could still see his standing lower half.


    And next to it, a bloodied young man.


    Ugh. Annoying.


    Shiron muttered irritably as he walked towards Niki. Darkness surged from the hand still holding the dagger, but the light of the holy sword repelled it.


    The brightness of the light made Niki want to close his eyes. But before he could, numerous shes were drawn in front of him.<hr>


    The light illuminated the darkness, and finally, the darkness subsided. Niki waspletely dead.


    Son of a


    Shiron cursed as he brightened the light of the holy sword to its maximum. Whooosh- The filth clinging to the holy sword was enveloped in holy mes and burned to ashes without leaving a trace.


    Then he plunged the sword back into his chest.


    There was no special reason to put the holy sword back inside him. It was partly to ensure that no one knew of its existence but also because the holy sword was unnecessary for the uing task.


    Shiron looked at the crumbling corpse of the dark follower, burning into ashes. Something sparkling in the light of the burning spear caught his eye.


    Shiron hurriedly bent down. Sifting through the ashes, he found a ck ss fragment.


    [Exceptional Shard of the Deity]


    Heh, heh.


    Shiron started chuckling, shoulders shaking. The [Exceptional Shard of the Deity] was one of the material items he had been gathering over the past 5 years through various endeavors.


    Finally


    A bitter smile formed on Shirons lips. It was an expression of joy, not an act or performance, but an emotion born from genuine happiness.


    I can go home.


    Sir.


    I can go home.


    My lord.


    Hoo.


    My, my lord.


    What?


    Shiron frowned and quickly turned his head. There, arge man stood with a frightened expression, unable to meet his eyes.


    Whats wrong? Randolph.


    Can I can I go now?


    Randolph of Geochang. A man one head taller than Shiron was now showing apletely servile expression to a man ten years younger.


    I did everything as you said, my lord.


    Hmm


    You said, my lord, if I led you to the temple, you would let me go. I have sincerely repented following your teachings.


    Well. Didnt you just shed tears in front of the altar?


    If I hadnt cried, I would have been suspected toooo!


    Randolph screamed and began to cry like a child. In a blink of an eye, two of his fingers were broken.


    Ah, aah!


    Talking back? You know what you should be saying, right?


    Im sorry, I was wrong!


    Randolph knelt down and grabbed the hem of Shirons garment. It wasnt a deliberate action. His body reflexively knelt down, knowing that provoking this madman would bring even greater pain.


    He envied his brethren, who died without a chance to react.


    My mind has changed.


    Shiron, looking at Randolph holding onto his pant leg, smiled broadly.


    Lets go to the repentance hall.


    Pardon?


    Were going to the Castle of Blessings to properly repent.


    But thats not what you said. Ill die there. Ill be burned at the stake.


    Dont worry. Thats all in the past. Recently, Castle of Blessings has started actively encouraging the conversion of heretics. But before that.


    Whack-


    Shirons fist struck Randolphs head.


    Thump! Whack!


    Randolph couldntprehend what was happening.


    Why why was he being hit? Didnt he say he was sending him to the repentance hall? Wasnt it all over?


    Randolph whimpered, twitching his lips.


    What are you doing?


    What do you think? Im erasing your memory. You colluded with me, remember.


    Shiron continued to hit Randolphs head until he lost consciousness.

 Chapter 95: I Have A Brother

    Chapter 95: I Have A Brother


    In the Castle of Blessings, Lucerne, if one were to ask who formed the backbone of the hierarchy, most would point to the Pope as the representative of God.


    However, unlike themon perception, the citizens of Lucerne would all answer priests.


    Not a cardinal, not a pdin, nor a bishop, but a priest barely positioned under the lesiastical hierarchy?


    However, considering that it was the priests who created believers and that faith persisted through the existence of believers, there was no room for dispute.


    But no matter how gracious the gospel is, its useless if its despised by the kings and nobles who tightly hold the surroundings.


    Thats right.


    No matter how noble the intention, in their eyes, we are external forces within the citizens of Lucerne.


    Of course, thats inevitable.


    Shiron smiled brightly at the man in front of him.


    Paulo Martini, the dispatched bishop.


    A man with greasy golden hair brushed back. A nasty look in his eyes and a hooked nose settled on his gaunt face.


    At first nce, he seemed strict. However, he was a person of integrity who had gained the trust of the natives in the conflict zone within a year of his appointment.


    It was heard that he had a past as a promising knight of the Steel Knight Regiment, but he retired due to a terrible ident. Shiron nced at his prosthetic leg below the knee.


    The prosthetic, bearing the seal of the Pope, prevented chafing where the flesh met the artificial limb.


    Fascinating every time I see it.


    Shiron often felt curiosity and the urge to explore elements not present in the game.


    Though it seemed childlike for a possessor from another world, it couldnt be helped. His body was a 17-year-old full of hormones, and the mind tended to follow the body.


    And.


    Using only elements from the game was not enough to navigate the situation. It was true yesterday and would be in the future. Shiron had to use everything in the given situation without hesitation.


    Eventually!


    Thump-


    As Shirons gaze seemed to wander, Paulo stamped his prosthetic leg on the ground.


    Even if their nature is not so, priests should show a neat and gentle demeanor. Each one of them is virtually an ambassador sent to foreign countries!


    I know that. So, please stop preaching and sign this. Then I can decide whether to graduate or not.


    Ha.


    Paulo covered his face with both hands. The young mans brazen attitude gave him a slight headache.


    He rubbed his heated eyelids and looked at the pile of documents on the table.


    Shirons school records.


    [Shiron Prient]


    [17 years old]


    [Currently in 3rd year at Lucerne Theological School]


    [Youngest to enroll, youngest to win the runner-up in the martial artspetition, youngest to ce in the academicpetition, youngest to subdue demons, youngest to subdue heretics]


    An impressive record. It had to be, considering the young man in front of him was the greatest prodigy since the establishment of the Lucerne Academy


    Although his admission was assisted by a rmendation letter from Captain Malleus, he had passed the entrance exam of Lucerne Theological School, which usually admitted 17-year-olds, at the young age of 14.


    Could a child who hadnt even been baptized pass the entrance exam of a theological school, where most people had to memorize the gospel their whole lives? It was natural for the people of Lucerne to focus on Shiron.


    And the young man began to break all sorts of records.


    But


    Despite this, Paulo hesitated to let Shiron graduate.


    It wasnt a concern about sending a precious talent outside but because Shiron was not fit to be a priest.


    He flipped to thest page of the academic record.


    [156 absences, 14 tardies, drinking in the dormitory, assaulting upperssmen, unauthorized dormitory entry with an elf girlfriend]


    Each one was enough for expulsion. Paulo was dying to know who was backing this young man so that he could stay until his third year.


    The assault on the upperssman was dismissed with a petition from his peers, and the elf girlfriend was somehow covered up as a guardian, but absences and drinking should have been inexcusable


    Sigh


    Bishop Paulo. What exactly is the problem?


    As Paulo sighed without answering, Shiron spoke with an annoyed tone.


    You saw the group of special heretics I subdued yesterday, didnt you, bishop? Captain Malleus himself said that with such achievements, I could easily earn early graduation and even ordination.


    Ordination just like that?


    Priest. I misspoke. Anyway.


    Shiron gave Paulo a warm smile.


    Paulo looked into Shirons crescent-moon-shaped eyes.


    Although Shiron seemed to have a friendly expression, Paulo knew just how cruel this young man could be.


    Giving Shiron the priesthood now could lead to unimaginable consequences.


    The rumor that a priest of Lucerne is a heartless devil would spread.


    Paulo made up his mind.


    He resolved to persuade Shiron right here and now.


    Do you really need to be a priest? Youd be better suited as a pdin no, an inquisitor. More than suited, youre a born inquisitor!


    Bishop.


    What?


    Paulo responded a bitte.


    Bing an inquisitor means I cant return home.


    Thats true.


    Indeed, it was true. The inquisitors of Castle of Blessings were an elite group formed from orphans with nowhere to go. Naturally, they had a culture of being deployed on missions without much leave.


    I have younger sisters and many dependents to take care of.


    Dont lie. Everyone in Lucerne knows youre a high noble of the Rien Empire.


    I received a bunch of letters even a week ago.


    Shiron sighed heavily and handed him the envelopes.


    Rustle-


    It wasnt just one or two.


    A multitude of letters practically spilled out onto the table.


    Dont you feel it, bishop?


    How many are these?


    About thirty-five.


    Thats insane.


    I think so, too.


    Shiron chuckled as he looked at the sender of the letters.


    Siriel, Siriel, Siriel 30 letters


    Lucia, Lucia 4 letters


    Victor 1 letter


    Whats with this guy sending letters every month?


    Shiron tore Victors letter. No need to check. It would be a plea not toe to the academy, as well asints about dealing with the bugs creeping around Lucia and Siriel on his own.


    My sisters really miss their brother.


    I understand


    Paulo sighed deeply, signed the paper, and stamped the still-wet license. The youngest priest was born right here.


    [Priest License]


    A shiny identification card. This was a ticket to enter the holynd.


    Shiron tucked the license into his pocket and smiled at Paulo.


    Please send my regards to Captain Malleus.


    I will.


    Maybe well meet again if fate allows, bishop.


    May Gods blessings always be on your path.


    Thank you.


    Shiron left the cathedral with a lighter heart.


    As he stepped outside the cathedral, he saw many patients lying in outdoor beds. As expected in a conflict zone, indiscriminate factional fights were still ongoing. It was routine for patients to seek help from the cathedral.


    This is also thest time for today.


    Shiron approached the nearest patient.


    Warm energy was emitted from his hand, easing the patients pain. Minor wounds could now be easily healed.


    The patients face, previously contorted in pain, rxed, and he slowly opened his eyes.


    Subdeacon thank you every time


    Im a priest now.


    Priest. Thank you every time.


    Yes. Shiron Prient, the youngest priest.


    Ah, yes.


    Shiron didnt forget to mention his name. It was in anticipation of possibly meeting Latera even if he didnt go to the holynd.<hr>


    In the sun-drenched courtyard in the middle of May,


    Under the flower-covered gazebo on the rooftop, Siriel Prient smiled contentedly at a letter written in elegant calligraphy.


    Click-


    Ah, is this too much?


    Siriel pushed the perfume bottle aside and fluttered the paper in the air.


    The scent of the perfume might be too strong. Brother might think Im cheap.


    Siriel held the paper close to her nose to check if the scent was overpowering.


    Siriel.


    Eh, yes?


    Startled, Siriel looked straight ahead.


    In front of her stood a slightly grumpy-looking friend. However, it was not Lucia.


    Gracie Versailles. A ssmate who entered the academy with Siriel and Lucia. Rumor had it she was the daughter of an old and distinguished martial family but that wasnt important to Siriel.


    Can I ask you something?


    Sure, ask away.


    Siriel answered with a broad smile.


    Who are you sending that letter to with so much effort?


    Just a greeting letter to my brother.


    Really?


    Yes.


    I see


    Gracie sipped her now-cold tea. Spraying perfume on a letter seemed like sending a love letter. Still, the recipient being her distant traveling brother dampened her interest.


    Siriel Prient, her friend, was usually a cold and unsmiling girl.


    However, there were times when she openly showed her emotions.


    When she sparred with her other friend Lucia and when she wrote with a gold-ted feather pen on cute paper.


    But really, are they actually sisters?


    Gracie nced over the railing of the rooftop. Below, a red-haired girl was fiercely beating up her seniors.

 Chapter 96: A Lucky Day

    Chapter 96: A Lucky Day


    Shiron, clutching his head about to split from a hangover, boarded the flight to Rien.


    He drank too much at yesterdays farewell party. Although it might seem odd for a cleric, the seminary students in Shirons order didnt hesitate to drink, so it wasnt strange for alcohol to be at the farewell party after the graduation ceremony.


    Im going to die.


    Shiron sighed as he plopped down in the area marked on his ticket.<hr>


    Lucerne -> Rien


    tform: A16 Departure Date: May 12


    Arrival Date: May 15


    IlIIlIIIllIIlIIIlIlI<hr>


    The journey from Lucerne, situated at the edge of the continent, to the Empire of Rien, was long. In an era without smartphones or television, the thought of being cooped up in an airship for three days was suffocating.


    But in a way, it was just three days. Time would fly by if he read something. Shiron pulled out something to read.


    [VIVLE]


    This isnt it.


    Due to his hangover, he identally pulled out the wrong thing. Shiron gazed nkly at the scripture he had unintentionally taken out. A book that made him nauseous just by looking at it, reminding him of the games creator.


    As far as he knew, the only person who wrote the Bible as VIVLE was Yura.


    -Hey, you spelled it wrong.


    -Huh? Where?


    -Bible. Its not VIVLE, but the Bible.


    -Oh


    -Better fix it before the teacher sees it.


    -Thanks.


    -Our homeroom teacher is such a psycho, right? Who beats a student just for a spelling mistake?


    Even though it was a story from elementary school, Yura wasnt always good at everything from the start. Yes, until elementary school, he was better than Yura at everything except fighting. Yura was learning from him.


    The annoying girl who coincidentally lived nearby, alwaysing over with homework or something and even eating at their house


    I feel like Im going to throw up.


    His thoughts had wandered for a moment.


    Shiron shook his head and tucked the scripture back into his coat. He then took out some unopened letters.


    Reading letters again?


    Ive umted a lot of unread ones.


    Shiron took a drink from Seira while replying. She was currently pretending to be a nun, apanying Shiron as his assistant priest. Seira shuddered slightly at the sight of the stack of letters Shiron read. Despite having seen him reading letters many times, she couldnt get used to the ever-present mountain of letters.


    For five years straight, without fail


    Since the letters were long-distance mail, they would arrive at best once a month. Choosing such a cumbersome frequency meant the girl who made the pile of letters had some ulterior motive.


    That letter from a girl named Siriel? The one with silver hair? She seemed kind and had pure eyes.


    Thats her.


    Shiron opened the first envelope with a faint smile. As soon as he opened it, he involuntarily took a deep breath of the spreading fragrance.


    It was the smell of perfume.


    She wrote it in spring.


    Shiron guessed when Siriel wrote the letter by the smell of the perfume.


    Siriels perfume changed with the seasons. In spring, a warm floral scent; in summer, a fresh citrus fruit fragrance. In autumn and winter, there was a heavy scent of wood and smoke Sincest month was the start of spring, the letter was fragrant with the scent of flowers.


    However,


    While Shiron enjoyed the scent, Seira moved a seat away from him.


    It wasnt because the fragrance was too strong. She realized the intention behind the scent of the letter.


    A means to continuously remind a distant brother of her presence.


    A warning that hes a man with a partner, so others shouldnt approach.


    One or the other. Maybe both.


    Either way, it was sly.


    Seira looked at Shiron withplex feelings.<hr>


    Reading the umted letters served as a wee distraction on the tedious journey.


    Shiron opened the seal of one of the few remaining letters.


    [To my beloved brother.]


    [Brother, are you doing well? I hope youre safe and sound. Winter has ended, and spring hase. While preparing to enter the academy this past winter, I had to get my clothes custom-made. Its odd that all students wear the same uniform. Were not in the military or the security department. But the design is pretty, so I dont mind it much. I wanted to show you my uniform first, but its a pity I cant. I miss you a lot today, too, brother. Ill end here.]


    [Its been a week since I started at the academy, and theres so much I want to tell you already. Brother, guess what? Lucia decided to be a librarymittee member. Lucia has her quirky sides, right? I knew she liked books, but I didnt expect her to take on such a burdensome role. Oh, and does Lucia still read Kyries fairy tales? I wonder if you know that. I miss you a lot today, too, brother. Ill end here.]


    Ive finished reading.


    Shiron wiped his forehead with his sleeve and sighed. Reading Siriels letters was sometimes enjoyable, but they were hard to read because she wrote about even the minutest details. And her consistent postscript of missing him made Shiron feel guilty for not being able to return to Rien.


    Of course, Siriel didnt always send heavy letters.


    Shiron pulled out a faded letter that was sent five years ago.


    [This is my first letter, so it might be awkward, but please understand, brother. Its been a month since you left, and I already miss you. What should I do?]


    Siriels first letter had a certain simplicity. Unlike now, the handwriting was a bit crooked, and there were asional grammatical errors.


    It felt like witnessing the growth of a child, almost like being an unrted parent.


    Lucia


    Shiron looked at the letter sent by Lucia.


    [I can now emit sword energy and cut rocks from a distance. Are you practicing diligently?]


    [The academy seems exciting. A ce to learn andpete with other peers. Doesnt just thinking about it excite you?]


    [Victor is the student council president here at the academy. Why is a prince spending time here? Its strange. Even if its an important time to build connections with future leaders of the empire, doing such trivial tasks Im starting to worry about the future of the empire.]


    [The academy is more chaotic than I thought. Kids with barely dry blood on their heads forming groups and fighting for power, seniors treating lower-ssmen harshly. Is this really education? Siriel seems to be adapting well without anyint, but am I the weird one? I dont know, Shiron.]


    Lucias letters were generally like this. Although Siriel and Lucia grew up seeing the same things, their perspectives were so different. True to her frank nature, Lucias letters often reflected her concerns about her situation, while Siriels letters seemed to be carefully chosen to avoid causing unnecessary worry.


    Still, its unexpected that Lucia followed Siriel to the academy.


    Was it because of lingering feelings for unfinished studies? Or searching for traces of departedrades? One thing was sure: Lucias letters reflected a longing for learning and anticipation.


    Shiron looked at Seira, who was nodding off. He hesitated about his n to introduce Lucia to Seira after hering-of-age ceremony.


    Poor kid.


    Shiron returned the tied-up letters to his coat and gazed out the window.


    Goooooo


    The boats horn signaled their arrival in Rien.


    Hey, wake up.


    Shiron tapped Seiras shoulder to wake her up.


    What Are we there?


    Yes. So wake up. We have a world to save.


    Shiron fiddled with the holy sword in his coat.<hr>


    On a bright spring day with the sun shining down.


    At the airship tform, carriage drivers lined uppetitively, eager to pick up passengers as quickly as possible.


    Chambein, who was yawningzily in his carriage, was one of them.


    He straightened his disheveled clothes as he watched the gangway extending down from the airship.


    Now, after lunchtime, these people would be Chambeins first customers of the day. Even though it was a time when he could have already served dozens of customers, the patrons of the airships, able to afford the expensive fares, often had the means to give tips equal to a weeks sry of other drivers.


    Just then, a young priest apanied by a nun approached Chambeins carriage. True to the users of the airship, they were impably dressed, emanating an air of dignity and grace.


    Passing the front carriages anding all this way to mine. Today is my lucky day.


    However, his luck didnt stop there. As Chambein opened the door of the carriage with a friendly smile, two gold coins slipped into his breast pocket.


    The young priest had tipped him before even reaching their destination.


    What a windfall!


    He hadnt expected much of a tip, especially from a cleric known for their frugality and asceticism. He never dreamed such fortune woulde his way. Chambein struggled to keep his lips from curling up too crudely and spoke in a reserved tone.


    Where may I take you?


    Shiron, with a solemn face, replied to the driver.


    Lets go to the red-light district.

 Chapter 97: The Putrid Smell (1)

    Chapter 97: The Putrid Smell (1)


    [The apostles of the demon god, blessed with divine power and grace. The nest has many annoying obstacles, so lets try to lure the opponent outside to deal with them. Confuse the yer and afflict them with status abnormalities. Magical attacks. Since theres a blessing that blocked Seiras mental attacks, it should be able to block the source of fear, too. To lure the opponent outside, a high level of fame is required]


    Weve arrived.


    After enduring a not-so-pleasant ride for two hours, the carriage reached its destination. Shiron closed the book he was reading and stepped out of the carriage.


    I apologize for not being able to give more under the circumstances.


    Shiron handed two gold coins to the driver with a smile. The expression on the face of the driver, now holding the gold, looked uneasy even to Shiron.


    Thank you for your patronage.


    The driver muttered a routine greeting and bowed his head. Shiron watched the carriage drive away, then turned to look at the entrance of their destination.


    Shiron had arrived at Nightreil Street. It was the street where Seira had once donned a ridiculous ve cosy. However, he wasnt in the western area crowded with auction houses and gambling dens. He was in the eastern part, the entrance to the red-light district, where it felt like spring all year round.


    Shiron felt a bit hungry and looked at Seira.


    Lets grab something to eat. Know any good ces?


    Um, I donte around here much.


    Even though she sounded unsure, Seira fluttered ahead in her ck nuns attire.


    Unlike other areas with hotels and entertainment facilities, the red-light district had no stores open during the day. At best, there were 24-hour stew shops wheredies who had finished their nights work came to get ate dinner.


    Sure enough, Seira entered a shop wafting with a thick aroma.


    Wee


    The clerk was about to greet the customers as soon as the door opened but froze upon seeing them.


    It seemed clerics werent particrly wee on this street. From the moment they got off the carriage, peculiar stares had been following Shiron and Seira. But Shiron didnt respond with violence to their attention. He just nonchntly took a seat in a secluded spot.


    Soon, a thick stew and bread were served in a metal bowl.


    Heres a tip.


    Its fine.


    Shiron handed a gold coin to the clerk, but the clerk just stared nkly at him before abruptly turning away. Faced with the tant disregard, Shiron didnt scowl but quietly muttered.


    Should I call the owner to teach them about customer service? Their attitude is terrible.


    It cant be helped.


    Seira drew a circle in the air with her finger, making sure their conversation couldnt be overheard.


    Trouble in this street usuallyes from rowdy drunks and Lucernes inquisitors. Its unavoidable for human clerks to act like that.


    Youre well-informed.


    Of course. Although its a different area, I spent several years in Nightreil. I probably lived here longer than most humans.


    Seira rubbed her hands together and began eating the stew. It almost tasted like the food from her homnd, filling her mouth. Therge chunks of meat, simmered for a long time, fell apart without even needing to be chewed.


    What about demons?


    Shiron absentmindedly scooped up the soup while taking out a ne. The backside was engraved with the young face of Siriel.


    [Hugos Compass]


    Originally, this unique-grade holy relic could only be obtained after Hugos death. The ne Hugo gave before leaving the mansion five years ago pointed in the direction where magical energy flowed.


    However, upon entering this part of the red-light district, the ne began to wildly oscite. Though the concentration was too low to feel on the skin, it proved the whole area was saturated with magical energy.


    Is there any demon boss around here?


    Im not sure.


    Seira dipped a piece of dry bread into the bowl.


    I dont really know.


    Why?


    They hide really well, pretending to be human. Like how Yuma and Encia are demons but no different from humans.


    True.


    After the war 500 years ago, most demons preferred not to stand out. The lesson that theres nothing good in being conspicuous has been ingrained in them over the long years.


    Seira sighed, wiping her mouth with a napkin.


    Weak demons, unable to pretend to be human, all perished. Even I, the greatest magician of all time, cant notice them hiding so skillfully.


    Who killed them?


    Who else?


    Seira pointed at herself, then slowly turned her finger towards Shiron.


    Me, and the Kingdom of Blessings. And those who deeply loathe demons. Thus, seeing demons outside the Demon Realm became a difficult task.


    It wont be easy.


    Shiron closed his eyes, deep in thought.


    ording to Seira, finding the demons hiding in the red-light district was not an easy task. Thepass was not functioning correctly, and grabbing each conspicuous person and pouring sacred power into them was impossible.


    However, the good news was that Shirons goal was not to find demons.


    If I just encounter them, I should be able to recognize them


    [Second Apostle Cami Rodos]


    Unlike the apostle struggling to kill Glen in the distant Demon Realm, Cami Rodos had settled in the red-light district, operating in secrecy.


    Maybe I just have to wander around until I run into her.


    Shiron gazed quietly at the oscitingpass.<hr>


    As the sun set and night fell, the red-light district transformedpletely. People swarmed in, shutters that had been tightly closed lifted, and red lights illuminated the half-dressed women.


    But seeing such women did not arouse any desire in Shiron.


    Its like a butchers shop.


    As night fell, his senses heightened. Magical energy that wasnt noticeable during the day started to be felt on his skin.


    To search for the enemy, Shiron decided to start with the nearest shop. It was an entertainment establishment upying a four-story building, offering both alcohol and women.


    Whats this?


    Shirons face crumpled slightly. He was about to enter the store when bulky men blocked his way.


    There were three of them,


    Thugs, who had learned cheap martial arts, bowed respectfully to Shiron despite blocking the entrance.


    Sir, we need to check something briefly.


    What do you need to check?


    Ha ha. A bit of a rough cleric, arent you? Please dont be offended. Just a few simple questions, and youll be on your way.


    Despite Shirons tense expression, the bulky man did not lose his smile. It seemed there was no rule against clerics entering entertainment establishments.


    The man leaned in and whispered to Shiron.


    Excuse me, may I ask your age?


    Why do you ask?


    ording to imperialw entrance to entertainment establishments by minors under 18 is prohibited. So we have to check IDs at the entrance.


    Shiron looked dumbfounded. Before he could even start his investigation, he hit a major obstacle.


    What kind of world is this? Killing people is fine, but minors cant enter entertainment establishments?


    Including his previous life and time since reincarnation, Shiron was well over thirty, but his current physical age was only 17. ording to imperialw, he was still a minor.


    But giving up was not an option. Too much time had already passed, and he couldnt wait another two years. There were things he had to do before the original storys timeline began. Shiron crossed his arms and spoke confidently.


    Isnt Nightreil outside the jurisdiction of the empire? The imperialw shouldnt apply here.


    A few years ago, Nightreils ordinances changed. About three years ago, I think Yes. Since then, even security officers from the empire sometimes patrol here.


    Three years ago was when Shiron had left the empire.


    Little one, hand it over.


    Just then, he felt a nudge at his back. Shiron quickly took the handed item and showed it to the bulky man.


    Is this enough?


    The man nced at the card Shiron presented, then grinned and stepped aside.


    Please,e in, sir.


    Well, excuse me.


    Shiron coughed slightly and stepped in. The fake ID Seira had quickly made seemed perfect to him.


    However,


    Seira, who had created the ID, did not enter the shop.


    Guest? Do you have any business? The night air is getting chilly. Pleasee in.


    Hey there.


    Seira narrowed her eyes and looked up at the tall figure. In the night street, his face, shining with light, seemed full of discontent.


    Dont you check IDs here?


    Excuse me? I didnt catch that.


    Why did you only check his ID?


    The nun asked usingly, and the tall man pressed his brow in difort. There were asionally such customers. Those who got annoyed, asking if they looked so old without an ID check


    However, he was a conscientious person who knew the manual well, even while working in an entertainment establishment. The tall man made a face without a smile and spoke politely.


    Sister, we have a rule not to ask the age of long-lived races. If you insist, may I check your ID?


    Never mind!


    Seira kicked the entrance open and strode in.<hr>


    A dimly lit room bathed in red light.


    Oh dear.


    A woman with borately painted nails spoke softly. Her ck hair fell below her waist, and her red eyes sparkled even in the darkness. However, illuminated by the light, her face seemed morepassionate than bewitching.


    Again


    Crack-


    Her ornately decorated nails were bitten, crushed, and torn against her pearly teeth. The woman trembled with rising anxiety, instinctively realizing that she was in imminent danger.


    Lord, I pray to safely ovee danger today and to see the sun tomorrow, to reach peaceful rest.


    Cami prayed to the god she followed, hoping the approaching scent would fade away.

 Chapter 98: The Putrid Smell (2)

    Chapter 98: The Putrid Smell (2)


    On the second floor of the academys administrative building.


    A woman with a furrowed brow stared at a red-haired girl.


    Surely I warned you about the same thing before. Student Lucia.


    Im sorry.


    Do you really think you are sorry?


    [Part-time instructor Echidna] sighed and looked troubled. It was already the fifth time she was facing the student who had be the most problematic in this batch.


    Assaulting peers, assaulting seniors, causing property damage, and again today, attacking multiple seniors. Even though it had been only two months since the semester started, it was natural for Echidnas stress level to rise.


    But this too shall pass. It would be foolish to take unnecessary stress thinking deeply about it.


    After all, the unproductive task of guiding troubled students always falls to the juniors. So, Echidna recalled the manual for guiding problematic students in the back of her mind.


    The centuries-old academys manual, created to guide students with high noses and even higher power, always supported powerless staff like Echidna.


    Echidna crossed her legs alternately, feigning ease.


    Student Lucia.


    Yes.


    Its surprising how rarely things in the world are solved by simply saying sorry.


    If you truly feel sorry and are reflecting, shouldnt you be careful to not let such incidents happen again?


    I have no face to show for causing concern. But,


    But?


    I dont see whats wrong with my actions.


    Lucia raised her bowed head and stared at Echidna. A flicker of anger shone in her golden eyes.


    If they start trouble isnt it natural to be prepared to face the consequences? Especially when theye in groups seeking revenge.


    Thats a regrettable response.


    Echidna sipped her now-cold coffee, trying to shake off her fatigue. This girls aggression did not discriminate. However, Echidna saw this not as an infringement of her authority but as a traitmonly found in children of this stormy age.


    But


    It was inevitable that unfavorable feelings towards Lucia would umte.


    Immature and emotional. Its natural shespared to Siriel, a first-year but called a role model for other students.


    Echidna adjusted her sses and spoke to Lucia.


    Couldnt there have been a more moderate way?


    Moderate?


    You know. Like just brushing it off with the other party Or if you dislike that, asking for help from a guardian.


    Are you saying to tattle like a child to parents?


    A bit harshly put, but not much different.


    Echidna said with a smile.


    As far as I know, Miss Lucia is the foster daughter of Hugo Prient.


    At the mention of Hugo Prient, Lucia bowed her head.


    Hugo Prient, a mountain-like figure known to everyone in the empire. Then wouldnt borrowing the prestige of Lord Hugo be the fastest and most moderate solution? No matter how much the Imperial Academy prohibits external interference and pursues equality regardless of status, its still an educational institution within the empire.


    For Student Lucia, who is constantly targeted even the foolish kids would quickly resolve the issue at the mention of that name.


    But


    Lucia pursed her lips as if choosing her words. However, she couldnt bring herself to say the next words. How could she say she couldnt do it because of her pride?


    Of course, there might be parts youre notfortable with.


    Echidna nced at the clock on the wall. It was alreadyte into the night. It was time to wrap things up.


    But this academy is not just for academic achievement. Its also a social arena for practicing before entering society.


    As you might know, in society, reporting to ones backer in case of disputes is quitemon. Ultimately, its one of the ways to resolve problems.


    Echidna slowly rose from her seat. She gathered her belongings and continued.


    If this continues, no matter how much Miss Lucia defends herself as responding to provocation, you wont be able to avoid suspension. Think carefully and choose.


    I understand.


    Lucia bowed to Echidna and left the building.


    When the meeting started, it was dusk, but now the night sky was dotted with stars.


    Is it over?


    Then, like the beautiful stars in the night sky, a girl approached Lucia. Siriel was waiting for Lucia at the bench in front of the main gate.


    Im sorry


    Lucia repeated softly.


    Despite maintaining her stance of innocence, Lucia always felt sorry for Siriel. Siriel never liked seeing Luciaing home alone.


    Lucia walked a few steps towards Siriel and then bowed her head.


    Im sorry, Siriel, I made youe homete because of me.


    Why would it be your fault?


    Siriel covered her mouth with her hand and giggled softly. However, the words that came out of her mouth werent filled withughter.


    Its all because of those ignorant fools.


    Im sorry.


    Lucia repeated her apology.


    That a well-behaved nobledy like Siriel would use such coarsenguage meant she was quite upset. Even though Siriel didnt me Lucia, Lucia had no choice but to keep apologizing to her.


    Why do you keep apologizing? You did nothing wrong.


    Do you think so too?


    Yes.


    As Siriel slowly approached, Lucia smelled the fragrance emanating from her. She felt the warmth of spring from Siriels body.


    Were sisters, right? This is natural. And umm Ive brought some news to cheer you up.


    Siriel pulled out a paper from her elegant handbag and handed it to Lucia. Despite the dark night, Lucia could clearly read the words on the paper.


    The paper was a list of passengers on airships entering and leaving the empire.


    And then, Lucia spotted the name Shiron Prient, highlighted with a fluorescent pen.


    Shiron?


    Lucias eyes widened instantly.


    It had been five years since Shiron left the mansion. The one she had longed for, who was too busy to even reply to her messages, was back.


    But Lucia couldnt be purely happy about this fact.


    Siriel, where did you get this?


    Lucia.


    Siriel grinned and put her index finger to her lips.


    Be mindful.


    Uh


    The important thing now is that our brother is in Rien, right?


    Siriel took the piece of paper back from Lucia. The paper, which had been snuck out from the Immigration Bureau, was too risky for the careless Lucia to hold for long.


    We should prepare a wee party. He mustve been lonely staying abroad for so long. So Lucia, you shouldnt look so gloomy, right?


    Got it.


    Lucia rubbed her face with her hands, trying topose her expression. But there was no need to pretend; the thought of meeting Shiron had lifted her spirits, dispelling her gloom as if it were a lie.<hr>


    Meanwhile, in the bustling pleasure district that never slept, someone was annoyed by the stagnant situation.


    Damn it.


    Shiron scowled and stepped out of the building.


    This was the fifth establishment, but he could only feel faint traces of magic, unable to find anyone who seemed like an Apostle.


    However, walking from ce to ce was not in vain. Even with the use of polymorph magic, one couldnt escape the eyes of the Prients as long as they bore the identity of an Apostle.


    So, eventually, he would find the Apostle by hopping from one establishment to another.


    But doing it himself made him realize this wasnt it.


    This is inefficient.


    If this continued, not only would dawn break, but Cami, who was now working as a prostitute, might disappear somewhere.


    There was no gain from this ce either.


    Seira, sitting nearby on a bench, spoke up. She began rubbing her legs as if in slight pain.


    What will you do? There are still many ces left, and rumors might spread about an outsider looking for someone. If the one you seek has legs to move you should consider changing your approach.


    Right.


    Shiron slumped down next to Seira. He took a moment to catch his breath and drank some water from his pocket. The water from Luchern imbued with divine power, seemed to clear his mind.


    Shiron looked around with a somewhat clearer head.


    People were staring at them.


    The reason Shiron hadnt taken off his clerical robes uponing here was to attract attention. Such conspicuous clothing made him easy to identify, and there was a chance that an Apostle, sensing a threat, would reveal themselves to eliminate Shiron.


    Cami Rodos


    Shiron leaned his head back, recalling information about Reincarnation of the Sword Saint.


    The troublemaker in Reincarnation of the Sword Saint that almost got the game rated as adult only


    Cami Rodos was a disaster in both the game and reality. Frankly, it was a miracle that Reincarnation of the Sword Saint didnt receive an adult rating.


    Provocative attire.


    A cheap setting where she supposedly entertained dozens of men and women daily.


    But the main plot was the Apostles hatred for Prient. Has the game turned into reality and changed?


    In the game, it was easy to encounter Cami just by wandering around this pleasure district. And being an action RPG, it inevitably led to bloody battles of life and death.


    However


    The game was just a game, after all. An area that took only 5 minutes to circle in the game, when turned into reality, strangely gained usibility and expanded to the size of a decent-sized town.


    I didnt think it would turn out like this.


    Shiron stretched and stood up from the bench.


    Lets change the approach.


    How?


    Make that guye to us.


    Saying this, Shiron walked towards a certain location. There was the Central Bank of the Empire, the Nightreil branch.


    Seira, seemingly intrigued, followed close to Shiron. Shiron began reaching into his pocket.


    Why, nning to rob the bank?


    Are you crazy?


    Shiron gave Seira a side nce for her absurdment and quietly entered the bank.


    And now, dozens of minutester, amotion erupted in the streets.


    But it was chaotic rather than violent.


    Priest! Bless me, too!


    Me first!


    Dont push! Stop pushing!


    Please wait your turn. The Lords grace wille to everyone.


    Swoosh-


    Shiron, riding in a pnquin, scattered gold coins into the air. His face, as he freely threw away wealth, resembled that of a Buddha.


    People mored and picked up the gold coins off the ground, and the news of a priest showering golden blessings spread instantly.

 Chapter 99: The Putrid Smell (3)

    Chapter 99: The Putrid Smell (3)


    Who else but a madman would scatter gold coins into thin air?


    That mad act was unfolding right in front of Seiras eyes.


    Hmm


    Seira groaned softly from behind Shiron.


    Even after witnessing Shirons bizarre actions over the past five years, Seira couldnt help but question his current behavior.


    She understood his determination to get what he wanted at all costs and his instinct to beat up anyone who irritated him.


    But


    The current scenario was too far removed from the Shiron she knew. The Shiron Seira knew would never be someone to hand out his wealth or anything else to others.


    With a face full of worry, Seira poked Shiron on the shoulder.


    Kid.


    What.


    Shiron responded without even turning his head. He continued to scatter gold coins, maintaining a benevolent expression.


    You said youd make the other partye to us.


    Right.


    Any luck?


    None. Not yet.


    Can I say one thing?


    No, dont.


    In my opinion, I dont think someone immensely powerful, blessed by a Demon God, would be lured by a few gold coins, you know?


    Seira spoke up, knowing full well that Shiron might get annoyed. However, her words were not meant to ignore Shirons intentions but were advice out of genuine concern.


    Shiron continued scattering gold coins for dozens of minutes, amounting to hundreds by now.


    His immediate debt alone exceeded 50 million shillings. Shiron had assured her several times that he could pay off any amount, but 50 million shillings was an astronomical sum, equivalent to a small countrys annual defense budget.


    Does anyone think I want to say these things? I cant help but speak harshly out of concern.


    Seira sighed deeply, reminiscing about her colleagues from 500 years ago. While their initial meeting hadnt been pleasant, Seira was keenly aware that she was in the same boat as Shiron.


    If Shiron went astray, Seira would also be in trouble. Thus, she believed she had the right to offer advice to prevent him from heading in the wrong direction.


    Why not hire a thieves guild or a detective instead? With the gold youve already scattered, you could easily hire about tenpetent people.


    Ive thought about that.


    Shiron answered softly as if resigned, but he kept looking ahead.


    But that method would take too long. Managing many people is not an easy task, and theres no guarantee that they can find the Apostle whos determined to hide.


    Shiron observed the faces of the people scrambling to pick up the gold. Young and old, women and men, all wore expressions consumed by greed.


    The thought of being overwhelmed by them, chasing after the gold coins with bloodshot eyes, was worrying. However, this was exactly what Shiron intended.


    Shiron incited peoples greed, intentionally making them behave disgracefully. The lure of gold, along with Shirons words and actions, drove the situation into chaos.


    And then


    At the right moment, Shiron could spot those not dazzled by mere wealth.


    Theyre here.


    About five or six of them, pretending to chase the gold. They didnt scramble in the crowd to pick up the coins, but Shiron easily noticed theirck of greed and curiosity.


    They neither looked at the scattered gold with bloodshot eyes nor did their lips curl up greedily when they got some.


    Shiron recalled a piece of information about Cami Rodos.


    Camis minions lost their humanity.


    They didnt feel pain, so they didnt stiffen when hit, and theycked human desires, so they werent susceptible to charm.


    Their incongruent behavior amidst the chaos, like oil on water, confirmed they were Camis minions.


    Is this the best she can do?


    Shiron scoffed at Camis poor strategy, but it was the best course of action for her.


    Being in this pleasure district, she would have quickly heard the rapidly spreading rumor and had to issue a directive to act without arousing suspicion.


    Not sending them would have been conspicuous.


    Cami had taken a gamble. Ironically, her choice ended up tightening the noose around her neck. The thought that perhaps fleeing would have been a better option crossed his mind, but


    Its not easy to abandon a ce where one has lived for hundreds of years.


    Shiron smiled contentedly, memorizing the appearances of those he had noticed.<hr>


    Despite the soundproofing of the buildings in the pleasure district, due to their special purpose, Andreis enhanced hearing did not miss the continuous noiseing from upstairs.


    The shrill screams of women.


    The sound of ss shattering.


    The noise of wooden furniture twisting and breaking apart.


    As a resident of the lower floors, he could have intervened, but Andrei couldnt do that. The top floor of the building was the residence of his master, Cami


    Yet, as a servant, he couldnt ignore it either. Andrei forced his motionless body to rise and ascended the stairs leading upstairs.


    Upon opening the tightly shut wooden door, he saw a room in disarray and a woman standing in the middle.


    Mydy, are you alright?


    You, do I look alright to you?!


    Cami swung her arms hysterically. However, there were no more obstacles to stop the trajectory of her arms. Everything that could be destroyed had already been, leaving no furniture intact.


    Andrei exhaled a weary breath and extended his hands.


    Lets calm down first. This way, nothing will get done.


    C-calm down, calm down for what!


    Cami was so gripped by terror that she could barely speak properly. Not only was the smell of death lingering in the streetsing closer, but now it had entered the building where Cami resided.


    And then


    Cami felt the identity of her fear bing clearer.


    Prient Prient! Hes finallye to kill me!


    Cami scratched her face and head frically.


    Even after residing in Nightreil for hundreds of years, she couldnt shake off that deep-rooted fear.


    A group that hunted the minions of the gods.


    She thought she had hidden thoroughly to evade them, but evidently, she had been caught due to her long trail.


    I-I-Im going to die.


    Eventually, Cami started nervously biting her nails. Crunch- Crunch- The eerie sound resonated.


    The eeriness wasnt limited to the sound. Unable to speak properly, she couldnt focus solely on biting her nails.


    Pop- Pop-


    The tips of her fingers burst, staining her hands and mouth red.


    Her skin healed quickly thanks to her high regeneration ability, but Camis regeneration only extended to her body. The ornate decorations on her nails had long been tattered, and her lips and the floor remained stained with blood.


    Mydy


    Unable to bear the sight of her pitiful state, Andrei bowed and left the room. Even though he had served Cami for a long time, seeing her in such a nervous state was a first for him.


    What kind of person is this?


    Andrei vaguely followed the aura he felt and moved downstairs. He could have hurried, but he deliberately chose not to.


    As Andrei ascended upstairs, amotion broke out on the lower floor. But it was only for a moment. The uninvited guest stayed on the first floor without ascending.


    This behavior is iprehensible.


    Andrei opened the door to the first-floor lobby.


    Shattered statues, torn curtains, and scattered corpses caught his eye.


    It was no longer the ce Andrei knew.


    The only thing left in the ruins was a red leather sofa. On it, a young man in priestly robes was reading a thick book.


    It was a sort of guidebook created over the past five years. A notebook had served this purpose until a few years ago, but as the games elements expanded, it was impossible to contain everything in just one notebook.


    Shiron closed the book he was reading and tucked it away.


    Is Cami upstairs?


    Andrei was unable to respond.


    He just stared nkly at the young man.


    However, his paralysis wasnt because his mistress, Cami Rodos, feared this individual.


    Why such a person


    To Andrei, the young man in front of him gave off a strong sense of unease.


    Judging by how effortlessly he had handled the forces on the first floor, the young man appeared to have some skill. However, he did not exude the same aura of authority as his master, Cami.


    Is he concealing his true abilities?


    Remaining on guard, Andrei drew his sword. The opponent was someone who had instilled fear in his master.


    As a servant, it was his destined role to eliminate his masters enemy. Even if it meant losing his life here, Andrei was prepared to resist to the end.


    Seeing Andrei draw his sword, Shiron also reached into his robe. However, what he pulled out was not a holy sword.


    A ck iron sword. Its heavy shape sliced through the night air.


    A standard medium sword, but with a hint of sanctity.


    Andrei calmly assessed the sword Shiron had drawn and quickly scanned the surroundings to check if the young man was a decoy.


    A young pdin unable to control his ardor acting alone?


    He quickly estimated the situation. The action was instantaneous.


    Crack- A lightning-like brilliance streaked through the air.


    Andreis strike. The downward shcked any finesse but was imbued with the desperate intent to kill.


    However, the vampire swordsmans de failed to cleave the humans head. A dyed loud ng rang out. Andreis eyes narrowed.


    Ha. Haha.


    Augh escaped Andrei inadvertently. The young man had not dodged but blocked the strike. A vampire swordsmans strike, with strength tens of times greater than a humans.


    Crack- Now, they were even engaged in a test of strength.


    You were hiding your power.


    What?


    No need to be so startled. Yes, with such skill, its possible to venture alone into the maw of a monster.


    Why is he suddenly rambling?


    Shiron tilted his head in the strange atmosphere. Andrei, interpreting that face as confusion, let out a smallugh.


    He had realized it the moment their swords met.


    Years, over a century of holding a sword, his intuition told him what kind of person his opponent was.


    This is my victory.


    What are you talking about?


    It will be entertaining until my master arrives.


    Confused by the out-of-cement, Shirons expression hardened.

 Chapter 100: White Light

    Chapter 100: White Light


    It had been seven years since Shiron possessed this body inside the game.


    Many questions had arisen during that time, and quite a few answers had been found. However, the answer to Is this really the world within the game? remained elusive.


    It was not to say this wasnt the world of Reincarnation of the Divine Sword.


    Lucia, bearing the past life of Kyrie, existed, as did other characters from the game like Siriel. The guardians of Dawn Castle, the weaknesses of the demonic beasts, and equipment like holy artifacts were exactly as described in the game.


    Yet, there were definite differences from the game.


    Characters often spoke lines beyond their scripted dialogue, and Shiron saw techniques used that he didnt know of.


    But still, he wanted to check.


    The first pattern that enters when encountering a vampire swordsman.


    It was supposed to be an unavoidable strike.


    In the game, the moment you drew your sword and stepped forward, you had to respond with evasion. But he tantly blocked it.


    An attack pattern that would have caused significant damage and been indefensible was broken.


    Despite the heavy blow making his wrist tingle, such minor pain was inconsequential. Why else would he have gone to a seminary and received priestly orders?


    At least the swordsmanship Ive learned hasnt been in vain.


    Being able to do something or not determines the oue of a fight.


    Though unfamiliar situations often led to trouble, this was a wee change he would embrace any number of times.


    The more tools you can use, the better. It was fortunate that the system wasnt properly applied. Shiron


    Crack-


    Your expression doesnt look good. Did I hurt your pride?


    In the midst of positive thoughts, the vampire swordsman suddenly said something iprehensible.


    A half-smile with an arching eye. What was so amusing?


    Swing your sword a bit heavier. How can you exert any strength like that?


    Cant you shut up?


    Whack! Swinging his sword, Shiron kicked the vampire swordsman in the abdomen. It was a kick meant to burst his stomach, but Andrei was only pushed back about ten steps.


    Was a holy sword necessary after all? He would have killed him long ago if he could use mana.


    No, now is the time to test my strength. Lets see how far I can go.


    Shiron steadied his breath and gazed at Andrei. The enemies he had faced so far had perished before exchanging a few blows, presenting many things to be cautious about.


    Even now, look. The vampire swordsmans body lost its tension, and he sprang towards this side. The speed was barely visible to the eye. But it can be received. ng! There was a thunderous noise as if the building would copse, and the ground where he stood shattered.


    The force transmitted from the swords de intensified.


    Huh.


    Shiron steadied his breath again. His body, devoid of any mana flow, had proven its endurance. There was no point in continuing the fight.


    The hilt tightened in his grasp. As a faint light climbed the de, Andreis brows furrowed.


    Whats this sudden power


    Andreis face wrinkled. His wrist, receiving the sword, began to tingle. The mes ring with each swing were lethal to someone of his demonic nature.


    But he didnt back down, even though he had been hit hard.


    Hmph!


    Shiron put all his strength into bringing down his sword. Even if the opponent defended, it didnt matter. The attempt to change the course of the fight was what mattered.


    Crack!


    As honestly as he swung, the opponent easily blocked it. So what? The force of the swing had cratered the floor. The vampire, exposed to the holiness for a long time, turned ck, and his strength was evidently not as it used to be.


    Bang! Bang! Bang!


    Shiron relentlessly struck down at the vampire swordsman.


    The sword, wrapped in white mes, inflicted lethal holy fire upon contact.


    Kneeling, unable to withstand the onught, the vampire swordsman crumbled. His baffled reaction was an added bonus in the continuous barrage of strikes.


    He cant escape.


    Bang-! With all his might, the strike was louder than before. The vibration of solid objects colliding reached even the skin. Wood splinters and marble tiles scattered, and in the cratered ground, there was no trace of what used to be a vampire swordsman.


    Melted by the holy-infused sword, Shiron left the lifeless body behind and turned his gaze towards the stairs leading upstairs.


    Why isnt she appearing?


    Cami Rodos.


    A vampire who received a blessing to walk under the sun. Yet, she preferred dark, gloomy rooms and only roamed the streets at night.


    But it was odd that there was no reaction despite the chaos caused.


    Considering what was said earlier about the master, she must be here Did she escape in the meantime?


    Creak-


    She hadnt escaped. From the staircase that Shiron was watching, the sound of someone slowly descending the steps was heard. Even after the battle, he had enough stamina.


    Seira was outside, ensuring no escape, so that was not a concern either.


    Creak-


    Shiron tensed up and held his ck iron sword.


    I have to run away.


    ?


    What did I just say?


    Suddenly.


    His heart pounded violently, and cold sweat ran down. Creak- Creak- Creak-


    Shit.


    Shiron cursed. It was too much to expect to defeat an Apostle before theing-of-age ceremony. Even Lucia hadnt had her ceremony yet. How could Shiron, who hadnt either, possibly kill an Apostle?


    Unnecessary emotions and thoughts began to fill his mind.


    Is this what panic feels like?


    Shiron took deep breaths, trying to regain hisposure.


    He couldnt kill the Apostle on the first try. Neither had Lucia, and certainly not Shiron. The n was to memorize the opponents power and then run away


    Pointless thoughts.


    Crack- Unintentionally, he bit his tongue.


    Shiron shook off the overwhelming feeling. His thoughts realigned.


    He came here to witness the power of the Apostle firsthand and to kill it. He wouldnt havee if it were impossible from the start.


    He was well prepared. In this building, there were only himself, Seira, and Cami Rodos.


    Cami Rodos was alone. There was no unexpected threat.


    Youre holding up better than I thought. Ordinary humans would have broken down by now.


    Is that so?


    Youre quite unusual, arent you?


    Creak- Creak- The chilling sound of someone descending the stairs grew louder. In the moonlit stairway, the figure of a woman gradually became visible.


    Pale skin, a semi-dress revealing her chest, and chillingly sharp red eyes.


    Cami Rodos, exactly as Shiron remembered her.


    But youre not panicking as much as I thought. Have we met before? Or have you encountered vampires before?


    Whoosh-


    The smell of blood rushed to his nose. The metallic scent made his stomach churn. No, it wasnt the smell that made him nauseous.


    Shiron felt a burning sensation on his back.


    Youre a good boy. It must hurt, but you dont scream.


    Cami Rodos leaned in close.


    In her hand was freshly drawn blood. Cami began to suck on her red fingers.


    Its fascinating. Your blood is infused with holy power How did this happen? Even a cardinal shouldnt be like this.


    Could he be a hidden child of the Holy Emperor? If not


    As she savored the blood, a faded page from her distant memory suddenly surfaced.


    It was a familiar taste.


    Camis face contorted with ecstasy.


    Prient. The prophecy the Lord warned Cami about


    Could it be Prient Yes, it is Prient. But why does he have holy power? Werent you supposed to have the power of prophecy? Answer me. Its bothering me.


    Cant you tell from the priestly robes? A priest would have some holy power.


    Ah, I see. I havent been out much, so I didnt even know thats what priestly robes looked like.


    Cami Rodos.


    Oh yes. Thats exactly my name.


    Cami leaned in close to Shiron, making eye contact.


    Did Andrei tell you? Or was it your special power?


    Will you let me go if I answer? I need to use the bathroom.


    Shiron tried to act nonchnt, but Cami ignored it. Instead, she seemed indifferent to Shirons rigidity, putting her hands together and assuming a prayer-like posture.


    Lord, I am grateful for providing me my daily bread today.


    ?


    Shirons eyes widened. What the heck did she just say? Daily bread?


    Cami opened her mouth wide,ughing. Then she interlocked her fingers with Shirons,ughing in a creepy manner.


    Dont be too scared, dear. Ill eat you without causing pain.


    Cami spoke with a murderous intensity.


    Was he going to die? Here? He couldnt die so pointlessly.


    Shironughed emptily.


    I never thought Id actually have to use this.


    Shiron moved the sword hidden somewhere in his body. His body couldnt move, but fortunately, his storage ability was activated.


    Underneath the sleeve of his shirt, on his forearm, the de of the holy sword slowly emerged.


    Lets see if I can survive this, even after being bitten.


    And so, the mouth full of sharp teeth opened wide.


    Crack!


    A pir of light fell from the sky.

 Chapter 101: Return

    Chapter 101: Return


    The unyielding blessing has been breached.


    Watching the pir of light falling just a papers thickness away, Shiron slowly steadied his breath. He needed to heal his body, which had be a mess from the continuous battle. The divine power emanating from his heart transformed into a healing aura.


    Damn it.


    Shiron eximed with annoyance. For a moment, he felt his head had gone strange.


    Still, it hasnt beenpletely breached


    Shiron muttered while dusting off his sleeve.


    -Aaaah!


    Its not dying.


    From within the pir of light, screams continued without ceasing.


    So venomous. Despite speaking so casually, Cami Rodos was a formidable opponent. She had resisted the mind control used by Seira, a mage who fought against the demon lord. Ignoring Lateras blessing, she cast mind control.


    And


    Despite taking a direct hit from Seiras extreme light of the pr night, she didnt die.


    Moreover, she was slowly approaching this way. Has she be ustomed to pain? It was dazzling and hard to see clearly, but she seemed to keep ring this way.


    Eventually, the light went out.


    Ugh


    Cami raised her head. Emitting a foul-smelling smoke, with her blood-red eyes ring, there was not a speck of beauty to be felt from her.


    Shiron threw away his ck iron sword and drew his holy sword. He thought it would have been better to draw the holy sword from the start, but then he couldnt have lured Cami to the first floor instead of her top-floor nest.


    Cami, favored by the devil, was a coward.


    This character trait was well depicted in Reincarnation of the Sword Saint. If you encountered her while moving in the field, she often attacked mentally and forced the yer to fight in her domain, the nest.


    However, in phase 2, Cami no longer used mental attacks. Shedding her cowardly appearance, she revealed her majestic dignity as the chosen one of the devil and fought in closebat.


    And now, Cami was about to enter phase 2. Her burnt-ck body began to crack, and a red light started to seep through the cracks.


    Whats that?


    Cami, breathing heavily, red at Shiron. In fact, it wasnt Shiron she was ring at, but the white-light-encircled sword he was holding.


    Every time the pure white light reflected in her eyes, Cami wanted to tightly close them. However, her eyes did not close.


    Why?


    Cami hurriedly caressed her face with both hands. She wondered if her eyelids had flown away, but her face was intact.


    There must be a mirror somewhere. Her skin was like white jade, her hair without a single tangle But the hands touching Camis face were not as she remembered.


    She was bewildered.


    Red light was leaking along the cracks, but her bewilderment faded. What welled up inside her was the desire to kill the hateful Prient right away.


    Was it that unnecessary emotions in battle were disappearing? She could only feel that way.


    Camis face began to distort grotesquely.


    But first, there was something she needed to check.


    Cami looked up at the ceiling. A hollow hole, a purple dot, she focused on it. The white light began to blink.


    What should I kill first?


    Her head was too dizzy. The human with the white sword, the unidentified light falling from above She decided to think simply.


    Which was more threatening whatever it was.


    I have to kill it.


    Shiron thought the same.


    Before moving to phase 2, he had to cut off her breath. The moment Cami hesitated. Before, she was covered in concentrated magic while she was transforming!


    Shirons body shot forward. Cami bent her legs to leap.


    You wont!


    The holy sword rushed in. White mes flickered, drawing a trail of light. Thump! The sword swung with all his might and buried into the grotesque neck.


    However, the holy sword was blocked halfway. The holy light tried to split the neck but couldnt cut through in one go.


    Cami grabbed the half-buried de. She shouldnt have done that. The fingers that grabbed the holy sword fell to the ground.


    Ugh!


    Shiron kicked Camis leg powerfully. Staggering, he then pulled out a spear from his bosom.


    Whoosh!


    The spear of fire pierced through Camis heart and reached the ground.


    Ughhh!


    Shiron forcefully pulled the handle of the holy sword. The sensation of slicing through flesh transmitted to his fingertips. Confident that the head was separated from the body, Shiron grabbed the hair and threw it far away from the body.


    The body copsed on the ground, turned into ash, and drifted into the air. The gradual disintegration into ash from the hands, feet, and extremities signified theplete death of the apostle.


    Eventually, when even the hair in his hand turned to ash and disappeared, Shirons tensed body rxed.


    Shiron clenched his teeth and stabbed the holy sword into the ground, using it as a staff. The sharp de dug into the earth with every attempt to support his body, but it eventually stopped.


    Kid! Are you alright?!


    Seira, who had descended from the sky, ran to Shirons side. She touched his shoulder to support him, finding him drenched in sweat. However, Seira did not regard it as dirty.


    Wow, I almost died for real.


    Shiron lifted his head to look at Seira. Blood running down the corner of his mouth. The sight of his hair soaked in sweat and sticking to his face showed Seira how desperately he had resisted the mind control.


    Look at this. How many fingers do you see?


    Seira waved her fingers in front of his eyes.


    Im fine. Theres a hole in my back, but it will heal quickly.


    How about lying down first?


    Wait, theres something I need to check.


    Shiron, with trembling legs, approached the burning spear. Since nothing came out of the grasped head, he had to check the body where the spear was stuck.


    There was a ck bead reflecting the firelight.


    [The Origin of God]


    Shiron smiled wryly and bent his knees.


    It was proof of having killed an apostle, iparable even to a peculiar piece of a god.


    The apostles position has been extinguished.


    Though it was just one, this was a significant step. Thanks to killing her with the holy sword, Camis position was permanently extinguished, so there was no reason for the burden to increase for Glen, who was currently fighting fiercely in the devils realm.


    Shiron put the ck bead into his pocket.


    Seira Romer silently observed this scene. However, unlike when she was floating in the sky, she could now see the situation clearly.


    You almost got eaten. Why didnt you draw the holy sword first? Or better yet, I should have fought with you from the beginning.


    If you hadnt been far away, this damned woman wouldnt havee out of her nest.


    Shiron lifted his head to look at the gaping ceiling. Drops of red blood were falling, obeying gravity.


    Cami Rodos attacks by scattering this liquid in the air. There are des made of blood floating in the air, and you never know when a spear might spring from the puddle on the ground.


    Okay, okay, I get it. This was the best way.


    Seira decided to stop arguing. It seemed like the discussion could go on forever. She had encountered many enemies and explored numerousbyrinths. Every time, Shiron always knew what the enemies used and where the treasures were.


    Its like hes experienced it firsthand.


    This situation was no different. Seira found it hard to believe that Shiron was a prophet, but she believed he was seeing something somehow.


    Seira sighed deeply and levitated the liquid flowing on the ground. Narrowing her eyes, she observed the liquid.


    A dense concentration of magic was felt from the liquid.


    This liquid, even though it was not the main body, reminded her of the monster in the sea. This level of magic concentration was something Seira hadnt encountered in hundreds of years.<hr>


    [Luring Cami outside to confront her was possible. The source of fear Cami used was a kind of sorcery attack Seiras mental attack couldntpletely block the source of fear even though she had blocked a 10-star level mind control spell, maybe because it was a different system]


    Why dont you rest for a bit?


    Seira spoke to Shiron, who she was carrying on her back. Unable to walk, Shiron, carried by her, twitched his body, busily writing something.


    If I had the strength left, I would walk by myself


    Be quiet. I almost forgot.


    Shiron pressed his temples, reviewing the battle with Cami.


    This battle provided a lot of experience.


    Unlike themon swordsmen, he had the experience of facing a properly trained vampire swordsman, and he also experienced the strongest mental attack he had ever encountered.


    Has my mental strength increased a bit? The adaptability must have fully worked, so it should have increased


    Weve arrived. What now? Should we call someone?


    No. Its toote.


    Shiron got off Seiras back. After a while, he felt it would be okay to walk. He ran up and leaped over the fence.


    The fence he jumped over was the west fence of the mansion. A little more walking would lead to the annex.


    Its been 5 years since Ive been here, but it seems nothing has changed.


    Shiron walked silently towards the annex, feeling a faint longing. It was a strange feeling. Despite having spent more time away from the mansion than living in it, he felt like he was returning home.


    I wonder if Lucia is still living in the annex?


    Memories from before his possession resurfaced.


    He returned home from the military, only to find that his family had moved without a word. Maybe Lucia, with her tender heart, might have gone to the main house where Siriel lived.


    Shiron went up to the terrace attached to his room on the second floor of the annex. Seira quietly followed him.


    Creak-


    The window was unlocked and open. After all, what crazy thief would dare to rob Hugo Prients mansion?


    Golden eyes shed in the darkness.


    Damn.


    That scared me


    Shiron? Is that you, Shiron?


    The golden eyes slowly approached.


    With a click, the room lit up brightly. A red-haired girl came into view. Shiron squinted his eyes and stared at the girl approaching him.


    She was Lucia Prient, the same girl who had killed Shiron several times in his memories.

 Chapter 102: Past To Erase

    Chapter 102: Past To Erase


    Lucia Prient. Age 15.


    At 15, a time typically marked by the turbulence of adolescence, Lucia neither experienced intense rebellious urges nor strayed into delinquency.


    However, she did experience confusion about her identity.


    Who am I?


    Even though it had been 15 years since her reincarnation, Lucia asionally had these thoughts. She was aware that her contemtions about self-reflection had increased recently. She had experienced confusion about her identity even at the age when she could walk and look in the mirror. Now, the bted confusion seemed absurd to her.


    But she had a rough idea of the reason.


    Every morning and evening, unwillingly, she saw herself in therge mirror while showering.


    Her red hair and golden eyes were different from her previous life. Her burgeoning chest and increasingly curvaceous body were no less remarkable than in her previous life,


    Yet, Lucia was dissatisfied.


    Too small.


    What she meant by small was her height. Supporting her chest from below, she could feel a substantial weight, and she was definitelyrger than the average among her peers she had seen in the changing room.


    But


    She was definitely shorter than during the time of her previous life as Kyrie.


    Not just in height, but everything was smaller. Her arms, legs, height, even her chest.


    Could it be I wont grow anymore?


    Lucia harbored some disappointment. Although growth might still ur in males, it usually halted around this time for females. Indeed, at the age of 15 in ancient times, one would be marrying and bearing children. Though not the case nowadays, it was so 500 years ago.


    Reincarnation


    She never imagined experiencing the reality of reincarnation in such a way, but it seemed unavoidable to have grievances.


    Being short was inconvenient in many ways. Especially since Lucia was a librarymittee member, she often faced inconvenient situations.


    When taking out books from high shelves, she needed more than just tiptoes; a stepdder was necessary. She also thought that being ignored by mischievous kids might be partly due to her small stature.


    However


    Lucia was content with her life now. What did it matter if she was short? She could finally enjoy an ordinary life.


    500 years ago, the brave warrior Kyrie, who rose with great purpose to subdue the devil, had died.


    Even Lucia herself thought that her past footsteps as Kyrie were noble and great. However, she had paid a tremendous sacrifice. Many people died, many cities burned, and Kyries life was swept away to somewhere unknown.


    She was alive but didnt feel like living.


    I never want to do it again.


    For that reason, Lucia didnt ponder much about the reasons or causes of her reincarnation.


    When she was crawling as a toddler and when she was kidnapped by a red-haired man, she had deep philosophical thoughts. But as peaceful days continued, she realized that such thoughts were of no help.


    This life is apensation for thest one.


    That was enough for Lucia to be satisfied living as Lucia Prient.


    Her mother had passed away early, and she had tantly encountered a family iming to be her descendants. But having enough to eat, a warm back, and a sister of good character It was truly a blessing to have a family to rely on.


    Family.


    And ack of love.


    Lucia felt the emptiness in her heart gradually filling up.


    It was tough and painful in my past life. Its okay to be happy in this one, right?


    With that mindset, Lucia decided to enroll in the academy.


    She wanted to pursue the studies she couldntplete in her previous life, mingle with peers, and enjoy her youth.


    And she chose to stay in Shirons room, from whom she only asionally received letters since he was far away.


    Shirons room was well-ventted and south-facing, ensuring good lighting. Lucias room was the same, but somehow, she slept better in Shirons room.


    Crucially, she stopped having nightmares not long after Shiron left.


    It was a bizarre nightmare.


    Dreaming of herself as an adult, stabbing a knife into the chest of an adult Shiron, was chilling, especially since she wasnt yet an adult. It almost seemed like a prophetic dream.


    In the dream, Lucia was irritable, frowning, and, with curses, wildly stabbed Shirons chest with a blurry sword.


    A voice filled with resentment.


    A plea loaded with sorrow.


    In the dream, Lucia seemed to hate Shiron deeply.


    Its an absurd dream. How could I ever


    Lucia did not resent Shiron.


    Rather, she even felt grateful to him. Shiron never showed her the prophecy of the worlds destruction or the possibly real holy sword. Lucia understood this as his consideration for her.


    Thus, Lucia had been living in Shirons room for several years. But today was to be thest.


    Shirons name was in the immigration records Siriel showed her, but even after midnight, Shiron had not returned.


    So, just for today, she decided to sleep in Shirons room. She thought she might have a bad dream otherwise


    Why are you here? Isnt this my room?


    Uh um well


    Lucia was at a loss for words upon Shirons return.


    She had thoughts like Have you returned? or It must have been hard, or even clich lines like I missed you. She had wanted to at least throw a wee party for him.


    But she had no idea what to say or do in this situation.


    Stupid, idiotic fool. I must be crazy.


    Oh, long time no see. I missed you.


    Lucia recited her rehearsed lines robotically. She had been worrying all day about what to say to Shiron upon seeing him, but now she felt her face flush, not with emotion but embarrassment.


    However, all Lucia could do in the current situation was to divert attention to hide her embarrassment. She blurted out every warm word that came to mind.


    It must have been hard traveling such a long way, right? Wee back. Youve grown so much. Are we really siblings?


    Even if we have different mothers, we look so different. I wonder if anyone would believe were siblings. Its fascinating.


    Stop beating around the bush and answer me. Is this my room or not?


    Shiron approached Lucia with big strides. Lucia gaped at him, looking up as he got closer. The height difference made her tilt her head back more and more.


    It seemed five years was not a long time for an adult, but it was enough for a child. Shiron had grown taller and bigger than he was five years ago.


    Shiron, with a deeper voice, frowned.


    Dont tell me, while I was gone, youve been in my room


    Wah! Waaaah!


    Lucia pushed Shiron away, yelling loudly.


    Shut up! What nonsense! I felt something in your room and thought a thief had entered, okay? Dont make a fuss!


    Just say its not true then. Why yell?


    Ah, anyway! Why did youe through the window? I almost hit you again! Is the door just for decoration?


    Lucia desperately argued. She couldnt let it be known that she had been living in Shirons room because she didnt want to have nightmares.


    Someday, she wanted to reveal to those around her that she was the reincarnation of Kyrie, so she needed to avoid creating embarrassing memories. But frustratingly, only embarrassing experiences kept piling up.


    Hey, kid. Arent you being too harsh to your brother?


    Just then, a womans voice was heard from behind Shiron.


    Cant you say something warm to a brother you havent seen in a long time?


    Shit. Who is that woman?


    Lucia felt her head cool down. It was a womans voice and a very unfamiliar one at that. The woman was hidden behind Shirons body, not visible. Lucia decided to move Shiron aside.


    Who are you


    Do you know how much your brother has suffered?


    What?


    Lucias head cooled down once more.


    In Shirons room.


    Behind Shirons back.


    There was a silver-haired elf.


    The silver-haired elf was ring at Lucia with purple eyes.


    Seira?


    The elf in front of her greatly resembled the annoying elf in Lucias memory.


    What is this? She looks just like Seira


    Lucia froze in ce. Silver hair, purple eyes, and an irritating, provocative tone. The elf in front of her was, indeed, Seira.


    She couldnt deny it. Even whenpared with the memories of her past life in her head, the woman in front of her was the oldrade who had stood up with her to subdue the demon king.


    You what are you?


    Why are youing out of there?


    Lucia looked bewilderedly at Seira, and Seira crossed her arms with a cheeky expression.


    Why should I introduce myself? My name is Seira Romer, the greatest magician of all time, and


    Sorry.


    Ignoring Seira, Lucia grabbed Shirons shoulder and said,


    You must be really tired, right? Go wash your feet and sleep.


    Eh? Oh


    Shiron responded hesitantly, and Lucia walked towards the door with heavy steps. She slowly opened the door and looked back. She wasnt flustered; instead, she spoke with a very calm expression.


    I have to wake up early tomorrow.


    Click-


    And then Lucia ran down the hallway. Her face was so red that it could be seen even in the darkness.


    What? Is that really Seira? Seira?


    Lucia returned to her room with a pounding heart and locked the door. She leaned against the door and slid down slowly.


    Why is that girl with Shiron? The fact that he even met her wasnt even mentioned in the letters, right?


    Memories shed through Lucias mind like a zoetrope.


    The scene where she beat up Shiron and knocked him out.


    The scene where she acted spoiled in front of Shiron.


    The scene where she whined to Shiron to give her food.


    And the scene where she cried like a child in front of Shiron


    Among them, the most embarrassing was the fact that she had lived in Shirons room for years, even while exchanging letters with him. She also remembered reading Kyries fairy tale book thousands of times.


    Ah Shit.


    Strangely, she felt no emotion of reunion. Rather, she was filled with thoughts of biting her tongue and wanting tomit suicide.

 Chapter 103: Dominance

    Chapter 103: Dominance


    In the morning at the Star Annex.


    Shiron slowly got up from the bed. He woke up to the pouring sunlight without anyone waking him. Still, his mood was opposite to his light body conditionit wasnt good.


    It was because ofst nights incident.


    Whats with that girl.


    Shiron pondered, stroking his chin.


    Why didnt she react at all when she saw Seira?


    He was so tired that he copsed immediately, and the worries he should have had yesterday came btedly.


    Lucia suddenly pushed him aside with a gesture, and she faced Seira. It was a situation they should have encountered at some point, so he didnt intervene much, but it wasnt a meeting he intended, so he just observed quietly.


    However, the situation ended unexpectedly ndly. Far from the expectations and anticipation, Lucia ignored Seira and left the room with a simple goodnight.


    Whats going on? I didnt expect a dramatic scene, but I at least expected some special reaction


    Their meeting was indifferent to the point of being unrted to their rtionship asrades who hadnt seen each other in 500 years. No, it wasnt just indifferent; there was no interaction at all.


    Could it be.


    Shiron gazed under the bed thoughtfully. A nun was sleeping on the cold stone floor in a curled-up position.


    Cant she remember Seira?


    Shiron got out of bed and walked over to Seira. He tried to wake her by shaking her shoulder.


    Hey.


    Youll get a stiff neck if you sleep there.


    What, what.


    Seira turned her head and narrowed her eyes. Shiron wondered why this age-defying elf was sleeping on the floor, especially in his room, but he didnt pry further.


    Being a young man who respected his elders, Shiron kindly pointed to the bed where he had been sleeping until a moment ago.


    If youre going to sleep, sleep in the bed. Whats this?


    However, despite Shirons warm consideration, Seira didnt move to the bed. She just sat on the floor, looking at Shirons face.


    Kid.


    Seira looked at Shiron with an annoyed face.


    Do you not remember what happened yesterday?


    Seira slowly got up, sighing deeply.


    If youe up on the bed, youre dead.


    What?


    When I asked where to sleep, you said if Ie up on the bed, Ill be dead. So, I curled up on the floor.


    Did I say that?


    Shiron felt a bit bewildered. Had he said something like that? He fell asleep from exhaustion and couldnt remember well. Meanwhile, Seira yawned and slipped into the bed.


    Call me again if you need me.


    Okay.


    Click-


    Seira snapped her fingers, and the room darkened instantly. Soon, the sound of light snoring was heard. It was behavior unbefitting of a great magician, but Shiron didnt reprimand her.


    He vaguely realized that Seira hesitated to face people barefaced, so he quietly turned his back and left the room.<hr>


    The academys library.


    Return is due 14 days from the date of the loan. Please be careful not to bete.


    Lucia told a student who was walking away with an armful of books.


    Being a librarymittee member was a volunteer activity without any pay, but since Lucia wasnt doing it forpensation, she cheerfully wrote down the loan and return records.


    Indeed, being in the library always calmed her mind. Lucia felt her troubled heart slowly settling fromst nights events.


    Lucia loved the library. If asked why, it was because it was the only ce in these vast academy grounds where she could be quiet by herself.


    If I get into one more fight, I wont be able to avoid suspension.


    Interestingly, the ones who used to pick fights with Lucia, whom Siriel called scumbags, didnt evene near the library.


    I guess Ill be safe here for a while.


    So Lucia diligently carried out her duties as a librarymittee member until dusk. She dealt with students borrowing books, shelved piles of books, and quietly read a book until Siriel finished her personal errands.


    Lucia.


    When she got used to the smell of the old book, a cozy spring fragrance touched her nose. It was Siriel who had quietly approached and tapped Lucias shoulder.


    Lets go home.


    Yeah.


    After tidying up, Lucia grabbed her handbag and left the library. Lucia and Siriel walked side by side to the school gate.


    Now that I think about it, Siriel is also tall.


    Lucia looked at Siriel, who was about a head taller than her. Because of the height difference, Lucia kept looking up at Siriel.


    Both Shiron and Siriel are tall. Why am I the only one?


    Ah


    While continuing such trivial thoughts, Lucia remembered something she had forgotten. Her footsteps in her high heels suddenly stopped.


    Did I tell her about Shirons arrival?


    Huh? Whats wrong?


    Siriel quickly turned towards Lucia, who had stopped walking. Lucia awkwardly looked at Siriel, who was silhouetted against the sunset. Siriel, not a child who often smiles, was continuously smiling today. Normally not a talkative person, Siriel seemed even quieter today.


    Could it be


    Suddenly, despite the warm spring weather, a chill ran down Lucias arms. She vaguely realized that her friend had been longing to see Shiron, and felt a significant guilt, even if it was a mistake.


    Si, Siriel.


    Yeah?


    I forgot to tell you something, Shiron came to the star annex yesterday morning.


    Yeah?


    It wasnt that I was trying to hide it? I just didnt get the chance to say it because things were so hectic


    That can happen.


    Siriel cut off Lucias words with a bright smile and then abruptly turned her head towards the main gate and walked.


    What?


    Lucia was a bitte in responding due to her surprise. She followed the increasingly distant figure of Siriel.


    Lucia hastened her steps to catch up with Siriel. Was she upset because Lucia hadnt told her sooner? As Siriel walked ahead without looking back, which was unlike her usual self who walked side by side with Lucia, Lucia couldnt help feeling uneasy.


    After following for a while, Lucia noticed a carriage waiting in front of the main gate. Next to the entirely ck-painted carriage was a gentleman in his middle years.


    Please get in.


    Yes.


    Siriel calmly epted the coachmans greeting and was about to get into the carriage, but


    She couldnt. As the door opened suddenly, a man was already sitting inside. The man greeted Siriel with a beaming smile.


    Brother?


    Siriel stood frozen in front of the carriage. Inside was Shiron. Time had changed him significantly, but Siriel instantly recognized the ck-haired young man as Shiron.


    Hello.


    Shiron waved to the stiff Siriel.


    What are you doing? Arent you getting in?


    Shiron?


    Lucia, who btedly checked inside the carriage, widened her eyes in surprise. It was the same for Siriel. Although she knew he was in Rien and had even practiced what to say when they met, she was at a loss for words now that they were suddenly face to face.


    Keep calm. If you cry or run into his arms after such a long time, youll look like a child.


    Siriel silently sat down next to Shiron on his left. She almost ran into his arms without a moments hesitation. She was trying so hard not to seem like a child. Siriel was grateful for her body and minds ability to remainposed in such an astonishing situation.


    Shiron noticed Lucia sitting opposite him and tapped the carriage wall to start moving.


    Youre not surprised or anything?


    Shiron turned towards Siriel, who was clinging to him. The appearance of his cousin-sister, whom he hadnt seen in a long time, was exactly as he remembered.


    Siriel was tall, resembling Hugo, but not excessively so. Perhaps about a head taller than Lucia Lined up, the three of them seemed to differ by exactly one head in height each.


    Brother Did you expect me to be surprised?


    Siriel cautiously asked Shiron. Her blue eyes shimmered, set amidst silver hair that glinted red in the sunlight.


    Did you really, really want me to be surprised?


    Not particrly.


    Hmm


    In the midst of this, Siriel suddenly embraced Shirons left arm tightly. Shiron was taken aback.


    I was actually quite startled. But the feeling of wanting to see you was so strong I couldnt just react with surprise, you know.


    The girl was surprisingly strong, no longer showing any traces of a mischievous child. But Shirons stiffness had another reason.


    Chest.


    The fullness was clearly felt over her white zer. Despite the doubleyers of clothing, Shiron could feel the firmness.


    An obvious tactic.


    Both Shiron and Lucia, observing the act, realized that Siriels actions were intentional.


    But the obvious tactic worked. In this short time, Siriel managed to imprint on everyone that she was no longer just a child.

 Chapter 104: Far Distance

    Chapter 104: Far Distance


    From the academy to the mansion, the distance was considerable, so a conversation neither short nor long took ce.


    What have you been doing all this time? Did you practice a lot? Whats it like in Luchern We couldnt have a deep conversation, but we could share enough stories, broad but shallow.


    Brother. Did you read all the letters?


    Of course.


    Really? Im d my hard work in writing them paid off!


    Did you read mine too?


    Sure. I read yours, too. I didnt throw them away after reading.


    Physical distance might make the emotional distance grow as well, but such worries turned out to be needless. Just a few face-to-face exchanges of words, and there was an endless supply of topics to talk about.


    Shiron nced out the window while listening to the chattering of his siblings.


    Isnt it toote?


    From the mansions main gate, numerous people were lined up. As always, passing through a path where hundreds of people simultaneously bow their heads made one feel like a special person.


    Stepping out of the carriage, Shiron bowed deeply.


    Good day to you, Lady Eldrina.


    You look like someone whos stirred up unnecessary trouble.


    Thats not true.


    Thevish wee was, of course, prepared by the mistress of the house, Eldrina. Entering the mansion but not visiting the main house, Shiron saw Eldrina for the first time in five years.


    She looks too much like her.


    Shiron nced at Siriel, who was sticking close beside him, and then looked straight ahead again.


    Dont worry about it.


    At Shirons loss for words, Eldrina smiled softly.


    It would be poor form to neglect the person who will lead our family in the future.


    Our family you say?


    Shiron narrowed his eyes. Somehow, the word familying from Eldrinas mouth gave him an ufortable feeling.


    Pretending not to know all of a sudden.


    Eldrina, covering her mouth with a fan, looked at Shiron and the girls clinging to his side. Siriel, Shiron, Lucia It wasnt an ideal picture, but it wasnt bad either.


    Moreover, youre partly to me, arent you? There was no notice when you entered or left. I thought it was okay to do this much.


    I apologize.


    Shiron chuckled and bowed his head.


    Then, Shiron heard something he couldnt help but doubt.


    Mother, shall we go inside? Its getting hot.


    Oh, Ive kept you too long.


    Shirons eyes widened. It wasnt Siriel who had spoken. The ufortable title of Mother came from Lucias mouth, and Eldrina didnt find it odd.


    Since you must be tired, lets go in. And lets have dinner together, even if its not something grand.


    Yes.


    Brother, see youter.


    Shiron waved back at Siriel, who turned around waving her hand.<hr>


    On the way to the annex.


    When did it start?


    Shiron tapped the shoulder of Lucia, who was walking beside him. He had many questions, but first, he wanted to relieve the frustration swirling in his mind.


    What do you mean?


    When did you start calling Grandmother just Mother?


    Ah


    Lucia fiddled with her lips as she spoke.


    Mother, Lady Eldrina, she was the one who told me to call her that. Before entering the academy, she brought it up, saying not having parents might cause unnecessary noise.


    Then, do you call your granduncle Father?


    No, thats not it. My father is still alive.


    Even though she had seen his face only once.


    Lucia kicked a pebble and murmured.


    Lady Eldrina. She was nicer than I thought.


    Im grateful to Lady Eldrina. She treats me like her real daughter. Yes, I can say Ive received a lot of kindness.


    I didnt mean to say that.


    Then?


    Shiron smiled at Lucia, who was looking up at him.


    Its impressive that youve adapted well without feeling out of ce.


    What Im not a child.


    Lucia, turning her head quickly, started walking ahead. Talking along the way, they soon reached the annex. Lucia hurried inside to change out of her school uniform for the banquet that was to take ce in the main house.


    Ah.


    Seira?


    As the door opened, Lucia stiffened in surprise. A familiar face. Instead of her usual maid, there stood an elf nun.


    Why is this brat still in our house?


    Hello.


    Unsure how to react, Lucia decided to bow her head to Seira.


    The true identity


    Lucia was aware of Shiron following her.


    Not now.


    She nned to reveal herself as a reincarnator someday, but it was not the time. It was unreasonable to expect an emotional reunion with Seira, unlike with Yura.


    What a well-mannered child. And kind, too.


    Seira, unaware of everything, patted the head of Lucia, who had bowed to her.


    What?


    Lucia, treated like a child, clenched her teeth. Her willingness to catch up with her old friend, even slightly, faded away.


    Lucia and Seira wererades in her previous life, but she had treated Seira as a colleague, not a close friend.


    Seira and Kyrie were like opposites.


    In those times, it wasmon for magicians and swordsmen to not get along, and their personalities even thinking about it, both seemed a bit off. Without Yuras mediation, they might have met as enemies rather thanrades.


    I dont understand.


    Unaware of why Seira Romer was in this annex or why she was with Shiron, Lucia stopped brushing off the hand on her head.


    Who are you, and why are you here?


    Im Seira Romer, a sturdypanion and great magician to the little priest. Itsmon sense to stay together asrades, right?


    Ah?


    Lucia, though confused by this nonsense, decided to nod. She wanted to ask Shiron where he had been wandering for the past five years to bring this person home.


    Then why are you wearing a nuns habit? Youre a magician.


    Itsfortable.


    Seira fluttered the hem of her habit and smiled brightly.


    See? Its well-ventted and easy to move in. Its not too hot in summer and decent in winter. And to stay with Priest Shiron, its better to dress as a nun, right?


    When did you wake up? I thought you were still asleep.


    Shiron joined the conversation.


    How could I keep sleeping?


    Seira shrugged her shoulders.


    I persuaded the demons who came to clean your room, making them realize again that Im not an enemy, and dealt with the nuisance.


    It seemed there was some friction, perhaps due to a curse, even though Seira had informed Encia and Ophilia beforehand. But dealing with being treated as a stranger was something Seira was ustomed to.


    Over the past five hundred years, Seira had often encountered the crumbling of rtionships she had built.


    Even without using mental interference magic, Seira could skillfully exert her affability in a situation where a n wasid out. If she couldnt build new rtionships and new characters, she wouldnt have survived thest 500 years.


    Are they closer than me?


    Lucia harboredplex feelings, watching the two converse effortlessly. Seira seemed closer to Shiron than Kyrie, and Shiron appeared closer to Seira than to Lucia.<hr>


    In the northern region of the empire, the Makal Mountain Range


    There was a solitary castle in the rugged mountains that divided the world into the demon realm and the rest.


    In the frozen corridor of Dawn Castle. Yuma bowed to the man who suddenly appeared.


    Have you arrived?


    Yes.


    Glen rubbed his forearms and exhaled.


    Its cold.


    Theres no need to light a fire in a castle where no one lives. Especially since youve been outside for so long.


    Is that so?


    Yes. Its been two years since yourst return.


    Yuma, chuckling, approached Glen. She had prepared a snow leopard-patterned coat in advance and wrapped it around the man.


    Its a bit better.


    Yuma said, fastening the front of the coat.


    But, youve returned earlier than expected. Theing-of-age ceremony is still months away.


    Do you wish I hadnt returned to the castle?


    You always seemed reluctant to return.


    Just had some free time.


    Glen spoke, his breath forming white puffs in the air.


    One of the Apostles positions has disappeared.


    I see.


    Youre not surprised. And you dont ask for more.


    It was expected.


    Yuma turned her gaze to the window. It was hard to see in the night, but beyond the endlessly sprawling snowy mountains, Shiron was there.


    Glen saw who Yuma was thinking of.


    You opposed bringing Irina in so much.


    Irina was Glens wife, who had already passed away. Tears welled up in Yumas eyes.


    Madam was too frail. Inadequate for surviving in this harsh ce. Given many experiences, it was natural to issue a disqualification notice at that time.


    Irina was always bedridden. The woman who coughed every day, barely making a sound, died after seeing only one offspring.


    The head of the family, Glen, did not take another wife after Irinas death. Instead, he brought home a young girl.


    A girl with red hair just like him, emitting a different scent.


    Yuma.


    Glen read the suspicion in Yumas eyes.


    Lucia is my child.


    Did anyone say otherwise?


    Right. As you know, she proved it herself by passing the session ceremony.


    Glen managed to suppress a sigh of relief, but he couldnt stop a few drops of sweat from trickling down his back. Yuma closed her eyes and bowed her head.


    Its a trivial matter. Lately, Ive been thinking that session ceremonies are not much help. Maybe I should consider a new approach for theing-of-age ceremony.


    Perhaps it would be thesting-of-age ceremony


    Yuma, thinking of Shiron, clenched her chest that was tightening.

 Chapter 105: Achievement

    Chapter 105: Achievement


    A space where one could overlook the garden at a nce,


    The main hall on the 3rd floor of the main building.


    Shiron, dressed not in priestly attire but in a neat suit, and with pomade in his hair, nced at the head seat of therge table.


    Not there


    The seat where Hugo was supposed to be was conspicuously empty. As Eldrina hade out to meet him alone, he had expected it, but it seemed Hugo had not returned from the expedition.


    He is still on an expedition.


    Eldrina spoke even though no one asked. Sitting opposite Shiron, she had briefly noticed his gaze drifting towards the head seat.


    When did he leave?


    Its been quite a while. Over five months.


    Thats a long time.


    Shiron felt a bitter sentiment and brought his hand to his mouth. Although they had exchanged a few letters, Hugo, true to his nature, didnt write about trivial matters.


    Only about Shirons well-being.


    But Shiron knew Hugo was tired. At some point, his handwriting had begun to fray.


    It must mean hes losing his poise.


    Hugo was not young anymore. ying giant monsters in a single blow, the strikes bing two, then three, and the march to the destination slowing down.


    Like an impregnable fortress eroded by storms, Shiron knew the future where Hugo, the empires great shield, would eventually fall.


    I should meet my uncle. Either I go to him or join him on the next expedition.


    Even though Hugo refused to hear about the future, Shiron could not leave him alone. He owed him a lot and had to fulfill his human duty otherwise, he would be doomed to hell after death.


    Eldrina smiled bitterly and picked up her utensils.


    We didnt gather here to discuss such heavy matters. Lets eat.


    Yes.


    Shiron nodded and looked at Eldrina.


    It was hard to imagine she was the mother of a mid-teen daughter, her skin was so unblemished, but the corners of her eyes bore unmistakable signs of fatigue.


    Watching the shadows under Eldrinas eyes, Shiron smiled at his restless younger sibling.


    Siriel.


    Uh, yes?


    Is the academy bearable?


    Well


    Siriel, sitting opposite him, flinched at the sudden question. The heavy atmosphere had made it difficult for her to speak, but his question brought a smile to her lips.


    Its a good ce. Ive made many friends and learned things I never knew before. Its quite fun.


    And Lucia?


    Im fine too.


    Lucia responded promptly, having anticipated her turn.


    The academy is a good ce. Lots of books to read. And Ive broadened my social circle a bit.


    Sounds like a favorable review. I hated seminary.


    Shiron clenched his teeth remembering his time at seminary, even though he had decided to moderate hisnguage in front of Eldrina.


    I was very young when I enrolled. Its hard enough being young, but being small and ignored wasmon.


    Really?


    Being ignored would have been a relief. There were lots of rumors about me being admitted unfairly. The lockers and bathrooms reeked of sour milk for a while.


    Those brats, always so keen.


    He had used his storage ability to cheat under the supervisors nose, but they seemed to have noticed, and the harassment didnt stop in the first semester of the first year.


    Of course, he beat them enough not to kill them whenever a duel was initiated, and in any minor corridor scuffle, Shiron didnt care if the other ended up in the hospital; he threw punches regardless.


    That wasnt in the letters, was it?


    Lucia looked at Shiron with a slightly surprised expression. Shiron shrugged.


    Things had settled down before I got around to writing.


    How did you manage?


    Beat them, and they learned on their own.


    Really?


    Of course, one beating didnt solve everything.


    Shiron continued, putting arge slice of meat into his mouth.


    There were a few immature brats. Overflowing with unnecessary bravado, andter, the seniors started showing up.


    And then what did you do?


    What else?


    Shiron chuckled with aughing expression. It wasnt a story he could proudly share anywhere, but since Lucia seemed so interested, he couldnt help but tell her.


    I went in front of someone important and cried pitifully.


    I still remember the face of Captain Malleus at that time. His face turned pale and then suddenly flushed red. He personally visited the seminary, and gently caressed the faces of the professors and the dean. It was a smart move.


    p- p-


    Shiron smiled, tapping his cheeks filled with food. It wasnt a story to be proud of, but he didnt feel any shame in telling it.


    It was childish for adults to gang up on a 13-year-old child to discipline them, so he had no choice but to respond in kind.


    So what could I do? Dignity and priesthood meant nothing when humiliated in front of students who hadnt even shed blood yet.


    I see.


    Lucia nodded, twiddling her fingers.<hr>


    After dinner, as they sipped tea, Eldrina passed a letter to Shiron.


    A letter?


    Yes. He must have thought you might not receive it, so it was sent to me.


    It must be an important letter.


    Shiron opened the letter.


    This isnt Uncles handwriting.


    Shiron frowned. The sender was definitely Hugo Prient, but unlike his usual bold and spirited handwriting, the letter contained thin, stretched-out writing.


    Lucia approached from behind as Shiron read the letter quickly.


    What does it say?


    It says toe to Dawn Castle for theing-of-age ceremony.


    Shiron handed the letter to Lucia.


    Since it was addressed to him but had nothing sensitive, he had no hesitation in showing it to her.


    Immediately?


    Lucias eyes widened after reading the letter. Immediate  such an impolite demand without considering the other partys situation caught Lucia off guard.


    Yes. Not just me, but Siriel and you, Lucia, are also asked toe immediately.


    But


    Im fine with it.


    Siriel, who had approached Shirons side, responded.


    I wonder whats needed for aing-of-age ceremony Should I bring armor or a weapon?


    Siriel, what about the academy?


    Lucia expressed concern, but Siriel smiled faintly as if it were not a big deal.


    The academy isnt important, right? Summer ising, and its almost vacation. Students often take leaves of absence for personal reasons, so this wont be a problem either.


    A trip with my brother


    Of course, Siriel had her own reasons.


    When weighed on the scale of her heart, nothing could be heavier than Shiron, so it was natural for academic achievements to take a back seat.


    Well. If missing a few days bes a problem, we can think about it then, right?


    Does Mother also think so?


    What could be wrong?


    Eldrina nodded and stood up from her seat. Her daughters statement, seemingly undervaluing education, could be slightly problematic, but it wasnt wrong, so she didnt explicitly point it out.


    I was aware of it anyway.


    Dont worry and go.


    Whats this?


    Lucia was a bit perplexed. The students she remembered from the academy all strive not to miss a single day of attendance.


    It wasnt just absences, but even a single instance of tardiness led to a scolding by the faculty. Students adapted their entire lives to fit the academys schedule.


    Lucia was one of those students.


    You wont need armor. Everything necessary will be prepared there. But it might be good to bring a weapon youre familiar with.


    Shiron casually responded to Siriels muttering. His demeanor seemed nonchnt, but if one looked closer, he was the most excited person there.


    Finally


    Shiron swallowed hard, contemting theing-of-age ceremony. In the game Reincarnation of the Divine Sword, the ceremony marked the first step for Lucia and Shiron into the world. It was akin to a departure ceremony.


    To heck with the academy.


    If things went well, he might obtain the star swords, Sirius and Spica.


    Sirius.


    Spica.


    Unlike the holy sword (), which was divine, the star sword (), forged from starlight, was a weapon Lucia and Siriel absolutely needed in the current situation.


    Its like something out of a fairy tale.


    Shiron might also be stronger. The original Shiron in the story could use mana, so now, with the ceremony beginning, he thought there might be some special catalyst.


    Its okay, Lucia. If theres a problem, Ill take responsibility.


    How?


    Lucia looked up at Shiron with a hint of hopeful expectation. Responsibility was a word seldom heard from Shiron. He patted Lucias back, reassuring her not to worry.


    Isnt Victor the student council president there?


    What? Why him?


    If theres a problem, big or small, we can ask him for help. If not, Ill go to him directly.


    The position of student council president had historically been one of significant power. It was no different here. Even in the seminary Shiron attended, the student council held suspicious amounts of power.


    Its a funny story.


    However, unlike the seminary, which wasughably powerless, Victor, aside from being the student council president, held substantial power. Being discussed as the next emperor, Shirons reliance on him was not misced.


    Having such a friend made things much easier. Shiron smirked, savoring this proud achievement.

 Chapter 106: Reunion

    Chapter 106: Reunion


    The annex in the early morning.


    Ophilia, a maid who proudly serves as Shirons faithful attendant, clenched her fist as she looked at Shiron.


    Is everything ready?


    Yes.


    Did you pack toiletries, towels and emergency rations?


    Dont worry, Yuma must have taken care of the trivial stuff.


    Shiron responded to the worried maid and nced back. There, his younger siblings stood withrge duffel bags in their hands.


    As they were not going out for leisure, they wore sturdy leather jackets andfortable pants instead of school uniforms or dresses.


    And


    Beside them stood Seira, clutching a staff.


    The journey to Dawn Castle wasplex and long, requiring multiple modes of transport, but with Ophilia and Seiras help, they could arrive in the blink of an eye.


    Seira, a teleportation user, and even Ophilia, who could only teleport to Dawn Castle, could perform phase shifts without trouble for a couple of people.


    Then


    Ophilia nodded and stood in front of Lucia and Siriel. Having been informed beforehand about using teleportation, the two closed their eyes, bracing for motion sickness.


    Ophilia reached out her hands. In an instant, the two disappeared. Shiron caught Ophilia, who staggered from the bacsh of her powers.


    Its a shame. Ophilia would have wanted to witness youring-of-age ceremony.


    Encia, her blond hair fluttering, came forward to take Ophilia, speaking as she did so.


    I should not have contracted with the young master then.


    What are you suddenly talking about?


    Shiron looked at Encia, bemused.


    Werent you the one who was happy to finally leave the stifling castle?


    Eh, thats different. A special experience is precious, no matter what. Youring-of-age ceremony happens only once in a lifetime, and you are special, young master.


    Thanks for thepliment, but Im still not taking you.


    Our little one is quite popr, isnt he?


    Seira suddenly approached Shirons side. Holding a purple staff, she looked a bit tired.


    Whats with you? Did you not sleep well?


    Its your sisters fault.


    Lucia?


    Not the red one. The one who used to send you letters every day Siriel, was it?


    Seira rubbed her forehead as if troubled, heaving deep sighs.


    Ive been getting nces from her since a while ago, and Im not oblivious to the intent behind that gaze.


    Why? Shes just cute.


    Shiron smiled warmly and shrugged his shoulders.


    Take it in stride. If you were ugly, you wouldnt have received such looks. Try to get along, well be spending a lot of time together.


    Seira looked at Shiron silently gripping her staff. The kid Shiron was unaware of theplex gazes he had received from Seira until just a moment ago. He did mention Siriel, but Lucias gaze was no less intense.


    This could lead to trouble.


    Seira recalled the image of Shiron torn to pieces. Over the past 500 years, she had seen many people ruined by passion.


    At least the attention from demons was purely worshipful, without even a hint of shame.


    As Seira gathered mana for the teleportation, calcting the coordinates for their arrival, she was cautious due to the distance.


    Their destination was the training ground of Dawn Castle.


    Seira felt a significant amount of mana from her core disappear.<hr>


    Lucia, who briefly experienced a sense of floating, immediately opened her eyes.


    Gray snow-covered walls. The ce she arrived at was undoubtedly Dawn Castle from her memories. Soon after, Lucia locked eyes with a ck-haired maid.


    Its been a long time.


    Dorothy?


    Its an honor that you remember.


    The ck-haired demon approached Lucia with a faint smile.


    Despite the unexpected arrival of the girls, Dorothy was there as if she had foreseen their destination.


    Pleasee inside. The head maid is waiting. May I carry your luggage?


    Id appreciate it.


    Excuse me, then.


    Dorothy not only picked up Lucias luggage but also effortlessly lifted Siriels.


    A demon?


    Siriel, following Dorothys guidance, thought to herself. She hadnt realized it during her childhood rites, but now she could faintly sense the maids true nature.


    A considerably strong high-ranking demon.


    The suffocating demonic energy, not just on her skin but also in her lungs, forcibly made Siriel realize how powerful Dorothy was.


    Surely, they were the same kind of demon as the maids in the annex.


    Unlike them, who hid their demonic energy, it was hard to find any intention to hide such energy in Dorothy, the demon.


    Does this mean consideration is no longer needed?


    This was a sign they no longer treated Siriel as a child, in anticipation of the uing adult ceremony. She had to respond ordingly.


    Huff.


    Siriel gathered mana in her core to shake off the prickling demonic energy.


    Entering the castle, she felt an even stronger concentration of demonic energy. Lucia must have felt it too.


    Its like apletely different world. Is it because its been so long, or


    Sharp gazes poured from all over the walls.


    However, there was no hostility in them. They were merely curious about the guests who had visited their tranquil castle.


    Lucia, ignoring their stares, looked straight ahead.


    A red-haired man sat on the path leading into the castle. Seeing Lucia and Siriel approaching, he dusted off his pants and stood up.


    Both Lucia and Siriel vaguely guessed his identity.


    Glen Prient.


    The head of the Prient family and Hugos younger brother. And


    Hes strong. Now that I see him, its clear.


    As golden eyes simr to hers poured onto her, Lucia licked her drying lips. Even a gaze without malice made her whole body tense.


    She had never met anyone as powerful in her previous life.


    Excluding the Demon Lord, she could confidently say that everyone else was inferior to her divine previous self, so she had never felt such intimidation.


    It was an arrogant thought, but Lucia considered that this man might be as powerful as her former self.


    Youve grown a lot.


    It was a greeting from the man. A faint smile had already formed on Glens lips.


    5 years no, 7 years? You really have grown.


    Children grow up quickly.


    Lucia responded somewhat brusquely.


    Im sorry.


    Glenughed awkwardly along with his apology. His unpretentious behavior belied his immense power, rxing both Lucia and Siriel.


    But the rxation did not lead to conversation. Both Glen and Lucia remained silent, just looking at each other.


    Glen didnt know how to treat the sensitive teenage girl he met after a long time,


    And Lucia was just shy.


    Seeing the awkward scene, Siriel couldnt help but intervene.


    Nice to meet you. Uncle. Do you know me?


    Ah.


    Glen turned his head with a bright expression.


    Of course. Siriel. The only daughter of my older brother. Youve also grown a lot. Youve be quite thedy.


    You look more refined than I imagined, Uncle.


    What do you mean?


    Glen looked at Siriel with a slightly puzzled face. Siriel narrowed her eyes and smiled mischievously.


    Always avoiding baths, wearing rags, not brushing regrly, being picky with food even as an adult Um if I were to believe what Father said, youd be someone I wouldnt want to be around.


    My brother said that?


    Yes!


    Siriel grinned yfully, taking Lucias hand.


    But look at that? It seems like Brother Shiron got his good looks from you, Uncle? Youre very handsome, just like brother.


    Thank you.


    Glen decided to nod at the ambiguousment, unsure if it was praise or sarcasm.


    Have you had your meal?


    No.


    No.


    Then lets go inside the castle. Its cold, and Ive prepared a warm stew.


    Glen led the two girls and a maid through the frozen corridor. His tall figure took strides that seemed to cut through the air.


    But


    While walking through the corridor, Glen nced back.


    Did only you twoe here?


    Yes?


    I dont see Shiron.


    Glens expression grew serious.


    He could foresee Lucia and Sirieling here, which allowed him to meet them, but it wasnt the same for Shiron.


    Glen couldnt see Shirons future.


    Shirons future was darker than a cave, so vast and uncertain that it was impossible to guess.


    Really? He said he would follow soon.


    Could it be


    Lucia raised her head sharply.


    Did he run off?


    Huh? What are you talking about?


    Siriel looked down at Lucia, puzzled by her seemingly randomment. She wondered if Lucia was making a joke to lighten the mood, but her usually shy friends face was dead serious.


    Lucia scrunched her face and clenched her fist.


    That guy. He might have run off after sending us here.


    No way.


    Its not impossible. He has a history of doing that.


    What do you mean? Run off? From the adult ceremony?


    Glen tilted his head, then looked forward again.


    In the distance, the dining hall where the meal would be served came into view.


    Lets have our meal first. There might be some misunderstanding.


    Glen chuckled and went to open the heavy door.


    He tried to.


    The door opened by itself without him touching it.


    Glen was startled. Such a future wasnt in his mind.


    A ck-haired young man came into view.


    You were here first.


    Lord of the house. Yourete.


    At the head of the table.


    A one-horned demon was serving the young man.

 Chapter 107: Coming-of-age Ceremony (1)

    Chapter 107: Coming-of-age Ceremony (1)


    The air prickled their skin, causing a rising sense of pride. The room was filled with a suffocating demonic energy, so intense it stung the nose.


    The dining room was not a ce to rx and eat. It was a relief if they didnt get indigestion, but for Yuma, the source of the demonic energy, it didnt matter.


    What are you all doing?


    Yuma gestured to the three people who had frozen like statues.


    The meal I prepared will get cold. Please, take a seat.


    Right.


    Glen nodded and pulled up a chair opposite Shiron. But as they sat down, an odd arrangement formed.


    Not just Shiron, but also the distance between Lucia and Siriel had be too wide. Glen had no choice but to sit where he did, but it felt like treating them as outsiders, didnt it?


    But Glen couldnt sit next to Shiron.


    Glen was the head of the Prient family, an elder, and Shirons father. His dignity and pride wouldnt allow him to sit beside his son like an equal. Even if he didnt think so, Glens instinctsmanded him to sit across from Shiron.


    This awkward arrangement


    Shiron also harbored strange thoughts. He had just taken his seat as Yuma directed but somehow, it seemed like they were deliberately keeping their distance.


    Not wanting this, Shiron gestured to Yuma, who stood behind him.


    Yuma.


    Yes, Young Master.


    Isnt this table too big? Were family meeting after a long time, after all.


    Yuma bowed slightly and extended her hands into the air.


    She then grasped as if holding something in her hands.


    Whoosh- Whoosh-


    One step. Two steps.


    Three steps. The table narrowed.


    Yet, the tableware and food remained undisturbed. Yumas magic was so elegant, it was deserving of the word perfection.


    Good.


    Shiron smiled satisfactorily at Glen. Red hair, golden eyes. Aside from that, their appearances were strikingly simr.


    Shiron didnt greet first. He waited to see how Glen would react, saving his words.


    After a long moment of their gazes meeting in mid-air, Glen smiled warmly.


    Its been a long time, son.


    Yes, it has.


    Instead of bowing his head, Shiron responded with a smile in his eyes.<hr>


    Glen Prient. A human male in his early to mid-forties. Head of the Prient family.


    And someone with a somewhat odd mind


    Before his possession into this world. The only impression from the limited information provided was just that.<hr>


    Those around the table ate without speaking. The ttering of utensils was the only sound in the spacious room. Although they had exchanged greetings, the atmosphere remained awkward.


    It feels suffocating just eating.


    Shiron quickly swallowed a piece of half-cut meat.


    Even the stern and reticent Hugo would start a conversation, but Glen, despite his carefree appearance, was even more silent than Hugo.


    Well, he just stopped by in the middle of apostle hunting.


    Siriel thought Glen was a remarkably handsome middle-aged man, but what Shiron noticed first was the shadow cast over his eyes.


    Like the heads of the Prient family before him, Glen Prient too was devoting his life to hunting apostles.


    They cant die unless its by a holy sword.


    In Reincarnation of the Sword Saint, apostles were depicted as beings that could only be killed by a holy sword.


    This was to give a sense of specialness to the yer, symbolized as a hero. Or to metaphorically show the contradiction that one could not save the world no matter how much they wanted, unless they were the chosen one


    When ying Reincarnation of the Sword Saint, he had skimmed over these words as a mere diversion, but now that the game had be reality, it felt like nothing but the cruel intention of the developers.


    Shiron felt sympathy for Glen.


    A hell where one tried desperately but couldnt feel any sense of achievement. Glen Prient was a human living in such hell, just like Kyrie in the past.


    And that aside. Dont you have any questions?


    Shiron rolled his eyes towards Lucia, who seemed displeased with the situation, fidgeting ever since.


    Lucia, given her identity, and Glen being the head of the Prient family, should have many questions, but contrary to expectations, she was only fiddling with her utensils.


    Strange. Before heading to Lucerne, she would grind her teeth at the mere mention of Glen, but now facing him, she remained silent.


    And Siriel too.


    Unable to bear it any longer, Shiron wiped his mouth with a napkin.


    What does theing-of-age ceremony entail?


    Shiron carefully chose his words.


    The uinging-of-age ceremony was amon interest for the four seated at the table. Although he had a rough idea of what it involved, Shiron wanted to break the awkward silence first.


    Theing-of-age ceremony, you mean.


    Glen responded while sipping his wine. His face brightened as if he had been waiting for this question.


    Ahem- Glen cleared his throat.


    Well the purpose of theing-of-age ceremony is to verify whether one has be a warrior capable of fulfilling their role.


    A warrior?


    Lucia raised her head.


    Yes. It might seem odd, but the Prient family is quite traditional. Its been around for 500 years, so the terms used are rather blunt.


    Lucia nodded slightly.


    For 500 years, the content of theing-of-age ceremony hasnt changed. Surviving by crossing the Makal Mountains and reaching the Demon Realm. Although the details have varied at times, surviving the horrific magical beasts that attack day and night has remained the same. Of course, sourcing food and water locally is a given.


    So thats why Encia was storing preserved food


    Shiron thought of the yful maid.


    Encia had tantly told Shiron to cheat. Using his storage ability, even Yuma, who oversaw the test, wouldnt know if Shiron cheated.


    But


    Glen stroked his unshaven chin a few times.


    You lived mostly at your uncles ce instead of Dawn Castle.


    Is that a problem?


    It could be.


    Glen answered Siriels question firmly. Shiron looked forward in wonder.


    I hope its not because youve be weak-minded from livingfortably in the city


    No.


    Thats good.


    Living in Dawn Castle, surrounded by harsh cold and magical energy, naturally builds resistance to magical energy.


    But they all grew up well.


    Glen looked around at the grown children with a content smile.


    Lucia, destined to ascend to divinity someday, and Siriel, who might not resemble his uncle but already possessed strengthparable to Lucias.


    And Shiron


    Fortunately, hes not dead.


    A smile appeared and then vanished on Glens face.


    Did the prophecy miss again?


    His gaze on Shiron thinned.


    Divine.


    Its because we had to learn how to survive in the Demon Realm while living in Dawn Castle.


    Glen blinked a few times and continued speaking.


    Lucia listened attentively to his words.


    Indeed, the Demon Realm was no ce for humans to live.


    He hadnt seen it yet, but the ces called Demon Realms all boasted insane environments.


    Like a desert where finding a sip of water was a challenge, ces surrounded by volcanoes, or insane locations where lightning struck all year round.


    The Demon Realm was and designed to kill humans.


    Ill be fine. But.


    Lucia sipped her wine while ncing at Shiron.


    Even if Siriel is fine, is Shiron alright?


    Shiron, listening to Glen like a statue, seemed more mature than usual. Even with Glens mention of going to the Demon Realm, Shirons demeanor remained unshaken.


    A sharp nose, clean jawline, eyes filled with wisdom. His unfathomably deep ck eyes. He looked more handsome than usual. Where in that appearance could one imagine him abandoning Lucia and fleeing?


    Am I drunk?


    Lucia pinched her thigh and shifted her gaze back to Glen.


    Then, when does theing-of-age ceremony begin? I am ready to start tomorrow.


    Dont rush. This ceremony ispletely different from those held before.


    Glen smiled warmly at Lucias eagerness. The meal wasing to an end, and no one touched their tes anymore. Glen looked behind Shiron.


    Yuma.


    Yes.


    In Yumas hand was arge piece of paper. The maids swiftly cleared the table, and Yuma spread the paper on it.


    A rough line running through the center of the paper caught the eye.


    This white line is the Makal Mountains. And this is Dawn Castle.


    A pir of light rose from the map, pinpointing a specific location. It was Glens magic.


    The pir moved slowly across the map, as if showing the correct path, and then Glens magic stopped at a particr point.


    Beyond the white mountains, at the edge of the map.


    In a week.


    A slightly warm breath escaped Glens lips.


    Apostles will appear here.


    Glen said no more.<hr>


    The third floor of Dawn Castle.


    Though it had been a long time since Dawn Castle was emptied, the bathroom Shiron often used was always well-maintained.


    Shirony in the bathtub, lifting his head.


    How is father?


    Do you want an honest answer?


    The one-horned woman, creating bubbles with her hands, spoke.


    It might be time for a change.


    Isnt it too soon?


    Do you remember, Young Master? The day of your session ceremony.


    -Theres no next time. This ends now.


    A ten-year-old boldly dering his intentions. Yuma recalled the not-so-distant past.


    Yuma ced her hand on Shirons shoulder, visible above the water. Her soft, callus-free hand gently stroked his bare skin.


    There are only five Prients left now. Only three to undergo the ceremony. There used to be twenty, even fifty in the past. The Demon Realm is too vast to be handled by one person.


    Thats true.


    I cant see the future, but I know the look of a human on the brink of death.


    Yumas hand moved from his shoulder to his neck, then to his ear.


    She twirled her fingers around his earlobe and let out a chuckle.


    The Lords skills are still sharp, but hes exhausted. He needs to demonstrate his prowess in the uing ceremony and prepare for the next generation.


    Showing that there was an end to killing apostles.


    Yuma swallowed herst words.


    She didnt doubt the authenticity of Shirons holy sword. Its just that her heart was uneasy.


    Afraid that even with a true holy sword, it might not be able to kill an apostle.


    Afraid that even if there is a true holy sword, it might never reach the apostle.


    Yuma trusted Shiron, but centuries of repeated failures kept bringing negative thoughts. However


    Is the cksmith still there?


    Pardon?


    Ill need to go get a sword after killing the apostle.


    Her somber thoughts didntst long. The unworried demeanor, the radiant face of the young master, slowly lifted the corners of Yumas mouth.


    Atmos or Dolby? Which one?


    Both.


    I thought so.


    Giant Atmos.


    Fairy Dolby.


    Yuma recalled the owners of the forge beyond the mountains.

 Chapter 108: Coming-of-age Ceremony (2)

    Chapter 108: Coming-of-age Ceremony (2)


    Meanwhile, at the training ground in the dead of night, sparks were flying.


    Late at night. Gentle snowfall. shes of light sporadically piercing the stormyndscape. There could only be one reason for this.


    Sparring.


    Two girls facing each other in the training ground, swords pointed at one another. This had been going on for half an hour.


    However, there was something unusual about this sparring session. It was hard to say if it could even be called a typical sparring match.


    A strange spar.


    Maid Jaina followed the sparks hanging in the air with her eyes.


    The mes swirling in the wide training ground bounced and spread out. This was due to the mana contained in the floating swords. Up to this point, it resembled a somewhat violent sparring match. However, unlike the fluttering swords, the participants remained motionless.


    Can this be called sparring?


    To Jaina, sparring was a fight to measure each others skills, not a deadlybat. But now, the swords swirling in the air did not aim for the opponents body. They just shed and mixed with each other.


    And then,


    ng-


    Lucias sword, spinning, plunged into the snow.


    The spar, whichsted about half an hour, whether long or short, came to an end. Whoosh- Jaina created mes in the air to illuminate the darkness.


    The girls illuminated by the light looked exhausted to anyone who saw them. Even if it wasnt a typical sparring, Jainas role remained unchanged, so the maid approached Lucia with two dry towels.


    You worked hard.


    Thank you.


    Lucia took the towel, and then the next towel was extended to Siriel.


    You did well.


    Thank you.


    There was a subtle difference in the maids service, but Siriel did not bother to point it out.


    Its ridiculous to apply human standards to a demon.


    Siriel, feeling no annoyance, nced at Lucia in front of her.


    Sweat droplets at the chin, flushed red cheeks caught her eye. Siriel fiddled with the towel that had wiped her forehead.


    It wasnt wet.


    Either due to the cold air or using psychokinesis for about half an hour, Siriel hadnt sweated a drop. She clenched the towel tightly.


    Lucia isnt familiar with magic. To be special, she uses magic Is this the answer?


    A thought repeated many times.


    Lucia couldnt be beaten with just swordsmanship.


    Having sparred hundreds, thousands of times, there were instances where Siriel won against Lucia, but numerically, the chances of Siriel beating Lucia were in the single digits. However, when using only magic, Siriel could easily win.


    Sigh.


    Siriel looked up at the night sky.


    The raging snow stuck in her vision, followed by white breath exhaled into the air.


    Im d I can surpass her in magic.


    Siriel, putting away her serious expression, approached Lucia.


    How about it? My psychokinesis, its quite useful, isnt it?


    Siriel spoke to Lucia with a faint smile. Seeing Lucias slightly triumphant expression, she took a deep breath and responded.


    Wonderful.


    It was a short answer, but Lucia meant it sincerely. Not because she wasnt proficient in magic, but because Siriels swordsmanshipbined with psychokinesis was impressive enough for practical use.


    The year-round frigid training ground of Dawn Castle. Moreover, the temperature dropped further at night. To maintain body temperature with mana and use magic so skillfully in such a ce, there had been few masters like this in her past life.


    Especially for a girl of just fifteen.


    The Prients are indeed monsters.


    What kind of Apostle could such a Prient be fighting?


    Lucias questions trailed one after another.


    In her mind, she knew that Glen was fighting them, but attending the academy and beating up annoying students made it feel distant from the life of an ordinary girl.


    But ever sinceing to Dawn Castle and meeting Glen, that thought hasnt left her mind.


    Glen Prient is stronger than me.


    He would be a match even against the prime Kyrie.


    One can sense the aura andposure emanating from a person without crossing swords. Although not a pleasant memory, the realm Kyrie reached in her battles for humanity was a matter of pride, and a measure of strength for Lucia.


    But Glens appearance, to be frank, was like that of a corpse.


    No visible wounds on his body.


    On the other hand, he looked like a person with an empty heart.


    She thought she would grab him by the cor and beat him up when she got stronger, but seeing Glen like this, that feeling cooled off. He didnt seem like a living person.


    She wanted to confront him about the abduction.


    She wanted to ask about the family that had misused her name


    What if I did that?


    Huh?


    Suddenly, Siriels voice broke her train of thought. Siriel was looking at Lucia with sparkling eyes.


    Im talking about the practicality of psychokinesis. If I can handle it to this extent, wouldnt it be useful in actualbat?


    Well, about that


    Lucia returned to reality with a slight smile on her lips.


    She disliked the Prient family and Glen, but she liked Siriel.


    Practicality If you can move your body vigorously while using psychokinesis, wouldnt that be good?


    If the Prients were a family destined to fight Apostles, then Siriel would inevitably face Apostles too. Even if not, her goal was to be a strong hero,


    Its good to move objects, but expanding the range of movable objects or applying strength to them might also be a good direction for development.


    Lucia contemted the direction of Siriels growth with the mindset of nurturing a disciple.


    If asked what the reincarnated Lucia valued most, it would be Siriel and Shiron.


    Though its a cursed past life, when a crisises, it has its good sides.<hr>


    As the girls chatted, someone was watching them.


    Trudge trudge- The sound of snow crunching underfoot grew closer.


    What a good rtionship.


    Looking towards the source of the voice, red hair was visible.


    Glen Prient.


    At that age, whether winning or losing, the heart is restless. Pursuing mutual improvement without obsessing over victory is a blessing.


    Lucia looked at Glen, who approached with a content smile, with a nk expression.


    Were you watching us the whole time?


    Does it upset you that I watched silently?


    Glenughed awkwardly in response to Lucias question.


    To him, Lucias age was at a sensitive time. He wondered if she would find it sinister that a strange man she didnt know well, and who hadnt yed the role of a father, was watching her from unseen ces.


    Fortunately, contrary to his worries, Lucia shook her head at Glen.


    Its not that.


    Lucia looked up at the red-haired man.


    Whats with him? Smiling this time?


    I was waiting for the right moment.


    The right moment?


    Yes.


    Lucia nodded without dropping her guard and then looked to the side, as if she had made up her mind.


    Siriel. I need to talk to Lord Prient alone for a bit.


    Okay.


    Siriel bowed to Glen and went into the castle. She didnt want to disturb the family reunion after a long time.


    Watching her friend walk away, Lucia turned her gaze to Glen.


    Can we talk for a moment?


    Of course.<hr>


    Glen Prient.


    The first meeting with him that Lucia remembered was frankly not good.


    The day after the mother in this life died. Before the sorrow had even faded, a stranger came to the cabin.


    I am your father.


    The man bluntly said that. However, Lucia never believed those words.


    Although they shared red hair and golden eyes, his subsequent actions were far from how one would treat their own daughter.


    A human trafficker. That was her first impression of Glen.


    Frankly speaking, even now, but especially back then, Glen didnt look particrly presentable. A disheveled man hoisted her over his shoulder as if to kidnap her, and at that moment, she thought this second life wasing to an end.


    If only he hadnt mentioned being a descendant of Kyrie, I would have run away.


    Click-


    While Lucia was lost in these thoughts, a teacup was ced in front of her. Since it was strange to talk outside in a blizzard, they moved to the living room on the first floor.


    Do you enjoy tea?


    Yes.


    Thats good.


    Glen, sitting on the opposite sofa, had a slight smile on his lips.


    Earlier, he behaved as if the world had ended, but now he was smirking.


    An iprehensible man Lucia had this impression but soon shook her head.


    Unless he has bipr disorder, it should be fine to ask.


    Reincarnation. Prient. Prophecy Even after 7 years, many questions remained unanswered from their fragmented conversation. The prophecy Siriel once mentioned was also among them.


    Lucia recalled elements that had been knotted in her heart all this time.


    I have many questions for you, Lord.


    It seems so.


    She deliberately used a distant form of address, but fortunately, Glen didnt seem to mind.


    However, the problemy elsewhere.


    But, coincidentally, I cannot answer all the questions you might have in mind.


    Why?


    Lucia blinked in surprise. What? There were things he couldnt reveal even if asked?


    Glen sipped his tea while staring at her.


    The power of prophecyes with many restrictions. Maintaining an ability beyond ones lot is quite a task.


    Then, please answer what you can. Surely thats possible?


    I think its not bad to try.


    Glen nodded, feeling the weight of her concerns. Lucia then pursed her lips, choosing her words.


    Why did you kidnap me?


    Next question.


    Ah, the first question was a dud. With no other choice, Lucia moved on to the second question she had in mind.


    What exactly is a prophecy?


    Many questions surfaced in her mind, but since the topic of prophecy had juste up, Lucia decided to start with that. She was concerned about Siriels prophecy, but there was something more troubling.


    A dream.


    Her vivid dream of plunging a knife into Siriels chest.


    Fortunately, answering about prophecy didnt seem to be restricted.


    Prophecy is a vision of the family opposing the Apostles. Without it, no matter how powerful one is, they cannot stand against the Apostles blessed by God.


    Is prophecy really possible?


    Yes.


    Glen answered inly, brushing back his hair. It was natural to doubt. Glen himself couldnt grasp it until he experienced it.


    My father foresaw the future through dreams, and in my case, it suddenly pops into my head. The methods vary, but knowing what will happen in the future remains the same.


    The things that will happen in the future. Lucia recalled the ominous dreams she had.


    Does that mean those things will definitely happen?


    You dont look good. Do you really want to know?


    Lucia nodded, her tea now cold in front of her. Glen, feeling a bit regretful, closed his eyes.


    Yes. Once the future is foreseen, it cannot be changed.


    However, prophecy urs within a scope of response. It predicts from which direction the opponent will attack, where they will appear. In my case, I use that information to my advantage.


    Cant the future really be changed?


    Yes.


    Glen opened his eyes slightly.


    Youve seen something, havent you?


    Yes.


    In what way did you see it?


    In a dream.


    Lucia answered casually, but Glen caught her subtly fidgeting hands.


    The conversation ended there, but there was no need to ask more.


    Without using the power of prophecy, it was obvious from Lucias expression and gestures that the content of her dream was not pleasant.


    She already makes prophecies.


    Sometimes, when making prophecies, it can be confusing with nightmares.


    Given the circumstances, what Lucia did was indeed a prophecy. However, Glens answer was ambiguous.


    So, its just a dream?


    Answering this way would brighten Lucias face.


    But,


    Just consider it a nightmare.


    What does that mean?


    Thinking of it as a nightmare will make you feel better.


    Glen wished for the long-lost daughter he had just met to survive.


    Even more than getting along with her.

 Chapter 109: Broken Heart

    Chapter 109: Broken Heart


    What exactly was an Apostle?


    Were the Prients truly descendants of Kyrie?


    Why was I reincarnated?


    Before the conversation, Lucia had many questions, but after just one, she found herself unable to ask anything else.


    Wasnt that obvious? Although Glen said to consider it a terrible nightmare, Lucia was not a fool. At some point, she noticed sympathy in Glens eyes.


    Realizing that his words were meant as constion was as easy as childs y.


    I shouldnt have asked.


    Curiosity killed the cat, as they said. If she had remained ignorant, she wouldnt have had to endure such heartache. Drained as much in spirit as in body, Lucia walked towards the end of the dark corridor.


    Click-


    As she turned the icy cold doorknob, Lucia looked around the stark room.


    The room, visited for the first time in six years, hadnt changed since she left. Whether it was tidied by a maid or due to the unique environment of Dawn Castle, not a speck of dust was visible on the neatly arranged bedding. The girl lifted the cool nket and slid her body underneath.


    Sigh.


    Staring nkly at the ceiling, she let out a frustrated breath. Somehow, she felt she wouldnt be able to sleep peacefully tonight. In her past life, she could sleep even on a barren rock mountain where not a single de of grass grew, but not tonight. Lucia closed her eyes quietly, hoping not to have nightmares.<hr>


    Early morning.


    Lucia opened her eyes to the creeping cold.


    What time is it?


    Lifting her heavy body, she looked around drowsily, searching for a clock.


    But no matter how hard she looked, there was no clock to be found. And that was because the ce where Lucia woke up was not the Rien mansion, but Dawn Castle.


    Due to the cold weather, Dawn Castle didnt have mechanical clocks. Recalling this old information, Lucia felt a sense of dullness as she got out of bed.


    A somewhat estranged scenery.


    Her room in the old castle looked even more dreary due to her red hair.


    The furniture, faded with age, and the harsh environment where it snows all year round made everything appear grayish due to theck of sunlight.


    Sigh-


    As she exhaled towards the void, white breath emerged.


    Lucia, feeling slightly stiff in her shoulders, rose from the bed. Was it because she slept in a strange ce, or because of thete-night sparring session yesterday?


    Probably because of the terrible nightmare.


    Though she hadnt dreamt, Lucia attributed her poor physical condition to the nightmare. There were more than enough reasons for her ill state.


    But still, I didnt have a nightmare today.


    Lucia slumped down at the vanity, tidying her disheveled hair. What should she do today? The usual training was out of the question.


    Instead of going to the training ground, she visited the library under the pretext of not feeling well. Reading was something she found helpful when her mind was troubled, as she knew from experience.


    She picked a book that caught her interest from the desk and settled in the sunniest spot. She intended to enjoy reading slowly, basking in the warm sunlight on her back. However,


    Her heart felt heavy again.


    A future that must happen.


    A terrible nightmare.


    Glen had asserted that the contents of a prophecy never missed the mark.


    A certain thought crossed her mind. If the dream of plunging a knife into Shirons chest was a real prophecy, what if Lucia ended her own life before that?


    A glimmer of hope appeared.


    But the fleeting spection soon shattered against some possibility.


    Which wicked person would raise the dead?


    Though few in number, there were certainly vile beings in the past who controlled corpses. The deep-sea witch who maneuvered corpses submerged in the ocean did, and witches or ck magicians who reached a certain level often learned necromancy.


    Now Im not sure.


    Thump-


    Lucia tossed aside the book she was reading and buried her face in her hands on the desk. The more she pondered, the more convincing Glens words seemed. There appeared to be no way to change the future.


    Found you.


    Lucia felt a familiar tap on her shoulder and turned to see a yful young mans face.


    Hello.


    Shiron greeted her with a twinkle in his eye.


    I thought youd be at the training ground. What are you doing here?


    Cant you see? Reading.


    Her response was brusque as she turned back to her book, but Shiron, undeterred, snatched it away from her.


    An annoying action, and the words that followed were even more so.


    Lets spar.


    What?


    Lucia turned to him, baffled by his sudden suggestion.


    Didnt you hear me? I said lets spar.


    Seriously? The oue of the spar is already decided. Whats the point?


    Geez, youre particrly prickly today.


    Lucia was always somewhat irritable, but today it seemed even more pronounced. However, Shiron didnt take her mood seriously. He thought girls, including Yura, sometimes had unreasonable tantrums.


    Could it be


    Are you going through puberty?


    No!


    Lucia yelled back in denial. The idea of going through puberty again after reincarnation was far off the mark.


    Fine, forget I said it.


    Shiron smirked and suddenly grabbed Lucias wrist. She was dragged to the training ground with a nk expression.<hr>


    Id spar if you asked.


    Standing in the training ground, Lucia faced Shiron. He held a sword that waspletely white, from de to handle. Shiron had dubbed the sword he found during a childhood cave exploration as a holy sword.


    Lucia was well aware of the sharpness of that sword.


    You said its a spar, but with a real sword?


    Yes.


    Shirons face was now devoid of the earlier smile.


    You can use your protective energy, right? Without it, you could get hurt.


    No need.


    Shiron said, rotating his shoulders. Indeed, Lucias warning was not unfounded. Even with Lucias impressive sword skills, an ident could happen. Only when one was able to wrap their body with energy to protect themselves were they qualified to proceed with a real sword and engage in a spar using sword energy.


    Shiron then took a stance, swinging the white sword through the air.


    Ive done fine without it.


    Lucia picked up the ck iron sword lying nearby. She had nned to respond casually, even jokingly, but at least he was serious about his swordsmanship.


    Ill just go easy and then


    Swish!


    Lucias eyes widened as the distance between them closed instantly. In a fleeting moment, Shiron swung his sword. Bang! Their swords shed, emitting a loud noise.


    Crack. Lucia deflected the pressing force to the side and stepped back, but Shiron followed relentlessly, ring as if to kill. Responding, Lucia drew mana from her core.


    I cant go easy.


    Lucia clenched her jaw. She had been cautious, fearing an idental injury, but it was an arrogant thought. It wasnt respectful to an opponent who was seriously engaging in the spar. And then,


    The ck iron swords edge was nicked.


    That fearsome white sword. If she hadnt infused mana at the moment of contact it might not have broken, but it would have certainly required a cksmiths attention. She almost lost the sword she intended to use for hering-of-age ceremony.


    Whoosh-


    White energy enveloped the ck sword. Lucia intercepted the descending, attempting sword strokes from all directions. Her vision, judgment, and strength, which didnt require measuring her realm, acted like a huge shield, repelling the onught of sword strikes.


    She blocked every attack, but not with a casual one-handed form.


    Its getting faster.


    Lucia drew a bit more mana from her core. Shirons sword was no longer the recklessly swung weapon of the past. It was now aimed properly at vital points, regardless of whether the opponent was a blood rtive or a half-sister. He was desperately trying to kill Lucia.


    It was because he trusted Lucia. It was okay to do so with her. Though it was called a sparring match, even if Shiron swung his swordden with murderous intent, Lucia would impressively block it. Shiron had that kind of faith in her.


    What a monster.


    Shiron felt a sharp sensation. His golden eyes shed, piercing through every sword path. In his confident gaze, which even seemed rxed, he read the ability to exploit any gap in the swordy. The gap in their skills was immense.


    Thats why I like it even more.


    Shiron grinned widely.


    A sparring match before theing-of-age ceremony. The result was satisfying. It seems he didnt just y around during his time away. Last night. Shiron saw the mes at the training ground. Lucia and Siriels sparring match. They used magic while sparring. He thought they had switched their paths to be magicians.


    And didnt Lucia lose terribly to Siriel? When Lucias sword fell, his heart sank, but it seemed that it was an unnecessary worry.


    Shiron red at the face across from his shing sword.


    Swordsmanship suits you better than magic.


    What are you talking about all of a sudden?


    Was he trying to inducecency? But Lucias mind did not waver. Like her straight sword, her once turbulent thoughts steadied.


    Kwaang


    A white explosion erupted amidst the storm of sword strikes. The air screamed under the force of his fully-powered swing.


    Lucia was strong. But Shiron was also strong enough. He could slice through rocks and create craters with just the wind from his sword.


    And then,


    Lucia began to swing her sword.


    She realized she couldnt deflect all the sword strikes by just standing still. Her thought process flippedpletely. The path she had been following to parry the strikes turned upside down.


    And then another revolution. A dark arc cut through the air, finding a gap.


    From above to below, like lightning, Shiron swung his sword towards the falling de.


    Ive lost my edge.


    Shiron remembered the slow-moving de.


    A lot.


    The holy sword was still intact.


    Its about time for a change.


    Shiron drew upon more strength.


    Kang!


    Its light light?


    Lucia felt something off. Contrary to the heavy sound that had just echoed. The sound now seemed like a faint scream. And it wasnt just the sound that was light.


    Lucia could no longer swing her sword.


    Shiron, recognizing this, stopped his own de.


    Lucia looked at the ck iron sword in her hand.


    A cleanly broken sword came into view.


    Huh.


    Lucia lifted her head, trembling.


    Whats this? What is this?


    Cant you see?


    The young man with a sly smile casually replied.


    Shiron, steadying his ragged breathing, said,


    Time to change the sword.

 Chapter 110: Broken Sword

    Chapter 110: Broken Sword


    Outside the training ground of Dawn Castle, in the pavilion.


    Shiron, sipping tea, gazed at the center of the training ground.


    There, Luciay beside her broken sword, her eyes vacant. The white snow ensured her clothes remained dirt-free, but he worried she might catch a cold in such cold weather.


    What are you doing there?


    Siriel sat next to Shiron and asked.


    Its cold today.


    Lucia seems broken.


    Broken?


    Siriel, not knowing the full story, couldnt grasp what her brother was talking about. Instead of exining, Shiron put down his teacup and stood up.


    Walking to the center of the training ground where Luciay, Shiron looked at her unfocused golden eyes and sighed deeply.


    Youll catch a cold like that.


    I dont catch colds.


    Lucia raised her arm to shield her eyes.


    So go away.


    Are you that upset about losing to me?


    Its not that, so just go away.


    Lucia recalled a terrible nightmare. Was today the day she would end up stabbing Shiron in the chest? If so, it would be a fitting prophecy.


    Of course, Lucia wasnt the type to resort to violence over a broken sword. She was a bit startled by todays sparring match, but she knew how weak Shiron really was. Perhaps she should actually praise him? After all, there werent many, including Siriel, who could beat the hero Kyrie in a sparring match.


    Yet, the shock of her cherished ck iron sword breaking was not something to be taken lightly.


    ck iron sword. ckie. Dark Neb.


    Lucia never said these nicknames out loud due to embarrassment, but she had indeed given her sword these pet names. Five years ago, holding hands with Shiron, she had felt a destiny upon arriving at the cksmith.


    The sword fit perfectly even in her small hand. Thick de. And despite its size, it had a bnce that wasnt skewed in any way


    Lucia could freely handle any sword, but the ck iron sword was special to her.


    It was the first thing she had ever owned. The first andst gift she received from Shiron.


    But, the one who had given her the gift was so calm about it. Even though Johan was there, Lucia felt a shock, as if their shared memories were being denied.


    Feeling a void in her heart, Lucia suddenly sensed a cold touch under her armpit.


    What are you doing?


    Stay still.


    Shiron lifted Lucia effortlessly and shook her, dislodging the snow stuck to her back. Lucia, limp and unresisting, just puffed up her cheeks.


    The cold hand between her arm and torso was Shirons way of showing concern. Lucia wasnt so callous as to reject someones kindness.


    Holding the dangling Lucia, Shiron approached the pavilion and sat her down on a chair. Siriel, resting her chin on her hand, could now face Lucia.


    Hmm


    Siriel understood what Shiron meant by broken. Lucias face didnt redden with embarrassment when Shiron put his hand under her armpit.


    Then, Shiron btedly ced the fragments of the ck iron sword on the table.


    Right. I wanted to ask brother something.


    Theing-of-age ceremony is about fighting an apostle, right?


    Siriel deliberately asked Shiron, a question she could have asked Glen.


    But what exactly is an apostle? The Head of the family and uncle didnt continue, but they looked very serious.


    An apostle is a remnant of the Demon God.


    Demon God. As this past relic was mentioned, Lucia turned her head towards Shiron.


    Shiron, unfazed, continued with a serious face.


    Siriel. Youve read fairy tales, right?


    The eternal and immortal great saga of the great savior, our ancestor Kyrie, right?


    Yes.


    At the mention of the fairy tale title, Lucias face reddened slightly. Siriel looked at Shiron, feeling puzzled.


    But the fairy tale clearly says Kyrie extended a sword hundreds of meters long to defeat the Demon God. But remnants?


    Right. I Kyrie did defeat it.


    Lucia spoke hesitantly, her voice unsure.


    The Demon God is not yet dead. Theres definite proof of that.


    Evidence?


    Ill show you.


    Shiron, with a solemn face, pulled out a piece of ck ss from his pocket.


    [Fragment of a Peculiar God]


    The object, obtained from killing cultists, emitted an aura of magic as potent as that of a maid serving at their side.


    Do you feel anything?


    I feel a dreadful and disgusting magic.


    Dorothy, the maid who was serving nearby, answered in ce of Shiron. She felt something that could be the remnants of the cursed Demon God she had once followed.


    Shiron put the ck fragment back into his pocket.


    The Demon God blesses demons, beasts, and even humans indiscriminately with its peculiar power. Those who receive this power wield it without any repercussions.


    Are those blessed by it the apostles?


    No.


    Shiron shook his head in response to Lucias question, sifting through old memories.


    Just receiving the Demon Gods blessing didnt make one an apostle.


    Those who were promised eternity. Those who can hear the voice of God. Those who conspired to resurrect the Demon God.


    Many terms came to mind, each one too embarrassing to say out loud. Shiron decided to share his recent impressions of an apostle instead.


    Among those blessed, the ones who brag unusually. Those who spout nonsense about being chosen by God or hearing voices.<hr>


    Meanwhile, beyond the snow-covered mountains, near a bubbling volcano.


    A woman, driven solely by vengeance, sighed deeply.


    The Giants Forge.


    Originally a ce to visit after theing-of-age ceremony, but at Shirons request, Yuma crossed the mountain range and braved the blizzard bare-bodied.


    The young master said he needed a sword.


    The one-horned woman, clutching her tingling chest, knocked on the massive iron door.


    Thump- Thump- Thump-


    Three knocks. And precisely three secondster.


    A heavy sound echoed as the iron doors parted, releasing a wave of hot air.


    Woosh-


    Yuma, squinting against the intense heat, opened her eyes slowly as the wind died down.


    And then,


    Yumas eyes met those of a fairy floating in the air.


    Faded hair. Clothes like tattered rags. Her appearance was unremarkable, but a terrible scar over one eye made her stand out.


    One-eyed Dolby. The person Yuma was looking for.


    I need a sword. Just one.


    Yuma, without any formal greetings, stated her business to the fairy. They werent acquaintances for just a day or two. Having known each other for over 500 years, Yuma skipped unnecessary pleasantries.


    A good quality sword. One that can channel mana well. A sword that will never break.


    Come in.


    Dolby, looking nkly at the sweating Yuma, gestured for her to enter.


    Unlike Yuma, who was dripping with sweat, Dolby seemed unfazed by the intense heat.


    Excuse me.


    Yuma followed the fairy, volunteering as her guide.


    Grinding-


    With the rising heat, Yuma felt the tremor under her feet. Eventually, the fairys guidance came to a halt at a certain point.


    A giant human figure filled her view.


    Atmos. Yuma has arrived.


    The giant, with a refreshing voice, turned his massive body around.


    The giant, whose entire lower jaw was covered in steel, silently bent down to look at the one-horned woman.


    Tomunicate, Atmos had to ce his hand on the ground.


    500 years ago, someone had shattered his lower jaw, making it a bit cumbersome for him to convey his thoughts.


    [Yuma. Why are you here?]


    The entire forge resonated with Atmoss voice.


    [Theing-of-age ceremony hasnt even happened yet.]


    I have no other reason to be here. As I told Dolby, I came for a sword.


    [I cannot give you one. Leave.]


    Atmos turned away, and Dolby shrugged her shoulders.


    He says to leave.


    Yuma nkly stared at the giants back, then took out a handkerchief from her pocket. It was the one Shiron had handed to her seven years ago when she was in tears.


    Wiping the sweat off her chin, Yuma steeled her resolve.


    I cant go back empty-handed.


    Theing-of-age ceremony was less than a week away, and a day had already passed since the young masters request.


    Yuma red at the giants back.


    Since when has theing-of-age ceremony been so important? You forge weapons, and I train heroes. Wasnt that our agreement from the start?


    Even after Yumas sharp retort, Atmos remained silent, just staring nkly at the boilingva.


    Yuma sighed with a throbbing headache.


    Atmos. If you keep being stubborn, I have other ideas.


    Yuma reached out to the fairy floating nearby. An ice-cold frost extended from her fingertips, forming into a sharp icicle.


    Yuma?


    Dolby stared nkly at the tip of the ice icicle.


    Was she using magic to cool down? Yuma had been sweating excessively even before entering the forge. Shed probably press the ice against her cheeks.


    But even while thinking this, the ice icicle remained pointed at Dolby.


    Yuma ced the soaked handkerchief back in her pocket.


    Atmos. I knew you were dense, but to choose pride over your lovers life


    [Enough.]


    Atmos cut Yuma off mid-sentence. When he turned around, his face was twisted like a demons.


    [Yuma. Have you lost your mind?]


    Im not crazy. Ive always been this kind of woman, havent I?


    Yuma approached Dolby with a sly grin, then grabbed the small fairy with one hand and thrust the icicle at her throat.


    The distorted face of the giant turned pale.


    [If Dolby dies, no weapons can be forged. Do you understand the futility of your threat?]


    If Dolby dies, I can cast the magic instead. Im better at magic.


    What are you doing! Hurry up and bring the sword!


    Dolby, terrified, screamed at the giant.


    Look at her eyes, theyre fierce! Kyaaak! Its cold! Something cold is touching my throat!


    [Take it.]


    Chrrk-


    Swords rained down from the sky. Only then did Yuma release her magic.


    However, she had no intention of letting the fairy go.


    Dolby. Youll have toe with me.


    [This wasnt the agreement.]


    When did I say Id let go? If I back down now Hmm. Its a precaution for any eventuality.


    Yuma drew the sword with a soft smile.

 Chapter 111: The Red Land (1)

    Chapter 111: The Red Land (1)


    Before theing-of-age ceremony, Shiron had much to prepare.


    The preparation to cross the mountain range. The preparation to settle in the Demonic Realm. And, he needed to receive a sword from Yuma to rece the broken ck iron sword. It was to be given to Lucia.


    When do we have to wait until?


    Exactly.


    The main gate of Dawn Castle.


    It was still early before sunrise.


    The group, ready to head to the Demonic Realm, waited for Yuma, who had not returned yet. The absence of Yuma, crucial for overseeing theing-of-age ceremony along with n leader Glen, created a situation that prevented departure, regardless of Lucia not having a sword.


    Hes here.


    Glen narrowed his eyes as if he saw something. Soon after, the figure of a woman holding a sword and a pouch came into view.


    I apologize. I was dyed due to some matters.


    Yuma, tidying her slightly disheveled bangs, bowed her head. In such a hurry, her clothes still carried the frost she hadnt managed to shake off.


    Young master. As you instructed, I have acquired the sword.


    Well done.


    Receiving the sword from Yuma, Shiron squinted his eyes.


    The sword, with a white de and a ck hilt, was familiar to Shiron.


    [Fairys Longsword]


    The Fairys Longsword was one of the weapons a Prient could choose afterpleting theing-of-age ceremony.


    Was the ce she went to the Giants Forge?


    Certainly better than a mere human-made ck iron sword. However, it paled inparison to Sirius, obtainable in thetter part of the game.


    With a slightly disappointed look, Shiron handed the Fairys Longsword to Lucia. Lucia inspected the white de from all angles.


    With this, I can speak with confidence.


    The sword handed by Shiron was light. As light as, or even lighter than, a usual iron sword. He couldnt be sure without cutting something with its de, but it was evidently better than a ck iron sword, five times more formidable than normal iron.


    Lucia, with a smile that began to faintly spread on her face quickly erased it and gazed at Shiron.


    Is this the sword said to be crafted from the stars?


    No.


    Uh, huh?


    Lets finish theing-of-age ceremony first and then talk.


    Oh


    Lucia, taken aback by Shirons unexpected response, wore a nk expression.


    What is he looking at?


    Shiron wasnt looking at Lucia as he spoke. His gaze had been fixed on Yumas hand since the moment he handed over the sword.


    Lets start moving now.


    Yes.


    At Glens signal to the group, Lucia adjusted her bag, as big as herself.<hr>


    Despite the path being mostly slippery cliffs and steep slopes, climbing the endlessly rising mountain range was not a problem.


    Its a bit cumbersome, but manageable.


    Suddenly, a ck shadow darted in.


    Shiron immediately swung the holy sword. It was hard to discern the demon beast due to the blizzard, but there was no point in paying attention to a beast that had already turned to ashes.


    Swish-swash-


    The holy power obliterated the demon beast.


    The holy sword itself emanated overwhelming holy power, and with additional holy energy, the attacking beasts were reduced to ashes and scattered.


    Maybe its better to keep some distance? It wont hurt, but it might sting the eyes.


    Shiron nced back at Yuma following him. Her face, perhaps due to the cold, was slightly flushed.


    Dont mind me, just concentrate on your task.


    Alright.


    I should just do my job well.


    Shiron, gripping the holy sword, climbed the frozen slope. And,


    Yuma, watching Shiron move away, whispered to something in her pocket.


    Did you see?


    What? What did I see?


    A frightened voice emerged from the pocket.


    The overwhelming presence of the master.


    Isnt it amazing? Answer me.


    Well there certainly was a light so bright it felt like it could shatter even the remaining eye.


    You have a keen eye.


    Uh do I?


    Dolby tried to appease Yuma. Even 500 years ago, Dolby found it hard to understand her actions.


    I knew she was crazy, but did her madness worsen while I wasnt looking?


    Dolby suddenly remembered a distant past, so old its light had faded.


    The Bloody Yuma.


    Before losing one horn, she reigned as a terror among humans. Looking back now, it seemed a bit of an exaggerated nickname, but it was given by the humans who fought against Yuma, so she wasnt ashamed of it.


    Her actions while leading the Demon Gods army were enchanting enough to excite Dolby, who was still a young fairy at that time.


    Why did it turn out like this?


    Dolby, who once even admired her, couldnt help but feel pity for Yumas bizarre behavior.


    What changed Yuma?


    Was it after her horn was shattered?


    Or since she was betrayed by the Demon God?


    Maybe it started when she began nurturing the humans of Prient. Her once fiercely cold gaze began to soften with affection, and ill-fitting polite words slipped from her red lips.


    And now,


    Yuma suddenly started boasting about the humans she was raising to Dolby.


    You.


    Hm?


    Startled by the cold voice, Dolby swallowed hard.


    Are you watching properly?


    Of course.


    Is that so? Then exin. What just happened?


    Well


    Dolby squinted her eyes to answer the sudden question. The world, already hard to discern through the thin fabric, was further obscured by the blizzard, making it difficult toprehend what was happening.


    But Dolby knew.


    Though she had only one eye left, the divine eye she had been blessed with by the god she followed was not hindered by obstacles.


    A light appeared before her eyes.


    Certainly something to be proud of. The demon beasts turn to dust as soon as they touch the light. I havent seen such light in a long time.


    She didnt feel the pain directly as she hadnt seen it, but Dolby could sense the absurd amount of holy power in that light.


    The light burned the beasts.


    Thats not enough. Tell me more.


    What more is there? Swing the sword, and everything turns to dust. Whats happening now is just a repetition of that.


    Indeed, it is.


    Disappointment was evident on Yumas face, which she had bowed.


    The main reason she abruptly brought Dolby was to keep a chance of meeting Atmos again, but she also had a slight desire to show her old friend the lordsing-of-age ceremony.


    I did well to change the content of theing-of-age ceremony.


    Originally, the ceremony meant surviving in the Demonic Realm. However, demon beasts that would just disintegrate in the light of the holy sword were hardly a challenge worthy of high appraisal.


    The other Prients leading the way, excluding Shiron, were moving at the same or faster speed despite different methods. Yuma secretly hoped for a stronger enemy, like an apostle, to appear, fearing that Shiron might seem ordinary.<hr>


    Finally, the group crossed the mountain range and reached the Demonic Realm.


    This is the Demonic Realm.


    Lucia crouched on the ground, scooping up the earth. The scattering red particles appeared almost like sand at first nce.


    Unlike the previous all-whitendscape, the scenery beyond the mountain range was red, both the sky and the earth.


    Was there such a ce here 500 years ago?


    She had traveled many parts of the Demonic Realm to subdue the Demon God, but the rednd was new to her. Perhaps the environment had changed over time. 500 years were enough for new rivers to form and dynasties to change several times.


    I only saw unfamiliar demon beasts.


    Siriel was also lost in thought. They had faced incredibly tough demon beasts while crossing the mountain. However, among them, the only one Siriel recognized was the frost wolf they encountered at the beginning. The rest were all unfamiliar in form and strength.


    The demon beasts of the mountain were strong. The ones in the academy dungeons were uninteresting weaklings inparison.


    Suddenly, Siriel remembered Hugo, who had not yet returned from his expedition. Shee had seen Hugos strength with her own eyes and knew that the demon beasts he had in were no match for Hugo, but arriving in the Demonic Realm changed her perception of demon beasts.


    Far away, a figure the size of a mountain was moving.


    It was hard to distinguish from the distance, but it was probably a demon beast. Then Siriel felt a presence on her shoulder.


    Thats not an apostle. So, you wont have to face it.


    Uncle?


    I thought it better to be clear. An apostle isnt just a giant monster.


    It looks like well have to stay here tonight.


    Having spoken, Glen blinked several times, then began rubbing his eyelids.


    Scenes faintly emerging in his mind became clearer.


    They appeared as if etched behind his eyelids.


    Red clouds. Blood-red rain.


    Amidst it, armor burst forth, and the scene froze.


    Was this the extent of the prophecy? He couldnt see the oue of theing-of-age ceremony, but it was not the worst. There were times when it was fortunate not to see a future where someones head flew off. Glen was confident that this was the better scenario.


    If necessary


    Glen silently fiddled with his sword hilt.

 Chapter 112: The Red Land (2)

    Chapter 112: The Red Land (2)


    Beyond the mountain range, the rednd never saw the sunset. However, with the decisive battle approaching, they couldnt afford not to sleep. Thus, the group decided to keep watch in shifts, starting with Glen, changing every two hours.


    Why dont you sleep a little more?


    30 minutes before changing shifts.


    Gazing at the campfire, Glen suddenly felt someone approaching.


    I cant sleep unless its in a bed. I just cant seem to fall asleep.


    Shiron sat opposite Glen and reached into his pocket, pulling out a liquor bottle.


    So, I thought Id drink instead.


    Thats an interesting joke.


    Its not a joke.


    Pong-


    Do you enjoy drinking?


    I dont turn down a drink when its offered.


    Then perhaps youd like a drink, Father.


    Unsure of how to address Glen, Shiron ced a cup filled with liquor in front of him.


    What kind of liquor is this?


    My uncle recognized it immediately.


    My brother doesnt show it, but he likes liquor.


    Its nothing special, just some liquor from the cer of Dawn Castle.


    Shiron poured liquor into his own cup. Glen felt surprised by the sudden turn of events involving drinking.


    Is he trying to seek courage from the liquor?


    Is there something you want to ask?


    Its been a while since we talked. I feel frustrated that we havent had any real conversation. Dont you want to have a heartfelt talk between father and son?


    I do.


    Shiron took a sip of whiskey, a sigh mixed with the effect of the liquor. He had a drink before bed as he couldnt sleep, and the effects were still there.


    But it wasnt a bad condition to be in. As Hugo said, asking when one might die was a burdensome topic, no matter how bold one might be.


    I havent heard it yet.


    Do you remember the letter?


    The letter?


    The letter I sent through Yuma. Was it 5 years ago or 6? Its been so long, you might not remember.


    Ah.


    Glen took out an old piece of paper from his pocket. It was the letter Shiron had sent six years ago through Yuma.


    Youve kept it all this time?


    Of course. Although its contents were brutal, it was the first letter you sent. Ive kept it as a talisman


    Thump-


    Shiron snatched the old letter from Glens hand and threw it into the campfire.


    It gives me the creeps, so Ill burn it right now. Its okay since its a gift from me, right?


    Uh


    So, you see. Ive spent a long time pondering philosophical questions like when will I die. Isnt it time to hear an answer from a prophet father? Yes, it hase to that.


    Shiron ignored Glens disappointed face.


    Its a bit too much to ask a father to predict when his son will die.


    Im a bit selfish.


    Is that so?


    Glen sighed deeply.


    Ive lifted many veils and peered into the future, but there was not a single glimpse of your future among them.


    Glen continued, looking up at the sky.


    I dont know either. Having the power of prophecy doesnt mean I know all futures, but for some reason, whenever I try to see, a murky veil obscures my vision.


    It was still the same.


    Despite his strong desire, every attempt to see Shirons future ended in a blurred vision.


    Shiron took out a watch from his pocket. There was still time left before the next shift.


    Lets talk about something else then.


    Shiron was very interested in the Apostle predicted by Glen.


    Which Apostle are we going to face? What does he look like? What weapon does he use?


    I dont know who the Apostle is. He didnt say his name. He looked like a knight in red armor, and his weapon was arge sword.


    How strong is he? Can we, who are still inexperienced, sufficiently fight against him?


    One cant know the strength until crossing swords.


    Then how many will face the Apostle? Surely not alone?


    Its better to join forces.


    It wasnt Glen who responded. With a slightly disheveled appearance, Yuma sat near the campfire and spoke. She was holding a bag in her hand again.


    Joining forces and doing our best against the Apostle would also look admirable.


    Wouldnt that make it difficult to determine superiority? If the title of family head is awarded to the one who delivers the final blow, then the person who inflicted the most damage loses out. Theing-of-age ceremony also yed a role in identifying the next family head, didnt it?


    That will be fine.


    Glen turned his gaze to a distant ce. The border between the mountain range and the rednd. Dozens of demons were watching this ce.


    Thats for them to judge.<hr>


    Meanwhile, there were girls eavesdropping on their conversation.


    Perhaps as a consideration for the girls in their sensitive age, thergest of the three tents was shared by Lucia and Siriel.


    Siriel whispered towards the ceiling.


    Lucia, are you asleep?


    No. How can I sleep with such a conversation going on?


    Lucias voice sounded a bit muffled.


    Due to the proximity of the campfire and the tent, their acute hearing unintentionally caught all of Shiron and Glens conversation.


    Me too. Just hearing talk about someone dying I cant sleep.


    Siriel responded nonchntly, but Shiron and Glens conversation was still swirling in her head.


    Lucia exhaled a foggy breath towards the ceiling.


    The Apostle is said to be extremely dangerous. Im not religious or superstitious by nature. But, seriously. Talking about death before a final battle, it feels like it might actually happen.


    Could you speak a little quieter?


    Right? Theyre so inconsiderate. Why do they keep saying things that make others worry?


    Lucia gripped the nket tightly, anxious.


    Like father, like son, neither Glen nor Shiron seemed to have any notion of restraint.<hr>


    At the entrance of the snow-covered mountain range. At the base of the expedition force organized under the Emperors orders.


    In thergest tent adorned with the g of the Sky Knights, a considerable number of people were gathered.


    Fortunately, there are no serious injuries.


    Cardinal Deviale, overseeing the health of the expedition force, said as he removed his hand from a tree-like arm.


    However, I rmend resting for a week. Even someone like you can suffer permanent damage to the body that cannot be healed by holy power due to continuous battles.


    Understood.


    Hugo nodded in response to Deviales diagnosis and then stood up to leave the tent.


    Without removing his armor.


    Sir Hugo. You need to rest.


    Deviale sighed, addressing a patient who was not fully aware of his own condition.


    Ill be back soon. Just need to sort some things out.


    Deviale watched Hugo leave the tent quietly.


    The expedition was reaching its climax, and Hugos rest would create a significant gap on the front lines. Thats why Deviale couldnt hold him back.


    How is themanders condition?


    Johan, Hugos deputy, asked this, and Deviale shook his head.


    To be frank, its not good. The upper body is fine, but the blood vessels leading from the lower body to the heart are getting narrower day by day. The concentration of mana in the blood is also thinning.


    So


    Yes, as you might have guessed, its due to aging and weakening.


    Deviale thought of the patches of red hair that had fallen out.


    Is Hugos eraing to an end?


    Being well aware of the reputation of the Empires greatest knight, Deviale refrained from voicing such ominous thoughts.


    But it was evident that Hugo was not the same as before.


    In Lucerne, Deviale was a clergyman with extensive expedition experience, and he had seen Hugos exploits up close many times.


    However, he couldnt see the Hugo of old in the one he saw today.


    Hugos injuries were not caused by the demonic beasts. He had dodged the beasts onught and in their massive bodies. But, seemingly exhausted, he failed to avoid a falling carcass. Just three years ago, Hugo would not have made such a careless mistake.


    Sir Johan also missed the appropriate time to retire from the front lines by a long stretch.


    Cardinal Deviale gazed at the wrinkled face of the old knight. Johan Urhaim, his hair and beard had all turned white. The sight of such an elderly man guarding the front lines was a stark contrast to the Empires image.


    It might not be my ce to say as an outsider, but its time for you to make a decision.


    Deviale decided to voice the thought he had been harboring.


    A decision?


    I rmend increasing the frequency of reorganization.


    But there are still many demonic beasts that are undealt with. Frequent absences from the front lines would create a significant gap in our forces.


    A week isnt too long for the body to recuperate. We can start with every other week.


    What about the soldiers who will die on the front lines in the meantime?


    Its inevitable for soldiers to die on the front lines.


    Deviale rubbed his dry eyes. He, too, felt profound fatigue due to the prolonged istion.


    Thats not the only issue.


    Deviale started packing his bag to move to the next location. Hugo was the most critical case, but many patients still needed attention at the base.


    We need to find a sessor to fill Sir Hugos absence.


    As a human being, Sir Hugo will continue to weaken. It might not be tomorrow, but if he keeps overexerting himself like this, he wont be able to wield a sword within a few years. Ahem. Hm.


    Deviale turned his back on the dazed old knight.


    It will be toote if we wait after Sir Hugo dies.

 Chapter 114: The Red Knight (2)

    Chapter 114: The Red Knight (2)


    Shiron, who had grabbed Siriel, felt a tingling pain. It wasnt like being struck by lightning or being electrocuted by residual current. It was as though his shoulder joint was being torn apart while he pulled with all his might.


    But he couldnt stop just because it hurt.


    The puddles impact was wide, and to extract Siriel, Shiron had to enter the puddle.


    Its not easy.


    Holding Siriel, Shiron dodged the lightning strikes and trudged through the mud. Unfortunately, there was quite a distance to a safe area without puddles. The rain continued, and the number and size of puddles naturally increased. Step by step, inevitably, he had no choice but to step into them.


    The nuisance wasnt just the puddles that restricted movement. Cami and Bernoulli were also annoying. Somehow, the mind-consuming gimmicks were the same for both Cami and Bernoulli.


    For example,


    Maybe its okay to get hit once


    Thinking of getting struck by lightning? As if that would kill me?


    Careful thoughts kept surging in a battle where one mistake wouldnt be tolerated.


    Damn. This is so annoying.


    Sweat ran down Shirons back. Only after covering a considerable distance did he manage to look at Siriel. Blood was flowing from her tightly shut eyes. Was that blood? It was hard to tell due to the continuous red droplets. Why was her face so red? It kept making him worry.


    Orca Siriel. You shouldnt be like this.


    Shiron steeled his resolve and covered his hand with divine power.


    He felt hot heat from the hand covering his eyes.


    Lucia is


    Shiron lifted his head to look in the direction where loud noises were continuously exploding. The exchange of attacks between those monsters was astonishing.


    When useless thoughts continued, he felt an ovepping warmth on the back of his hand.


    Its okay now.


    Siriel staggered to her feet. Her gaze was still fixed on the friend who was still in battle.


    Im embarrassed.


    Disappointed in herself, Siriel stamped her foot. About fifty steps ahead, there was a puddle. Right in the middle, a spear stuck out.


    And then,


    A twinkling spread at the edge of her vision as if decorating the night sky. Siriel knew all too well who emitted that light. She clenched her teeth, filled withplex emotions.


    Having lost her weapon and now receiving help during theing-of-age ceremony where she was under the scrutiny of people she barely knew was quite tant


    It was nice, but her pride felt wounded at first.


    Siriel extended her hand toward the spear. A line of light traced a path to her hand.<hr>


    Yuma and Glen didnt take their eyes off the battle for a single moment. As this might be thesting-of-age ceremony, even the maids came down to join Yuma and Glen.


    Isnt it amazing?


    With dozens of demons behind her, Yumas face lit up with excitement.


    I was worried, but it was unnecessary. They never showed any signs of flinching or fear, even under the curse from above.


    I see.


    They managed to avoid danger well, and no one has died yet.


    Yuma turned and smiled gently at Glen.


    Your daughter stands out remarkably.


    Have you stopped doubting?


    Ive realized that doubting is pointless.


    Unless one is a Prient, its impossible for an ordinary human to stand against an Apostle, right? If we kill the Apostle here and now, that would meanplete trust.


    Lucia Prient, a child Glen had brought home one day.


    Her red hair and golden eyes were umon, so Yuma didnt immediately dismiss her. However, she hadnt fully trusted Glen at the time, either.


    Until Lucia knocked out Shiron, Yuma had been reluctant to acknowledge the girl who bore a resemnce to Glen as the familys youngdy.


    And for good reason. Yuma was acutely aware of the limitations of short-lived species. No matter how much they trained, they could only start after learning to walk.


    The age at which one could endure rigorous training was barely fifty years, so the limit of what they could achieve was evident, having observed many humans.


    Of course, there was one human whose limits were not visible.


    Kyrie.


    How could she forget that name?


    It was a time of chaos, where heroes often emerged, but Kyrie was iparable among them.


    She was the one who had sted off one of Yumas horns. None of the demons tricks could stop Kyrie.


    Yuma narrowed her eyes and looked toward the storm. Intense light leaked from the red dust cloud with high frequency.


    Kyrie also emitted a dazzling light every time she swung her sword, the Holy Sword.


    Yuma wasnt the only one who thought of someone upon seeing the light.


    What is that?


    Inside the pocket in her hand.


    The one-eyed fairy couldnt believe what she was seeing. In the raging storm, the owner of the erupting light wasnt alone.


    The light emitted by the pure white sword was tremendous, but the light bursting from the milky white sword stolen from Atmos was not inferior.


    Yet, the milky white sword was certainly not designed to emit such light.


    That light was entirely due to the skill of the red-haired girl. And,


    Dolby still remembered someone who she thought could emit dazzling light from a dull iron sword.


    How could she forget?


    The brilliant sword energy that split mountains and seas, reaching the sky. A brutish sword technique that focused all the bodys internal energy in one ce without any special technique, the secret art forged by Kyrie, who understood the essence of all swordsmanship in the world.


    Si Sirius.


    Tears flowed from the eyes of the one watching the storm. Small shoulders trembled.


    Dolby recalled memories from long ago, 500 years earlier, when the god she followed descended into the world. Many of her kind were held by humans.


    The reason was simple.


    Humans needed power to oppose the great force, and fairy eyes were highly effective ingredients for elixirs.


    Dolby covered her mouth with both hands, unable to look into the storm any longer. She didnt want to dirty the pocket she might indefinitely inhabit with vomit.<hr>


    At the battles climax


    No lives were lost, and many still stood upright, but the victor was clear.


    Bernoulli, with not a single intact limb, had created a puddle not of raindrops but of blood.


    [Refusing to give your name until the end.]


    Are you a ghost who died without hearing a name?


    Lucia, supporting Siriel, asked. Her tone seemed petnt, but her voice carried no excitement, instead a coldness.


    [That is my wish.]


    Bernoulli, the knight with no intact limbs, said this. The light in his helmet flickered like a dying bulb. In the battles final moments, the milky white sword, wrapped in white sword energy, had inflicted a fatal wound on Bernoulli.


    The only part left intact was his head, rattling inside the helmet.


    Bernoulli spoke in a hollow voice.


    [I was originally a wandering knight seeking an honorable journey. I roamed the world in search of the strong, not to serve someone, and rushed to aid the innocent and powerless, like a knight from folk tales.]


    Lucia sighed deeply. She didnt look at the strewn armor on the ground but stared at a man approaching them, covered in what seemed like blood.


    The intense determination on his clenched face made Lucia hesitate.


    [But in the end, it was just a personal deviation. At best, I saved a few hundred people over a few decades, and the real strong ones had all died in thest war. Thats why I longed for eternal life, and listening to the voice of God was next. And then,]


    h, h, h, so much talk.


    Shiron, gritting his teeth, swung his sword.


    Thump-


    Dizzy, strange thoughts. Im going mad.


    Shiron sat down in front of the corpse. Since the soul had been reaped with the Holy Sword, a ck bead should emerge from the ashes, scattering as a ck mist.


    Due to the urgency of the battle, Shiron couldnt wait for the transformation into ck ash and began rummaging through the corpse.


    Good.


    Upon finding the ck bead, Shiron smiled contentedly and murmured.


    Good work.


    At that moment, a familiar voice came from behind. It was Yuma.


    Regardless of the result, its a relief that no one is seriously injured.


    Indeed.


    Lucia bowed her head, observing her forearm covered in many wounds. These were not caused by a sword but rather by sword energy that had inevitably leaked.


    In closebat with swords, even the wind from the des could not be taken lightly. Blind stones, as they sayminor attacks that came in an unanticipated mannerperformed surprisingly well.


    This must be luck.


    Luck, you say?


    Siriel nced at Yuma with skeptical eyes.


    No one died, and there are no disabled.


    Then.


    There were disabled at thest adulthood ceremony. And there were deaths in the one before that.


    Right.


    Glen murmured, but his voice was anything but soft. Yuma, relieved, stroked his chest and smiled.


    Its a joyous asion that everyone is safe. Lets return to the castle.


    If we go back like this, well have to cross the mountain range again.


    Do you have a nned route?


    Well, Im not holding back anyone who wants to rest right now.


    Shiron, slipping a ss bottle into his pocket, blinked his now clearer eyes.


    Of course not.


    Shirons gaze shifted to the pocket in Yumas hand.

 Chapter 115: Terms Of Negotiation

    Chapter 115: Terms Of Negotiation


    The content of theing of age ceremony had changed, but the role of demons guarding a family remained unchanged.


    Weeding out the useless


    And selecting only the most excellent material.


    In the Demon Realm stood an old tombstone.


    Glen pulled an old dagger from his pocket.


    Is this really the right thing to do?


    He approached the tombstone.


    There, the names of the Prients who had failed their purpose were densely inscribed, and at the very bottom, the names of Shiron, Lucia, and Siriel were engraved in relief.


    And then,


    ng-


    Glen struck Shirons name with the dagger. The guardians of Dawn Castle, having observed theing of age ceremony, unanimously dered Shiron unfit. Despite Shirons valiant struggle, their response was so cold that Glen shivered.


    I dont understand whats happening


    Glen swallowed his regret and walked away from the Prients gravesite.<hr>


    The [Source of God], which appeared upon the subjugation of an apostle, resembled a useless ck bead at first nce.


    Merely being close to it, one could sense a tingling magical power, a foreboding object. Even a demon n member infused with magic power would steer clear of it, and anyone who received it might discard it without a second thought.


    Who would envision this ominous object as a bargaining chip? It would be fortunate if it were even considered junk.


    However,


    To some, the [Source of God] could hold incalcble value.


    Yuma, and the other coborators.


    En route to the Giants Forge.


    Shiron traversed the arid desert, mentally outlining the events thaty ahead.


    Atmos, a giant capable of striking the stars and one of the Prients coborators. Like Yuma, he was an ex-demon from the demon lords faction who had switched allegiances.


    But unlike Yuma, whose betrayal by the demon lord provided clear motivation, Shiron had no idea why Atmos was aiding the Prients.


    Strange.


    He noticed Yuma trailing slightly behind.


    Atmos was neither discarded like Yuma and other demons nor was he forced into battle while his family was held hostage.


    Moreover, he could not speak properly because Kyrie, a hero from the previous generation, had crushed and ground his jaw. Wasnt that strange? The Prients were descendants of Kyries lineage. So, there was no reason for Atmos to aid the descendants of an enemy.


    Besides.


    Shiron turned around with a puzzled expression.


    Hey, why is everyone following?


    Is it not permitted?


    Its not that its not permitted, but why is everyone following?


    Shiron nced at Yuma, who was tilting her head in confusion. Dozens of people were trailing behind her.


    Siriel and Glen did not join them. It was a journey to submit evidence of killing an apostle and to retrieve a weapon for her use from Atmos. Perhaps due to fatigue from the intense battle, she had returned to the castle with Glen.


    Instead, all the demons, including Yuma, began to follow Shiron.


    Were not trying to cause chaos, and its not enough to make a good impression on the first person we meet No matter how you look at it, this doesnt look good.


    Please consider this as a continuation of theing of age ceremony.


    Dorothy, leading the group, stepped forward. In her non-maid outfit and with an expressionless face, she exuded an oppressive aura.


    Lucia, looking confused, asked.


    Wasnt it finished?


    I apologize. Even if the young master does not covet the title of family head, there are a few who wish to continue watching over the young master. One reason is the difficulty in deciding who to appoint as the next junior head of the family.


    Dorothy bowed, seemingly on behalf of the group. Confronted by her courteous demeanor, Shiron found it impossible to ask them to leave.


    Do as you wish.


    Wont it work just once?


    With a flick of his tongue, Shiron shifted his gaze away from them and looked at Yuma.


    Yuma.


    Yes, Young Master.


    Come here for a moment.


    Since returning from the Giants Forge, the unfamiliar pouch in Yumas hand had continuously drawn Shirons attention.<hr>


    Aing of age ceremony could cost a life if one was not careful. He had not talked much until the battle ended, fearing cheating, but now he thought it was time to start talking. Shiron nodded his head, pointing at the pouch in Yumas hand.


    What is that? Dont tell me its what I think it is?


    Shiron narrowed his eyes as he spoke. It wasnt hard to guess what was in the pouch Yuma had been holding since they returned from the forge. Chronologically, it was too coincidental that they had visited right after discussing Dolby and Atmos. His suspicion had turned into certainty.


    Its nothing important. Just an old acquaintance of mine.


    Yuma slipped her hand into the pouch. Then, a trembling fairy appeared, clinging to her hand.


    Ill introduce you now. Dolby, say hello.


    At Yumas threat-like whisper, the one-eyed fairy nodded silently.


    However, Shiron did not greet him back. He only sent a pitiful gaze to the fairy held like a toy doll in one hand


    Why why are you staring like that?


    Feeling rudely stared at, Dolby shivered but still said what he wanted to Shiron.


    But Shiron did not answer Dolbys question.


    Yuma.


    Yes.


    Why is he here?


    Is there a problem?


    Yuma tilted her head, surprised by Shirons unexpected reaction.


    A week ago, didnt you say you were going to negotiate with the cksmith? So I thought Id make the negotiation a bit smoother.


    Shiron found it hard to understand what Yuma was saying.


    To summarize I personally think whats needed in negotiations is the upper hand.


    Yumas attitude, while not showing it, seemed a bit smug, as if expecting praise.


    Coincidentally, that foolish man was making some difficult responses. He bluntly refused when I asked for a sword. I was a bit angry and didnt want to return empty-handed to the young master, so I chose a somewhat extreme method.


    A bit extreme?


    As Dolby spoke with incredulity, Yumas eyes grew cold.


    Dolby. I havent caused you any harm yet. Are you dissatisfied with not being treated harshly enough? If you wish, I can indeed treat you quite harshly.


    No, no! Theres no need!


    Then, as a negotiation tool, please stay quiet. Its almost time for me to resort to force.


    Watching the two bicker, Shiron wiped his face with a dry expression. Having been treated specially for so long, he had forgotten, but fundamentally, Yumas kindness was a biased one.


    Is this right?


    Shiron felt the ideal negotiation he had envisioned was slipping away from the reality unfolding before him.


    The original n was to present the [Source of God], proof of killing an apostle, to Atmos and Dolby to secure the desired item.


    The weapon one could obtain from Atmos varied depending on the yers growth.


    However, Reincarnation of the Sword Saint was an unusual game thatcked a level system. Instead, yers demonstrated their strength to the cksmith by collecting special tokens from gods or handing over certain demon by-products.


    In special locations like mazes or auction houses, this was typically how yers acquired weapons.


    Even in Reincarnation of the Sword Saint, Atmos created holy swords like Sirius after witnessing the [Source of God]. So, if everything proceeded smoothly, the ominous ck bead should also serve its purpose


    The negotiation is off.


    Shiron decisively scrapped the n he had meticulously devised.<hr>


    In the volcanic region of the Demon Realm, known as the Giants Forge.


    Bang! Bang! Crash!


    A week had passed since his lover was taken, and it was then that Atmos heard someone knocking on the iron door of the forge.


    Could it be Yuma?


    Struggling to his feet and bracing himself on his knees, Atmos harbored a faint hope. He had known the woman named Yuma for hundreds of years and clung to the belief that she wouldnt truly harm Dolby, despite her menacing words.


    Although she had made threats, the way she treated Dolby didnt seem infused with the venom of her past actions. There had been a time when Atmos, before he wielded the hammer, was a warrior. The decayed instincts of a long-disarmed warrior caused him to misinterpret Yumas intentions as insincere.


    After taking a moment to cool his head, he understood that Yuma had not exuded a piercing murderous intent; in fact, her face seemed to hold a yful smile.


    Caught in this misunderstanding, the giant pushed the iron door forcefully, hoping his lover was safe.


    Rumble!


    See! I told you I cut it!


    Who said otherwise?


    I felt wronged because you kept sending doubtful nces my way!


    It wasnt that the door had simply opened. Pieces of what had once been a steel door now littered the floor. Atmos looked down, his confusion apparent and unhidden.

 Chapter 116: Self-Realization

    Chapter 116: Self-Realization


    Eyes like ice, a withered expression. Strangely braided hair fell roughly around his face.


    Lucia immediately recognized the giant bursting through the door, despite half his face being covered with a metal te that made him hard to identify at first nce.


    Atmos of the Mountains.


    So, this guy was also alive.


    It was 500 years ago.


    Many demons had gained fame under the name of a peculiar god, but Atmos, along with Yuma, had literally been the terror that devoured the allied forces.


    Just when countless sacrifices had been made and victory seemed within reach


    The ground shook.


    Humans, their faces filled with despair, looked toward the horizon. There, a legion of giants carrying huge axes approached.


    Thud- Thud- Thud- As Lucia remembered, it was a colossal terror that seemed to shake not just the earth but the heavens themselves.


    As the giant legion drew closer, the morale of the humans plummeted tragically. Atmos, leading the giants, knew the psychology of humans well and deliberately stamped his feet with internal power to instill fear.


    Humans felt the victory that had once been close slipping away.


    No matter how much they surrounded themselves with sword energy and emitted sword auras, they couldnt cut through the mana-strengthened skin of the giants.


    No matter how much they used protective energy, they couldnt withstand the weight of the giants massive axes.


    Thus, the lives of humans, who were someones father or lover, were lost in vain.


    However, Kyrie never med him for it. She didnt criticize him for being cruel or cunning despite being a giant. In war, it was kill or be killed.


    Instead, she resolved it in her own way.


    Lets have a go, you bastard.


    Kahaha.


    Back then, not many knew Kyries name, so Atmos had no choice but tough at such a brazen human.


    Laughing?


    When Atmosughed mockingly, Kyrie stomped the ground. And then her fist shot out like a cannonball and shattered the giants jaw.


    You bastard. Youre a worthless piece of crap, acting all high and mighty when youre nothing but worth a punch.


    Ugh Ughhhh


    Kyrie considered finishing him off as he red with his shattered jaw, but Yura suggested that leaving him alive with an unheble scar might be better for lowering the enemys morale.


    [Why Why are you doing this to me?]


    Five hundred yearster, Lucia couldnt find the brave figure in the giant who still red despite his broken jaw. Atmos, kneeling with his hands on the ground, looked like a defeated soldier surrendering to the enemy.


    [Did I do something wrong? Yuma, say something, will you!]


    Lucia looked at Atmos with a disapproving expression. How could there not be a problem? She remembered clearly the sin of devouring humans to crush the morale of the allied forces.


    Why do you weep so sorrowfully?


    Yuma asked, holding Dolby in one hand.


    Its because no matter how much you knock, he wonte out.


    [What are you talking about? I went out as soon as I heard the knocking.]


    Shiron snorted at Atmoss protest.


    What nonsense. I knocked dozens of times.


    Thats why I said I would go and call him.


    Dolby, now ustomed to being held in Yumas hand, spoke up without hesitation.


    Atmos has bad hearing, so I usually have to open the door for him.


    Dolby, thats ridiculous. Who in the world would release a hostage?


    Ahem. Lets set aside this pointless talk.


    Shiron cleared his throat briefly and chose his words carefully.


    Ivee to negotiate, Atmos.


    [Negotiate? Not a threat? Holding hostages and talking about negotiations?]


    Give me two swords, and Ill release the hostages.


    Though his conscience pricked him, Shiron made his demand nonchntly.


    [There are many swords Ive made, so take them quickly. And donte back.]


    With a hint of reluctance, Atmos produced a pile of swords in front of Shiron. Shiron rummaged through the mountain of swords and picked out two.


    [Fairys Rapier]


    [Fairys dius]


    Tch.


    Shiron flung the drawn sword to the ground, eliciting wide-eyed surprise from Atmos.


    [What are you doing?]


    Look here. Who would bothering all this way for such a shoddy weapon?


    [What?]


    Shoddy?


    Both Shirons outburst and the sight of the thrown sword surprised Lucia. She looked down at the ivory-colored sword in her hand.


    Is such a good sword really a shoddy weapon?


    It seems you dont quite grasp the situation. Dont worry, Ill make you understand soon, Lucia.


    Uh, okay?


    Startled, Lucia turned her head. In Shirons hand was the white sword. She had a bad feeling about this.


    Shiron, gripping the holy sword tightly, extended it toward Lucia.


    Try cutting with this.


    Okay.


    Lucia quickly grasped the situation. She struck the holy sword with the unadorned ivory-colored sword.


    ng-


    With a clear sound, the Fairys Longsword snapped cleanly in two.


    See? Its defective. Is this how you do business?


    The giant was speechless, looking at the de fragments on the ground. Defective? Impossible. He had made over a thousand swords, but Atmos never crafted a weapon carelessly.


    Atmos stared intently at the white sword in Shirons hand. Despite being struck by the Fairys Longsword, his sword was unscathed.


    Bring out a proper weapon, not this inferior one.


    Atmos realized what Shiron wanted.


    [It seems you desire a weapon forged from the stars.]


    Yes, that grand one.


    [Have you earned the right? I havent heard of Glen Prients death yet.]


    The Star Sword was a weapon given only to the head of the family. Crafting it wasbor-intensive, and Atmos awarded it only to those who proved their worth.


    Ive earned it long ago. Ive already killed two.


    Expecting him to be stubborn, Shiron was pleased with the quick progress of the conversation. He pulled out two ck beads from his pocket.<hr>


    While waiting for the sword to be made, tents were erected near the forge.


    That night


    Lucia couldnt sleep at all.


    It wasnt the noise leaking from the forge that kept her awake, but the sheer number of events she had experienced during the day.


    Was it the Apostle?


    The fight with the Red Knight had been a proper battle for Lucia, something she hadnt experienced in a long time.


    The battles she had fought so far were mostly against third-rate swordsmen who couldnt withstand a single exchange or against beastscking intellect. Once again, Lucia realized her own extraordinariness.


    Even at the academy, things were no different. What did it matter that it was said to gather the greatest talents of the continent? Even the most brilliant prodigiescked experience, and Lucia, with memories of her past life, looked down on their deficiencies from a higher ce.


    A wless body. Boundless mana. Memories of countless battlefields. Lucia Prient was more special than anyone in the world.


    Even more so than Siriel.


    As long as Lucia was by her side, Siriel would never be special.


    Siriel was aware of it. How could she not be, knowing that her abilities fell short of Lucias?


    She had known it painfully since childhood.


    During hundreds, thousands of sparring sessions, the number of times Siriel had defeated Lucia was merely in the single digits.


    Even those victories werent purely due to her skills. Among the daily sparrings, there were certainly days when Lucia wasnt in good condition. How could victories on such days be considered decisive?


    Lucia said it was her fault for not managing her condition, but Siriel didnt think so.


    Instead, she only became more aware of her shorings, feeling a surge of unpleasant emotions.


    Whats this?


    Siriel felt a strange sensation.


    She was floating, drifting somewhere. There was no rity in what she saw, heard, or felt.


    A dream?


    No, this was different from a dream.


    Unlike the usual dreams, there was a strong sense of alienation.


    It wasnt a lucid dream.


    Siriel could only look forward in a space bathed in brilliant light.


    In front, she saw the special back of her friend Lucia.


    And there, in front of her, stood Shiron, the person Siriel held dearer than anyone else.


    In the center was Lucia, but Siriels consciousness zeroed in on Shiron. Her brothers face was resigned, almost vacant.


    Abruptly, Lucia leveled a sword at her brother. His face was hidden, yet his trembling hands betrayed his fear. Shaking, Lucia plunged the sword into her brother.


    No.<hr>


    Siriel, are you returning to consciousness?


    Glen regarded Siriel with a concerned expression. His niece, who had been in a deep slumber since her return to Dawn Castle, had atst opened her eyes.


    Through her narrow field of vision, Siriel could see Glens face, blurry as though seen through a gauzy veil.


    Uncle?


    Yes, its your uncle.


    Glen helped Siriel as she attempted to sit up in bed. She was soaked in a cold sweat, as if she had been tormented by a nightmare in her sleep.


    Where am I


    Siriel looked around with a vacant gaze. An antiquated room. The chill in the air. This was Dawn Castle, where her brother and Lucia had spent their childhood.


    Suddenly, Siriels eyes snapped wide open.


    Uncle, what about the others?


    Dont you recall? We arrived here ahead of the others because we had a ce we needed to visit.


    Glen passed a small bell to Siriel.


    The servants havente back yet, so if you require anything, ring this bell.


    Having said that, Glen rose to his feet. There was much to attend to since this was his return to the castle after a long absence, and he found the prospect of staying alone with a young girl in her sensitive years somewhat awkward, so he was eager to leave the room as soon as possible.


    Click-


    And so, the room, toorge for a single upant, was shrouded in silence. The only sounds were Siriels breaths and the beating of her heart.


    Perhaps it was the lingering effect of the unsettling dream, but Siriel was overwhelmed by a profound sense of solitude.

 Chapter 117: Line And Loop

    Chapter 117: Line And Loop


    Shiron could proudly im that he yed the game Reincarnation of the Sword Saint with more passion than anyone elsealmost obsessively. However, he was no madman who memorized every backstory linked to each piece of equipment.


    Thus, Shiron had no idea why Atmos bore the nickname the cksmith who hammers the stars, nor did he understand why holy swords, including Sirius, were dubbed swords that were forged from the stars. That was, until he witnessed the process of their creation firsthand.


    Who wouldve thought they were made from meteorites and called holy swords.


    Deep in a desert, far from the forge,


    Shiron examined a rock in his hand with intense focus. Unlike ordinary stones, it was a meteorite, smooth as though it had melted and solidified once more. This meteorite was a byproduct of the meteor magic cast by Dolby.


    After collecting hundreds of such rocks, Shiron turned and made his way back to the forge.


    What kind of magic tool is that?


    Magic tool?


    You kept putting big rocks into your clothes.


    Perched on Shirons shoulder, Dolby inquired with eyes brimming with curiosity. Despite being drained of the energy to even p her wings after casting 9-star magic, her curiosity as a magician overpowered her exhaustion.


    However, Shiron couldnt share her curiosity.


    Neither Lucia, Siriel, nor even Berta had remarked on Shiron stowing items away in his clothes. Magic storage tools werentmonce in this world, but they were known, so such observations werent novel.


    But exining the storage ability was another matter. Shiron found the prospect of exining it tedious, so he simply showed her the inside of his priests robe.


    This is a storage magic-imbued Rosary. Its hard to find, even in Lucernea very expensive magical tool.


    Really?


    Yes.


    Shiron nodded at the fairy, whose eyes sparkled with childlike wonder. Yet, his next words were devoid of any such innocence.


    Lies.


    The one-eyed fairy chuckled, a strange light flickering in her sole remaining eye.


    I dont feel anything there. No mana circuits are engraved, nor is there a magic stone acting as a pivot. Its just an ordinary Rosary.


    Why lie? Is there a reason you cant tell me? Or did you think I would be fooled?


    She must find him to be an interesting human.


    Huh


    Shironughed in disbelief, not because he got caught off guard, but because of her overly frank attitude.


    What? So direct?


    Narrowing his eyes, Shiron nced at Dolby. It hadnt even been a week since they first met, and he was taken aback by her attitude of judging and looking down on others.


    So,


    Shiron grabbed Dolby by the shoulder and threw her down. He threw her so hard that her head buried itself in a sand pit. Observing her stuck bottom, Shiron hastened his steps.


    Wait, wait! Dont leave me!


    Ah, you jerk, why did you do that if you were going to apologize so quickly?


    Shiron dusted off his shoulder where Dolby had sat. He heard her whining from behind but had no intention of lending his shoulder to a fairy who didnt know manners.


    Dolby ran after the departing Shiron.


    Fairies and humans have a height difference of about ten times. Moreover, with Shirons long legs, he naturally widened the distance without even running.


    I was wrong! Sorry! I wont dig further!


    Apology and promise. At that, Shiron stopped and looked back. He saw a pale face with a relieved smile in the distance.


    Ah, Aaah!


    Boom-


    Just then, Dolby, who was running, tripped and fell. Perhaps due to mana exhaustion, she looked dizzy, and her eyes rolled back as she copsed.


    What a situation.


    Shiron chuckled at the si-like scene and approached Dolby, picking her up by the nape of her neck.


    What are you doing?


    Mo, motion sickness.


    Dolby retched, her eyes spinning. Shiron held her at arms length, waiting for her to recover. After a sufficient wait, Shirons lips twisted into a smirk.


    Hey.


    Why, why?


    Dolby awkwardly responded to the smiling face that hade close. It seemed that throwing her had an effect; her attitude had be more subdued than before the scolding.


    Are we close?


    No?


    Then why are you prying into my affairs? Youve seemed to look down on me since earlier.


    Yes, you. You deceived me? And Im hundreds of years older than you


    That wasnt my question.


    Dolby covered her mouth with both hands, and Shiron stared at her silently. Suddenly, the image of an immature magician ovepped with that of the fairy.


    What. These beings whove lived for hundreds of years Lets just stop.


    Though many thoughts crossed his mind, Shiron couldnt bring himself to utter such sphemy to one who would forge the holy sword. He suppressed what he wanted to say. However, that didnt mean Shiron stayed silent.


    Could it be


    Was this person also a fate-changing encounter?


    Shiron lifted Dolby to eye level.


    From your words, it seems like you can see mana circuits or something. Is that right?


    Yes.


    Then, take a look at my body.


    Shiron took off his top.


    Wow


    An unexpected disy of physical beauty in the desert. Dolbys eyes widened at the sight of his well-defined, muscr body. Then, her eyes narrowed as if she had spotted something.


    Youre a Prient.


    Why?


    Have you ever been cursed or undergone body modifications while asleep?


    Cursed?


    As Shiron echoed the question, Dolby put on a serious face, seemingly worried.


    Like a curse, or maybe you were modified in your sleep. Your blood vessels, which should extend in long threads to your limbs, are forming a circle around your heart, spinning round and round


    Dolby shifted her gaze from his chest to his face, her small mouth moving as if she had something to ask.


    Can I ask you one thing?


    Go ahead.


    Shiron nodded. The recentmotion seemed to have taught Dolby the courtesy of asking for permission before questioning.


    You cant use magic mana at all?


    Thats right.


    Dolbys eyes widened again at the brief answer. How could someone who couldnt use mana even consider fighting an Apostle? Even though the people of Prient were designed to possess extraordinary physical strength, their basic structure was still human.


    Can I ask you one thing too?


    Shiron dressed himself and grasped Dolbys shoulder.


    I want to use mana. Is there no way to fix this?


    Do you know about the dragons heart?


    I know. Its an ingredient for an elixir. Does an elixir made from a dragons heart cure this?


    No.


    Dolby swallowed. The hand holding her body trembled, revealing the pressure she felt about the situation.


    Mana core transnt. It involves recing your heart with a dragons heart to make it function.


    Thats a headache.


    Dolby nodded, observing Shiron as he stroked his chin. She understood his predicament. In the current situation, finding someone to perform the transnt surgery was impossible, let alone obtaining a dragons heart.


    If Im going to do it, do I need to revive a dragons corpse?


    As far as she knew, dragons had been extinct for 500 years.<hr>


    Giants Forge.


    Let me be clear, metallurgy magic isnt some cheap skill you can pick up by watching once or twice.


    I know.


    Shiron dumped a pile of meteorites in a corner of the forge.


    [Lets start.]


    At Atmoss signal, Yuma blew hot mes onto the pile of meteorites. To expedite the creation of the holy sword, Yuma took over for the exhausted Dolby.


    As the hot mes engulfed the meteorites, they began to emit various colors. Red, orange, yellow, green, blue, indigo, violet  among the stones disying random colors, Atmos specifically selected the ones shining brightly white with his tongs.


    From that moment on, the process was one Shiron knew well.


    He ced chunks of rock into a crusher, pushed the powdered pile into a giant furnace, and, after separating the impurities with mana in a st furnace, tens of thousands of forging and heat treatment stepster, the holy sword waspleted.


    Not very fantastical.


    Holding the holy sword, Shiron clicked his tongue in disappointment. He had hoped for something magical, like drawing a sword imbued with the mysteries of the universe from another dimension. Such fantasies, however, remained only in his imagination.


    Yet, the swords appearance was quite surreal.


    The holy sword Spica appeared to have been carved from a single crystal, clear and transparent.


    Ting-


    Even when flicked with a finger, Spica emitted a clear, refreshing sound, confirming its metallic nature.


    The sword for Siriel is ready.


    Shiron turned his head to look elsewhere. There, Lucia was staring at Sirius with eyes that sparkled.


    Do you like it?


    Uh very much, I like it


    Lucia wiped away the drool leaking from her open mouth.


    Is this what they call forging stars? The sword in her hand shone with a brilliance that rivaled the white sword Shiron held.


    Maybe as much as a real holy sword.


    The sword in her hand was as impressive as the holy sword Yura had offered to Kyrie, which, having served its purpose after beheading a Demon God, was cast into a volcano.


    It wasnt just its aesthetic form. Lucia felt mana being drawn into her palm. The radiant sword absorbed mana with ease, cloaking itself in sword energy.


    Lucia was eager to test the swords capabilities.


    Shiron, can I try something?


    What do you want to do?


    Extend that white sword youre holding. Let me strike it once.


    Are you crazy?


    Why? Youve broken two of my swords, right?


    Comparing those cheap des to a holy sword?


    That doesnt really seem like a holy sword to me.


    It is a holy sword, regardless of what you say.


    Shiron turned his back and walked away from Lucia after speaking. He wrapped the broad sword with a leather strap, much like one would wrap a gift box.


    I hope Siriel will like it too.


    After adding a pretty ribbon and some decorations, Shiron finally stored Spica away.

 Chapter 118: Generational Shift

    Chapter 118: Generational Shift


    The journey back to Dawn Castle was smooth as if someone had paved the way.


    The blizzard-ridden mountain range gave way to sunny weather as soon as they entered, with no attacks from unknown beasts.


    They arrived at night.


    Shiron, having returned to Dawn Castle without shedding blood or even getting his hands dirty, walked down the frost-covered corridor.


    Yuma. Where is Siriels room?


    Ill guide you.


    Covered in dust after weeks of camping, Shiron thought delivering the holy sword to Siriel was more important than taking a bath right away.


    Following Yuma down the corridor, Shiron soon reached a bright white door. Yuma concentrated his senses to confirm that Siriel was inside.


    Miss Siriel is in there.


    Good. Its not a wasted trip then.


    Handling a sensitive young girl required caution. Shiron took a few deep breaths before knocking on the door.


    -Who is it?


    Its me.


    Her brief response seemed to be enough to open the door of a teenage girls room. After a moment of hurried movement behind the door, Siriels figure appeared.


    Oh, when did you get back?


    Just now.


    Sorry, I couldnte to meet you.


    Siriel smiled awkwardly, as if embarrassed. Her action of twirling her hair was quite cute, but Shiron frowned instead.


    Is there some trouble?


    Sirielsplexion did not look good. She had dark circles under her eyes, and her forehead was sticky with hair, as if she had been sweating.


    Wanting to give her a present and talk, but not wanting to bother her while she was sick, Shiron decided it was best to just give the gift and leave for today.


    Shiron took out the holy sword from his cloak and handed it to Siriel. Her eyes widened as she received the gift graciously.


    What is this?


    What does it look like?


    Siriel, faced with a question, couldnt respond and simply alternated her gaze between the holy sword and Shiron. The effort put into the wrapping indicated it was a gift, yet considering the recent incident with the burning spear, Siriel hesitated to call it a gift.


    Is this a loan?


    What are you talking about? Its a gift.


    Thank you.


    Siriel hugged therge sword tightly and bowed her head. Seeing her happiness, Shiron decided it was time to end the conversation and stepped back from the door.


    Leaving already? Have some coffee before you go.


    Its gettingte for coffee. You look tired; you should sleep too.


    Yeah youre right.


    Dont swing the sword around just because you got a gift. You dont look well; take a good rest.


    Okay. Thanks for worrying about me.


    Shiron turned and walked away, while Siriel slowly waved her hand toward the departing Shiron.


    Siriel closed the door, feeling a sense of loss heavier than the weight of the sword she held.


    But it was true; she hadnt been sleeping well for weeks.


    Sitting on the bed, Siriel untied the leather strap around the sword.


    Then, a jewel-like sword was revealed.


    It was a beauty that seemed more suited for decoration than actualbat, absorbing the flow of mana instantly upon touch.


    Even those ignorant of such things would exim in admiration at the sight of such a fine sword, but Siriel couldnt.


    Its exactly like the sword I saw in my dream.


    Siriel picked up the sword with trembling hands. Shiron hadnt exined anything about the sword, but Siriel knew its name with certainty.


    Spica.


    The dream that had been tormenting Siriel so severely that she couldnt sleep properly was not merely a nightmare.


    The content of the dream has be reality.


    That fact alone was enough to make her head rush with blood.


    -Get lost, youre a nuisance.


    The sword she held in her dreams, not now, but when she was a bit more grown up.


    The self in her dreams was a bit more mature than she was now.


    -The same seed was sown, yet how can it grow so differently?


    The adult her spewed venom at her brother, who looked older than he did now. The same seed, who was sheparing him to?


    Lucia?


    -The unworthy trash.


    -Do you really need to be worthy?


    The brother in her dream spoke quietly, but his expression twisted with malice, almost ghostly. A face unimaginable at present. What had he experienced to wear such an expression?


    The more she watched their conflict, the more unpleasant she felt. She pitied her adult brother and even resented the idea of growing up


    Siriel loathed the adult version of herself who was nasty to her brother. She clenched her teeth.


    Click-


    Click- Click-


    Then, she turned off the lights and threw herself onto the bed roughly.


    To dream more, to understand why the adult her was so cruel to her brother.


    I must


    Desperately wishing to change the future,


    Siriel rubbed her burning eyes roughly.<hr>


    The next morning


    Everyone living in Dawn Castle gathered in itsrgest hall.


    Lucia Prient.


    Glen Prient stood in the center of the room, facing Lucia. His disheveled hair was now tidy, and he wore a dignified uniform exuding authority.


    Glen remembered the scene he had witnessed at the Prients grave.


    Siriel [Lucia]


    The name shone prominently on the giant monument.


    You were the most radiant one.


    Yes.


    You are the family head.


    p p p p p-


    As Glen finished speaking, the room filled with apuse. All the maids of Dawn Castle pped in unison, and Shiron and Siriel celebrated Lucia with genuine sentiment.


    However, Lucia, receiving everyones congrattions, looked somewhat ufortable. Glen, observing her, gave a heartyugh.


    You dont seem happy.


    I am happy.


    You can be honest. I, as the head, allow it.


    At Glens words, Lucia turned back.


    Shiron fiddled with his mouth, sporting a carefree smile.


    What? Need to go to the bathroom?


    Ha


    Lucia turned to face Glen and spoke.


    Being the family head Its a good thing, right?


    Hm? Of course, its better than not having it.


    Lucia hesitated at Glens response.


    I honestly dont know what a family head does. I dont even know why I should be it.


    Hmm


    Glen stroked his smooth chin, pondering the benefits of being the family head. Money? Honor? Envy and admiration from other families? The feeling of superiority? The euphoria of proving oneself? Unless something unusual happened, Lucia would be the head of the Prient family. Wasnt that enough?


    Am I, the head of the Prient, happy?


    The answer to that was no.


    Glen decided what to say to the child shining like a gem.


    You are the greatest Prient. The title of family head proves that.


    I see.


    Finally


    Glen took out a piece of paper from his pocket. The old, worn paper, stained with the touch of previous heads, was an heirloom he had received from his father.


    My child, youve gained strength. The fate bestowed upon you


    Glen, convinced that Lucia had obtained the power of prophecy, continued to offer his blessings while his mouth grew dry.<hr>


    In the Imperial Pce of the Rien Empire.


    The Emperor faced his ministers as usual, surrounded by the red walls of the pce.


    The detailed report on this quarters expedition has arrived.


    I see.


    Hugo Prient has requested an audience during the festivities.


    Deny it. We have the court banquet soon. Lets see him then.


    Understood. I will convey your message.


    You may leave now.


    The Emperor waved his ministers off as if shooing them away after thest report.


    In the now-empty Alhyeon Room, Franz tried to rise from his throne with a creaking body.


    Thud


    Franz couldnt stand up from the throne. His body felt as heavy as if he were wearing a drenched padded coat, as if something were pulling him down. He had no choice but to call for his chief attendant


    Chief attendant.


    Yes, Your Majesty.


    My cane, no. Help me up.


    Yes.


    Franz, sweating coldly, epted support from his chief attendant.


    This is maddening.


    He had just passed fifty. It was no age to be so frail that walking required assistance


    The symptoms are worsening day by day.


    The unmistakable abnormality stirred murky suspicions in Franz.


    Poison? A curse?


    Who could be behind it? Despite daily treatments from the royal physician and detection spells from the court magician Arak, no poison or curse had been found.


    Could it be mere ordinary aging?


    Your Majesty.


    Walking toward his office, Franz heard someone call out.


    He turned to see a man who bore a close resemnce to him.


    The First Prince, Austin Breed de Rien.


    Born with a limp and often ill, the princes condition was rumored to be deteriorating.


    Franz straightened to maintain his dignity.


    What brings you here, Austin?


    This is the path to the office.


    Im quite aware.


    You appear to be in grave condition.


    Is that your reason for summoning me?


    Before being a son, as a minister, I was concerned about Your Majestys health and sought to counsel.


    Austin limped toward Franz. His cane was ivory, and his hair was prematurely white, even though he was barely past thirty.


    Limp- Thud-


    Limp- Thud-


    Was he here to broach the subject of elerating the appointment of a crown prince? Franzs mind raced with dark thoughts and suspicions.


    Yet, the words from the First Prince Austin were unexpected.


    But seeing you full of vigor, I am relieved.


    Are you now?


    Franz met the faint smile on Austins lips.


    Then, I shall take my leave.


    Franz watched his son walk away and then continued on his own path.

 Chapter 119: Hugo’s Proposal

    Chapter 119: Hugo¡¯s Proposal


    When did he start to realize his body wasnt what it used to be?


    Was it when he barely dodged a monsters attack?


    Was it when his swords force wasnt as strong as before?


    Was it when he felt his mana dwindling during a battle?


    None of the above.


    It was when moving his arm a little made his shoulder stiff.


    It was when his groin throbbed each time he urinated.


    It was when his night vision wasnt as clear as it used to be.


    That was the moment.


    In the mansions bathroom.


    Hugo gazed at the middle-aged man in the mirror withplex feelings.


    The wrinkles on his face had deepened over time, and his forehead had broadened to the point where it no longer held hair. His hair was patchy and whitening, to the extent that his wife, Eldrina, suggested dyeing it.


    Certainly


    Things werent the same anymore.


    He didnt say it out loud, but Hugo had to slowly ept this fact.


    The routine of waking up at dawn to train his inner method was gone. Now, his days began with the morning suns re.


    However,


    As a father, the pir of the house, Hugo didnt want to show weakness to his children who were returning from theiring-of-age ceremony. He wanted to remain a reliable support, at least until they could stand on their own.


    Holding a razor, Hugo carefully shaved his rough beard. The scratchy feeling continued, and as the foam cleared, a neat chin was revealed.


    Then, everything was swift. Led by Eldrina, he entered the dressing room where his personal tailor had prepared his uniform. His hair, like his necktie, shone ck, tied neatly by Eldrinas graceful hands.


    Finally, after applying hair oil, Hugo, looking his best, gazed down at his still lovely wife.


    How do I look?


    What kind of answer do you expect when you already know?


    Instead of replying, Eldrina kissed her husband on the lips. There was a significant age gap between Hugo and her, but she wasnt young either. Yet, Eldrinas beauty hadnt faded, still reminiscent of their days of tender whispers.


    Handsome, reliable, and the most adorable in the world.


    Ahem. Thats good.


    He shivered at the embarrassing whisper.


    Hugo, his thinning hair covered by a hat, left the mansion. He required no escorts orpanions. Eldrina had said the airship was due around noon. If he caught a carriage now, he would reach the tform in time.


    Its been almost six years since Ist saw Shiron.


    Gooo-


    At the tform, Hugo looked up at the moored airship. His nephews face, reminiscent of his fathers and tinged with mischief, sprang to mind.


    He had heard that afterpleting his studies in Lucerne, Shiron had earned his priestly ordination To aplish such feats alone in a foreignnd filled Hugo with pride, aside from his role as a family elder.


    Oh


    He spotted a young man with ck hair in the distance. They exchanged smiles as their eyes met. Hugo was certain the young man crossing the boarding bridge was Shiron.


    Hm?


    But Hugos smile soon vanished. What he hadnt seen clearly from afar was now obvious.


    Next to Shiron was his daughter, Siriel, fully grown yet still dear to him.


    The problem wasnt their close brother-sister rtionship. Hugo, though technicallyndless, was a noble and could be understanding.


    The issue was


    Its strange. How can you still be dizzy after taking the motion sickness medicine?


    I dont know.


    That quack doctor, wasnt he suspicious? Charging 5,000 shillings for two days of medicine seems odd.


    The problem was that Shirons attention was fixed on Lucia.


    Of course, Hugo couldnt voice his disapproval. His niecesplexion was pale as she leaned on Shiron, and Siriel, almost clinging to his arm, didnt seem to mind Shirons focus.


    But human hearts werent rational, which was why they had the word subjective. Hugo clenched his fist and faced the approaching young man, who showed no signs of his former youth.


    Ah, why did youe to meet us? You could have just waited at the mansion,


    Shiron said with a bright smile and a bow.


    Shiron.


    Yes, Uncle. Its me, Shiron. Didnt you recognize me?


    Yes, I almost didnt. Youve grown up so much.


    It surprises me every morning when I wake up. Im not even twenty yet, and I look so aged.


    Youre telling me. I almost attacked a young rascal loitering around with my daughters.


    Excuse me?


    Shiron was momentarily confused. Attack someone? Him?


    Father, really. Why are you making a fuss over my brother first?


    Siriel rushed forward and hugged Hugo.


    Arent you neglecting your only daughter too much?


    Siriel too youve grown a lot since Ist saw you. And Lucia as well


    Good day, Uncle.


    Lucia, cradling her stomach as though she felt unwell, bowed. Then, Hugos gaze shifted to an object strapped to Lucias back.


    Whats that?


    Although most of it was concealed in its sheath, preventing its full shape from being seen, Hugos sharp eye could tell that the sword Lucia carried was no ordinary weapon.


    Lucia, whats that on your back? Its not the ck iron sword you usually have.


    Ah, this.


    As Hugos focus moved to the holy sword, Lucias face lit up. She was eager to share the details of her newly acquired sword with someone, and she presented the sword, named Sirius, to Hugo.


    Its called a holy sword.


    A holy sword?


    Yes. They say only those who are qualified can wield it, but it truly is a fine sword. Would you like to hold it?


    Lucia offered the hilt to Hugo, inviting him to take the sword.


    Although it was generally frowned upon for a warrior to hand their sword to another, Lucia trusted Hugo Prients integrity and secretly hoped he would admire her magnificent weapon.


    How is it?


    Its an excellent sword.


    That wasnt a lie.


    A holy sword was something only the head of a family, which was what Hugo had always aspired to be, could possess. He never dreamed he would get to hold one, especially not at over fifty years old.


    Naturally, Hugo wondered.


    Why does Lucia have this sword?


    As Hugos gaze shifted between Lucias shining eyes and the holy sword, he suddenly felt suffocated.


    Just as two suns cannot exist in the sky, two heads of a family cannot coexist. The fact that his niece had a sword only the head could possess naturally led him to a certain possibility: Glens death. His fathers words echoed in his mind, those stating that members of the Prient family bore a heavy fate.


    Hugo lifted his head to the sky.


    Uncle?


    Lets lets head home.


    Wasnt he the detestable younger brother? As soon as Hugo considered the possibility that his brother might actually be dead, an uncontroble wave of sadness overwhelmed him.<hr>


    It didnt take long for Hugos misunderstanding to be corrected.


    Glen didnt die?


    Why are you killing off a healthy man? Father is alive.


    Ahem. I see.


    We had meals together, took baths Anyway, father is alive and well. We even shared a warm hug when parting.


    No, I mean Shiron. The reason I called you. That, uh


    Embarrassed, he hurried to change the subject, but it wasnt going smoothly. Hugos face, inexperienced in lying, was transparent.


    Shiron brought tea to his clearly unsettled uncle.


    Thank you.


    Hugo drained the contents of the cup in one gulp and sighed deeply.


    Shiron.


    Yes, what is it?


    I called you here to make you a few proposals.


    Hugo took out a blue envelope from his pocket.


    What is this?


    Its an invitation to a court banquet that will take ce soon.


    A court banquet? Was there such a thing here? More importantly, why would they send an invitation to him, who was not even a noble?


    May I open this?


    Of course. Its an invitation addressed to you.


    Who sent it?


    The Third Prince, Victor.


    Shiron felt a chill run down his spine. Hugo continued speaking to the stunned Shiron.


    Why so surprised? I heard you used to hang out here a lot when you were young. Have you already forgotten?


    How could I forget? I was just a little startled.


    Shiron rubbed his arm under his clothes where goosebumps had formed.


    Was Victor really gay?


    Shiron swallowed and lowered his head.


    It was not difficult to specte that Victor was homosexual. The fact that he sent letters once a month and often visited Shirons house, despite him having been so mean to Victor as a child, supported this notion.


    Shiron had pped Victor when they were both 11 years old. At that age, personal feelings often take precedence over political understanding. It was an impossible start for a friendship, especially after such public humiliation. In hindsight, Victors continued visits to the mansion seemed insane.


    -I, I already have a fiance promised in marriage! Such a horrible!


    Is that really his fiance?


    Shiron suspected that Victors desperate excuses were just a royal measure to produce an heir.


    Suddenly, a memory from his past life shed in his mind.


    Staying at school for night self-study, Yura, as usual, struck up a conversation.


    -Hyeonjun, look at this.


    -What is it?


    -This statistic shows that homosexuals and heterosexuals have slightly different ideal types. Isnt that interesting?


    -Youre distracting me from solving this problem.


    -Huh? Just look at this? Instead of a delicate pretty-boy look, its more about overflowing with male hormones


    -Ah, leave me alone!


    I might not be as handsome as a pretty boy, but Im somewhat good-looking.


    Do I have to go?


    Why not?


    Well, its a bit creepy.


    Thats a pity. Going to the banquet alone, I dont really know anyone there


    Ill go.


    Thank you.


    A gentle smile formed on Hugos lips. He felt as though he had gained a dependable son. Hugos fondness for Shiron grew even more.


    Theres another matter I want to propose to you personally.


    What is it?


    Shiron inquired, and Hugo pulled another piece of paper from his pocket, stamped with his seal.


    How about apanying me on the next expedition?


    Hugo cautiously extended his offer.

 Chapter 120: Plan

    Chapter 120: n


    Anyone who had been knighted inevitably heard the name Hugo Prient at least once. This might even have been true formon thugs and third-rate swordsmen.


    Incredible strength that was hard to believe was human.


    A sword aura that leaped dozens of meters.


    Asbat manuals evolved, knights learned basic magic, but Hugo excelled on the battlefield without using any magic at all. Therefore, aside from those who solely believed in fundamental swordsmanship, he was widely respected by many swordsmen.


    I do like him.


    Moreover, the admiration for Hugo was not solely due to his martial prowess.


    A person who seemed to embody chivalry.


    Perhaps because he was Glens brother? Hugo never used his strength to dominate others.


    He always fought at the forefront and never ignoredrades in danger. Even excluding indirect situations, thousands owed their lives to Hugo, so many considered it an honor to fight alongside him.


    But shining eras couldntst forever.


    Great people were envied and resented in any era. That was a truth wherever people lived.


    Thus,


    Shiron knew well that there were many who awaited Hugos decline.<hr>


    Shiron felt a faint longing at Hugos offer to join the expedition.


    May I have some time to think?


    Take all the time you need.


    Hugo nodded briefly.


    An expedition. Knowing how arduous it would be, Hugo didnt expect an immediate eptance from Shiron. Thus, he decided to close his eyes and lean back in his chair while his young nephew pondered.


    But Shirons answer came surprisingly quickly.


    I will do it.


    Are you sure youve thought it through?


    Why not? Ive always wanted to work alongside my uncle.


    Hmm


    I thought he would refuse at first


    Hugo scratched his cheek awkwardly. He was happy that Shiron agreed toe but worried if he was unfairly pressuring his nephew.


    Are you really okay with this?


    Hugo looked at Shiron with a taste of bitterness in his mouth.


    Expeditions are hard. Many get hurt, many die. And once it starts, theres no turning back.


    Who wouldnt know that?


    I worry because I know it well.


    Its good that youre worried. I wouldve been disappointed if you werent.


    Shiron flipped through the papers in front of him.


    Sries, bonuses, treatment  trivial matters were listed.


    Or, were you testing me?


    Why do you keep scaring me? Do you want me to refuse your offer?


    If I said I had no such thoughts, it would be a lie.


    Hugo sighed deeply. Wrinkles, not there five years ago, now marked his face.


    After returning from thest expedition, I pondered a lot. Whether it was too much to ask of you, still not fully grown. Whether it was shameless of me.


    May I ask a few questions?


    Shiron raised his hand as if to stop Hugo. He didnt quite understand Hugos heavy heart, but it seemed the conversation would keep circling otherwise.


    After seeing Hugo nod, Shiron continued.


    I understand you feel sorry for me. And from what Ive heard, the situation of the expedition seems dire.


    Shiron lifted his gaze from the teacup.


    Are you so short on people that you need to ask for my help?


    Its my own fault.


    Hugo lowered his gaze in front of his nephew. In his unconfident demeanor, Shiron sensed several underlying issues.


    Hugo, who was not good with words.


    Hugo, indifferent to the struggle for the crown princes session.


    The military discipline of the nation had loosened, and was relying too much on Hugo alone.


    Combining all these factors, Shiron reached a conclusion.


    Intentional restraint.


    Some bastards wished for Hugos downfall.


    Damn them.


    Shiron took a deep breath.


    He was aware and had prepared inwardly, but he couldnt calmly observe the situation.


    Even though everyone south of the mountains, every citizen of the empire, owed Hugo, there were still those hastening his demise, threatening to break the interlocked gears.


    He had dealt with two apostles and previously eliminated the potential threat of the second prince. The emergence of these hindrances left him suffocating, his blood boiling in frustration.


    Shiron yanked out a pen and decisively signed the paper before him.


    You dont need to worry. Id rather ask you for a favor.


    Thank you.


    Ill excuse myself now.


    Leaving the office, Shiron pulled out an old notebook.<hr>


    The mansions training ground was a practice room surrounded by ck stone walls.


    Luciay sprawled, soaked in sweat.


    Using Sirius as a catalyst, she had depleted the mana in her core and refilled it hundreds of times with the rooms mana.


    It was an exhausting method of training, not rmended to others, but it was unmatched in increasing ones core capacity.


    Already drenched, Lucia used her fifth towel to wipe her face.


    An already used towel was fine. She had sweated out all impurities from her body, so although the towel was soaked, it didnt smell unpleasant.


    Sigh.


    After tidying her face, Lucia slowly stood up. Then,


    She turned her gaze to Sirius, clenched in her hand.


    What kind of sword is this?


    Her look at Sirius was fraught withplexity.


    Was it the material? Or was it Atmos craftsmanship? The overwhelming mana conductivity of Sirius astonished Lucia.


    She blinked at the swords brilliant radiance. She had wielded many swords in her past life, but Sirius wasparable to a holy sword.


    No, its better than that damned holy sword.


    Confident in her judgment, her preference for Sirius over the holy sword was mostly emotional.


    The holy sword was a symbol of the hero. Kyrie, the hero, had been miserably unhappy. The moment she was hailed as a hero by others, her life descended into a pit. Thus, it was inevitable for Lucia to feel almost a sense of aversion toward the holy sword.


    She had to kill those she didnt want to kill, and under physically and mentally exhausting circumstances, the holy sword pushed Kyrie to the brink.


    But Sirius was different.


    It was a sword whose birth she had witnessed.


    The third sword she had received as a gift.


    Looking at Sirius filled her heart with happiness.


    And most importantly, the name Sirius was the same as her techniques name in a fairy tale.


    This is destiny!


    Remembering the contents of the fairy tale, Lucia raised the brilliant sword with both hands. She ensured no one was around and quietly said,


    Cry out, Sirius.


    Whoosh


    Responding to Lucias call, Sirius began to emit a brilliant radiance. The dark practice room filled with light, and pure energy burst from the tip of the sword.


    It was magnificent.


    Sirius was the embodiment of magnificence in sword form.


    Lucia felt a contradiction. She didnt want to be a hero, yet she didnt dislike the idea of herself as a hero, shing evil and saving the world. In fact, she rather liked it.


    Lucias past life as Kyrie had be a secret she must carry for life, but sometimes she felt the urge to shout out her techniques name for a change of mood.


    Lucia giggled for a moment, then swung her sword in various postures, shouting,


    Cry out, Sirius.


    Whoosh


    Cry out, Sirius.


    Whoa


    Cry out


    but as she was about to continue, Lucia couldnt. A tingling sensation of being watched from behind made a cold sweat trickle down her back.


    What are you doing?


    The sudden voice from behind startled her. Lucia slowly turned her head toward the sound. There, Shiron stood with narrowed eyes, staring at her.


    Uh that something


    Lucia couldnt say anything to Shiron, who had suddenly appeared. She just stammered, her face turning red, dripping with sweat.


    Watching Lucia, Shiron sighed deeply.


    Lucia sometimes acted like a fool. Though she was a reincarnated person, watching her engage in such silly and childish antics made him want to tease and torment her. However, he wasnt in the mood because of Hugos situation.


    Shiron decided to ignore her foolishness.


    Were you practicing magic incantations?


    Yeah, thats right. The break is almost over, isnt it? To keep up with the ss, I need to do thorough preparation and review.


    Really? Then you must be busy, right?


    Why do you ask?


    It was an obvious lure.


    Lucia pressed herself against the wall of the practice room. Even though there was no odor to her sweat after expelling all waste, she felt somewhat embarrassed.


    Shiron stopped his retreating footsteps and turned around.


    I was looking for a partner for the court banquet, but you seem busy.


    Actually, he needed an escort in case of any mishap.


    I was considering going with Seira.


    Oh no, Im not that busy.


    Lucia rolled her eyes and scratched her cheek.


    Are you saying youll go?


    Yes.


    Was it because he mentioned Seiras name? Despite her bad memories of the court banquet, Lucia found herself epting Shirons invitation.<hr>


    Meanwhile, Seira encountered an unexpected visitor.


    Believing herself cursed and almost forgotten, she thought no visitor would recognize her. Yet the guest at the door of her annex called her by name correctly.


    Miss Siriel.


    You can call me more casually.


    Seira couldnt settle her nerves at Siriels suggestion. Shiron had scolded her several times, and Seira was well aware of her misdeeds toward the younger Siriel.


    No matter what


    Its okay. You already know, and havee to see me.


    Siriel smiled at the magician whom she had seen in her dreams.

 Chapter 121: Familiar Worries

    Chapter 121: Familiar Worries


    On the main road to the Imperial Pce:


    The line is incredibly long.


    Lucia, after peeking out of the carriage window, retracted her head and spoke with exasperation. The procession in front of and behind Lucias vehicle made it impossible to move either way.


    Itll take a while just to get in, wont it?


    The reason is that this banquet is the Night of the Long Swords.


    That name sounds quite grandiose.


    Hugos response prompted Lucia to tilt her head. The earrings on her exposed shoulders, over her dress, jingled.


    Its not just any banquet held once or twice a year. It needed a name to set it apart, I suppose.


    Hugo chuckled at Lucias sulky expression.


    In Rien, various social gatherings take ce, but the Night of the Long Swords and the Assembly of the Sun are held in the pce, making them particrly prestigious. Its also an opportunity to show oneself to the royal family, hence therge turnout.


    It wasnt only the attendees who seized the opportunity.


    Noble families of the empire and delegations from friendly nations disyed their allegiances. By managing these groups in line, the royal family maintained its authority and showcased the empires grandeur.


    Thud


    Just as the carriage inched forward slowly, like a turtle, it came to a sudden halt.


    -A brief inspection will take ce.


    The word inspection made Lucia turn her head sharply, but Hugo, as well as Siriel, who had joined them courtesy of Eldrina, and Shiron, sitting opposite, appeared unruffled.


    Realizing the principle of stay quiet and youll get through, Lucia kept silent and feigned calm.


    Theyre not going to search us physically, it seems.


    True enough, after some bustling outside, a sh of colorful light swept over the carriage, signaling the end of the inspection.


    -Next!


    After clearing a few more checkpoints, the carriage finally reached the building where the banquet was to take ce.


    Hugo, befitting hisrge frame, personally opened the door. A flurry of ether shes burst forth, and the noise from outside rushed in. His keen hearing distinctly picked up the murmurs.


    Its Hugo Prient.


    Whos with him?


    I dont see Lady Prient


    The party disregarded the murmuring.


    Watch your step.


    Hugo offered his hand to Siriel, who delicately lifted her dress and descended from the carriage.


    Taking a cue from Hugos gant gesture, Shiron followed suit.


    Lucia ced her hand in Shirons, and together they proceeded along the red carpet amid a cascade of ether shes.


    The esteemed sword of the empire and a living legend, the head of the Versailles family, Margaret Versailles.


    A senator and the head of the Rozaille family, Count Mobillon Rozaille.


    The guardian of the southern gate, General Igor.


    Leader of the Red Lion Knights, Dexter Dras.


    As they made their entrance, introductions reverberated throughout the grand space.


    True to a banquet hosted by the royal family, there were no unfamiliar names among the guests.


    And then, Hugo made his entrance.


    The Empires finest swordsman, Hugo Prient.


    His introduction was sinct. Unlike the others who were announced with grandeur, his was noticeably short.


    Even those who had previously been inattentive now turned their gaze toward the entrance of the banquet hall.


    Amidst many impressive warriors, Hugos stature rose above them all, making him particrly conspicuous.


    What a hassle.


    Hugo exhaled quietly and averted his eyes from those eager to greet him.


    It looks like we wont be able to stay together.


    Dont worry about me; go ahead. I also have some matters to attend to.<hr>


    After separating from Hugo, Shiron quickly scanned the banquet hall.


    Thevishly decorated hall, showcasing the authority of the royal family, filled with people of all sorts. Looking around, Shiron recognized about half of them, while the rest were strangers.


    Among them, the Emperor stood out the most, receiving greetings from those lined up. The Emperor, leaning on a blue staff symbolic of the royal family, did not look well.


    Whats this?


    Narrowing his eyes, Shiron observed the Emperor, who seemed too young to need a staff.


    He shouldnt be close to death yet.


    Shiron tilted his head.


    There were scoundrels causing trouble for Hugo. As he was checking them out, he made an unexpected discovery.


    And


    While counting the number of age spots that makeup couldnt hide, a young man approached Shiron.


    Slightly curly blond hair. The familiar, kind eyes he had seen since childhood. The young mans behavior had be a bit arrogant.


    But Shiron didnt take issue with it.


    A little arrogance was permissible for someone involved in the struggle for imperial power. Shiron made a teasing gesture towards him.


    Who do we have here if it isnt His Highness Victor?


    Stop it, its creepy. Are you keeping your distance because its been a while?


    Its not because its been a while.


    Hmm?


    Victor squinted, and Shiron shrugged nonchntly.


    Are you perhaps harboring an excessive fondness for me Im quite concerned.


    Excessive fondness? What do you mean?


    Its hard to exin with so many people around.


    Shall we move to a quieter balcony?


    No. Lets talk here.


    Shiron immediately responded seriously.


    A half-joking spection but the situation was turning awkwardly ufortable. Shiron pulled Lucias shoulder and stepped away from Victor.


    Victor made a suspicious face, then smiled at Lucia.


    Its been a while, Lucia. Im d to see youve been well over the break.


    Yeah, I guess.


    Anyway, its nice to meet after so long. I didnt want to meet in such a busy ce, but Ive been too upied.


    What was the reason for sending the invitation?


    Shiron turned his gaze away from Victor and looked around.


    Engaging casually with a prince of noble status, he attracted a variety of conspicuous stares.


    All from strangers.


    Their looks were unkind.


    Yet, Shiron didnt want to cause a scene here.


    What business does His Highness Victor have with Their expressions revealed their thoughts, and although Shiron felt too deted to protest, the message was clear.


    The reason I invited you is


    Click


    Click


    An annoying sound cut off Victors words. Shiron noticed Victors jaw clench briefly.


    Victor.


    The voice that called the name wasnt Shirons. It bore a deeper tone, infused with tant hostility and disdain.


    The First Prince. Austin.


    Whom are you talking to?


    I was talking to a friend.


    Victor replied, exhaling a sigh.


    A strange smile spread across Austins face.


    Is a friend more important than your brother? Ive been searching for you, dragging my weary body around.


    I apologize.


    Its a joke. Rx your fists.


    I never did that. Ha ha


    Victorughed awkwardly, flexing his hands open and closed.


    Really now?


    The ensuing conversation forced Shirons eyes to widen.


    With the Second Prince absent, Victor was caught up in the session battle.


    They were supposed to be rivals.


    At the very least, equals.


    Or at least they should have feigned as much


    Hespletely under his thumb.


    Victor was thoroughly dominated by Austin.


    Just as augh almost slipped out, Shiron pressed down the corners of his mouth, stifling it.


    is he doing okay?


    Of course. But its nothing Your Highness needs to concern yourself with.


    Even now,


    Austin and Victor continued their conversation, treating Shiron as though he were mere scenery.


    Hes still being schooled.


    The act of summoning a subordinate to unt ones authority was not lost on Shiron; he understood how Austin perceived him.


    Im also a target of their wariness.


    Having decided on his next move, Shiron interjected in their conversation.


    Prince Austin.


    Though he had interrupted their conversation, Shiron bowed respectfully to Austin, whom he met for the first time. Despite his internal feelings, he recognized the importance of this gesture of respect due to Austins rank.


    He still possessed the energy for such formalities.


    Austin met Shirons gaze.


    Hm? You know who I am?


    Yes, how could I be unaware of the name and visage of one of the empires luminaries?


    Ha ha. Thats rather ttering, I must admit.


    Perhaps influenced by Shirons initial bow, Austin turned to engage him, appearing open to dialogue.


    At ease. Ive been meaning to speak with you directly for some time.


    Is that so?


    Indeed.


    Austin then cast a brief look at Lucia.


    The impression Ive received from what Ive heard is quite different.


    Austin caressed his chin with his slender fingers.


    Impression?


    Shiron blinked in surprise, but Austin chuckled heartily, as if interpreting Shirons puzzled look.


    Ive heard so much about your arrival at the royal court that Ive been eager to speak with you.


    Thats fortunate. But


    Shiron nodded.


    Which rumor has reached the ears of His Highness?


    Do you not recall? The one about Sir Hugos reckless nephew.


    Ah, now I remember. Yes, there was such a rumor.


    Shiron grinned as he looked down at Austin. Given that Austin was shorter, he had to tilt his head back to maintain eye contact with Shiron.


    However, it appears that the rumor was overblown. I was told you had a scuffle with my brother, Victor Have you mellowed with age? Our exchange is more cordial than I anticipated.


    Brother.


    Victor attempted to interject, but Austin flicked him on the chest, tantly ignoring him and quashing his enthusiasm.


    Shirons brow furrowed at this distasteful disy.


    Its true that you need to meet people face to face, to experience them for yourself.


    Ha Your Highness speaks wisely.


    People needed to be experienced to be understood.


    Certainly, a true statement.


    He knew Austin wasnt entirely good, but he hadnt realized until he experienced it firsthand that every action would be so disagreeable.


    Ha ha. Ha


    Feeling heat rise to his head, Shiron tried to cool down. His forehead was hot to the touch, and his sighs were heated.


    Austin grinned at Shiron.


    Why are you so restless?


    He asked despite knowing the answer.


    If youre feeling unwell, I can call the royal physician.


    Its not that.


    Shiron scratched the bridge of his nose.


    I was just pondering something.


    Is it something you can share? Maybe I can offer a bit of help.


    Um Its a difficult matter to discuss.


    Ask away. Im quite curious by nature.


    Then, well.


    Shiron nodded and smiled broadly.


    I was contemting whether to beat you up right here.

 Chapter 122: The Night Of The Long Swords

    Chapter 122: The Night Of The Long Swords


    Spoken words.


    Indecently vulgar words, hard even to utter.


    The musicians continued to y, yet a hush seemed to fall over the room. While most people were attentive, those who listened questioned if they had heard correctly.


    Where exactly was this ce?


    Its the Imperial Pce of the Empire.


    Standing on the grounds of a demolished heretic temple, its known as the torch of humanitya residence for the noble royal family, leading humanitys defense.


    Ah, thats refreshing.


    In a ce renowned for such convictions, Shiron exhaled with relief, patting his chest. The reactions of the bystanders were intriguing, but Shiron found them inconsequential.


    What mattered was only Austins reaction.


    Next to him, even Victor was turning pale, as if about to faint, while Austin forced a faint smile, pretending calmness.


    Now, Ive told you. Are you a bit less curious now?


    Hmm, I knew you were unusual, but I didnt expect you to openly threaten the royal family.


    Threaten? You misunderstand.


    Shiron hastily waved his hands, denying the usation.


    His Highness asked me to share my concerns, and as a human, I shared the burdens Ive been carrying.


    It sounded more like a wish than a concern.


    I made it clear. It would be difficult to answer.


    Shiron smirked, scanning the room. As anticipated, everyones faces flushed. No one dared to confront Shiron, who stood up to the prince.


    That was inevitable.


    Despite being just a brash young man, Shiron was Hugos nephew. The Emperor held Hugo Prient in higher regard than his own children, and he was fanatically devoted to him. Hugos notorious actions in the North were well-known. Clearly, anyone threatening imperial authority was marked for elimination, but anyone who had been to the North even once would understand


    This kid doesnt know the terrors that lie within the demonic boundary.


    Shiron contemted the fearsome beings of the demonic boundary.


    Or did you expect me to tactfully lie?


    I at least expected you to be a bit more circumspect.


    How strange.


    Shiron approached Austin, then turned to ce his hand on Victors shoulder.


    Youre not even a crown prince, let alone the emperor, are you?


    The emperor keeps dying my investiture as the crown prince.


    So I see no reason to be careful with my words around His Highness Austin,


    Shiron said, draping an arm around Victors shoulders.


    After all, from my perspective, Austin holds no advantage over Victor.


    I see.


    If you have nothing further to say, then we will take our leave.


    Yes, Ive caused unnecessary trouble.


    Where did you say the balcony was?


    Without responding to Austin, Shiron turned and walked away.<hr>


    On a secluded balcony, not the main hall, Shiron sat down on the sofa with a frown.


    Why do I keep bbering? It really makes me want to beat someone up.


    Shiron grumbled unfinished curses and gulped down strong liquor. He wasnt exaggerating just because he was angry. Although Austins presence was sufficiently irritating, the girl sitting next to him now upied his thoughts more.


    Shiron turned to Lucia.


    She had been silent this whole time, which was a bit ominous. Even now, her fist, resting on thep of her dress, trembled like a bomb about to explode.


    Would she have hit him if I hadnt stepped in?


    Imperial Pce Duel Event.


    In Reincarnation of the Sword Saint, Shiron naturally became rivals with Austin, simply because Lucia was close to Victor.


    They constantly shed, ending up in situations like Which Prient is the better fighter?


    Shiron Prient, unable to control his anger, was beaten by Lucia. Lucia Prient, instead of being expelled from the pce, gained Victors trust.


    Has the past changed? Shes enduring well.


    Organizing his thoughts, Shiron patted the shoulder of the girl struggling with anger control issues.


    Well done.


    What was?


    For holding back.


    Shiron let out a sigh, heavy with the influence of alcohol.


    Staying silent earlier and not rushing to beat Austin to a pulp.


    What do you take me for?


    Lucia, slightly irritated, was about to jokingly punch Shiron but then lowered her fist. She anticipated being condemned as someone who resorted to fists rather than words, even in jest.


    You, of all people


    Lucia continued, her head bowed.


    You tantly provoked a fight.


    What are you talking about? When did I provoke a fight?


    You could have just ignored it. Its not the first time those arrogant people have acted disrespectfully.


    ?


    What? Lucia was making sense. Shiron blinked, feeling a sense of dissonance.


    Meanwhile, Lucia, lost in thought, stared at her ss with a distant look.


    -A hero representing humanity is a barbarian? Thats problematic.


    -Barbarian. Can she even read?


    -Her background is too low. At least she should have been adopted by someone to represent us.


    Lucia knew all too well how annoying the whispers behind her back were. They werent even worth a fist, let alone a sword, but the violence of numbers always overwhelmed an individual. It was no different 500 years ago, and her patience was always tested.


    -Ignore it. They are just scared that the newly emerged hero might threaten theirfortable power.


    That was indeed the case.


    Therefore,


    Lucia didnt take the initiative. Regardless of Victors status, she had long given up on trying to understand the minds of those in power.


    Its none of my business.


    Victor cant stand up to his brother, so hes acting pitifully. Its none of our concern, right?


    Lucia stared at the empty sofa. Victor, who should have been sitting there, had left them alone in the room, iming he would bring some drinks and snacks.


    Unaware of Lucias thoughts, Shiron took her hands.


    Its disappointing. Isnt Victor one of us?


    Her anxiety caused her to fidget, wrinkling her specially made dress.


    We yed together since we were children. If I were powerless, it might be a different story. How can I stand by while a friend is openly disrespected?


    But still


    Would you stand back if I were in a situation like Victors?


    Youre different.


    How am I different from Victor?


    Shiron noticed a change in Lucias reaction from the original story. The girl, who suited pants better than skirts, had calloused and torn hands from her daily sword practice, yet she wore nail polish. It was evident how much she had been looking forward to this event.


    You are my brother.


    A brother, huh? Shirons lips curled up slightly.


    When have you ever treated me like a brother?


    I havent, but.


    See? You keep talking rudely, always trying to challenge me. If others saw us, theyd not think you were my sister, but Siriel.


    Do you really want to be treated like a brother?


    Lucia looked up at Shiron with a sly expression. Her modest eye makeup and lipstick gleamed under the lights.


    Dont change the subject. Thats not what were discussing right now.


    Brother.


    Stop it.


    Why, brother? You said you wanted to be treated like a brother. From now on, Ill call you that.


    No, when did I say that? Its unsettling, so stop.


    As they bickered,


    Creak-


    A grating noise made them both turn their heads toward the door. At that moment, Victor entered, pushing a cart loaded with drinks and snacks.<hr>


    Lucia looked at the approaching Victor with disdain. Just as Shiron was about to be flustered, this intruder walked in.


    You returned quicker than expected.


    Thanks to themotion you caused, not a single person dared to speak to me.


    Victor, sensing the odd atmosphere in the private room, gave a bitter smile.


    The air in the room was unusually warm, and both their faces were flushed. Noticing Lucias disheveled dress, Victor deliberately shifted his gaze to Shiron.


    I want to finish our interrupted conversation, if thats okay with you?


    Dont beat around the bush; just speak up.


    Shiron poured liquor into a ss in front of Victor.


    That bastard. Whats with him publicly disrespecting you like that? Its infuriating to watch.


    His words and tone were harsh, but Victor didnt object. He was profoundly grateful that his most trustworthy ally remained visibly angered on his behalf.


    Victor gazed at his full ss and then downed it in one go. His eyes were so red, it seemed he might cry at any moment. It was evident he had suffered a lot just by watching.


    Victor, holding back the lump in his throat, began to speak.


    My brother


    Wait.


    Shiron raised his hand to interrupt Victor. His face, slightly reddened from the alcohol, showed prominent veins.


    Why, why?


    How many times had their conversation been cut off today? Victor felt so aggrieved that he was on the verge of tears. But he held them back, frightened by Shirons angry, reddened face.


    However, he couldnt hide the tears welling up in his eyes. Seeing this, Shiron sighed deeply.


    This kid has be aplete idiot while I was away. My brother? Really?


    Shiron decided to put aside Lucias matter for now.


    Victor was the priority.


    As a contender for the imperial throne, being this weak was troubling. His n to make Victor the next emperor seemed shaky, and it sobered him up.


    You keep bowing your head in that idiots absence. Thats why hes bing arrogant and crossing the line.


    If I hear my brother one more time Youll be the one I hit before Austin.


    This situation is turning weird.


    Leaving Lucias patience aside,


    The emperor, who might die tomorrow,


    The overly fragile Victor,


    And Austin, who dared to publicly humiliate a Prient, was definitely a problem.


    Lucia being submissive is fine, but Victor being like this is problematic.


    The emperor should have been Victor, not Austin. His aim was to subjugate demons, not to indulge in petty power struggles. Just by observing Austins actions, it was clear. Already blinded by power, he was attempting to undermine Shiron, who remained loyal to Victor.


    If Austin bes emperor, he will hinder the apostle subjugation.


    Shiron quickly considered the best course of action under the circumstances.


    A momentter,


    Shiron pulled a folded piece of paper from his pocket and spread it on the table. He started to jot down the names of those who had attended the party, pinpointing specific individuals.


    Ideally, he would have liked to disfigure Austins face and unseat him immediately, but the politically frail and temperamental Victor wasnt prepared to grasp the opportunity. So he suppressed his anger. Instead, he crafted a meticulous n.


    The individuals who could be immediate allies.


    People who have shown even a slight favor toward me.


    The rest of the attendees.


    His hand moved swiftly.


    The next emperor had to be Victor. How much effort had he invested since childhood to befriend the future emperor, only to watch things unravel like this?


    Originally, Austin was supposed to die after his health declined from vying for imperial power with the second prince, Henry. If a situation demanded intervention, it had to be addressed. Shiron couldnt simply observe the distorted circumstances brought on by the second princes expulsion.


    Eventually, a web-like power structure emerged on the paper. Lucias eyes widened in amazement, and even Victor, who was reaffirming what he already knew, couldnt shut his mouth.


    When did he


    Victor felt a shiver run down his spine.


    Shiron was meant to have been absent from Rien for five years. Yet, the details on the paper were incredibly precise, epassing information Victor had only obtained through attending social gatherings.


    Victor looked up to see Shirons face, which appeared to be in shadow.


    No, it wasnt shadowed. A chandelier hung behind his head, creating a halo effect.


    If Imit this to memory


    The conversation isnt over yet.


    Shiron spoke sharply, brushing his hair back.


    Check the names in red.


    I did.


    Those are traitors.


    ?


    Victor nced again at the names written in scarlet on Shirons list. Traitors Could so many people really be plotting to betray their country?


    All of them are my brothers men


    Just understand that.


    ?


    Shirons voice remained calm as he looked at Victor, whose agape mouth twitched, making him appear foolish.


    Incorporate the others into your power as you see fit.


    With his n set out, Shiron counted the pieces of ck ss.

 Chapter 123: Audience

    Chapter 123: Audience


    Meanwhile, the atmosphere in the banquet hall was reaching its zenith.


    Although it was served as a thirst quencher, after a few sses of the effervescent drink, a mild buzz set in, and the murmuring voices grew loud enough to overpower the music as time went on.


    In this chaotic space, Hugo dealt with individuals who approached to forge connections.


    Its been a while, Sir Hugo.


    A man in ivory formal attire greeted him with a refined gesture. He spoke to Hugo as though they hadnt seen each other in ages, but, regrettably, Hugo couldnt ce his face.


    Good to see you


    Nevertheless, considering he might have simply forgotten the man, Hugo responded with caution.


    Hugo didnt have an exceptional memory, and he often forgot unimportant individuals with ease.


    Usually, Eldrina, who adeptly navigated social settings, would manage such interactions, but this time, she had inexplicably delegated the task to her daughter Siriel.


    The noticeable absence of Eldrina.


    Yet, this didnt leave Hugo at a disadvantage.


    Thats Count Posse, the second brother-inw of Duke Ermens.


    Just as he was about to confront an awkward moment, his daughter provided him with a clue.


    After that, things became easier.


    Count Posse. Its a pleasure to meet you in such a setting.


    Did you remember me?


    The counts demeanour in his ivory suit visibly brightened at the mention of his name.


    I heard you sessfully concluded the recent expedition. My heartiest congrattions.


    It was fortunate that it ended without incident.


    While continuing the dialogue, Hugo surveyed the room. Despite having spoken to many, even more were waiting for a chance to engage him.


    Why are so many people seeking me out?


    Hugo experienced a wave of lightheadedness.


    These kinds of social functions really arent my scene.


    A sentiment he had often entertained, and it became more pronounced with each passing moment.


    Artificial illumination. The overpowering fragrance of perfumes. Crowds of people. Boisterous conversations.


    - I considered thrashing someone.


    What?


    Suddenly, his sharp hearing caught some swearing, but Hugo didnt have the energy to pay attention to it.


    At gatherings with alcohol, brawls caused by intoxication weremon, and Hugos mental energy was already at its limit just from dealing with the man in front of him.


    Speaking of interesting rumors


    Count Posse, like Hugo, paid little attention to themotion he had just noticed. Hugo erased the existence of the distant uproar from his mind.


    I heard that your daughter is also enrolled in the academy, is that correct?


    Yes, thats right.


    Theres been quite a stir at the academy recently. Have you heard about it?


    What do you mean?


    Hugo replied with a question, conscious of his daughter standing behind him.


    Theres a rumor that the daughter of the Schtrauser family and the son of General Bos were beaten up by a ssmate, resulting in a broken nose.


    A boring story.


    He thought thus but didnt show it.


    If the rumor is true, thats really unfortunate.


    He just wanted to end the conversation politely.


    Yes. But fortunately, a healer was called immediately, and they were treated without a scar.


    But the man, either clueless or naturally a gossip, started getting more excited about the story.


    Theres another interesting piece of news. It seems there was an incident in the sparring ss where the second son of Count Schreier and the grandson of Baron Karl suffered broken arms and legs.


    Hmm?


    Hugo tilted his head in confusion.


    Why would the breaking of noble childrens limbs be interesting? Skeptical of such a strangement, his gaze toward the man narrowed.


    Is there something wrong with this mans mind?


    As if sensing Hugosck of interest, Count Posses eyes widened.


    Was the story not interesting to you?


    Not exactly.


    Then?


    As you know, broken limbs aremon, especially during sparring. So it didnt seem particrly extraordinary to me.


    Ah! Perhaps I didnt exin it well enough.


    Count Posse stepped closer to Hugo.


    I heard this from my brother-inw. The young men I mentioned were all defeated by a single student. Broken arms and legs, broken nosesit must have been quite a scene.


    Is that true?


    Yes, Ive heard that the student knocked down more than a dozen.


    And no one intervened as things escted? Surely someone must have called for action.


    Interestingly, no one did.


    Hugo did not find the story interesting, but he nodded politely.


    His reaction seemed to please Count Posse, who started to smile faintly.


    Well, broken limbs aremon, arent they? And its just a conflict among children, so it would be ridiculous for adults to get involved.


    I see.


    Ah! I must excuse myself now. Ive monopolized too much of your time.


    Count Posse, walking away with his hands behind his back, spoke his mind and then promptly left, making him a challenging character to deal with.


    The space left by the departing Count was immediately filled by another. This time, it was a man wearing thick sses, unfamiliar to Hugo.


    Sir Hugo, to have a direct conversation with you


    Father.


    Just as the man was about to greet Hugo with a subservient smile, Hugos daughter called out from behind.


    Excuse me for a moment.


    Hugo turned around after informing the man. There stood Siriel, looking unwell, holding her forehead.


    Is there something wrong?


    Can we step out for some fresh air? Im feeling a bit dizzy after standing for so long.


    Lets do that.


    Hugo turned slightly to meet the gaze of the man with sses.


    Im sorry, but could we postpone this to another time?


    Yes, yes, of course. Please go ahead.


    Thank you for your understanding.


    Nodding his head, Hugo supported Siriel and left the banquet hall.<hr>


    At the banquet held in the imperial pce, known as the Night of the Long Swords.


    While many attended, only a select few guests were permitted, ensuring that what transpired there rarely leaked to the outside world.


    Even the incident where the scion of the Prient family, Hugos nephew, insulted the First Prince, Austin, to his face did not be public knowledge.


    Austin thought that was for the best.


    Its better if yesterdays events dont spread.


    In a hotel room in Rien that was reserved anonymously,


    Austin sat on a red leather sofa and spoke to the man opposite him as if making a suggestion.


    The man, stroking his untidy beard, which fit the description of scruffy, inquired,


    What happened yesterday?


    The insult I suffered from someone of uncertain origins. Didnt you see it? I recall you were at the banquet.


    I didnt witness it myself, but I heard about it from Count Elgar.


    Thats a relief.


    Austin deliberately adopted a relieved expression. He had to.


    My blood pressure hasnt been greattely. Its better if fewer people remember that embarrassing moment.


    Thats a wise perspective.


    The man, who ced a high value on saving face, was not primarily loyal to Austin but to the empire itself.


    Such a hassle.


    Nheless, Austin couldnt afford to lie outright to the man.


    Hisment about the man not witnessing the incident was false, but the fact about his unusually high blood pressure ofte was true.


    Austin knew he needed to weave just enough truth into his conversations with the man.


    Count Bnd was from the Ajani Duchy and, five years prior, had brought news of his brothers removal from the royal family.


    He presented himself as a sorcerer from beyond the desert, yet a separate letter from Henry described him as a renowned monk from the Ajani Duchy. The idea that he held a title was almost amusing.


    However,


    Count Bnd, while not entirely trustworthy, was the mostpetent person Austin had at his disposal.


    Here, beingpetent meant something very specific.


    If you asked this man about the wind, it generally happened.


    He said he didnt want to be discarded like his brother.


    He said he didnt want to die.


    He said he couldnt die like this.


    And finally, he said he wanted to be the emperor.


    Since Bnd, like a magician, always found a way, Austin had to use him, despite finding him suspicious.


    But


    It seemed there was no avoiding the feeling of uncertainty, the weariness in dealing with him, and the dizzying sensation in ones head.


    Feeling his eyelids heavy as if weighed down with lead, Austin wanted to end the conversation quickly.


    I must wrap up this conversation soon


    Your Highness.


    At that moment, feeling as if his heart would stop, a wrinkled hand suddenly gripped Austins hand tightly.


    There is something I must advise.


    What is it?


    Was it because of the tight grip? Austin felt his eyelids lighten. The heavy sensation like lead disappeared, his mind cleared, and he felt at ease. Whenever he held Bnds hand, Austin felt as if he was walking above the clouds, free from his cursed body.


    Completely natural, without any sense of difort.


    Austins consciousness focused entirely on him.


    Looking at Your Highnesss condition, you might die before the emperor at this rate. It would be wise to adjust the intensity of the Ju-gu (curse tool).


    Is it that serious?


    Austin furrowed his brow and handed over a staff.


    The staff given by Count Bnd after Austin wished to be the emperor. It was said to be a tool that consumed the users life force to prey on others lives.


    Click-


    Bnd twisted the handle of the staff, detaching it from the column.


    Your Highnesss blood pressure, not to mention yourplexion, is not normal. Ill adjust the amount. Hmm Lets remove about three pinches.


    Bnd, tilting the white body of the staff, seemed to remove something with his hand.


    -Ts-ts-ts


    The sound of something falling onto the table.


    However, Austin couldnt see it.


    Chilling to the bone. Its right in front of me, but invisible


    The sorcerers gestures, performed in thin air, appeared as nothing more than skillful hand movements, making the deception easier to ept.

 Chapter 124: The Beaming Crown Prince Maker (1)

    Chapter 124: The Beaming Crown Prince Maker (1)


    Shiron, unlike he did with Victor who became the emperor in the original history, could not confidently im to know much about Austin.


    Of course, thats to be expected,


    Austin was a minor character in the original history who only showed signs of illness and then died without much impact.


    Honestly, I think I barely remember his name


    The only certain fact Shiron knew was that Austin had the support of factions led by the captain of the royal guards.


    On the other hand, he was well-acquainted with Henry, the second prince.


    Arrogant, greedy, filled with jealousy, and a viin who recklessly used his subordinates for his own safety and benefit, as if his role were scripted.


    Hence, the frail Austin inevitably died inpetition with the bold and brash Henry.


    Not through an assassination like poisoning, but by simply copsing and dying due to his short life.


    Thats why Shiron did not prepare for a direct confrontation.


    In front of Shiron were immediate issues that needed addressing, and Austin, who had died of natural causes in several repeated routes, was, to be honest, less of a threat than Siriel.


    Perhaps he wouldnt have posed any threat even if left alone.


    But.


    Shiron was a person who never forgot a grudge.


    It was natural for him not to ignore provocations.


    Once wronged, he had to avenge it, even if it took a long time. And not just an equal payback, but two or three times more to be able to forget without any lingering feelings.


    Late at night


    In a quiet urban area,y the finance minister Strassers vi.


    Ugh! Uh!


    The guard struggled against the sudden strangtion.


    Wow. Youre strong.


    Uh! Cough!


    Eventually, the guards body slumped like a puppet with its strings cut.


    Sigh.


    Shiron, wearing a ck hood, wiped the sweat from his forehead with his sleeve. This was the eleventh time. It had been quite a hassle to knock them unconscious without killing them.


    -Young master, were done here too. You cane in now.


    A cheerful voice called from beyond the wall. At Encias signal, Shiron swiftly climbed over.


    Demon maids in ck hoods, like Shiron, were present. He could have included Seira, but for secretive tasks, involving as few people as possible was prudent. Trustworthy and obedientpanions like Encia and Ophilia were ideal.


    Shiron crept closer, careful to avoid stepping on the bodies strewn across the ground.


    Just to check, you didnt kill anyone, right?


    Hey, of course not. Thats not difficult.


    Encias response elicited a nod from Shiron.


    Many witnesses were crucial for the n to undermine the first princes foundation, necessitating a chilling result with no fatalities.


    Creak


    Shiron wrapped a handkerchief around the doorknob and gently pushed the vis door open. Inside, he admired the expensive marble sculptures and strode in confidently.


    His current task was to find a secret ce, specifically a room resembling that of a devil worshipper or a heretic.


    If you find an entrance to a hidden room or cer,e to me.


    Okay.


    With their sinct acknowledgment, the womenmenced a thorough search of the mansion.<hr>


    Young master. Found it.


    Shortly after they had dispersed at the entrance, Ophilia returned to him.


    She led him to an underground cer that seemed perfect for scheming.


    The cer, long relegated to storage, bore no traces of recent human activity.


    The musty odor of mold assaulted their nostrils, and a single, flickering torch provided the only light.


    This ce is good.


    With a cunning grin, Shiron passed sharp-edged daggers to Encia and Ophilia.


    Without hesitation, they sliced into their forearms forcefully.


    Squeak


    A slender line formed on their soft skin as blood welled up and began to drip.


    Where should I put this?


    Um


    After a brief pause, Shiron indicated a corner of the wall.


    The demons nodded at his signal.


    Swoosh


    Using their blood as paint, they began drawing on the wall.


    Shiron, arms crossed, directed them like a supervisor.


    Yeah, thats good. Scatter it there. A hexagram and a goat skull would be nice, too.


    Should I add lightning patterns and thorny vines?


    Hold on.


    Shiron took out a notebook from his pocket. After flipping through a few pages, he found the heretical phrases he had written during his time as a novice priest.


    Listen to the call of our savior god. And witness the advent of the apostle Write it big, like that.


    Ugh.


    Encia, looking at the moldy wall, turned back. She gave Shiron, still with his arms crossed, a disgusted look.


    Thats really awful. I dont know any demon with such a poor sense of style.


    Its not going to be traceable specifically to you. Just do as I say.


    This is a great insult to the demonmunity. Even though were leaving traces with our blood, it implies that someone with considerable ties to demons is behind it


    Forgot our contract? You agreed to actively cooperate.


    Alright.


    Encia pursed her lips and wrote the phrases as Shiron had instructed.


    She didnt understand the direct corrtion between killing the demon god and framing an unknown human as a devil worshiper, but since Shiron, the contractor, required it, she refrained from asking further questions and simply followed his instructions.


    On the other hand, unlike the disgruntled Encia, Ophilia hummed while drawing.


    She demonstrated artistic skill, using only her fingers and blood to create scenes of demondscapes and demons running around, as borate as holy paintings in a cathedral.


    Shortly thereafter,


    A temple that appeared to worship an evil god waspleted.


    Bizarre phrases covered the walls, and apocalyptic pictures depicting war and destruction filled the room.


    Finally, Shiron took out a piece of ck ss from his pocket and dropped it on the floor.


    [A peculiar fragment of a god.]


    The ss pieces, emitting a vile magical energy, were sufficient to give the Steel Knight Regiment of the Castle of Blessings a reason to act.


    This should be enough.


    Satisfied with the convincing scene, Shiron nodded and left the underground cer.


    But this was not the end.


    If left as was, the finance minister who had noticed the intrusion might try to destroy the absurd evidence.


    So, people had to know what had happened in this vi.


    And that was easy to do.


    Shiron took out a jar of oil he had prepared earlier and poured its contents onto the floor.


    Lets go.


    The three of them calmly left the vi, and a bolt from the blue set the mansion on fire.<hr>


    The next morning.


    Eldrina, who had left her training room for a task, gazed at the visitor who hade to the mansion.


    A quite familiar face for someone who had arrived without notice. The mistress of the house greeted him with a pleased smile.


    Cardinal Deviale? What brings you here?


    Lady, I have an urgent request.


    A request?


    As Eldrina looked puzzled, Deviale handed her a document.


    [Conscription Order]


    He has just returned from the expedition less than a month ago, and now a conscription order?


    This isnt for Sir Hugo.


    Then?


    Its for your nephew.


    Deviale turned the pages of the document to show a paper stamped with the seal of the Castle of Blessings.


    Do you remember the fire that broke out in the suburbs recently?


    Of course. It was widely reported in the newspapers for several days. But what does that have to do with our child?


    Our child.


    Although Shiron was neither born from Eldrina nor listed in the family register, he was to be Siriels partner in the future. Thus, it was not surprising to see Eldrinas expression harden.


    Looking at her confused face, Deviale adjusted his sses and continued his exnation.


    Its rted. Your nephew is a priest affiliated with the Rien diocese.<hr>


    So you are Shiron Prient.


    Shiron faced his guest in the main reception room of the main house.


    The guest boasted a physique that could be mistaken for a knight, his muscles bulging beneath the priestly robe adorned with the white seal of a cardinal. He was Cardinal Deviale, imposing enough to be slightly overwhelming.


    Cardinal Deviale.


    Shiron greeted him with the sign of the cross.


    Your Eminence, I am well aware of your renowned reputation. Its an honor to meet you.


    Brother Shiron, theres no need to be so formal.


    Deviale straightened Shiron by grasping his shoulder.


    A brief touch.


    The feel of the body beneath his hand was surprisingly robust for a clergyman.


    Indeed worthy of being rmended by Knight Malleus.


    The muscr build, palpable through the thin cloth, made Deviale nod in approval.


    We will be seeing a lot of each other in the future. Call me more casually.


    Then Ill address you as Cardinal.


    Shiron smiled amiably at Deviale.


    The two conversed over refreshments served by the mansions servants.


    Lets get to the main point.


    Deviale set down his teacup as he spoke.


    A conscription order from the Castle of Blessings has been issued for you.


    I am aware of it.


    Then this discussion will be quick.


    Deviales smile disappeared as his demeanor turned more serious.


    Recently, there has been a major fire in the suburbs.


    Were there any casualties?


    Shiron leaned forward, his face etched with concern. Deviale blinked at his earnest expression.


    What amendable young man.


    Deviale began to take a liking to Shiron, who appeared to prioritize human life despite their recent acquaintance.


    Fortunately, no one was hurt. However, the incident is serious enough to require direct action from the church.


    Deviale passed a stack of papers to Shiron.


    Shiron epted the papers, squinting as he scanned the report. It detailed a peculiar temple found in the basement of the burned building.


    After reading the document, Shiron neatly arranged the papers and set them on the table.


    May I ask a few questions?


    What are they?


    Have any other priests been conscripted besides me?


    Just you.


    Thats odd. There should be a considerable number of priests residing in Rien.


    Shiron remembered a previous conscription. In Lucerne, whenever traces of heresy were detected, all local priests were mobilized to saturate the area with holy presence.


    Deviale let out a heavy sigh at Shirons skeptical reaction.


    The situation is serious.


    His fist, hard as iron, clenched.


    Its due to a revtion written in demons blood.


    A demon you say?


    Yes.


    Deviale gave a single nod at Shirons look of astonishment.


    For the past few centuries, demons that had disappeared, even those rare in the demonic realm, have reemerged and brought apocalyptic revtions to the world.


    If we respond with numbers, we risk unnecessary sacrifices. Thats the judgment of His Holiness from the Castle of Blessings.


    Deviale thought of the rmendation letter from Malleus.


    Judgment and experience beyond his years, and divine prowess surpassing that of a bishop.


    The most extraordinary talent of Lucerne, setting records as the youngest and fastest to rise.


    These factors solidified Deviales belief.


    Currently, I am the only cardinal in Rien, and the bishops are on an expedition south of the Makal Mountains. Thus, youre our only option.


    Deviale slowly stood up and reached out his hand to Shiron.


    Then I will dly step forward.


    Shiron, with a contented smile, shook the robust hand.

 Chapter 125: The Beaming Crown Prince Maker (2)

    Chapter 125: The Beaming Crown Prince Maker (2)


    In the scriptures of Lucerne, there was a passage that all people in the world are sinners.


    Now, because it was deemed too unreasonable, no one would utter this passage aloud, but Shiron had a particr fondness for it.


    Isnt it like saying theres no one who doesnte up dirty when shaken?


    The next day. Before dawn had even broken.


    There was someone who had arrived early at the meeting ce.


    He, like Shiron, was wearing a ck cassock, and perhaps because of the early hour, the situation looked like a ndestine meeting of unclean criminals.


    Brother. Are you prepared?


    Of course.


    Shiron greeted Cardinal Deviale with the sign of the cross.


    I have been taught to destroy evil and pursue light. I always follow the teachings, so I am always ready.


    A good mindset.


    An exaggerated answer.


    However, Cardinal Deviale did not take issue with it. The excessive zeal characteristic of a new priest could lead to mistakes, but Deviale preferred a brave fool over a coward.


    Then lets go.


    Yes.


    Nodding, Shiron followed closely behind Deviale. The two walked endlessly along the well-paved streets until they finally arrived somewhere.


    Uniformed officers were surrounding a mansion. Shiron turned to look at Deviale.


    Did the Cardinal arrange this?


    Why would I do that?


    Deviale sighed deeply.


    I heard the Finance Minister requested protection.


    Fleeing is one thing, but to be under house arrest Doesnt this make the Finance Minister seem like a victim?


    I was thinking the same.


    Deviale nodded and looked towards the mansion.


    All the windows were boarded up, seemingly to prevent sniper or assassin attacks, which confused Deviales thoughts.


    Whether hes truly a victim or just acting to divert attention, well know only after meeting him, but its clear this incident is no ordinary matter.


    Deviale turned his gaze from the mansion to Shiron. The young mans face, clenching and unclenching his fist, was one Deviale had seen many times before.


    Hes nervous.


    Brother Shiron, theres no strong magic presence in the mansion. You dont need to be so tense.


    Is it that obvious?


    I have a lot of experience, you see.


    Deviale patted Shirons shoulder and moved forward. A representative of the officers saluted him as if they had been informed in advance.


    Weve been waiting for you.


    The officersplexion was poor. Whatever the devil was, it relieved Shiron that their duties were clearly divided.


    Given the situation, Deviale and Shiron entered the mansion without any obstruction.


    The security became stricter as they moved inside.


    Despite being from the historically desk-bound Schtraer family, heavily armed knights filled the mansion as if they were borrowed from somewhere else.


    However, unlike being ready for battle at any moment, they could not hide the fear on their faces.<hr>


    Deep inside the mansion.


    Opening a thick iron door, they were greeted by another bizarre sight.


    Ah, my lords, weve been waiting for you!


    Finance Minister Strasser, d only in a robe, weed the party.


    The middle-aged face that met them was frankly a mess. The face was so drained of blood from terror, and the eyes were shadowed from days of sleeplessness.


    But that wasnt all. Looking around the room, Shiron frowned.


    What on earth is this?


    In the middle of the room was a giant bathtub, surrounded by relics faintly imbued with holy power.


    Is the water in that bathtub, perhaps, holy water?


    Yes. Ive been bathing in the holy water more than ten times a day, fearing contamination.


    Thats not cheap.


    Is it not worth ones life? I can only maintain my sanity this way. To be alive means theres a purpose in spending money.


    This makes the minister look like a victim.


    What, what do you mean?


    Strasser looked at Deviale with rmed eyes. Deviale, stroking his lips, surveyed the room and said,


    Well, it makes sense Wasnt the evil devils temple discovered in the basement of the ministers vi? Then, wouldnt he be the most likely suspect?


    No, its not true!


    Schtraer suddenly fell to his knees on the floor.


    I dont know, I dont know why that terrible temple is in my vis basement! Im a devout believer, baptized by the church since birth! Please, please spare my life!


    This is difficult for us. We have just arrived and need to hear the statements of the minister, who is under suspicion of heresy.


    Deviale said this and attempted to help Strasser stand up, but he seemed to have copsed in panic and couldnt rise.


    Heretic A heretic


    Ah.


    Deviale eventually gave up trying to calm Strasser down. This was a first, even in his decades as a clergyman.


    What a situation. No trace of weak magic that would suggest contact with the devil, and he desperately ims innocence


    Then theres nothing to be done.


    Shaking his head, Deviale turned to Shiron.


    Brother Shiron. Help me prepare to transfer the suspect to the cathedral.


    Understood.


    To the cathedral?


    Strasser, gripped by the shoulders, started.


    You mean Im going to be interrogated for heresy


    Dont misunderstand. If you are truly innocent, the cathedral will be safer than this mansion. At least its safer than these temporary measures, being in a sacred fortress.


    Deviale reassured him and touched the trembling middle-aged mans forehead. A warm light emanated from his hand, and Schtraers eyes slowly closed.


    Brother Shiron. What do you think?


    Im not sure.


    In response to Deviales question, Shiron looked down at the ground.


    At the very least, his eyes didnt seem to be those of a liar. And.


    And?


    As you know, Cardinal, theres not even a trace of weak magic in this room.


    Shiron looked around the room.


    For someone able to obtain the blood of a devil, its strange that theres no trace of heretical energy, especially being so close.


    I agree.


    Deviale nodded at Shiron. Unlike the vi with the evil temple, this room only radiated a sense of holy power, likely due to the holy water.


    It feels like were further from the truth.


    Lets move to the cathedral for now. And well need to request the dispatch of knights from the Empire of Blessings.


    Understood.


    Shiron lifted the heavy, middle-aged man with one hand.<hr>


    The next day, at the secondary pce of the First Prince.


    Austins eyes widened at the news that hade since dawn.


    What are you saying? The Finance Minister has been detained?


    Yes, Your Highness. Please look at this first.


    Austin quickly scanned the document handed over by the man.


    A temple of heretics What does this all mean?


    I dont know the details, but it seems that a temple of heretics was discovered in the basement of a vi owned by the Finance Minister. Because of this, His Majesty the Emperor issued a decree, and an investigation was promptly conducted. Its not even been two days since the incident urred, and the Finance Minister is now in the cathedral.


    Ah.


    Austin let out a disbelieving, hollowugh. He was surprised, yet he felt no regret or anxiety.


    He was merely astonished by an unexpected side of someone he had thought he knew well.


    The Finance Minister. He didnt seem that way.


    The Finance Minister had been known to attend services at the cathedral not only on weekends but also on weekday mornings. To those around him, he had seemed excessively fanatical.


    Does everyone harbor secrets?


    Austin felt conflicted as if he had uncovered the hidden affairs of a trusted subordinate that should have remained unknown.


    Because he had dabbled in the peculiar practice of sorcery himself, he expected that there were others involved in heresy. However, he did not know that someone he had recently been drinking with was such a person.


    Indeed. There are things one just cant understand.


    Rubbing his eyes briefly, Austin looked away from the report and stared at the ceiling.


    Then, slowly, Austins mouth opened.


    You there.


    Yes, Your Highness.


    What do you see on that ceiling?


    The ceiling, Your Highness?


    The knight looked where the prince pointed.


    There was a chandelier with its lights off.


    I see a chandelier.


    Just leave for now.


    Yes.


    Without understanding the reason for this abrupt question, the knight quickly left the room.


    Alone, Austin stared nkly at the ceiling.


    He couldnt take his eyes off the splendid scene that had been capturing his attention.


    Clouds were visible.


    Rainbows were visible.


    In the midst of the colorful and sparkling spectacle, it was then that Austin lost himself in this fantastical vision.


    How strange.


    A familiar voice echoed in his ears.


    To say it echoed meant that it was a muffled, indistinct sound, making it hard to discern where it wasing from.


    Thats not like him at all.


    But the second sentence he heard was crystal clear.


    Turning his head, he saw a man in exotic attire sitting by the window.


    Bnd When did youe in?


    I have always been beside Your Highness.


    Thats a tasteless joke. Its creepy, stop it.


    Austin clicked his tongue sharply. It was bizarre  the man hadnt been summoned, nor had a meeting been arranged, yet there he was. How did he breach the strict security of the imperial pce? Or rather When exactly had he entered the room?


    Then lets have a proper conversation, not a joke.


    As if sensing Austins suspicious gaze, Bnd showed a strange smile on his gaunt face.


    You need to be alert.


    What are you saying? Is this some new advice?


    I have a bad premonition.


    Bnd nodded his head and nced at his wrist. As usual, there was nothing there, not even a watch.


    A bad premonition?


    Oh, its time for me to go.


    Blink-


    In a fleeting moment, as Austin blinked, Bnds figure had disappeared.


    But Austin wasnt surprised by this spectacle. Bnd had always vanished suddenly like this in front of him, so it was a familiar, almost tedious sight.


    And a weekter.


    Austin realized what the ominous premonition was about.


    Five temples of heretics appeared in the mansions of those who had supported him.

 Chapter 126: The Beaming Crown Prince Maker (3)

    Chapter 126: The Beaming Crown Prince Maker (3)


    In this world, where there were as many religions as there were cultures, it was rare for someone to be treated as a heretic for following a different religion or doctrine from that of Lucerne.


    However


    The nauseating smell and the creepy sensation of magic energy were unequivocally rejected and targeted for eradication without question.


    The detailed reason remained unknown.


    Shiron once asked theologians about it, but they too had slightly different answers when propagating and developing their doctrines. The most convincing answer was that it stemmed from a great war that happened 500 years ago.


    ording to Lucernes oldest historical scripture, God wished for His creations to instinctively understand right from wrong.


    The messenger of God proimed,


    The energy that invokes a desire for rejection is magic energy. Therefore, it is not shameful for you to fear it.


    How, then, would they deal with the blood of demons, which was terrifying merely by its existence, when even a peculiar energy was treated in such a manner?


    Ermenst Duchy.


    People, whether openly or secretly supporting the first prince, sat around the table.


    Anyone familiar with aristocratic society would recognize them as prominent nobles.


    Last night, General Boss was dragged to the cathedral.


    Ermenst, the leader of Austins supporters, clenched his fist.


    At this rate, everyone here will be imprisoned.


    Thats likely.


    Simon Pasat, the vice principal of the Academy, nodded.


    At first, Simon had not agreed with Ermensts views during the second and third temple appearances, but now, he could only vaguely agree.


    All six temple appearances had urred in the territories of those openly supporting the first prince. It was uncertain whether another temple would appear, but if it did, it was likely to be in the territories of those present here.


    But how do we get through this situation?


    Weve gathered here to find that out, havent we?


    Yes, but


    Simon buried his head in the table and muttered,


    ording to the Cardinals report, all the bloodstains on the wall contained a significant amount of magic energy. I overheard its from a high-ranking demon


    Why do you stop talking?


    Its just too depressing to keep hearing such things.


    Simon lifted his head at the sudden reprimand.


    Its hard to believe in the existence of demons, let alone high-ranking ones How are we supposed to deal with such monsters? It feels like weve hit a dead end.


    Is it futile to even try?


    Yes.


    Simon sighed deeply after his response. His defeated demeanor was apparent, yet none present could me him.


    With General Boss, the only one who had experienced the demon realm, now imprisoned, most had no idea how powerful a high-ranking demon could be.


    Despite gathering to find a solution, no one dared to suggest anything. Silence fell over the group until Duke Ermenst, unable to bear it any longer, looked at Austin sitting at the head of the table.


    The only certain thing is that the enemys motive is clear.


    He sighed heavily.


    They dont want His Highness Austin to ascend the throne. Thats it.


    Why would they do such a thing?


    Count Shryer inquired.


    There are not many reasons, Count. To plunge the empire into chaos, or simply because they dont want His Highness Austin on the throne.


    Then identifying who did this should be easier, right?


    Simon fidgeted with his fingers.


    Mentioning names that popped into his head, even as just the vice principal of the academy, could be seen as grave disrespect.


    But knowing his turn coulde eventually, Simon finally spoke up.


    The dethroned second prince Henry and the third prince Victor.


    Its a bit of a leap in logic but not an unthinkable audacious conjecture.


    Ermenst nodded in response.


    But even with that assumption, there remains an unresolved question.


    What question is that?


    Exiled abroad, Henry sought asylum, and the politically unestablished third princehow could they obtain the blood of high-ranking demons?


    Ermenst, while referring to Victor with the honorific title of prince,ced his voice with contempt when he mentioned Henry.


    That was to be expected since Duke Ermenst openly supported the first prince but did not wish for the empire to be torn apart by a civil war.


    Instead of supporting Victor, whom Emperor Franz openly adored, he threw his support behind Austin because he believed that Austin, despite being unwell and older, would be more beneficial for the nation as the next emperor.


    With Austin having no children, it was natural for Victor to seed the throne after Austins death. Ermensts support for Austin was not eternal.


    This is maddening.


    For this reason, it was difficult for Austin to rashly propose currently joining hands with Henry.


    Even though Duke Ermenst was rted to Austins mother, Empress Breed, Austin had to maintain a distance as long as he plotted against the emperor.


    Where did it all go wrong?


    Austin quietly surveyed his surroundings.


    General Boss, who had close ties with Ermenst, and his brother-inw, Viscount Pose, were unable to attend.


    Six were imprisoned on suspicion of devil worship, leaving many empty seats at the table. All of this had unfolded in less than ten days.


    Usually, Austin would have participated in the conversation, but he could not find the words due to the sudden changes around him.


    Even as Austin remained silent, the discussion continued.


    We dont know the invisible enemys motive, but its clear they intend to harm the empire.


    An invisible enemy Arent we overthinking this?


    Overthinking?


    Who benefits most by destroying the forces here? Isnt it the third prince, Victor?


    Are you suggesting the third prince is a devil worshipper?


    What else could it be?


    Count Shryer directed his question to Duke Ermenst.


    He must have sold his soul to the devil in his quest to be emperor.


    Watch your words, Count.


    Watch them! Are you suggesting we just sit idly by and wait to be imprisoned one by one? We must act before its toote!


    Crack!


    Count Shryer mmed his fist down, leaving a dent in the table.


    Suddenly,


    Austin heard a strange noise in his ear.


    Amid the chaos, focusing was difficult. Amidst the heated arguments and shows of force


    Austin felt an extreme pressure bearing down on him.


    Whoever orchestrated this clearly targeted a specific faction! Naturally, one might assume its the work of the third prince or his supporters!


    The ringing in his ears persisted.


    Not only the sound but also the faces of those speaking before him,


    Count Shryer.


    Duke Ermenst.


    General Falshner.


    Captain Tobl.


    They all appeared to blur and multiply.


    Ugh!


    Austin clenched his eyes shut, overwhelmed by intense dizziness.


    Then, the irritating sound circling in his ear ceased.


    Themotion seemed to have quieted down.


    Ugh!


    However, when he opened his eyes, Austin was startled by the scene before him.


    Every gaze in the room was fixed on him.


    Your Highness, are you alright?


    Simon, holding his shoulder and peering into his eyes, was blurry.


    Im fine I just need to step out to the restroom for a moment.


    Please do.


    Austin quickly left his seat, his legs limping as he hastened toward the restroom.


    A curse? A hallucination? Whatever it is, my condition is anything but normal.


    Upon reaching the restroom unapanied, Austin swiftly locked the door behind him.


    He felt the necessity to block anyone from entering.


    Leaning against the wall, he saw a man with a familiar face appear before him.


    You seem to be struggling.


    The gaunt, pale man offered a seemingly kind smile.


    Bnd. How did you get in here?


    Didnt I tell youst time? I am always near you, Your Highness.


    Dont look at me like that. Unlike Duke Ermenst, I am always on your side,


    The man continued, smiling broadly.


    Isnt there something more important?


    Bnd approached Austin, who sat slumped.


    We need to find a way out of this situation.


    Is there a way?


    Why wouldnt there be?


    Austin looked at Bnd with suspicion-filled eyes, but the skinny man brushed off the gaze with a wave of his hand.


    The copse of the forces supporting you The beneficiary is obvious, isnt it? Just kill him.


    What?


    Austin asked incredulously. Was this man suggesting he kill his own kin?


    Thats absurd


    Why is it absurd?


    Do you think Ive spared Victor so far because Im incapable? Doing so would undermine my legitimacy.


    Austin felt a surge of emotion.


    If I kill Victor, Ill be the first suspect. Who would truly serve a ruler who, blinded by power, kills his younger brother? The empire is vast. It takes at least a week tomunicate from the center to the outskirts, let alone the feudal states. Can you guarantee that the border nobles wont rebel against a ruler with diminished legitimacy?


    Austin said all this in one breath, gasping for air at the end, but he had made his point.


    What Austin sought was a stable throne, not one like a sandcastle that could copse at the slightest wave.


    However, Bnd tilted his head in confusion.


    Youre overthinking things.


    What?


    As Austins eyes widened, Bnd knelt and met his gaze.


    Your Highness, your life is not much longer.


    What do you mean?


    Exactly that. You might leave this world even before any uprising urs.


    Shouldnt you at least try something before you go?


    Bnd then reached into his coat.


    Fortunately, I have the means to help you.


    He pulled out a sinister mask. It had no decorations or distinct shape, but it radiated an eerie energy, like an artifact imbued with a powerful sorcery.


    What is this?


    Wear this mask and call my name. Then your wish will be fulfilled.


    Whats the price? What is the price?


    Austin asked skeptically. An artifact that granted wishes, especially one that might consume the users life force, demanded a hefty price, he surmised.


    However, Bnds answer was unexpected.


    There is no price to begin with.


    With those words, the man vanished.<hr>


    Shirons room in the annex.


    Shiron found himself troubled by the situation at hand. He had finished his preparations to construct the seventh temple, but the present circumstances rendered proceeding impossible.


    The maids appeared too pale, even for beings detached from humanity like demonkind. They, who were demons, had lost their healthy color that was evident just a few days ago.


    I might die first at this rate.


    Ophilia needs to rest today. She cant even walk.


    Im sorry.


    Ophilia, still unable to shake off her dizziness, couldnt even rise from her seat. In her eagerness to be useful to her master, she had nearly exhausted herself to death.


    Master, what about me? Cant I rest too? If I lose even a drop of blood, I might die.


    You rest too.


    Shiron could only nod in agreement at the sight of the maids pallid faces and their assertive deration of a strike.

 Chapter 127: The Beaming Crown Prince Maker (4)

    Chapter 127: The Beaming Crown Prince Maker (4)


    In one corner of the cathedral, an office was set up.


    Cardinal Deviale, buried under a pile of documents, grasped his throbbing head.


    It was inevitable.


    Having spent half his life on the front lines and witnessed many scenes, he had never faced a case so unpredictable and without a single clue.


    Its difficult.


    He had encountered many temples dedicated to peculiar gods, but ominous phrases written in demons blood were a rarity, even in the central library of his homnd.


    The only evidence at the scene was demons blood, and with no precedent to reference, he felt the limits of his expertise.


    Knock-knock-


    Come in,


    Deviale called out without checking who was at the door. After all, besides him, there was only one other person who had unrestricted ess to the cathedrals depths.


    I beg your pardon.


    Shiron entered, bowing politely with a file and a tray in his hands, which, given the strong scent filling the room, likely contained coffee.


    Click-


    Deviale smirked at the neatly arranged refreshments before him.


    Why go to all this trouble? You must be busy with the interrogations as well.


    I just needed an excuse to take a break.


    Indeed. You did, indeed.


    Devialeughed out loud at Shirons witty remark, finally taking his eyes off the documents to nce at the clock.


    Its already that time.


    The short hand pointed to 7. It was 7 oclock when hest looked; it seemed he had pulled an all-nighter again. Deviale sipped the coffee before him and closed his eyes.


    Brother Shiron, may I ask you something?


    You dont need permission. Feel free to ask anything.


    I read in a magazine that bosses who talk about work during break times are quite unpopr.


    After saying that, Deviale took a deep breath. The coffee the young nobleman brought had a really nice aroma, but the unsolved case prevented him from fully enjoying it.


    How is the interrogation of the suspects going?


    Were almost at the final stage but were facing some challenges. All the suspects are unanimously denying the allegations


    Shiron sighed deeply and bowed his head.


    Really, how can people be so shameless?


    We cant resort to torture during interrogations like in the old days.


    Because they might falsely confess just to avoid immediate pain.


    You understand well.


    Deviale patted the slumped Shiron. The young man could haveined about the consecutive all-nighters, but instead, he not onlypleted his assigned tasks but also took initiative, making Deviale, who was leading the investigation, feel guilty.


    Your Eminence, by the way, a letter has arrived from Lucerne.


    A letter?


    It appears to be a response to the request we sent earlier for dispatching the Steel Knight Regiment.


    Let me see it.


    Deviale unfolded the envelope that was handed to him.


    Uh


    May I ask what it says?


    Nothing much. It seems that a knight order ising from Rien. And there will be a delegation to meet the emperor, too.


    A delegation, along with a knight order?


    It seems like a serious matter since theyre bringing a military group right to the doorstep of the Imperial Pce. And also.


    Deviale put down his empty cup and continued.


    It seems that our homnd doesnt view this incident as just a prank by socialites. Youve been suspecting it too, havent you?


    It would be a lie to say no.


    The six temple appearances had all urred on properties owned by supporters of the 1st Prince, Austin. It might have been overlooked if it had happened once or twice, but with the events urring consecutively, they had no choice but to extend their investigation in that direction.


    Shiron adjusted his sses with one hand. He had good eyesight, but he always wore non-prescription sses when looking at files.


    No matter how I look at it, this incident seems to stem from a power struggle between the 1st and the 3rd Princes.


    Exactly


    Deviale sighed deeply, pressing his eyelids shut.


    It was hard to believe that those vying for imperial power would stoop to involving wicked demons, but given the circumstances, it seemed natural to suspect as much.


    If thats the case, then it makes sense why those protected in the cathedral are unanimously proiming their innocence. Assuming theyre the victims of a plot by someone who wishes for their downfall, it fits even more perfectly.


    So, are you suggesting the Third Prince is the culprit?


    No.


    In response to Shirons question, Deviale shook his head in denial.


    The mastermind behind this incident is connected to a high-ranking demon. ording to the documents, demons do not follow humans and only cooperate through deals.


    It seems unlikely that a human capable of making deals with demons would resort to such a sloppy method. Rather, it appears as though theyre trying to deceive the priests of Lucerne, knowing they would be involved.


    Then


    There are several assumptions we can make, but Ive considered two main possibilities.


    Deviale began to write on a nk piece of paper.


    Ive heard that the Third Prince has a weaker political foundationpared to the First Prince. Hence, it could be interpreted as an act to publicize the Third Princes desperate moves to overturn this disparity. In other words, I believe its a scheme aimed at the downfall of the Third Prince.


    So, are you implying that the First Princes faction acted on their own?


    Shiron fiddled with his lips, focusing on Deviales statement.


    Although it was a plot to tarnish the reputation of the First Prince, Austin, he had to be careful to prevent the fire from spreading to himself. He said nothing and waited for Deviales next words.


    Its one possible interpretation.


    Whats the second one?


    Could youe closer?


    Deviale gestured for Shiron to approach and cleared his throat.


    Its the deception of the socialites.


    Excuse me?


    Shirons eyes widened in surprise at the unexpected return to square one.


    Why would that be? Isnt there also a theory that the Third Prince made a deal with demons to turn the tide in his favor?


    Are you a citizen of Rien?


    Yes, well I am.


    How many times have you been dispatched, excluding Lucerne and Rien?


    Im rtively inexperienced, having only been to the southern conflict zones


    Shiron rubbed his neck, feeling the conversation veer off course.


    Ignoring Shirons reaction, Deviale began to draw a map on the nk paper. A mountain range bisected the vast continent, and the border of Rien stood firm against the waves of demonic beasts crossing it.


    After outlining the rough situation, Deviale spoke.


    There are more people than expected who wish for Riens downfall.


    What are you talking about? If Rien falls, who will stop the demonic beasts?


    Rien maintains its hegemony over the continent in exchange for acting as a breakwater for its vassals and other nations. This is a diplomatic principle in this world.


    States or interest groups of simr scale, possibly aligning with cults that worship evil gods, are suspected to be involved.


    You mean its the work of foreign agents Thats what youre saying.


    Its just my personal opinion, so dont take it too seriously.


    Deviale finished speaking and began to tidy his desk.


    The second assumption is too far-fetched. It seems right to act based on the first assumption, but what do you think?


    I have no objections, but something is bothering me.


    What is it?


    Didnt you say the Steel Knight Regiment ising from Lucerne? If this is purely due to political strife and they aim for a clear oue, it seems they would wrap up the situation before it esctes.


    Shiron looked at the documents Deviale was holding. If the situation esctes, the variables increase, and controlling the situation bes impossible.


    What Shiron wanted was the downfall of the First Prince, not to be entangled in theplex realm of international diplomacy.


    Nheless, Austin must have been in a precarious situation at that moment. If the imperial nation got actively involved, the emperor would likely continue to dy the appointment of the crown prince.


    He will do something.


    Based on his observations during the Night of the Long Swords, Austin appeared quite determined to ascend to the throne. His behavior in public, where he openly suppressed his rival Victor, was not difficult to interpret.


    Ultimately, Austin was destined to die young. In the original story, his death urred before Victorpleted his education at the academy, so even Austin, fully aware of his predicament, would be feeling anxious.


    If it were me, I might resort to a dramatic measure.


    Are you talking about assassination?


    That seems too extreme.


    The abrupt mention of violence caught Shiron off guard. He had no intention of assassinating Austin and coughed awkwardly to conceal his brief moment of panic before attempting to steer the conversation back on track.


    I think they might opt for fabricating evidence, using their adversary of devil worship. Once they expose a demon and name the opponent, the situation would escte.


    Shiron locked eyes with Deviale, who seemed piqued by the idea.


    Therefore, I propose we offer surveince under the guise of protection.


    They could not only monitor Austin under the pretense of suspicion but also, if they volunteered to serve as his escorts, he would be unable to decline. This was particrly true considering he was likely struggling to find rest with the threat of an unseen demon looming over him.


    If they could secure Victors position in the interim, the path to victory would be all but certain.

 Chapter 128: The Beaming Crown Prince Maker (5)

    Chapter 128: The Beaming Crown Prince Maker (5)


    Surveince disguised as an escort.


    Naturally, Shiron was assigned to Victor, but encountering Victor in such an unexpected ce was quite surprising.


    Did you do your homework well?


    Eh. What?


    Victor, with a dazed expression, opened his eyes wide at the sudden visitor. It was inevitable, given that this ce was an academy where outsiders were normally not allowed.


    In the student council room of that academy, Victor, holding the title of student council president, sat in an executive chair that seemed more fitting for a corporate president, surrounded by many people.


    Why are you here? And how did you get in here?


    Just showed them the investigative cooperation document and they let me in.


    Investigative cooperation What?


    Even as time passed, Victor couldnt shake off his dazed expression. Investigation? What was that all about?


    If Shirons words were true, it indicated a major incident involving administrative intervention had urred at the academy, something Victor, as the student council president, should have been aware of.


    Unfortunately, Victor was not the only one confused by the situation.


    President. Who is that person?


    To Victors right, a girl with glossy ck hair sent a fierce re. Her eyes were so sharp, she seemed more wild than Lucia before she was tamed.


    What are you doing barging in here like this


    Sierra! Shh!


    Victor abruptly cut off the girls words and then whispered into her ear while grabbing her shoulder.


    That guyspletely crazy. Keep quiet if you dont want to get hit.


    What? Get hit?


    Sierras eyes, resembling a cats, widened. It was because the hand on her shoulder and the whisper in her ear were oddly trembling.


    Victor was of royal lineage, and for her, a daughter of a viscounts family, even speaking with him was an honor Yet this nobleman was using vulgarnguage and telling her not to blurt out nonsense.


    Good grief.


    Shiron smirked as he watched the two exchange affectionate gestures. Thanks to his exceptionally good hearing, he could faintly hear their conversation despite the distance.


    Why is he saying weird things to someone Im meeting for the first time?


    His expression suddenly crumpled. With a flicker at the corner of his mouth, Shiron strode towards Victor.


    He was going through all this trouble to make someone an emperor, and not only was he treated like an unwee guest, but he was also being called crazy, which saddened him.


    Hey.


    Standing in front of Victor, Shiron had a stern face. Since the other person wasnt treating him like a friend, his petnt nature emerged like a nail in his pocket.


    Victor Ado de Rien.


    Why, why?


    Come to the rooftop with me.


    ?


    A dazed expression again. But Shiron was quicker.


    Before Victor could react, Shiron had already left the student council room.<hr>


    Shortly after, Shiron found himself facing a panting Victor.


    You bastard!


    An oddly high voice.


    Was it because he had a hard time dealing with the situation? Or was it because the way to the rooftop was tough? Victor, not fitting his noble status, started spouting vulgar curses.


    Why did youe here? Or rather, if you were going toe, why didnt you send a notice?


    Victor Ado de Rien.


    Shiron took out his sses and put them on. Openly swearing meant they were still on familiar terms despite everything. However, apart from that, Shiron wanted to get to the point quickly.


    I asked if you did your homework properly.


    Why do you keep changing the subject? And whats this about homework?


    The Night of the Long Swords.


    Shiron turned towards Victor. The wind on the rooftop, given the height of the academy building, messed up his hair.


    Didnt I kindly draw out the power structure for you? Have youid a solid foundation?


    The reason Shiron felt annoyed as soon as he saw Victor was also this. Instead of attending noble gatherings to gain recognition and make connections, they were ying house in the academy with these kids.


    He found this incredibly foolish and regrettable. Shiron wanted to smack Victor on the head right there and then.


    Perhaps sensing the mood, Victor looked up at the sky and pointed with his fingers.


    Two people?


    What? Two people?


    I only had face-to-face conversations with six people.


    Victor defended himself as if to justify his actions. However, when Shiron red at him with dagger eyes, Victor couldnt even make proper eye contact, seemingly embarrassed.


    Its not even been two weeks since that day The best way to build connections is to attend social gatherings, and theres only been one since that day.


    A brief silence.


    Shiron was at a loss for words at Victors excuse that didnt even sound like one.


    He hadnt been optimistic.


    He remembered well the evaluation that Victor would be a worse emperor than Franz. Knowing that Victor wasnt a knight in shining armor, Shiron didnt expect him to have already built a solid foundation and be rxing.


    But feeling disappointed at the excuses that came out was another story.


    Lets just stop.


    Shiron put his hand on Victors shoulder with a thump.


    Just dont be the emperor and lets all get exiled together. Ill get exiled because Austin dislikes me, and you, being a potential reactionary, will probably get assassinated.


    Wa, wait a moment!


    Victor, seeing Shirons tantly disappointed expression, prepared to make an additional rebuttal.


    What are you waiting for? It seems like its all over.


    First, let me exin why Im here. Just wait a bit.


    Victor grabbed Shirons shoulder as he was about to leave the rooftop.


    It might be hard to say, but you know that the academy is a gathering ce for the best talents on the continent, right?


    I dont know. Why would I know about an academy I dont even attend?


    Shiron pulled down Victors wrist, which was holding his shoulder.


    It felt like it could break with just a little force, as if he hadnt wielded a swordtely.


    Even so, theyre not even on Lucia or Siriels level, right?


    Thats because those two are exceptional. Anyway, thats not the important part.


    Victors tone became urgent, as if the crisis of Austin bing the emperor loomed.


    Its a gathering ce for noble children. We can approach their parents through the kids, right? Weed out the bad ones, reach out to the promising ones in advance Raise them and use them. That was the intention.


    Really?


    Yeah. Ill be graduating soon. So, I wasying the groundwork for the future during the day, and at night, I nned to gather people immediately needed at social gatherings.


    Ill take your word for it.


    Shiron acknowledged, and Victor sighed in relief.


    He wondered why there had been so many nerve-wracking eventstely.


    My grandmother, my brother, and now this guy too. Theyre all crazy.


    Has he always been like this? Thinking back, Shiron remembered that even from their first meeting, Victor had been consistently difficult, pping him without any reason.


    Anyway, why did youe here?


    To monitor you.


    Shiron answered straightforwardly.


    From now on, my job is to stick with you.


    Always?


    Victor couldnt hide his surprise.<hr>


    At the main gate of the academy, the sun had already set, coloring the sky red.


    Are you going to follow me all the way home?


    Yeah. Why would I lie to you?


    Three steps behind the leading Victor, Shiron maintained a consistent distance while conversing with Victor.


    But why am I the target of surveince?


    Victor sighed heavily. Shiron had followed him not only while he was doing student council work but even when he went to the snack bar and, embarrassingly, even to the bathroom.


    Victor, who usually used the staff bathroom where few people went, found it ufortable to have another guy in the bathroom with him.


    Shiron spoke casually to Victor, not taking his concerns too seriously.


    Surveince is just a pretext. The main purpose is escort.


    Just you?


    What, you think Im not enough?


    Shiron retorted. It had gotten dark as they moved.


    Thats not it. But isnt escorting usually done in a group


    Theres already a group.


    Responding to Victor, Shiron stayed close to him and looked around. As Victor mentioned, there were escorts arranged around Victor, discreetly positioned.


    I have no intention of taking the jobs of those who are working properly. Lucerne saves budget and manpower this way. Seems like the best option. If you really dont like it, next time Ill persuade Lucia or Siriel to act together.


    Their destination was not the imperial pce but a mansion in the residential area near the academy. As they walked casually, they naturally reached their destination, and the escorts who were on guard gathered at the entrance and entered the building.


    How far are you nning toe in?


    Tadak-


    From start to finish. Even nominal surveince should be done properly.


    Tuk-


    Theres an empty room next to mine. Use it if you want.


    Tuk- Peok- Pak-


    Uh


    The annoying sound that had been heard for a while. He had thought it was the sound made by the escorts who had entered first


    His body tensed up at the impending situation, and his blood boiled with anger.


    I hoped it wasnt the case, but it seems my suspicions were right.


    Victor could no longer move forward.


    All the doors inside the building were open. Normally, the escorts who entered would signal that everything was fine, but there was no news from them.


    Looks like I need to bring the kids next time.


    Seeing the glinting eyes in the darkness, Shiron drew his holy sword from its sheath.

 Chapter 129: Happy Alone (1)

    Chapter 129: Happy Alone (1)


    Shiron counted the gleaming eyes in the darkness. Without needing to expand his senses, the number of opponents was too many to count on one hand.


    A one-versus-many standoff.


    It would have been fine if that was all, but Shiron also had a target to protect.


    Clearly, this was a disadvantageous situation for Shiron, yet he didnt lose hisposure. He leisurely drew his sword, and even in positioning himself between Victor and the assassins, he was slow.


    If it were Lucia, she would have razed the building in an instant, but Shiron couldnt do that. However, he also had no intention of leaving his escort target to die without doing anything.


    The best I can do.


    That was to take the most appropriate action at the right time.


    The moment he organized his thoughts,


    beyond there, the gleaming eyes in the darkness started to converge. Flickering green mes. A sticky wave swept through the building once.


    A premonition of something imminent.


    Whats that?


    The moment he wondered this, he raised his hand and pulled out a shield.


    Kwaaaa


    The green mes filled the corridor, rushing towards him. A me emitting a blinding light, but the wave that seemed to burn everything was blocked by his outstretched arm.


    [Heseds Shield]


    It could block most long-range attacks and had overwhelming performance, but it had the downside of consuming the users mana arbitrarily, without their will.


    But, this didnt matter much to Shiron. Mana was never something he could use at will, and the unused mana would just remain.


    Victor witnessed this scene right before his eyes. The guards specially trained by His Majesty were taken down without a chance to react.


    Assassin?


    Was it because he faced a life-threatening crisis? Victor felt a heavy stone on his chest, making it hard to breathe, and the intense heat made breathing difficult.


    However, even in such a situation, Victor did not forget his goal.


    Survive and be the emperor.


    To do that, Victor held his breath and crouched. He had a clear expectation that Shiron, who was stillfortably countering the attacks, would have some n.


    So, he concluded that the best thing to do, as always, was to follow Shirons instructions.


    Why arent theying in?


    Muttering softly, Shiron took out a small bottle from his pocket and tossed it back.


    [Failed Product that Almost Became an Invisibility Potion]


    Hey.


    Yeah.


    Drink that and stay still. If you move rashly, youll die.


    Got it.


    Victors response was immediate. As expected, Shiron had a n. He swallowed the contents of the potion without even asking what its effects were.


    1 second, 2 seconds Without taking his eyes off the mes, Shiron counted.


    As time passed, the faint presence behind him grew dimmer. He didnt look back. There was nothing to see even if he did.


    Done.


    Feeling the illusion of the escort target disappearing, Shiron dispelled the mes.


    Shirons surroundings were tainted with a peculiar energy.


    The mes didnt reach Shiron, but the areas where the mes touched were ckened. However, this wasnt due to being charred by heat.


    A peculiar energy.


    The space was rotting away. An acrid, cursed aura prickled up from all around.


    Chik-


    Shiron stepped forward. Chiiik- His shoe covered in soot screamed. Shiron red ahead, oveying holy power on his foot.


    I never thought


    Green mes, the breath of a curse that ckens the surroundings. A cursed tool that causes decay on contact. Shiron felt a chill in his mind.


    Why do you guys have that?


    A treasure slumbering in the underground of the Imperial Pce. The relic of the Main Martial King.


    It was an object that shouldnt have been in the hands of mere assassins.


    The assassins didnt answer the question. Whether they were preparing for the next attack or were flustered by their secret technique being thwarted, they couldnt hide their wariness towards this side.


    It couldnt be helped.


    Shiron wasnt holding a shield in his hand right now. So, in their eyes, Shiron must have seemed like a monster who blocked a barrage with his bare hands.


    With that conviction, Shiron took a step, another step, and reached out with his foot.<hr>


    Meanwhile, Siriel rose from a mound of mana-rich sand. Beads of sweat dotted her skin, not due to the sweltering nights at the end of summer, but from the rapid exhaustion of mana in her danjeon.


    You did well.


    While she wrapped her head to regain her senses, Siriel heard a warm voice.


    Seira Romer. She had be Siriels magic teacher and training assistant after hering-of-age ceremony.


    How was it this time?


    Um. Its gradually getting better, but its hard to exin in words.


    Seira chuckled and handed a towel to Siriel.


    The girl, wiping off her sweat, didnt hide her sullen feelings.


    Should I have exined it with clear numbers and standards? That thought crossed her mind briefly, but Seira was not Yura.


    So it was natural that she couldnt provide easy-to-understand numbers about strength.


    Dont be too anxious, youre doing well.


    So Seira spoke in her own way.


    Speak brightly and energetically.


    You know? The more you hurry, the harder it gets for you. Mental strength is like a well; it quickly dries up just by feeling emotions and thinking. So its better to rx your mind. Its even better if you dont think about anything.


    Really?


    Yeah. And reaching a state of enlightenment is like climbing a mountain. Suddenly you look around and realize youve climbed this high! Thats how it is.


    With a tired body but a rxed mind.


    With those words, Seira beat her chest and smiled broadly.


    However, no matter how much it was advice from a great mage who helped seal the demon, Siriel found it hard to take Seiras words at face value.


    Since she started seeing the future, Siriel felt anxious every time she dreamed.


    Seeing her brother die in various ways in her dreams every night, it was natural for Siriel to find it hard to shake off her anxiety.


    That wasnt the only thing. Siriels goal was to be stronger than Lucia, who was also still gaining strength.


    A silence fell between the two for a moment.


    A maid dressed as an elf flopped down in front of Siriel.


    But you know.


    Siriel, with a towel soaked in sweat on her shoulder, turned her gaze to the great mage.


    Can I ask you something?


    What would you like to ask?


    I cant stand not knowing things.


    Seira shuffled closer to Siriel with a bounce.


    What exactly is the level youre aiming for?


    Ah, dont get stiff. Im asking because if you tell me, I might be able to find a more efficient way to help you.


    I dont know


    Siriel turned her head away.


    I want to be stronger than Lucia. To be someone special to my brother.


    The reason for wanting to be stronger was simple, but not easy to express. Because the moment she said it, there was a chance Siriel would appear to be consumed by jealousy and inferiority.


    Siriel had seen Seira in the future and had be a precious second person to the Forgotten Magician, but she wasnt yet close enough to share such deep-seated thoughts.


    So, Siriel decided to speak in a roundabout way.


    I want to protect my brother.


    Oh my.


    Seira covered her mouth with one hand, her eyes widening.


    A love story?


    Seira looked at Siriel intently, wide-eyed.


    Her face slightly flushed like white jade, fingers fidgeting, unable to stay still!


    Feeling the freshness of young love, Seira leaned even further forward.


    Last time, Seira, you said my brother would remember you.


    Thats right.


    And you said hes the current great hero.


    Yes, yes.


    Seira nodded her head, her heart fluttering with the tingling sensation of listening to the love troubles of youthful passion.


    But honestly, my brother doesnt look like a hero at all.


    Hmm?


    But the words that followed seemed unrted to matters of the heart.


    Siriel continued, oblivious to Seiras reaction.


    At thesting-of-age ceremony, I watched my brother fight. His opponent was strong, but clearly two levels below not only Lucia but also me.


    Uh


    Moreover, my brother cant use mana. He cant use protective energy or mana, so how can he fulfill the duties of a hero? Thats absurd. You were apanion of the previous hero, Kyrie, so you should understand, right?


    Right?


    Suddenly, Seira noticed a spark in Siriels eyes. She flinched at the sudden shift in the atmosphere.


    However, this slight reaction did not deter Siriel. The silver-haired girl continued, gaining momentum as she spoke.


    Kyries sword aura was so massive and powerful it could intimidate gods and devils, correct?


    It was indeed impressive.


    But my brother can only wield a holy sword at best. How is he supposed to handle the heros responsibilities? I dont mean to undermine my brother, nor do I wish to arrogantly obstruct his path but isnt it natural to desire the strength to easily remove any threats before they can harm him?


    And in the future, my brother will be involved with many women.


    There were already numerous rivals currently, but in her dreams, she saw many unfamiliar women. Hence, her prophetic ability filled the young girl with anxiety.


    Siriel reflected on the future she had seen in her dreams.


    Excluding Victor, the women around him were all exceptionally strong. Whether their rtionships are friendly or hostile, its difficult to say, but I want to be the best among them. I want to be the only one my brother notices.


    Its good to have high aspirations.


    Seira wiped the cold sweat from her cheek.


    It felt as though she had peered into an abyss she shouldnt have. She had a hunch from the beginning, but the depth and weight of the feelings Siriel harbored for Shiron were indescribably profound.


    Then, the spark turned towards Seira.


    Including you.


    Me?


    Seira pointed at herself with a finger.


    Siriel narrowed her eyes and nodded.

 Chapter 130: Happy Alone (2)

    Chapter 130: Happy Alone (2)


    I consider you apetitor as well.


    Why all of a sudden


    A difficult sentiment.


    Seira slowly turned her head away to avoid the gaze. The feeling of being treated as a rival by a girl who was 500 and several hundred years younger Honestly, it wasnt bad! But Seira saw Shiron not as a romantic interest, but as a reliablerade.


    Therefore, thispetitive feeling was a bit ufortable.


    I never saw a kid as a romantic interest. So can you exclude me from this?


    Why?


    In my eyes, Shiron is yeah, a little kid.


    Seira dered this with her chest puffed out.


    Maybe because Ive watched him grow up since he was young, I dont feel any romantic emotions. If I ever feel affection, its not that of a lover but of a mothers love. Hes someone I need to protect, nothing more.


    But theres a saying, raise them to catch them.


    What?


    What is she talking about?


    Seira widened her eyes, and Siriel narrowed hers, clearly feeling suspicious.


    My mother told me that a person of the opposite sex whom you can rely on from a young age tends to be a romantic interest. She said when she first met my father despite the age difference, she felt her heart burst as soon as she realized she was being protected


    What are you saying all of a sudden? Im telling you I dont feel that way.


    Still, maybe my brother might develop romantic feelings for you.


    Ah, I doubt it.


    Seira looked away with an uneasy expression, recalling memories from the past five years.


    Didnt it all start with a p


    Group assaults, ps, spankings.


    Pushing into traps.


    Tasting food for poison, being a useful means of transportation.


    When climbing the Ten Thousand Cliffs, she had to be carried, and if there were obstacles, they had to be sted away.


    No matter how she thought about it, she was treated not as a romantic interest but as a usefulpanion, or rather, a multipurpose tool.


    Dont misunderstand.


    Thinking about it made her angry. So, Seira red back into Siriels wide-open eyes.


    The kid doesnt see me as a romantic interest.


    How can you be so sure?


    How many years is the age difference?


    Seira pressed her throbbing temples.


    She didnt want to bring up age, but she had no choice when being aggressively pursued like this.


    I might be beautiful, but Im an elf whos lived at least several hundred years. Im still young among elves Anyway, in elf society, marrying a human is seen as perverted. They say things like pedophilia. Elves are considered adults at around a hundred years old, and humans die in less than that.


    So what?


    Thats not the point! If an elf dates a human within their reproductive years, theyre treated as insane.


    It might be different now, but 500 years ago, when Seira was still living secluded in the forest


    There was an elf man who fell in love with a human woman and was beaten and driven out of the forest.


    So, leave me out of it. What are you trying to do by seeing me as apetitor? We should be supporting each other.


    Youre right.


    Siriel pondered while stroking her chin. Seeing the human girls attitude, Seira thought she needed to drive the point home so there would be no further misunderstandings.


    And! You might not know because youre young, but obsessive girls arent popr!


    What does that mean?


    Was it because the point hit home? Siriel asked nkly.


    Think about it. A boy like the little one has many options, right? So, a girl who sends heavy love and creates hostility with others around her. What do you think happens? He will feel burdened and try to distance himself.


    Really?


    Yes!


    Seira stood up abruptly and eximed.


    Think about it. Is the little one normal? You know his personality is no joke.


    I know.


    Right? If he decided to kill the Demon God, and if he thinks someone is a hindrance to that!!


    Swoosh-


    Seira made a throat-slitting gesture.


    Thud!


    Siriel wore the expression of a warrior who had lost her nation.


    Is it enough now?


    Confident that she had put distance between herself and the love rivalry, Seira decided to leave the heavy atmosphere behind.


    But Seira couldnt escape the practice room.


    Grab-


    Seiras ankle was caught.


    She slowly turned around and saw Siriel with tear-filled blue eyes.


    Why are you doing this?


    Teacher.


    Siriel called Seira with a voice filled with moisture, using a title that conveyed the utmost respect in her desperate situation, instead of the usual one.


    So, what should I do?


    How would I know?


    Seira tried to shake off Siriels hand by kicking her feet, but Siriel was Hugos daughter. Seiras ankle didnt budge as if it were stuck in a rock.


    Hey. Are you not letting go?


    If you dont teach me, I wont let go.


    Sigh


    Seira exhaled a deep sigh.


    It seemed she had seriously gotten herself into trouble.


    Both the kid and her, why are they all so strange?


    The two who could ignore the curse of the Demon God, thats why Seira felt a special emotion towards them. But sometimes, it seemed as if that feeling was about to fade.


    The hot-tempered Shiron. Siriel, who blindly loved such a Shiron. They were entangled in a terribly wrong way.


    First, let go of this.


    Will you tell me?


    Yes.


    Seira reluctantly nodded, and Siriel rxed her grip. She then sat down modestly, brushing off the sand that covered her body.


    First off, Im not sure since Ick experience.


    Tell me.


    Like the kid a man whos fiercely determined to achieve his goal needs a woman who can support him from behind. So, its about having somemon goals.


    So I be a woman who can be of help to my brother?


    Yes! But you have to reduce your obsession. At least dont create a mess that turns everything into mud.


    I think I get it.


    Siriel touched her lips.


    Now that she thought about it, Hugo and Eldrina her father and mothers rtionship felt simr.


    Right? Its simple and easy. Just work hard, right? You have talent, clear goals, and youre pretty. Youre lucky. There are so many people who dont meet these three conditions and fail.


    Got it.


    Siriel nodded sharply, her eyes keen.<hr>


    After themotion ended, the two headed for the stairs to leave the basement.


    Step- Step-


    At the end of the spiral staircase, they left the basement and entered the living room of the annex.


    The reason Siriels mana practice room was in the basement of the annex was easy to exin. Seira was toozy to leave the annex, and Siriel needed a reason to visit the annex.


    Their mutual understanding made Siriels daily visits to the annex a very natural routine.


    Did your training go well?


    Of course.


    Lucia greeted them as they emerged, and Siriel responded with a slight smile.


    Just when she was fluttering with a new mindset,


    -Thud.


    A rough sound came from the direction of the entrance.


    Thud- Thud-


    Everyones attention turned to the door, anticipating the heavy footsteps that were gradually approaching.


    Creak-


    Just in time.


    The one who opened the door was Shiron Prient. He was covered in blood, carrying a person on his shoulder.


    Brother.


    Siriel was the first to rush to Shiron. His sudden appearance in a bloodied state filled her with worry and concern.


    Whats that look? And whos that on your shoulder


    Victor.


    Shiron, looking exhausted, set down the limp Victor and ran his hand through his hair and forehead. He felt deep fatigue and irritation from having to be careful not to encounter anyone on his way, in addition to being covered in blood.


    Encia. Im going to wash up. Take care of this guy.


    Yes, young master.


    Wait a moment.


    Siriel stopped Encia, who was about to take Victor away.


    Can I take care of him?


    ?


    Encia tilted her head at Siriels sudden offer.


    What should we do, young master?


    Do as you please.


    Leaving those words behind, Shiron went upstairs. He wanted to ask Siriel why she was stepping forward, but there was no time for that.


    I need to hurry to the imperial pce.


    Austin had obtained the Martial Kings relic.


    In the face of that fact, who took care of the man didnt matter.


    Siriel, having taken Victor from Encia, dragged him to the dressing room on the first floor.


    Siriel had decided to start with small things to help Shiron.


    But helping Shiron didnt mean she was ready to embrace apetitor.


    Click-


    Siriel locked the dressing room door andid Victor on the bathroom floor.


    What are you doing?


    Siriel red at Victor and spat out. Feeling the cold tone in her voice, Victor stopped pretending and slowly opened his eyes.


    As Victor scratched his head and chuckled, Siriel emitted a chilling coldness.


    After what had just happened, even though they knew each other for a long time, she couldnt tolerate his deceitful act towards her brother.

 Chapter 131: Insurmountable

    Chapter 131: Insurmountable


    Cold air filled the changing room.


    Despite the boiler room being right next door and the bathtub brimming with hot water, the air flowing between them was as cold as a block of ice.


    Why are you like this, Siriel? Staring so fiercely.


    Victor murmured, turning his gaze away.


    Siriel didnt use mana, nor did she emit a suffocating murderous intent, but Victor felt an overwhelming pressure from her.


    It was inevitable.


    With just a light swing of her hand, Siriel could turn Victors soft body into mush.


    Thus, Victors behavior was natural. His genuine fear made him stutter; his shoulders shrunk. Avoiding eye contact, these small actions made Victor seem like a downright cowardly boy.


    But it didnt work on Siriel.


    I would have turned a blind eye, but I cant overlook you brazenly deceiving my brother.


    So, stop your pathetic act right now. It makes me so angry I could lose my mind.


    Acting, you mean pretending to be unconscious?


    Victor cautiously confirmed.


    Im sorry for pretending to be unconscious. It wasnt intentional deceit, but being treated like luggage and handled roughly really hurt my pride


    Your shamelessness is so disappointing.


    Siriel stood askew, arms crossed. Unsure if he genuinely didnt know or was feigning ignorance until the end, Victors words didnt provide the answer Siriel wanted.


    Or did he think he could deceive her until the very end? Annoyed, Siriel decided to confront him directly.


    Why are you pretending to be a man?


    Siriel bent her knees to meet Victors eyes, then reached for and stroked his groin. Soft yet firm.


    Talking about pride, and yet youve stuffed something big in there.


    Crush!


    Siriel applied pressure with her hand. But as expected, Victors face showed no sign of pain.


    How did you figure it out?


    Victor asked in a calm voice. She seemedposed for someone whose long-kept secret was exposed, as if trying to understand how her secret was discovered.


    Siriel snorted in disdain at his demeanor.


    Are you treating me like a fool now? Your appearance, at a nce, is obviously female.


    What?


    Startled, Victor stood up and looked around for a mirror. Fortunately, they were in the changing room.


    Quickly finding a mirror, she saw a young man in it, not looking like a woman.


    The magic is working properly


    Victor checked the magical equipment wrapped around her body.


    Earrings, tie pins, nes, brooches, rings, etc. She inspected each piece of magic equipment hiding her gender but found nothing amiss.


    It seems youre checking the magic.


    Siriel watched her with barely opened eyes. As she pinpointed her secret, Victors actions became more frantic.


    But what to do. The magic youre using doesnt work on me.


    When did you find out?


    Maybe at the entrance ceremony? When I saw you after a long time, you just looked like a woman. Of course, before that, you always looked like a man. Maybe my eyes have grown sharper over time.


    Have you told anyone else?


    Victor red at Siriel, demanding an answer. However, Siriel wasnt the type to be intimidated by such a gaze. She shrugged her shoulders and looked back at her with disdain.


    Why, is it a secret that mustnt be revealed? Well, it must be a secret since youre hiding it.


    Answer quickly.


    Why would I gain anything by revealing youre a woman?


    Then why have you been pretending not to know? Why now


    Didnt I just say? Did you forget already?


    Siriel snorted coldly, showing a glint of icy anger. She then pointed her finger straight at Victors chest.


    Youre deceiving my brother. And all for your petty desires. If my brother ends up bloodied because of you, the least you could do is not lie, right?


    Siriel remembered encountering Shiron just moments ago.


    He was covered in blood but spoke indifferently, as if it wasnt his own. However, that didnt mean she wasnt worried. The deep fatigue etched on her brothers face still burned in Siriels heart.


    If you deceive or trick my brother again I wont just stand by.


    Siriel spoke vehemently, her breath heated. She hoped even a fool would understand by now.


    Just then, as she was about to leave


    Victor began to smirk.


    What? Was that the only reason?


    What?


    Siriels veins popped in her neck.


    What did I just hear?


    Just, just that reason?


    No, Shiron is trying to use me too. So its fine.


    Victor gazed at Siriel, who was fuming with anger. Normally, she would have treated her carefully, but knowing why Siriel was angry made Victors behavior seem extremely light.


    Dont get so heated, Siriel.


    Thump - As if to say dont worry, Victor patted Siriels shoulder.


    After all, its mutual use, so theres no need to me each other. Im happy to be the emperor, and Shiron is happy to have the support of an emperor. Its hard to find a more perfectplementary rtionship than this, right?


    Siriel red at Victor with bulging eyes. Her eyes, usually gentle, now sparkled with mischief. It was as if she was treating Siriel like an inferior child Siriel felt her blood boiling in anger.


    And isnt it better for you if I dont reveal that Im a woman?


    ?


    However, Siriels anger lost its way at her next words.


    What are you talking about?


    Think about it. Shiron treats me as a man. Ive observed that the magic keeps working, so for you, Im not apetitor you need to worry about. Isnt that better for you?


    Huh?


    Siriel was dumbfounded.


    Is that so?


    While she thought her words were shameless, Siriels heart epted Victors logic. It was indeed easier to eliminate apetitor like this No, Victor was never apetitor to begin with.


    Siriel, you act all grown-up, but youre still naive.


    Victor, observing Siriels twitching lips, shook her head with a wide smile.


    But its okay. I understand everything. Its normal to be a bit clouded in judgment when another woman gets close to the man you love.


    Wha What?


    Is there more to say? Doesnt seem like it, so Ill be going now.


    Victor patted Siriels shoulder and left the changing room. She then hurried to find Lucia.


    Fortunately, it wasnt hard to find her. Near the entrance, as if about to leave, Lucia was tying her shoces.


    Did Lucia sense Victors presence? She abruptly turned her head.


    Werent you with Siriel?


    Lucia. Can I ask you just one thing?


    Victor leaned in and spoke softly. Lucia slightly backed away from the suddenly approaching face.


    What is it?


    Can you honestly answer the question Im about to ask?


    Whats going on?


    Lucia squinted her eyes and stared at Victor. Seeing her straightforward response, Victor smiled broadly.


    Do I look gay?


    Have you lost your mind? Why? Did Shiron keep calling you gay and beat you up?


    Good. I dont seem to look gay then.


    Victor sighed in relief with a smile. She was worried because Siriel saw through her magic, but as expected, Lucia still saw her as a man.


    Disappointing.


    Lucia adjusted her scabbard and stood up to follow Shiron.<hr>


    Cardinal.


    Austin spoke softly.


    I didnt particrly hold a grudge against you. So forgive me.


    No response.


    Is it done?


    Whoosh - Austin flung Deviale aside as if pushing him away. The muscr giant rolled several times on the floor of the Alhyeon Room.


    It might have been heart-wrenching to see someone he had no grudge against rolling on the floor in such a state, but Austin had no time to care about such minor emotions now.


    A hot ecstasy filled his head, leaving no room for other emotions.


    However, if theres such hot ecstasy, there must be a corresponding reason.


    It wasnt because he had gained monstrous strength, surpassing the limits of living beings.


    It feels like being reborn.


    Step - Step -


    Austin walked without dragging his feet.


    For over thirty years, he had been tormented by an insurmountable handicap, a shackle he couldnt escape. Oveing this, Austin wanted to scream and run around the pce wildly.


    But that wont do. An emperor needs to maintain the dignity befitting the throne.


    Muttering to himself, Austin sat on the throne.


    He quite liked the view below. The white marble floor was soaked with red blood, but what of it?


    Thats right, father.


    You could have just stayed still. Or better yet, why didnt you flee? Because of you, both Arak and Jard died, didnt they?


    Again, no response. But it didnt matter. He had be an emperor reigning over everyone. Though Jard and Arak were gone, he had Bond, a loyal andpetent subject.


    All that was left was to bestow good governance over the continent and leave a great mark in history


    Um


    Austin rested his chin on his hand on the throne. He felt like he kept forgetting something important. He had be the emperor he longed to be and ovee the damn handicap, but a nagging sensation at the back of his head made him uneasy.


    Ah


    Austins gaze lingered on his father, leaning against the wall in the distance.


    I almost forgot about this.


    Muttering to himself, Austin reached out towards his slumped father. The tinum crown on his fathers head got sucked in - whoosh!


    -Click!


    Austin felt the light weight of the emperors crown, as light as a feather. Even though it was the same object he yfully put on his head as a child, it felt so light


    Tsk.


    Austin brushed away hisplex emotions. He had learned that an ideal emperor doesnt possess human emotions. What he needed to do now was to rightfully wear the authority on his head.


    Your Majesty, let me ce it on you.


    Sir Bond.


    Come, lower your head.


    Alright. Thank you.


    Austin bowed his head as Bonds hand, holding the tinum crown, swept over it.


    Youre the reason Ive made it this far.


    Not at all, Your Majesty. Its like destiny that you stand above everyone.


    Is that so Seems like it.


    Austin muttered, holding his head.


    But we cant be at ease yet.


    What do you mean?


    Theres still a younger brother we havent killed. History has proven its better to eradicate problems early.


    Theres much to be concerned about.


    His muttering voice echoed in the Alhyeon Room.


    And, someone ising here.


    Who? Are you talking about Sir Hugo?


    Its not him. The footsteps are light.


    You can hear the footsteps? I cant.


    It seems they have already arrived.


    Austin stared straight ahead.


    When did he arrive? At the end of the Alhyeon Room, a man stood askew, arms crossed, ring in this direction.


    Imte.


    Shiron sneered at Austin, who was sitting on the throne.


    I should have just killed you without thinking about the consequences.

 Chapter 132: Obstacle

    Chapter 132: Obstacle


    Its a real mess.


    Shiron thought to himself as he looked at the scene before him. Before arriving at the Alhyeon Room, he had sensed an ominous aura from the long corridor, suggesting that something was amiss.


    And indeed, his bad premonition mostly came true.


    The giant door opened to reveal a man seated on a throne.


    Although the man was wearing a mask, identifying him was easy due to his withered branch-like arms, dry white hair, and the white staff in his hand.


    That was Austin, wearing the Martial Kings Relic.


    For a moment, Shiron wondered how he had gotten his hands on the Relic, but such trivial questions soon faded from his mind.


    Whether the man wearing the mask was Henry or Austin, the fact that he must be killed remained unchanged.


    However


    The people scattered around the throne could not be ignored. They were pale and bleeding profusely but still alive.


    Their chests were faintly rising, and they were groaning in pain, so it was right to say they were still alive.


    Which made thingsplicated.


    The enemy that must be killed immediately, and the people that must be saved. The Alhyeon Room he saw in the original did not have these trivial shackles, yet Shiron reminded himself of his purpose.


    To kill Austin.


    Shiron was aware of the presence of his partner, Seira. If it was her, who had been in sync with him for the past five years, she would act to ensure the best oue without Shiron having to say anything.


    Every time we face each other, you always have such nonsense to say.


    Austin spoke in a low voice.


    As if its not enough to want to beat the royals, you talk about killing the emperor What kind of upbringing did you have? Did Sir Hugo teach you that?


    Austin rose from his throne.


    At first, I thought you were just a hooligan who forgot his ce as a housekeeping dog. But now, I see you were a traitor harboring seeds of rebellion. Bnd, you need not intervene. Father also dealt with traitors with his own hands, so I shall personally execute you.


    Are you insane?


    Shiron grimaced and drew his holy sword.


    What have you been mumbling about all this time? Its creepy.


    What is that sword? I can feel an extraordinary aura.


    Have you really gone mad?


    Shiron felt chills on his forearm, an unease he had never experienced before. The conversation wasnt connecting. It felt like they were speaking, but something was missing in between.


    Are you scared? Youre not answering, so it must be so.


    Its a holy sword, you bastard.


    Since the conversation was futile, Shiron deemed it unnecessary. He dashed forward, kicking the ground. Whoosh! A blinding light filled the Alhyeon Room. The room was already filled with cursed energy and his holy power began shing fiercely with it


    -Crash!


    Line against line shed. The forces were evenly matched. The arms, decayed to the bone with only skin clinging, emanated a strangely powerful force.


    Hes be a monster.


    Shiron had suspected as much since he was wearing the mask no, since Arak and Jard were found defeated. Austin now had perfect control over the Relic.


    As much as the Second Prince.


    Henry, using the Martial Kings Relic, was as powerful as an apostle. Shiron realized this after directly crossing swords with Austin. The only difference was whether one was sane or not.


    The cursed energy polluted the air, a ck pond formed around the throne, and every brush against the clothes felt painfully tactile Thus, Shiron felt a sense of relief.


    Seira couldnt use it, and there was no time to persuade her, so Lucia wasnt here either, but somehow he felt at ease even in a life-threatening fight.


    I can do this.


    Bang!


    Bang! Bang! Bang!


    Shiron repelled all iing attacks. Pirs of cursed fire rose from beneath his feet, fierce whips flew from all directions, and powerful shes aimed to cut and crush his body.


    He dodged, blocked, and repelled everything! Not just that. Whenever there was a gap, he swung the sacred sword with all his might.


    Thud-


    The attack connected.


    If theres no sword qi and no magic, so what? His breathing became rapid, feeling like his lungs would burst, and his eyes stung as if sand had been thrown in them, but so what?


    I can do it.


    Shiron took a deep breath and clenched his teeth. His sword strikes sped up. Austin responded to him. However, Shiron was a bit faster. Shiron did not allow attacks, but Austin did, albeit weakly. That made the difference. The space between them, filled with numerous attacks, was engulfed in a storm.


    But Shiron wasnt the only one who thought he could do it. Austin had the same thought.


    Could this really not be a dream?


    Spit!


    Given the pain, its not a dream.


    Thud!


    The sensation of something sharp piercing through the side. Yet, Austin did not grimace. He had already experienced enough pain in life. His body, ustomed to pain and numb to sensation, could ignore such difort.


    The feeling of being alive.


    Austin felt intense joy.


    Standing on two feet and making violent movements was a grace for him.


    The opponent now was Shiron Prient, the nephew of Hugo Prient. The one who had saved the empire from the waves of demons several times The lineage that his father cherished.


    He was receiving the sword strikes of that man without anyones help.


    Thud!


    Born so improperly that he couldnt even walk properly, and due to his detestable father, he couldnt even breathe properly for thirty years of life. Yet, at this moment, he felt intensely alive.


    Drip. Tears flowed from the face behind the mask.


    Bnd couldnt be thanked enough. Yes, lets also give thanks to Henry. After this fight, he would give thanks to everyone. He was sorry, Henry, why did father do that to him!?


    What?


    Austin felt a sense of incongruity.


    Thoughts intruded upon his stream of consciousness


    He rolled his eyeballs hard, checking for the presence of the man who had been here just moments ago. Gone. Where had Bnd gone?


    Did he run away?


    The presence of the skinny, pale man, who seemed to have a beard or maybe not, a sorcerer, had disappeared.


    The feeling of ecstasy faded.


    How dare he swear loyalty and then betray me. He deserves to die, but I am different from my father, so I shall forgive him.


    Suddenly, anger surged.


    But, how dare he betray me. I cant forgive that.


    Austin scattered death with his anger.


    What was he thinking? Right, He was resenting my father. Its all fathers fault. Austins face heated up.


    Hot anger connected the broken stream of thoughts.


    You used me!


    For Victor! To give my inexperienced son some experience! To dy the appointment of the crown prince and wait for my death!


    Crack-


    The face under the mask twisted grotesquely.


    -Aaaah!


    Die, you!


    Austin screamed. He wanted to live. To do so, he needed to kill the man in front of him. Even if his mind wasnt fully there, his body fervently warned him of this fact. Finally, his mind recognized the crisis.


    It was too precious an opportunity to be wasted so futilely.


    However, his resolve was a bitte.


    Distracted by other thoughts and not concentrating on the battle, his breathing became disordered while he shouted loudly. Shiron did not miss this gap.


    Thanks to that, arger gap was created, allowing for a bold attack.


    Swoosh!


    The sword of light cut through Austins arm.


    Aaghpaah!


    Austin howled. A single scream like thest gasp a dried-up old tree echoed throughout the Alhyeon Room. However, he couldnt stop Shirons action to end it.


    Bnd! Where are you! Are you a coward!


    What?


    He suddenly came to his senses as he red at Austins neck. Reflexively, Shiron leaped backward due to the goosebumps covering his body.


    Bnd! It hurts too much! Dont just hide,e out and help me quickly!


    Austin was looking for someone. Shiron checked his surroundings while maintaining a significant distance. He also extended his Ki perception to check for any unexpected reinforcements from the enemy. He then shifted his gaze from Austin, who was rolling on the ground cautiously.


    It was almost over.


    Should he retreat here? Swallowing his regret, Shiron suddenly felt a throbbing in his chest.


    Ptui.


    Shiron spat ck saliva onto the ground. Perhaps it was the effect of being in a cursed space for too long. It seemed his lungs had been damaged. He only realized his body was deteriorating after the heat of the battle messed with his head.


    Bnd!!


    But something was strange.


    Bnd! Help me! Your Majesty, you must rise! What did I say? Yes, you must get up!


    Austin rolled on the ground, and as time passed, no other presence or sign of someone else was felt in the Alhyeon Room.


    But it hurts too much. I want to quit right now! You must ovee! You promised to be the emperor and make everyone regret Right!


    Ah! Yes!


    Austin screamed at the air, foaming at the mouth. Shiron felt an indescribable emotion watching him.


    Its an order! Execute the traitor!


    As if defying the heavens, Austin stood up.

 Chapter 133: Stain

    Chapter 133: Stain


    Spitting saliva, frothing at the mouth, and with bloodshot eyes, he screamed.


    There was resentment in it.


    What made Austin like this? He wasnt a mere follower of the Main Martial King. In the countless battles in the Alhyeon Room, Henry always fought with reason. Even in defeat, his noble lineage was evident, and thus, he remained in memory as a thorough viin.


    But Austin before me I dont know.


    Drip-drop-


    Austin slowly took a step.


    Blood flowed like a waterfall from his cleanly severed shoulder. Impossible amounts of blood came from his shriveled body, wetting the floor, and his body, which should have already fallen and died, walked as if possessed by a ghost.


    It was a phenomenon beyond reason.


    Thats why it was mesmerizing.


    Everyone who had no choice but to watch the situation looked at Austin with eyes filled with fear.


    Numerous spections ran wild. The return of a demon, the advent of an apostle, or perhaps a curse from an evil god.


    The incessant bleeding and the peculiar energy that engulfed the space made Austin appear as something transcendental.


    However,


    Only Shiron saw Austin for what he truly was.


    What are you saying?


    Shiron adjusted his grip on the sword hilt and muttered. He feltplicated emotions towards this unprecedented madness, but nothing more than that.


    Austin was just a person who luckily gained power by picking up an item. He hadnt trained his mana for a long time, nor was he a powerful magical beast from birth.


    If youre going to go mad, do it gracefully. Muttering nonsense, what a fit.


    So, he didnt give up the thought that he could definitely kill him. Shiron red, aiming his holy sword at Austin.


    This time, it wouldnt end with just an arm.


    Breathing, footsteps, gaze, he scraped together all the information he could get. More thoroughly and certainly than ever, he would kill him.


    Die


    Austin raised his staff high, and a dull, murky energy gathered at its raised tip. This energy, capable of crushing everything, surged, filling the surroundings with a curse.


    Austin continuously emitted cursed energy.


    However, despite emitting so much cursed energy, the curse did not reach Shiron.


    It was a slow attack that merely spewed cursed energy. The moment he realized the attack would never hit


    Light burst forth.


    The sh swallowed the curse and all peculiar shadows, and a beam of light rushed towards Austins neck.


    The powerfully swung holy sword tore Austin apart.


    Ah


    Austin couldnt even scream. By the time he realized something had touched his neck, his vision had already turned upside down.


    Thud-


    A white head rolled on the ground.


    As Austins head fell, the remaining cursed energy swelled. Shiron had no intention of leaving it be.


    Whoosh!


    The holy sword emitted light again.


    The holy light that filled the Alhyeon Room burned all the cursed energy away. The energy that corrected the natural order extinguished the wrongful mes as if burning them away.


    The light that eradicated the impure energy continued to burst forth. It wasnt just the cursed mes that were being erased.


    Whoosh-!


    Blood spurted from Austins neck, but Shiron was not drenched by the blood fountain. The holy light did not allow Shiron to be defiled.


    The sanctity that didnt stop at the light turned into mes. The blood that spurted upwards from below did not fall from above to below.


    Sanctity was the essence of healing, but Austin could not be healed. The light did not regard him as human but as an entity to be exterminated. Proving this, the byproducts from him were extinguished by the holy mes.


    Light filled the space.


    To the world.


    Cardinal Deviale muttered softly.


    When consciousness returned was not important. As he watched the stage y beyond the huge ss window, the Cardinal felt an illusion as if he were witnessing a scene from a sacred painting, tranted from the scriptures into images.


    The Sword of Light and Overwhelming Sanctity.


    The scene, exactly as described in the scriptures, unfolded before his eyes. Tears filled Deviales eyes.


    But


    For some reason, the darkness clinging to the ceiling did not disappear. Shirons face was drenched with sweat, unable to erase the impurity. He gripped the holy sword even tighter, and the intensity of the light grew stronger. Yet, no matter how much light he emitted, the darkness on the ceiling remained.


    It was strange.


    Darkness that cannot be erased by the light of the holy sword?


    Shiron was not the only one to feel a sense of dj vu.


    Seira, who was maintaining the spatial magic, also felt wary of that darkness.


    That is


    Seiras eyes narrowed.


    This was not like shadows created by the absence of light; this was darkness that devoured light merely by its existence. It was a memory from far too long ago, but Seira remembered it clearly.


    How could it be forgotten?


    The Demon God.


    The energy that the darkness emitted was ominous enough to bring him to mind.


    Eventually, the darkness that had ckened the ceiling began to coalesce.


    The unified darkness formed a ring as it spun.


    Shirons face twisted as he emitted light.


    Shiron knew exactly what it was. So, he intensified the light even more, wanting to drive away the impure energy. He did not stop pouring holy power into the heart of the beheaded corpse that wouldnt fall


    He couldnt stop it.


    Shiron watched helplessly as the ck ring descended from the ceiling towards Austin. Hovering over where the head should have been, the ck ring maintained a measured distance.


    Shiron was dumbfounded by the situation unfolding before him.


    Its always something else.


    Ha.


    Shironughed emptily and ceased to emit light.


    He realized it was futile. Although he disliked giving up, he didnt have enough energy left to waste on meaningless efforts. Thus, Shiron decided to confront the entity before him.


    The beheaded angel.


    The First Apostle, Jaganata.


    To avoid the Apostle, he had gone so far as to lower his reputation, but in the end, he faced it anyway.<hr>


    Reincarnation of the Sword Saint might seem like any other real-time action game scattered everywhere, but it boasted a unique system.


    Instead of the yer seeking out the boss, the boss seeks out the yer.


    The Apostle.


    Apostles were bosses that yers encounter randomly in the field. This uncertain element, intertwined with the games Reputation system, created a unique charm.


    [The higher the Reputation, the higher the probability of encountering an Apostle, and the lower the Reputation, the lower the probability. Please keep this in mind, yers.]


    However, what did the number in front of them mean? It was not a measure of strength.


    Shiron had intended to kill the 2nd Apostle, Cami Rodos, first and had personally beheaded her, but he did not consider her weaker than the 5th Apostle, Bernoulli.


    [The Apostles are numbered in the order they hear the voice of the Demon God. Therefore, Jaganata is the first Apostle.]


    A vaguely remembered phrase.


    But what was important was not that the entity before him was the first Apostle.


    Jaganata was the strongest Apostle. And he had the misfortune of meeting him here.<hr>


    The offering has been rendered useless.


    The beheaded corpse spoke in a low voice. This sound did note from the head rolling on the floor. The ck ring flitted about, vibrating the air as if fluttering above the severed neck.


    You made it so.


    The consciousness of the beheaded corpse, Jaganata, turned towards Shiron.


    You cut the offerings neck with that white sword, not an easy feat, ah! So that is the Sword of Light. Seeing the Sword of Light, I realize now. Its been here all along.


    Has it been 500 years? Finally, you have appeared. I have been searching for you all this time. It was a long wait, truly just waiting for you to appear. Hero. Why have you not shown yourself until now?


    Although many words were spilled,


    Shiron did not answer the question.


    He could not answer.


    All Shiron could think about was why this entity was here, leaving no room for any response.


    However


    No matter how much he thought about it, he could not find an answer to why he had encountered the 1st Apostle.


    Focus on me.


    Upon the beheaded angels words, Shirons mind snapped to attention. Confirming Shirons focus, Jaganata continued.


    Why, after searching so thoroughly, was I unable to perceive your existence?


    You do not answer. Then, I must find out for myself.


    Shiron saw the angels ring twist.


    This situation,


    An angel.


    Shiron felt he should stop his pointless thoughts. And his bad premonition came true.


    Your soul is skewed towards impurity.


    Huh.


    Shiron let out a hollowugh.


    So, thats why you have not appeared until now. Ive discovered something interesting.


    The beheaded corpse had no eyes, yet it seemed to see him clearly.


    Its a shame to call it a beheaded corpse. It must have had a name from birth.


    What now?


    This soul, pitied by our god was to be an apostle delivering the will of the god.


    The conversation with the beheaded corpse didnt feel like a conversation.


    He justid out snippets of information, as if only saying what he wanted to.


    What?


    But even with those snippets of information, Shirons eyes widened.


    The fact that Austin was to be an apostle waspletely unknown to him.


    Shiron Prient. You could not have known.


    Somehow, this entity even knew the name he hadnt spoken. Had it sifted through Austins memories? Or had it dug up information on him? Either way, it was exceedingly troublesome. Despite trying not to show it, his eyes twitched.


    Its a fact not written in the prophecies of Prient that you can see.


    Are you going to keep your mouth shut? You should know its futile. Or perhaps, are you frozen in fear? I believe that could be the case.


    At that moment, Jaganata took a step back.


    Hmm, I wanted to talk a bit more.


    He muttered something iprehensible. What was he talking about without having had a single conversation?


    Once again, Jaganata uttered something iprehensible.


    An iplete body cannot endure. Lets end this.


    End this? It was at that moment.


    Kwaaaa-


    A pir of light fell right in front of Shiron.


    As if the darkness that had swallowed all the light of the holy sword was a lie, it crumbled quickly.


    Nothing was left where the light fell.


    Neither Austins corpse nor the relic of the Main Martial King.


    Such was the intensity of Seiras bombardment.


    Kid are you okay?


    A slightly trembling, urgent voice. Seira, who had approached by his side, asked how he was doing.


    Thanks.


    Instead of saying he was okay, Shiron expressed his gratitude. Then, he turned and headed towards a certain location.


    Kid! Where are you going!


    Despite the calls from behind, Shiron did not stop and ran towards the door of the Alhyeon Room.


    The thing that had been bothering him all this time, the golden eyes watching him through the gap in the door.


    Bang!


    Shiron forcefully opened the door and looked down.


    A red-haired girl was trembling, holding her head.


    Lucia.


    Even when asked in a gentle voice, Lucia did not answer. Instead, she buried her head even deeper.

 Chapter 134: Past

    Chapter 134: Past


    Shiron is weaker than me.


    Though she didnt say it out loud, Lucia believed it.


    Putting talent aside, the biggest issue is his inability to use mana. Because of that, learning magic is a waste of time, and even if he learns swordsmanship, he cant use Qi. Is that all? Since he cant use internal energy, its hard for him to be a great martial artist.


    Despite that,


    Shiron didnt know when to back off.


    Considering he got beaten up and fainted when he was young, wouldnt it have been better to avoid life-threatening battlefields?


    Pride aside, knowing the dishonor of running away in a crisis, he should have given up long ago upon realizing he had a curse-like disability that prevented him from using mana.


    This time was no different.


    Where he had been fighting was unclear, but Shiron crawled back, covered in blood. Judging by the fact that he was wrapped around Victor, it seemed he had gotten involved in a nobles power struggle.


    Though she spoke lightly, if she were to express her feelings at the time, she thought she was going insane with worry.


    Was this what parents who leave their child by the waters edge felt? Lucia was filled with worry that Shiron might actually die.


    If Shiron were to die,


    I


    Lucia tied her shoces. She strapped on her scabbard and followed Shiron, sword in hand.


    I have to protect Shiron. Im stronger than him. And I have the ability to fully protect him.


    It may have seemed arrogant, but Lucia was strong not just in her past life but in this one too. Her conviction only solidified after entering the academy and going through the adult ceremony.


    The knight in the red armor. Facing that monster, which was no less terrifying than Yuma, seemed to require no desperate effort now.


    If not me, who will protect Shiron?


    Siriel? Seira? Or Yuma?


    No, its not them. Im stronger than them, and I will be the strongest in the world.


    With that triumphant thought, Lucia gripped her scabbard tightly.


    This time is different.


    Mastering the flow of mana was incredibly easy for her. Although it was in a past life, there was a time when she was known as the Sword Saint. Her skills remained sharp, her memories intact.


    So, I have to protect him. Just likest time, Ill protect him this time too. I can do it, right? Thinking about it, it seems I wasnt very good at protecting people. But I once saved the world, so protecting just one person should be easy. Its nothing


    Moreover, helping Shiron brought her joy. It was always a pleasure to be of help to others.


    Yura had expressed something simr. It seemed so.


    The act of sacrifice is in itself worthy of respect.


    So, a person who sacrifices is a great person?


    Of course. Even without any gain, enforcing the justice held in ones heart is noble! Isnt that cool?


    I see


    Kyrie, you want to be a cool person too, right?


    Yeah. But, if its as you say, am I not already noble? Im already a great person. Do I need to do more?


    Yes.


    Im great, so Ill endure.


    Right. Its not much longer, so lets hang in there a bit more. Fighting!


    That was thest conversation with Yura before the final battle. Lucias memory was crystal clear.


    I can do it. I can do this! This time, I refused to wield the holy sword, so I can surely protect Shiron.


    With that thought,


    The door to the Alhyeon Room cracked open.


    When the moment finally arrived, her body didnt tremble.


    It was strange.


    The ceiling was engulfed in a darkness that was visibly dangerous, a darkness that couldnt be dispelled even by holy light, something she had encountered only once in her past life.


    Rare powers were generally dangerous.


    Lucia knew this from her past life experiences.


    Shiron wont be able to handle it.


    From the far end of the Alhyeon Room to the door, despite the distance, Lucia sensed the impending crisis.


    I have to step forward.


    Lucia straightened her bent knees and stood up, ready to plunge her sword into the damned darkness at any moment.


    That firm resolve crumbled the moment she saw the ck ring.


    Her legs gave way, and her lips turned pale.


    From the ceiling, a ck ring slowly fell.


    Her gaze wavered, and tears welled up in her eyes.


    Why is this happening?


    Lucia couldntprehend what was unfolding before her.


    Her hand holding the sword trembled violently, refusing to grip the sword firmly, let alone draw it.


    It was strange. This shouldnt be happening; her body had always moved as she willed, even beyond that.


    Why, of all times, was it causing trouble now?


    The answer was reced by a dreadful voice.


    Jaganata.


    Though its appearance had changed, making her doubt her ears, the subsequent conversation confirmed that the corpse wearing the ck ring was Jaganata.


    Lucia couldnt forget that voice. How could she?


    That thing killed Yura.


    On the day of the final battle,


    Yura died on her way to the battleground, with unsteady steps, trembling hands, and Kyries hand, wet with tears, in her grasp.


    Kyrie survived, but Yura, being a mere human, was destined to die.


    With a swung hand,


    Thud-


    Its your fault.


    Thus, the creature continued, mocking her repeatedly.


    Mocking her until death, ming Kyrie for Yuras death.


    So, she tore it to pieces and killed it. But, the person who had gone did not return. Kyrie had already reached the demon in front of her, unable to even conduct a funeral for her best friend, guardian, and reliable colleague.


    Its your fault.


    Its not my fault. What nonsense. How could it be my fault? I did nothing wrong, I proved it through my actions. Even without Yura, I killed the demon!


    Your nature drove yourpanion to death.


    Despite her denials, that damned voice would not leave her head.


    -Lucia.


    Youre still unable to draw your sword and charge in. Ive watched, so I know. Youre no hero. Just a spoiled, cowardly brat who cant do anything alone. Thats your true nature.


    -Hey. Hey!


    Lucia covered her ears, but it was futile. The voice ringing in her head couldnt be blocked by simply covering her ears.<hr>


    The series of incidents at the imperial pce were urgently resolved.


    After eliminating the cause, Austin, Shiron took charge of sorting out the deceased and injured, ensuring there were no disruptions in the administration. Fortunately, the emperor survived, and the cardinal, having regained consciousness, took over the emperors treatment.


    However, a greater problemy before Shiron.


    Having borrowed a vi in the imperial pce, Shironid Lucia on the bed.


    Why did you follow me?


    Shiron sighed while looking at her visibly exhausted face. He was thankful for her willingness to follow without persuasion, but the situation had be inconvenient.


    Shiron wanted to rest immediately after the intense battle. Was it because he had swung his sword beyond his limits? Or because he had exhausted his holy power? His body ached, and being exposed to the thick curse felt like burning.


    I should be the one lying down.


    Despite saying so, seeing Lucia finally calm down and fall asleep, Shiron felt a sense of relief.


    Having known Lucia over the years, Shiron realized her spirit was fragile.


    So, it wasnt that Shiron couldnt understand Lucias feelings.


    Seeing the one who killed herself appear before her, wouldnt anyone panic and freeze?


    That darkness. I definitely felt the demons power. Thats why. A child seeing the demons aura directly, its natural to be terrified and panic.


    Seira, sitting across, spoke as if defending Lucia.


    So dont be too hard on her. Thats what demons do.


    I never said that.


    But I clearly heard you just now?


    You must have heard wrong because you were asleep.


    Shiron, seemingly making excuses to Seira, retrieved a thick notebook from his bosom. He flipped through the pages until he found a nk spot, then did what he could in the moment.


    [The higher the Reputation, the higher the probability of encountering an Apostle, and the lower the Reputation, the lower the probability of encountering an Apostle. yers are advised to keep this in mind.]


    Shiron wondered why an Apostle hade to him.


    Thest Reputation level confirmed with Latera was -800.


    Latera hadnt mentioned the detailed demerits afterward, but from his words that it was a close call, it likely hadnt decreased but had increased instead.


    The function with Reputation as a variable follows a logarithmic rule, so its efficiency drops after a certain interval, but an Reputation level below -800 was sufficient to drop the probability of identally encountering an Apostle in the field to decimal ces.


    Yet, despite having lowered his Reputation as much as possible, he still encountered an Apostle. How could he be so unlucky?


    So, once in seven years?


    Shiron rubbed his heated eyes. Upon reflection, what he faced wasnt even an Apostle. Shiron was convinced that the beheaded angel was Jaganata, but it was not a weak opponent that could disappear with just Seiras bombardment.


    The First Apostle Jaganata was as strong as its grandiose title of the first Apostle suggested. That probably wasnt its true body.


    Such an event couldnt happen in Reincarnation of the Sword Saint, but this was reality. It was more urate to think that things outside the system could happen.


    So, even though theres a system, things not covered by it can still happen?


    Shiron expanded his thought process to consider a wider range of possibilities.


    Though he muttered to himself, he didnt disregard the information Jaganata had revealed.


    The fact that Austin was supposed to be an Apostle, and the specific mention of the Prients prophecy, confuses me. Is there a backstory? Since it hasnt been revealed yet, it doesnt contradict the setting.


    Yet, something was nagging and ufortable.


    His uncertainty stemmed from the ring floating above his head, but indeed, Jaganata could read Shirons thoughts.


    Just like Latera.


    Having experienced Latera in the Heros Abode, he was quick to cut off the stream of thoughts. Thanks to this, even when facing Jaganata, they couldnt reveal the upper hand in information that they possessed.


    Then, a thought urred to him.


    Did Latera appear in Reincarnation of the Sword Saint?


    He remembered that she hadnt appeared. The Heros Abode was also unknown. In his past life, he had seen Kyrie fall, but it stopped there.


    Latera.


    Thinking about it, the help Latera provided was significant in getting this far. Without her, surviving up to this point with his frail body, incapable of fully utilizing the system, would have been impossible.


    He had received much help from those around him, but no one showed unwarranted kindness like Latera.


    I cant keep her waiting any longer.


    Shiron thought of the girl who must be waiting for him desperately.


    There was a lot I wanted to ask.


    Just as he was organizing his flood of thoughts,


    Knock knock.


    Someone knocked on the door of the room.


    Should I send them away?


    No need.


    Shiron shook his head at Seira. Having spent quite a long time together, he could guess the identity of the uninvited visitor by the heavy footsteps approaching.


    Shiron got up and walked towards the door.


    Cardinal, what brings you here?


    Opening the door, Shiron greeted Deviale.


    Despite having heard of the intense battle, Deviales face bore signs of fatigue but not the shadow of death.


    However,


    The usual gentle smile was nowhere to be found on his face.


    You shouldnt be standing in your condition Please,e inside.


    Then, excuse me.


    Shiron nced at the approaching cardinal, bowing his head.


    Deviales steps into the room did not belittle Shiron.

 Chapter 135: Sacrifice

    Chapter 135: Sacrifice


    Cardinal Deviale.


    Shiron had anticipated that a visit would eventuallye, but he hadnt imagined it would be so soon.


    Given that Deviale was extremely busy with the establishment of a new organization for the protection of the Emperor, it made sense.


    One might assume his schedule had cleared due to the Emperors death during treatment, but with the cardinals divine power so great that it spawned jokes about reviving the dead, Shiron set aside such spection.


    However, that didnt mean Deviale had any reason to put everything aside ande here.


    Even in the devastated Alhyeon Room, there were quite a few survivors, many in need of his healing touch. And was he himself not a patient?


    There must be an important matter. With that thought, Shiron faced Deviale.


    How are you feeling?


    Shirons face was full of concern as he asked.


    Earlier, you seemed to be in a bad state.


    Im fine.


    You dont look fine at all. Arent you still wearing a bandage on your head?


    Im sorry foring without notice. I should have waited a bit longer.


    Its not like that, so just stay put. Why are you trying to leave?


    Shiron prevented Deviale from standing up and continued.


    Im just worried that the cardinal might be overexerting himself. So, you dont need to apologize.


    I may have caused you unnecessary concern. But Im fine. Ive even survived with a hole in my heart before.


    Deviale nodded and touched his head. Conscious of the bandage, he unwrapped it and showed it to Shiron.


    Is he trying to prove hes healed?


    After finishing his thought, Shiron closely inspected the bandage extended by Deviale. Strangely, the bandage was spotless.


    What?


    Frowning, Shiron alternated his gaze between the clean bandage and Deviale.


    What is this?


    A means to escape the pce. Despite urgent matters, they hardly let anyone go.


    Are you saying you feigned illness?


    That seems to be one way to put it.


    Deviale chuckled, seemingly amused by his own words.


    The attendants were so overbearing that there was no chance of leaving halfway through. They insisted on staying, iming the Emperor hadnt awakened even though the treatment wasplete.


    So, I used my injury as an excuse to escape.


    I see.


    Shiron nodded with a hesitant expression. He couldnt quite wrap his head around the absurdity of it all but decided to agree for the moment.


    Devialesck of condescension towards Shiron and his rough grasp of Deviales thoughts were clear.


    The emperor in aa is less important than meeting me, it seems.


    An individual of significance, perhaps even surpassing the Emperor.


    Hero.


    Deviale must regard Shiron as a hero, especially after witnessing him wield a sword that emitted a tremendous light.


    Cardinal, may I ask you something?


    Yes, of course.


    But Shiron decided to seek confirmation directly from him. The issues with the 1st Apostle and Latera were enough of a headache without adding uncertainties.


    Am I more important than the Emperor?


    He didnt ask directly, as that woulde across as arrogant.


    Yes.


    Deviales answer was straightforward, seemingly understanding Shirons underlying question.


    Because you are a hero.


    Yes youve recognized me correctly.


    Indeed!


    Deviale, previouslyposed, stood up excitedly as if he could no longer contain his excitement.


    How could he not? After being saved, there was no need for further pretense.


    From the moment he saw the light-emitting sword, Deviale believed Shiron to be a hero.


    While the sword emitting light could be seen as a mere force, a sword that produced such an intense, blissful sensation without pain could only be a holy sword, as far as he was concerned.


    To witness a scene from the scriptures firsthand. I am truly blessed.


    Cardinal Deviale trembled, his eyes reddening with emotion.


    Despite dedicating his life to the church, he had never experienced transcendent phenomena like stigmata or revtions, which was a source of much embarrassment. Atst, a miracle hade to him.


    I am in the presence of the hero.


    Deviale slowly knelt down, dismissing any concerns about dignity or pretense as irrelevant.


    The fact that Shiron was young enough to be his son and had been looked down upon as an assistant until recently also didnt matter.


    Yes, it doesnt matter at all.


    After all, would a hero care about being slightly disrespected? Deviale decided to focus solely on the miracle before him, dismissing any embarrassing memories.


    Please stand up. A hero does not reign supreme over all.


    Shiron ced his hand on Deviales shoulder, smiling kindly. Though not a hero, andcking the face to boast about it everywhere, he had already told a significant lie to the maids.


    Without changing his expression, he smoothly delivered his shameless words.


    And, we dont have time for this, do we? There are still many issues that need resolution.


    Oh! My apologies.


    Deviale hastily stood up, wiping his eyes, agreeing with Shiron that there was indeed a mountain of tasks to tackle.


    My visit here is not solely to meet with the hero.


    Deviale urgently reached into his pocket, pulling out what seemed to be a hastily prepared draft of a report.


    While treating the Emperor, we detected traces of a curse, albeit in small amounts.


    A curse, you say?


    Yes. Considering consecutive testimonies from the servants, its concluded that this curse might be why the Emperor has recently weakened. Essentially, its suspected to be an assassination attempt on the 1st Prince.


    How could someonemit such a horrific act?


    Shiron clicked his tongue and shook his head. The audacity to try to kill under the guise of devil worship, never had he imagined such a reality.


    Then, a thought struck Shiron.


    What about the temples weve been building until now?


    Having stayed up nights over the past fortnight, providing grand gifts to the 1st Princes supporters. With the 1st Prince fallen from grace and vanished from the world, a void filled his chest.


    May I ask you something?


    Of course, by all means.


    What happens to the temples that appeared over thest fortnight? Do we proceed with the investigation as nned?


    Well thats be quite the dilemma.


    Deviale sighed briefly, facing the looming issues, including the failed assassination of royalty.


    Despite his devout faith, Deviale possessed a humanity that made him reluctant to exert effort on temple appearances when no victims were involved.


    May I suggest something?


    Just then, Shiron leaned in towards the contemtive Deviale.


    What suggestions do you have?


    Deviale leaned in too, curious about the solution Shiron, who he recognized as a hero, might propose. Perhaps it was a divine revtion. Maybe even an unimaginable solution.


    With such expectations, Deviale listened intently, his heart filled with reverence. Shiron, leaning in, whispered so close to his ear.


    Lets say it was all Austins doing.


    Shiron whispered so quietly.


    Excuse me?


    Deviale couldnt grasp what he was hearing.


    What are you talking about? Even if hes deceased


    Shh! Keep your voice down.


    Well, the dead cant speak, right? Since the 1st Prince, blinded by power, even dabbled in sorcery, he wont find it unfair in hell.


    ?


    Deviale stepped back, narrowing his eyes. Shirons face bore no smile, not seeming like a joke at all.


    Under normal circumstances, he would have rebuked him


    But somehow, Deviale found himself persuaded. The 1st Prince, in his greed, had attempted to kill his father and brother with such a wicked method; it seemed usible he had ties to demons.


    Considering Lucerne had conducted innocent witch hunts just half a century ago.


    Since the 1st Prince was neither good nor innocent, wouldnt this be eptable?


    Otherwise, rather than falsely using him, it might be best to dere the investigation suspended. If new temples emerge, we can always resume the investigation then.


    Shiron firmly persuaded the cardinal, who was hesitant to respond.


    Sometimes, its necessary to choose what is more important.


    Indeed, the Lord also said to first take care of the living.


    He turned his gaze towards the main pce, directing his consciousness there.


    We havent even conducted the funerals for the victims yet, and there are still many patients.


    Deviale himself was prioritizing tasks based on their importance.


    I must be going now.


    Should I help too?


    No, theres no need. Ive heard that Captain Malleus will be arriving by tomorrow.


    Its fortunate that Captain Malleus wont be making a wasted trip.


    Shiron let out a relieved sigh. Deviale got up, eager to return to the front lines.


    By the way, something just urred to me.


    What is it?


    About the existence of the hero.


    Deviale whispered again, bringing his mouth close to the ear as before.


    How many people know the identity of the hero?


    Apart from mypanions, only you, Cardinal.


    I see.


    Why do you ask?


    Shiron furrowed his brow.


    Just a precaution, but my being a hero should remain a secret.


    Of course, I have no intention of spreading it around. I personally think its better to keep the heros identity a secret.


    May I ask why you think so?


    You may take it lightly.


    Deviale pulled out a bible from his pocket and showed thest page.


    How many years has it been since you held the holy sword?


    Its been over 7 years. Why do you ask?


    Because the bible stopped its records 500 years ago.


    Deviales gaze narrowed as he looked at Shiron.


    Even the oldest bible, bound more than a thousand and several hundred years ago, stops at the record from 500 years ago.


    From a certain point in the bible to thest page, it was the story of Hero Kyrie.


    There might be those who doubt your qualifications as a hero.


    Are you saying they might quibble just because my story isnt recorded?


    Exactly.


    Deviale shook his head and sighed.


    It doesnt fit with modern times but there have always been fervent believers.


    As far as Deviale knew, Malleus was also among those fervent believers.


    Regardless of not doubting your valor, having seen it myself, I think proving it to them one by one would be tiresome.

 Chapter 136: Organization

    Chapter 136: Organization


    The First Princes Rebellion


    What Austin led was destined to be a significant event chronicled in future history books. Yet, despite its magnitude, the cleanup was swift.


    Upon regaining consciousness, the emperor immediately set to work organizing the aftermath. Perhaps he was eager to erase the memory of his first son, Austin, who had not only dabbled in bizarre sorcery but also staged a rebellion?


    Shiron spected as much.


    Under the guise of needing absolute rest, the emperor did not summon Shiron. Likely, apart from the staff residing in the main pce for medical treatment, he wasnt inclined to meet anyone face-to-face.


    Shiron understood the emperors standoffish demeanor.


    The funerals of the deceased.


    The purification operation of the imperial pce.


    And the long-dyed crown princes appointment ceremony.


    Despite being the one who attempted a rebellion, Austin,


    Regardless of the grief from losing a son, the current emperor had much to attend to.


    He probably had no time to process his emotions, overwhelmed by his duties.


    Thus,


    Shiron decided to return to his mansion. It was presumptuous to seek hospitality where resources were stretched thin, and there was no reason to linger in the detached pce.


    Clunk-


    Inside the rocking carriage, Shiron gazed at the gradually receding imperial pce with a distant look.


    Then, his gaze shifted to Lucia, who sat opposite him, unable to meet his eyes.


    Tha-that Shiron?


    Feeling the weight of his silent stare, Lucia was the first to break the silence.


    That It was my fault. So, dont just stare; say something.


    Lucia tentatively addressed Shiron. Having silently alternated his gaze between the window and her It seemed he had something on his mind but chose not to voice it, leaving her in unbearable suspense.


    Just looking, so dont mind.


    However, contrary to Lucias hopes, Shiron didnt probe further. Since Lucia had fainted at the sight of the light, he refrained from delving into matters that might cause her distress again.


    Just watching to see if she was okay.


    However, contrary to Shirons intentions, Lucia thought Shiron was making a silent protest.


    ording to Seira, who had left for the mansion earlier due to an appointment, Shiron was worried about Lucia and could not rest properly despite the fatigue from battle. It was natural to feel a significant inconvenience.


    Why did I do that?


    Lucia bowed her head, sweating coldly. She couldnt understand why she had drawn her sword and rushed out, only to cower and tremble like a coward.


    Was it because I was afraid Shiron would be killed by the self-light? Or because I might be attacked instead?


    Despite considering various reasons, none seemed convincing. The most logical exnation was that she was terrified and had panicked.


    However, apart from that, Lucia could not face Shiron properly.


    Intense embarrassment.


    She hadnt said it out loud, but the memory of boldly promising to protect Shiron and rushing out was vivid.


    While dwelling on an unanswered question, Shirons tightly closed lips opened.


    Lucia.


    Ye-yes?


    Startled, Lucia looked at Shiron. Her bent back straightened, and her fidgeting hands snapped up to rest on her knees.


    I want you to honestly answer the question Im about to ask.


    What is it


    Why did you tail me?


    Shiron stared piercingly at Lucia.


    He did not ask why she had fainted. He already knew, and he was worried that Lucia might have another episode.


    But, he needed to know why she had followed him.


    Tail?


    From the annex to the imperial pce, you secretly followed. You hid your presence so well that I only noticed muchter.


    Thats


    Lucia scratched her increasingly reddening cheeks and continued shyly.


    You suddenly came in well, drenched in blood into the annex, carrying Victor on your shoulder. So, I wondered what had happened. But there was no chance to talk.


    Siriel interrupted before me, asking questions, and you went upstairs, leaving Victor copsed. I wanted to ask when you came down again, but you left without looking back


    Lucia rambled on, her words unorganized in her head.


    She couldnt bring herself to say that she had followed him, hoping to protect him in a moment of crisis.


    Should I just be honest?


    But she knew she would be mercilessly teased the moment she said it. It would have been a different story if she had just peeked through the door. But having teared up and fainted in fear, she couldnt say that either.


    Now, in the moving carriage, there was nowhere to run.


    I was worried about you.


    After stalling for time, Lucia managed to give the best response she could.


    I had a bad feeling. Seeing you covered in blood, it was natural to think you had returned from a battle, and going out again in that state, I thought you were heading back to fight?


    So, I followed you. It wasnt really tailing. It was something I did out of concern. It was like trying to provide an escort!


    With her face flushed red, Lucia ended her speech with a twitch of her mouth. Considering her flustered state, she had spoken well.


    Shiron quietly observed Lucia, who was visibly excited.


    So, next time, can I openly ask for your help?


    Hm? Ask for help? Are you going to fight somewhere again?


    No, thats not it. But you said you were worried and followed me.


    Thats right.


    Then youll worry every time I go to fight. Instead of making itplicated, just call on you when I need your help.


    Is that how it works?


    Lucia tilted her head, puzzled. Shiron leaned forward towards her.


    Isnt that better, when you think about it? Why sneak around? It makes more sense to juste with me.


    Really?


    Lucia stared nkly at Shiron.


    That makes sense?


    Despite a bad feeling, Lucia couldnt think of any objections, so she epted Shirons suggestion without much resistance.<hr>


    Two dayster.


    Shiron knocked on Hugos office door.


    Shiron, what brings you here?


    Hugo, with sses perched on the bridge of his nose, greeted Shiron with a bright face. The emperor wanted to keep the incident at the imperial pce aplete secret, but Hugo had roughly heard about Shirons exploits.


    Are you feeling alright?


    He didnt chide Shiron for the reckless act. ording to what he heard through Deviale, Shiron was indeed a descendant of the hero that met Hugos ideals.


    Im fine. I wanted to visit as soon as I returned, but Im sorry I couldnt. But more importantly


    Shiron lightly brushed off Hugos somewhat burdensome gaze. It was because the gaze of a guest who had arrived earlier kept drawing his attention.


    Its been a while.


    Cardinal Deviale. Upon seeing Shiron enter the office, he got up from his seat to greet him.


    Cardinal, what brings you here? Werent you busy with the aftermath?


    Im here to see Sir Hugo as part of my duties. The autumn expedition is approaching, after all.


    Deviale looked at Hugo and Shiron alternately with a kind smile.


    Such fate exists.


    He had discussed a sessor with Johan during thest expedition, and seeing them together now, the picture seemed perfect.


    A sessor to Hugo, who had shown unparalleled skills in the history of the empire, couldnt be just anyone.


    The skills Shiron disyed, as witnessed by Deviale, could indeed fill the void left by Hugo, making his heart feel reassured.


    After confirming that Hugo and Shiron had taken their seats on the sofa, Deviale opened his mouth to continue the conversation.


    I heard that Master Shiron has also discussed participating in the next expedition in advance. If thats the case, I believe youre fully qualified to discuss the next expedition here. What do you think, Sir Hugo?


    Of course.


    Hugo nodded in agreement. Despite the turmoil in the imperial pce, preparations for the uing expedition, which could not be dyed due to monsters crossing the mountains, had to proceed without regard for their personal circumstances.


    However, Shiron hadnte here to say something that aligned with their expectations.


    Theres something I need to discuss regarding that expedition.


    Shiron dered to the two middle-aged men facing him.


    Dont go on the expedition.


    What do you mean?


    Hugo asked, his eyes widening.


    Didnt you sayst time that you would apany the next expedition? Have you changed your mind since then?


    Yes. My mind has changed.


    Shiron answered crisply, without hesitation.


    Uncle, have you heard about the rebellion that recently took ce in the imperial pce?


    Of course, I have. But what does that have to do with the expedition?


    The issue is that youre handling most of the suppression alone.


    Shiron looked at Hugo, his eyes wide with concern.


    The urrence of a rebellion suggests that its eptable for the country to be in temporary chaos, doesnt it?


    Hmm?


    The princes casually engaging in political strife, killing each other. When facing an external threat, we should be uniting more! But they engage in such foolish acts because the external threat doesnt seem real. Isnt that the case?


    What was he talking about? Not only Hugo but even Deviale couldnt grasp Shirons point.


    From ancient times, its been said that internal turmoil can be resolved by directing it against external enemies. Isnt it strange that every expedition is resolved with minimal damage? If the monsters were to invade their front yards, they wouldnt engage in such unproductive foolishness, would they?


    After expressing his thoughts, Shiron took a deep breath.


    I think its necessary to realize the void left by my uncles absence.


    The talk of not getting good recruitstely was part of it. If they were sensible, they wouldnt engage in acts to counterbnce Hugo.


    Ive thought for a while that my uncle has been working too hard alone. Right. How about you take a break and go on a vacation with great-aunt?


    I think so too.


    Deviale decided to support Shirons argument.


    Though initially hard to agree with, Hugos bespectacled appearance swayed his thoughts.


    Hugo needed a rest. Hadnt Deviale explicitly said so after thest expedition?


    Sir, you know your skills are not what they used to be. Whipping a running horse only goes so far before the legs break.


    Even the Cardinal


    For political purposes and considering your well-being, I rmend you take a rest.


    Hugo did not reply, only pursing his lips.


    Seeing this, Deviale decided to pour out the words he had been holding back.


    Come to think of it, isnt it about time Sir Johan considered retirement? To reorganize and let Sir Johan restfortably. Its not just about other families checks and bnces, but no knightly order would want to join if they see its being run into the ground until death.


    I get it, I get it. Lets do it that way.


    Hugo, overwhelmed by the barrage of words, waved his hands in a panic.


    Seeing this, Shiron rubbed the back of his neck.


    Did it go well?


    He wanted to say they needed to go to the holynd to save Latera instead of an expedition, but couldnt bring himself to say it directly. Surprisingly, the unexpected support made persuasion easier.

 Chapter 137: Pilgrimage Plan

    Chapter 137: Pilgrimage n


    Latera told Shiron that if he wanted to meet her, he needed toe to the holy ce.


    The holy ce


    Click-


    Having left the office, Shiron immediately pondered how to meet Latera.


    There was a method of meeting Latera by performing good deeds to restore ones reputation, but she specifically left a message toe to the holy ce directly.


    Did she provide a more intuitive method, knowing my thoughts?


    Perhaps she knew that having a good reputation increases the chance of encountering an apostle.


    Of course, with the ability to read minds, she might have suggested this based on inadvertently shared thoughts.


    Thats even more concerning.


    Latera is one thing, but what about the heros abode?


    The heros abode. Aside from the name reminding one of a military depot, there was no such field or structure in Reincarnation of the Sword Saint.


    The ce called [Holy ce] was where Kyrie lost her life, and he remembered there was only a white tombstone standing alone.


    Inside the grand temple.


    Praying towards thest traces of the hero who saved the world, with holy water in their mouth.


    Praying didnt actually grant anything.


    No buffs or blessings. It was just a ce one had to pass through as part of the story.


    Should I dig under the tombstone?


    Shiron seriously considered it.


    Thinking it over, Latera only said toe to the holy ce but did not mention how to get to the heros abode.


    If there were intruders before my visit, there must be a way.


    Latera, being a guardian angel, would step forward to immediately eliminate intruders threatening the heros house.


    The activation word is one thing, but there were people who went to Latera without being qualified heroes.


    Shiron.


    Suddenly-


    Shiron stopped in his tracks at the voice heard from behind. He was no longer inside a building but outside. Having thought for a long time and walked a lot, encountering someone on the path leading to the annex was not a big deal.


    However, the person Shiron turned to see was someone who seemed out of ce at the mansion.


    Why are you here? Werent you busy with the princes enthronement ceremony?


    It didnt take as long as I thought.


    Victorughed and shook his head.


    After such a significant event, it was conducted quite briefly, probably just as father wished.


    Well, all his sons have gone mad, so it wouldnt be surprising if he lost his mind too.


    Me too?


    Victor pointed at himself, widening his eyes in disbelief. It seemed he wanted to argue with Shironsment, but to Shiron, Victor was no more normal than Austin and Henry.


    For instance, unlike on previous asions, Victor had no guards around him. For a crown prince, especially after an enthronement, there should be at least some capable guards present.


    On the other hand, Victor felt a ticklish sensation in his throat due to a guilty conscience. Thinking about it, hiding ones gender from even ones father to be the emperor was not normal.


    However, Victor took Shirons remark as a lucky guess. Given his more fierce nature than Siriel, he would not let the matter of dressing as a man slide.


    Cough, its true that our familys lineage has utterly failed.


    Victor decided not to dwell on Shironsment.


    Initially, my eldest and second brothers should have continued the session fight, but unprepared, I suddenly became the crown prince.


    I dont care about your familys failed lineage. So, why did youe here?


    Shiron asked, his tone slightly sharper. His mind was full of thoughts about Latera and the holy ce, eager to quickly end this pointless conversation.


    I wanted to express my gratitude.


    Victor narrowed his eyes with a grin. Hearing that, Shiron felt goosebumps all over.


    What?


    Didnt you hear? I said thank you.


    Why are you making it creepy?


    Shiron wrapped one hand around his face, stepping back.


    Are you really gay? What kind of thank you is this?


    Cant friends even say thank you? Its creepier not to say thank you after saving a life. Youre treating your friend like a useful connection.


    Its not just words. I could even kiss your shoes.


    Youre insane.


    Insane? Cant I do at least that for a friend who saved my life and practically handed me the throne?


    Please, enough.


    Shiron shuddered and scratched his forearm. Even if they were rivals, didnt his brother die and lose his mind? Shiron was deeply troubled by Victors subtle change in attitude.


    Youre cute.


    Victor watched him and smiled contentedly. Now that the controlling brother ispletely gone, his actions have be bolder, no longer needing to appear weak. Why continue the role of the youngest if theres no need for restraint?


    If you want to show gratitude, do it with money, not words. Why would a man do that? What kind of man travels far just to say thank you?


    Do you need money?


    Victor tilted his head and asked. Shiron felt a significant disgust at the young mans behavior in front of him. Shirons face scrunched up as he clenched his jaw.


    Ive heard your thanks. Im leaving.


    Yeah, see you next time.


    Shiron red at Victor, who was smiling and waving his hand, then sharply turned and walked towards the annex.


    Stride by stride,


    Victor watched the retreating back of his friend, grumbling and striding away, and suppressed theughter that threatened to escape.


    Siriel had sternly drawn a line, and Victor had implicitly agreed not to cross it, but somehow, he wanted to cross that line again and again.<hr>


    Shiron burst into the annexs entrance, frantically looking for apanion.


    He had nned to leave for the holy ce after some more time, but the n had to be moved up. Victor seemed too dangerous no matter how he looked at it. Shiron wanted to distance himself from Victor immediately.


    After looking around a few times, Shiron quickly found a reliablepanion.


    He saw a redhead lying atop a thick magic book. Shiron shook Lucia, who was using the book as a pillow, to wake her up.


    Huh?


    Lucia rubbed her mouth with her sleeve and lifted her head, only to see Shiron breathing heavily.


    What, whats up?!


    Startled, she quickly rubbed her mouth with her sleeve again. Feeling the sleeve be slightly damp, her face grew hotter.


    Lucia. Lets pack.


    Pack? Why?


    Were going somewhere far.


    He didnt say anything unnecessary.


    Are we going on a trip?


    Its not a leisure trip.


    Shiron promptly pulled Lucia, who was sitting dazed, to her feet. Normally, he might have taken Lucia on a trip under the guise of traveling, but just two days ago, he had received a promise of active cooperation from Lucia herself.


    So, Shiron spoke honestly to Lucia.


    You said yourself I could openly ask for help.


    I didnt know that would be today


    Frustrated by Lucias continued dazed state, Shiron grabbed her hand and pulled her upstairs to the front of Lucias room.


    Theres not much to prepare. Just pack some clothes and toiletries. Ive taken care of everything else.


    Just a minute!


    Lucia iled her arms, unsure of what to do. She had said those words in a fit of anger inside the carriage, but had the daye so quickly? It hadnt even been two days, had it?


    Dont want to go? If not you, Siriel or Seira is there, so its okay if you dont want to.


    Its just so sudden. Of course, I dont mind going but


    But what?


    That


    Lucia fidgeted with her fingers, looking up at Shiron.


    Many thoughts raced through her mind. The academy was reopening tomorrow. She had been reviewing the magic she learned in preparation, but now Shirons sudden travel proposal left her indecisive.


    A scale formed within Lucia.


    Traveling with Shiron.


    Although Shiron said it wasnt for leisure, Lucia was fine with any reason to travel with Shiron.


    Lucia considered herself an expert traveler. Having marched through demon realms for years in her previous life, she approached any dangerous ce as if it were a walk in the neighborhood.


    However, the academy posed a different challenge. Despite the troublemakers who constantly tested her, she was determined to pursue her studies earnestly.


    She had mastered swordsmanship, but subjects like magic, history, and mathematics opened new realms of understanding each time she delved into them, so she couldnt afford to take them lightly.


    Even while eating or in the ssroom, challenges were relentless The professors didnt meet her expectations, and she felt isted, with no one on her side


    ?


    Amid her tangled thoughts, Lucia suddenly felt her mind clear.


    Am I attending the academy to be treated like this?


    She regretted not studying in her previous life, attending the academy because she envied the nobles who enjoyed their peaceful school days away from the front lines


    She already knew how to read and write and was somewhat skilled inbat magic. Hadnt she managed to pass the liberal arts subjects, including history, with at least passing grades?


    Lucia felt a surge of suppressed frustration.


    The scale in her heart decisively tipped towards Traveling alone with Shiron.


    -Ill be ready soon.


    Lucia called out from beyond the closed door.


    Despite her clear statement that it wasnt for leisure, her energetic voice leaking out made Shiron worry unnecessarily.


    Siriel observed their exchange with a faint gaze.

 Chapter 138: The Holy Land Brahham (1)

    Chapter 138: The Holy Land Brahham (1)


    It wasnt only Lucerne that worshipped the right god and had a theocratic structure.


    The Desert Kingdom of Daviard also worshipped the right god and was a nation operated based on theocracy. Before Kyries death, they, like other ethnic groups, believed in the false god. The story that the entire nation converted after the death of a great hero was not easy to ept.


    Moreover, their conversion was not due to external forces like Lucernes missions; despite believing in the same god, their culture and system of worship were intriguingly different from Lucernes. The fact that Kyries tomb was there added to the intrigue.


    Chak-


    While reviewing information about the holynd, Shiron unfolded a map from his pocket. The distance from Rien to Daviard was quite far. However, he did not ponder on how to get there.


    Shiron gestured towards a magician with a nk expression.


    Seira.


    There was a convenient means of transportation here. Among the five in the world who could use teleportation, Seira was Shirons guest. Indeed, what could be more rational than seeking her help?


    Although Seiras teleportation magic required the ce to be familiar enough to have coordinates remembered, Brahham was where Seira had offered flowers at Kyries tomb for hundreds of years. Seira immediately recalled the coordinates of Brahham.


    Its Brahham in Daviard, right?


    Yeah. The two Brahhams.


    Just as Shiron was about to tap Lucias shoulder in response, Siriel approached him with a sorrowful expression.


    How long will it take this time?


    Faced with Siriels blocking demeanor, Shiron looked troubled.


    It wont take long.


    Youre not going to disappear for years likest time, are you?


    Ille back as quickly as I can.


    You mean, it could take years?


    It definitely wont take years. At most, a few weeks even if I hurry.


    Just as tears were about to fall, Shiron gently wiped Siriels teary eyes with his hand.


    I think something like this happened 5 years ago too


    Facing a situation not so different from before, Shiron couldnt help but see Siriel as still a child.


    I, I wanted to go on a trip with you too.


    Its not a trip.


    Dont get hurt, sob


    Ill try not to. So dont cry, okay?


    Shiron said gently as he wiped away the flowing tears with a handkerchief. Then, as if making up her mind, Siriel grabbed his cor tightly.


    Then, just do me one favor.


    I wish I could take you with me


    Its not that.


    What exactly is she asking for?


    Shiron felt troubled by Siriels whims. While it was good to have won Siriels heart, it was too much. However, Shiron didnt openly show his difort. The reason Siriel liked him was bigger than he thought.


    Siriel was mouthing words as if deciding what to say, and Shiron felt a sinking feeling. The force pulling on his cor was too strong to resist.


    Their lips met.


    Thats the request done.


    Uh


    Shiron, caught off guard by the sudden event, licked his lips without saying a word.


    Siriel wasnt the only one surprised by the sudden turn of events.


    Siriel?


    Lucia also had a shocked expression. Given the serious atmosphere until now, her mouth was half-open in surprise.


    Sigh.


    Seira, preparing the teleport, let out a deep sigh.


    Young ones these days have no shame, doing whatever they want in front of others.


    Are you ready?


    Yeah, seems so.


    Shiron, without turning his head, ced his hand on Lucias shoulder. Then, a sensation of lightness and a slight dizziness were felt immediately.


    Along with that, the cool air was covered by a wave of intense heat. The feeling of their feet sinking deep into the ground was felt.


    Shh.


    Shiron, with a hint of regret, looked ahead.


    A grand desert, and beyond it, a fortress encircled like a white band was visible.


    That ce is Brahham.


    Having confirmed their destination, Shiron turned to look at Lucia, who still seemed dazed, as if she was suffering from motion sickness, buried in a pile of sand.


    He briskly lifted Lucia, shaking the sand off her clothes.


    Lets get going.


    Yeah.


    Lucia, without properly dusting off the falling sand, moved forward nkly.


    They increased their pace. Running in the scorching heat seemed like madness, but they did not feel the heat at all. The white band on the horizon drew closer.


    After a while, a group approached from the horizon.


    Covered in ck cloth from head to toe, they stretched out their hands as if to stop the two.


    Stop!


    Shiron and Luciaplied without panic at the sudden appearance of the group. A bulky figure, seemingly the leader, approached them.


    Identify yourselves.


    Shiron smiled warmly at the figure who appeared to be the captain. He did not want to cause unnecessary trouble with those who had not first brandished their swords.


    Just pilgrims.


    Your affiliations and names. And exin your purpose in detail.


    I am a priest from Lucerne, a noble from Rien. My name is Shiron Prient, and as I just said, I wish to enter Brahham for a pilgrimage with my younger sister.


    Wanting to add credibility to his im, Shiron pulled out a rolled-up credential certificate and presented it forward.


    The leader reached out as if to inspect it. The hand that was extended was covered in a gauntlet, and the sound of armor clinking could be heard from within the ck cloth.


    Though their identities were hard to discern due to the ck cloth covering them, Shiron had a feeling he knew who the group was based on the brief information given.


    [Brahhams Guardians]


    They were all pdins of Brahham, possessing the mystical power known as the Lions Eye.<hr>


    Back to the annexs backyard.


    Sigh


    Seira wiped the sweat beading on her forehead with her sleeve. Teleportation magic was indeed demanding. It felt like her dantians mana waspletely drained, leaving her body devoid of strength.


    Though she wanted nothing more than to copse onto a bed and sleep, Seira did not immediately leave her spot.


    A girl stood stiffly in the absence of her departed lord. Seira couldnt bear to leave Siriel alone.


    How pitiful.


    Seira, as if she were an elder looking back on youth, sent apassionate gaze filled with a sigh.


    Though it was usually considered rude to look at someone with pity, this situation was an exception. How could one not want tofort and encourage her, emitting such a pitiful atmosphere?


    Not only that.


    Seira was aware of the tangled emotions between Siriel and Shiron. Siriel would sometimes talk about Shiron when learning magic from Seira, and Seira could painfully discern how deeply in love the girl was from her behavior.


    To the extent of tantly kissing in front of her


    No, was it fortunate that it stopped there? Given the depth of love, Siriel could have clung to his clothes, crying not to go, to take her with him, but she did not.


    What a brave girl.


    Seira slowly moved towards the girl, feeling the sting of unrequited love.


    Flutter Tremble


    Despite her limbs trembling from mana exhaustion, Seira still had enough strength to offerforting words and gestures to the likable girl.


    Thus, Seiras hand gently patted Siriels back.


    You just need to train harder.


    The kid couldnt help it. Teleportation can only take up to two people. And the destination is Brahham, after all.


    Brahham was known for its daily sandstorms and poor security.


    Although she hadnt done it recently, Seira, who had offered flowers at Kyries tomb for hundreds of years, knew quite a bit about what kind of ce Brahham was.


    Besides, you need to go to the academy, right? As someone whos been through life, I advise you, its good to attend school.


    Kyrie also regretted not learning many things. When the nobles and the staff of the expedition criticized her for not having a long enough strap on her bag, she couldnt retort and just spent the night sniffling and chewing on the nkets edge.


    Sigh


    Siriel dabbed her tears with a handkerchief and sighed. Then, she lifted her head to look at Seira.


    Teacher.


    Yes?


    Thump-


    Siriel sped Seiras hand. Due to their proximity, Seira could see Siriels face from a close distance.


    A face without a trace of tear streaks.


    ?


    Confusion spread across Seiras face.


    It was hard to believe that this was the same person who had been sorrowfully crying just moments ago, as the girls face was clear and transparent.


    Unconcerned with Seiras puzzled expression, Siriel spoke emotionlessly.


    Please prepare.


    Prepare for what?


    The teleportation. We need to follow them.


    Siriels statement was made without hesitation, as if it was the most natural thing.


    But that wasnt all.


    Somehow, she was holding tworge travel bags. It wasnt just being well-prepared; it was clear she never intended to stay behind, to begin with.


    You!


    Siriel was nning to sneak along despite having received a parting kiss. Seiras eyelids fluttered at the greed apparent in her actions.


    No you, youre not letting go?


    Seira attempted to shake off Siriels hand with a firm rejection. However, perhaps due to the fatigue enveloping her body, she couldnt free her arm from Siriels grasp.


    What strength?


    Why not?


    Because.


    Strength alone wouldnt work. Realizing this, Seira decided to persuade Siriel instead.


    I cant use teleportation.


    You just did it perfectly a moment ago.


    You might not know, but teleportation is an extremely difficult grand magic to use. Just one usepletely drains the cores mana, making it impossible to use again even if I wanted to!


    Seira exhaled sharply as she spoke.


    Yet, despite Seiras pitiful plea, Siriel did not let go of her.


    Siriel, blushing and fiddling with her lips, showed a determination that couldnt be seen as giving up.


    Sure enough, Siriel began to send pitiful nces.


    Teacher, please.


    I cant, even if you look at me like that


    Please


    Stop it!


    Seira extended her hand as if to push away Siriels suddenly advancing face.


    Even so, Seira was conscious of her softening resolve. Having eded to Shirons requests over the past few years, Seira had be susceptible to persistent pleas.


    Teacherrr, I need your help.


    Siriel did not miss Seiras weakening will. She began to whimper and squeeze out tears just like before.


    The core can be replenished quickly in the training room, right?


    Followed by pitiful nces.


    If I listen to you, will that be the end of it!


    Seiras stubborn attitudested less than 10 minutes.

 Chapter 139: The Holy Land Brahham (2)

    Chapter 139: The Holy Land Brahham (2)


    Under the zing sun, in the desert,


    Shiron and Lucia walked, surrounded by individuals wrapped in ck cloth as if they were being besieged.


    At first nce, it appeared as though they were escorting criminals who hadmitted some nefarious deed, but such measures seemed excessive for those who hadnt actually done anything wrong.


    However, Shiron epted the situation positively.


    Its fortunate that unnecessary friction hasnt arisen.


    Shiron recalled an incident that happened just a few minutes ago.


    The Temrs, cloaked in ck cloth, [Guardians of Brahham].


    From the initial encounter, the atmosphere was anything but friendly. It was natural for the guardians protecting the holy site to be wary of unidentified strangers.


    Recalling thismon sense, Shiron understood their circumstances and, wanting to move freely within Brahham, hoped to smoothly ovee any friction with them.


    So I even added that were pilgrims, which seemed like the most usible reason for entering the holy site


    Upon hearing this, their leader offered to escort them to the holy site.


    Lucia, being present, deemed their kindness unnecessary, but Shiron didnt reject their offer.


    He judged that their escort wasnt just about protecting pilgrims from outside dangers.


    Lucia shared Shirons sentiments.


    Are they really escorting us?


    Though they were being led towards the distant white city walls, not seeming to take them to an undesired location, Lucia couldnt help but be wary of the suspicious individuals encircling them at a distance of ten to twenty steps.


    Suspicious


    Lucia, highly alert, scrutinized the individuals wrapped in ck cloth. Around the waists of the [Guardians of Brahham] surrounding them, there were invariably valuable weapons that had been enchanted.


    Even the Sky Knights, the empires most prestigious knightly order, from veterans to new recruits, wielded enchanted weapons. However, the aura of prosperity emanating from them wasnt solely due to their weapons.


    Perhaps because of their activities under the desert sun, the [Guardians of Brahham] were draped in ck cloth, though their hands and feet were inevitably exposed.


    Aside from the clinking armor hidden beneath the ck cloth, a nce at their shoes or gloves made it clear they were likely enchanted, no less than their weapons.


    Proof of this was unlike Shiron and Lucia, who left footprints in the sand, these individuals left no trace of their passage.


    Could it be lightweight magic, or perhaps a mild levitation spell?


    Lucia, quickly assessing the strength of their enemies, stayed close to Shirons side. She was on high alert, ready forbat at any moment, firmly resolving not to repeat the mistakes made during their time in the Alhyeon Room.


    Unknownnds were generally dangerous.


    Even the empire, renowned across the continent for itsw and order, advised caution in sparsely popted areas. The deste desert made it all too easy to kill unsuspecting visitors and rob them.


    The desert, nearly deadly from the heat, was precisely where Shiron had openly sought help. It was certain a challenging crisis would arise.


    Sure enough.


    Look at this.


    The circle of [Guardians of Brahham] surrounding Shiron and Lucia began to widen. The concentric circle, which was twenty steps across just a moment ago, doubled in size.


    As Shiron stepped forward to bow and enter, he had remained quiet, but as their vignce increased, he found himself increasingly wanting to reach for the sword at his waist.


    At that moment


    Just as Lucias hand was about to reach for her scabbard,


    Thump- Shirons hand gently patted Lucias back.


    Theres no need to be tense.


    Theyre just doing their job.


    Their job? To monitor us so they can attack at any moment?


    No.


    Lucia whispered, while Shiron spoke loudly, deliberately ensuring that the surrounding individuals could hear him.


    Did they understand Shirons Imperialnguage? One of the individuals encircling them turned to look back at Shiron. In response, Shiron waved with a friendly-looking face.


    If you know their intention, its a factor that can be easily overlooked.


    What are they intending?


    Im not exactly sure myself, but considering they havent attacked us first, maybe theyre trying to provoke us on purpose to see if were truly dangerous before we enter the city?


    In Reincarnation of the Sword Saint, the Guardians of Brahham were known to not react unless attacked first.


    Shiron responded with a smile to the greyish-blue eyes peeking out from between the ck cloths.


    [The Lions Eye]


    A trait that asionally appeared in those born and raised in Brahham, it enables one to objectively assess anothers strength at a nce.


    Perhaps their continued focus on Lucia was for that reason. Whether they understood Shirons Imperialnguage and his gentle expression as intended, the guard seemed to lose interest and looked forward again.<hr>


    In the country of Daviard, where most of the territory was desert, Brahham, even though its not the capital, presented a spectacle that rivaled one.


    Lucia gazed at the sight with squinted eyes.


    Wow


    The endlessly stretching white city walls along the horizon made one wonder how the materials were procured.


    As soon as they passed the checkpoint, the bustling crowd made one doubt how such a poption could exist in a desert where food was scarce.


    Dont just stand there;e on in.


    A deep, robust voice.


    It wasnt Shirons.


    My apologies. The sight is just so magnificent.


    Shiron, leading Lucia by the hand, responded to the man who introduced himself as Raihan, an envoy from the Daviard-Rien foreign embassy.


    I knew the holy site was impressive from what Ive heard, but I didnt expect such a vibrant metropolis.


    Is that so?


    Yes. I guess I havent seen much besides Lucerne and Rien. Observing the diversity of this foreignnd makes my heart flutter like a child.


    Thats good to hear.


    Raihan coughed awkwardly at the tant praise for his homnd.


    There must be a lot more pilgrims visiting the holy site than I imagined?


    Well Yes. Every year, more than sixty thousand pilgrims visit Brahham. Since pilgrimage is not an easy task, most visitors dont hesitate to spend money.


    They must make a lot of donations too?


    Shiron continued to ask questions to increase his favorability with Raihan, who seemed to be pleased with him, as he began to speak more freely.


    Yes. Brahham is the holy site where the great hero Kyries tomb is located. For that reason, even individuals from the longevity race, carrying memories from 500 years ago, bring their lifes fortune as offerings. With such evidence, believers of the right god also generously make their donations.


    I see


    Lucia muttered nkly, looking towards the golden spire in the citys center.


    My tomb.


    Lucia wore a reflective expression.


    Just before her death.


    She had fallen in the middle of a vast in. She hadnt known it was the ce of her death until hearing Raihan and Shirons conversation.


    But as she saw, 500 years were apparently enough to turn a vast in into a barren desert.


    Yet, there were still those who remembered Kyries name. Whether her body was interred in that tomb or not, she hadnt checked, but the fact that people remembered and honored her footsteps filled Lucia with a mix of pride and overwhelming emotion.


    Following Shiron seemed like the right choice. Had it not been for him, she might never have known such a ce existed.


    As she indulged in her fluffy feelings, Lucia felt the hand holding hers squeeze tighter. Shiron, considering what Lucia might feel looking at the spire, asked Raihan,


    Are there any specific conditions for entering the tomb? Like, can one not enter if they dont believe in the right god, or is there an entrance fee?


    Of course.


    Raihan stroked his thick beard, looking at Shiron.


    One must certainly be a believer of the right god and not of any malicious deity. And, naturally, there is an entrance fee.


    How much?


    Lucia asked with narrowed eyes. Her emotions had been stirred by the talk, but the mention of an entrance fee abruptly quenched her sentimentality.


    Surely youre not overcharging visitors? Since its a tomb managed by followers of the right god, you wouldnt engage in such dishonest acts, right?


    If theyre using my name and remains just as a means to make money


    Lucia fiddled with the handle of Sirius, her mouth pressed in a firm line, hoping for Raihan to respond with integrity until he spoke.


    Of course. There is an entrance fee, but its meant to deter vagrants. Wealth doesnt matter when honoring a hero. It would be around 100 shillings in Riens currency.


    100 shillings is


    Lucia calcted the value of 100 shillings.


    It felt expensive for a mere entrance fee, but Lucia had been ustomed to nobility for too long.


    Isnt that the price of a single candy?


    Hmm That seems reasonable.


    Lucia smiled with her eyes and nodded. 100 shillings was not a small amount, enough to buy two bowls of stew filled with meat, but also it was the price of the lemon candy that Siriel had enjoyed since childhood.

 Chapter 140: Traces Of A Friend

    Chapter 140: Traces Of A Friend


    Lucia, who considered 100 shillings merely the price of a piece of candy, wasntpletely clueless about the economy.


    A textbook for her major cost 700 shillings, and depending on the distance, a carriage ride from the academy to the mansion was 500 shillings.


    And the price of a good-quality ck iron sword was 30,000 shillings.


    Although Shiron had broken it, the ck iron sword was a fine weapon. Therefore, Lucia knew that 30,000 shillings was by no means a trivial amount.


    What? Thirty-five thousand shillings?


    In a hotel lobby in Brahham, Lucia asked Shiron with wide eyes.


    Isnt that a total rip-off? How can renting one room cost thirty-five thousand?


    Its not thirty-five thousand for one, but for two rooms. And since its the cost for a week, the longer we stay, the more additional charges well incur.


    Shiron handed one of the keys he was holding to Lucia, who couldnt close her mouth and looked at the key she received.


    A key with no special enchantments, nothing remarkable about it. Her gaze then shifted. Lucia quickly scanned the interior of the lobby.


    The floor was made of ordinary sandstone, not even marble; the ceiling had in ethermps instead of chandeliers. There were no statues, no carpets, and even the receptionist sitting at the desk was unremarkable.


    But per day for one room dividing thirty-five thousand by seven Hmm.


    After roughly calcting in her head, Lucia stared at Shiron with trembling hands.


    Wouldnt it be better to just get one room?


    For your information, theres only one bed per room.


    Ill, Ill sleep on the floor. Besides, what about the issue of standing guard? What if something happens to you while were in separate rooms?


    I asked for adjacent rooms, so its fine.


    Shiron turned and pressed the elevator button.


    And there are more things to worry about than just the lodging fee.


    What do you mean?


    Todays chickpea soup and barley bread alone cost five hundred shillings each. Compared to that, the lodging fee is reasonable.


    Why so expensive when there wasnt even a piece of meat? Are they crazy?


    Lucia recalled the stiff soup and tasteless bread. She hadntined about the absence of meat, considering it an experience of exotic culture, but hearing the price made her furious inside.


    Perhaps.


    Ding-


    The elevator door opened, and Shiron led the way. Lucia hurried after him.


    Considering its a desert where not even a de of grass grows easily, maybe these prices are to be expected? Since most of the food has to be imported from other countries.


    Thats ridiculous. No matter how you think about it, its inefficient.


    Why ridiculous? Think about how many pilgrims there are in the world. And since Brahham is one of the easiest pilgrimage sites to reach, it naturally attracts more people.


    Pilgrims,


    Those who wished to visit all three holy sites in the world.


    Tagore Hill.


    The Holy Land Brahham.


    Lake of Beginnings.


    The ce where the Demon God died, Tagore Hill, was in the demonic realm and unreachable, and the Lake of Beginnings, where an angel gave Kyrie the holy sword, was mentioned in the scriptures but located in an unknown ce to the world.


    Therefore, even those without unparalleled martial prowess flock to Brahham, the only essible site among them.


    Stigmata, revtions, holy swords, demons, evil gods. Proof of the existence of angels and gods existed in this world, and believers were willing to offer their wealth to get closer to God.


    Maybe youre right about being crazy. The term fanatic isnt used for nothing.


    Hmm


    It just shows how deeply the ancestors teachings influence the present. We, their descendants, should be happy about it.


    Descendants, you say.


    Itste. Lets wash up and sleep. I can handle sweat, but sand stuck in my clothes is unpleasant.


    With that, Shiron bid Lucia goodnight and entered his room. The desert night unfolded outside. The view from the window transitioned from sunset to a dark blue night sky, and below


    There were spires blinking with white lights like stars.


    The lights emanating from the spires were not from ethermps. Lucia had often seen this light in Lucerne; they were sanctuaries, shining as brightly as the prayers of the believers gathered within.


    Its worse than Lucerne.


    The night view of Brahham was even more dazzling than that of Lucerne, where the Saint resided.


    To enter Kyries mausoleum tomorrow, they needed to wake up early.


    Shiron covered the iing light with curtains. Somehow, looking at that light, he felt he wouldnt be able to sleep peacefully.<hr>


    The founder, huh? Thats a heavy burden.


    After parting with Shiron, Lucia found herself unable to fall asleep easily.


    Lucia inadvertently found herself pondering concerns she had been avoiding, triggered by Shirons mention of the founder.


    The founder of the Prient family.


    A task she had given up on at some point due to ack of manpower and resources.


    The story concerned the Prient family, which imed to be descendants of Kyrie.


    No matter how I think about it, I dont remember giving birth to any descendants.


    Kyrie died on the way back to her homnd afterpleting the heros journey. She distinctly remembered dying, her body burning feverishly and her limbs crumbling away.


    It wasnt because of some necromancy prank.


    Though she considered the possibility, that thought was quickly dismissed from her mind.


    Seira had said that necromancy, being contrary to the will of heaven, was not an efficient form of magic.


    Necromancy required the life of the caster as well, especially when controlling the deceased of higher status, demanding even more life force. Hence, even practitioners of dark magic who learned necromancy rarely used it as their primary method.


    Moreover, at the time of Kyries death, there was no dark magician capable of handling Kyries status, let alone casting a single necromancy spell. Kyrie herself had eliminated all the notable dark magicians.


    Then, one thought led to another. If Seira and the one-horned Yuma, both of whom retained memories from 500 years ago, might know the truth.


    Lucias mind was engulfed in a whirlpool of thoughts.


    The one-horned Yuma.


    A demon race that imed dominion over humans.


    The founder of Prient. The ce where Lady Kyrie received the holy sword from the angel of God.


    Was it during her time in Dawn Castle? Yuma had once mentioned this to Lucia.


    That statement seemed to imply that Yura was the angel of God. However, Yura was merely a human and had died before Kyrie.


    Kyrie saw it with her own eyes; the angel and Yura must be different entities.


    Enough.


    Lucia, still with damp hair, hugged her nket.


    Lets stop thinking about this. I need to focus on Shiron.


    Though nothing happened today, anything could happen at any time. Since both the one-horned Yuma and Jaganata were confirmed to be alive, it wouldnt be strange for danger to arise at any moment.


    Resolving to be more prepared next time, Lucia chewed on the corner of her nket.<hr>


    The next day.


    Avoiding the crowded hours, the group left the hotel as soon as they were ready. There were quite a few people around, but fortunately, they didnt have to queue for anything.


    Entering Kyries mausoleum, Lucia looked up at the statues at the entrance.


    Theyre identical.


    Whoever sculpted them must have observed Kyrie closely. While slightly more heroic in appearance, the jawline, the height of the nose the sharp eyes were exactly like Kyries.


    Holding the holy sword aloft in one hand, the statue captured the heroic figure of Kyrie in her prime. And next to it


    There was a mage with a smashed face and a woman without a head, both significantly more damaged.


    Is the mage Seira, and the other Yura?


    Lucia shifted her gaze to examine the statues more closely.


    Anjei and Bines figures are also preserved.


    Beside them, there were also figures of a spearman with a giant spear and a dwarf holding a shield, their faces intact.


    Why are only Yura and Seiras statues destroyed?


    Lucia had that question but couldnt dwell on the statues for long, as Shiron moved deeper into the mausoleum.


    Lucia stayed close to Shirons side. Noticing her following, Shiron led deeper into the mausoleum, towards the innermost structure, recalling memories of the past.


    Latera said that one naturallyes to know upon reaching the holy site.


    And finally, Shiron and Lucia made it to the innermost part.


    A huge tombstone was visible. The white tombstone erected at the time of Kyries death. It must have been about 2 meters high?


    As this was the center of the holy site, it was crowded with people. Shiron tried to squeeze through the crowd to get closer to the tombstone.


    Since Kyries body would beid in the heros house in Latera, the entrance to the heros house must surely be here.


    There might be another clue.


    When ying Reincarnation of the Sword Saint, he hadnt paid attention to the details since he couldnt see them closely, but now that it was reality, could there be some legible inscriptions? Shiron thought this as he gazed at the tombstone.


    As expected, there were inscriptions on the tombstone.


    Captivating


    Written in familiar handwriting with neat phrases.


    [For Hyunjun, whom I always want to see.]


    Whats this?


    It was the handwriting of someone he had seen every day, from childhood to adulthood.


    Seriously


    Shiron chuckled. An unexpected encounter with a trace of his life from before possession.


    It was Shin Yuras handwriting and seeing it made it hard for him to breathe, his chest tightening.


    What is this?


    A tingling sensation arose in his nose. His eyes grew hot, and he felt on the verge of a disgraceful sniffle. He thought he had almost forgotten, but such a small trace reignited the old feelings he had for that girl.<hr>


    [In memory of my precious friend, Kyrie.]


    The inscription below initially seemed unimportant to him.

 Chapter 141: The Graveyard Of Meetings

    Chapter 141: The Graveyard Of Meetings


    Shin Yura.


    Excluding family, shes the person Ive known the longest. Consequently, I have many memories of her.


    Among those memories


    There were good times, but just as many, if not more, bad times. Throughout elementary, middle, and high school, as we spent time together, I painfully realized I wasnt better than her in any aspect.


    Thats to say, I did have one thing over her.


    Yes, I was taller, and I fought better. But boasting about just those two things felt foolish.


    During relentless teasing, if I clenched my fist, I wouldve immediately been teased again, Eek~ Even dumber than me and barbaric to boot!


    This wasnt a doubt but a certainty.


    Yura teased me mercilessly right up until we parted ways. Of course, it wasnt like that from the beginning.


    I still remember vividly. How could I forget?


    It was during the summer vacation of our elementary school years.


    Kids, unlike adults, can be friends quickly even if theyve just met. However, Yura wasnt like that. Her eyes were fiercely sharp, and frankly, her personality was so prickly that it seemed difficult for her to make friends.


    Wasnt her personality prickly?


    Thinking about it now, she seemed like a shy child who was just very reserved.


    At even the smallest argument, she would m up and, when she couldnt bear it anymore, would spit out curses.


    You could say, for a kid, having a foul mouth doesnt equate to being shy, but considering she didnt like going out much and preferred ying with me over other kids, she was indeed shy.


    But that was only for a while.


    After middle school, she changed. Maybe she felt more confident? Trying to remember Perhaps it started when the school began ranking students by grades.


    [Shin Yura 1/346]


    The look on her face when she received the notification with her name among the top was something I hadnt seen before  there was a certain pride.


    I dont remember my rank. It wasnt embarrassingly low, but Yura started teasing me quietly right after we moved up to middle school.


    Hyun-jun, look at this? Im first, first!


    Why?


    It must have been helpful studying with you.


    What help? Its your ability. You worked hard for it.


    Well but you taught me a lot that I didnt know. Without you


    I didnt know.


    Hyun-jun, where are you going?


    Home. Im so tired after the exams. Sorry.


    What about me? Arent we going to see a movie? You promised


    Did I? Its such an old memory; I cant quite recall. Now that I think about it, maybe I did.


    Perhaps at that time I was making excuses. The feeling of being surpassed by someone who always relied on me might have inadvertently sparked jealousy in my young heart.


    Looking back, I was just a pathetic kid, but I couldnt help it.


    At 14, I was indeed just a kid, and back then, I had a bit of an impulsive nature. Being around her and feeling increasingly bad, I might have been embarrassed to show my jealous feelings.


    However, that didnt make our rtionship distant.


    Hey, are you upset because I came first?


    What are you talking about? Stop talking nonsense and eat.


    Youve been sulking. Thats why.


    Youre the one. Are you just picking a fight because I didnt go to the movies with you?


    Pfft.


    Why are youughing?


    Pffhaha! Right, right. Hyun-jun, why are you so cute? Huh? Look at your face turning red.


    Do you want to die?


    Yura teased me, and I simply tried to retaliate.


    Looking back now, I think she knew deep down that I harbored jealousy and feelings of inferiority. Whether good or bad, Yura and I never directly got angry or fought.


    Not until we parted ways


    But teasing should only go so far.


    I told you, didnt I? That wont work. I know what youre thinking, but after about ten years, shouldnt you have learned by now?


    She crossed the line. I never imagined shed freak out over my failure to get into my desired university. So, I really got angry.


    Learn what?


    If you just tried a little harder


    What does trying hard have to do with learning?


    If I had taught you, it wouldve been different! You just had to follow me exactly! You kept avoiding me!


    Do you think that makes any sense?


    I dont know, idiot! Anyway, its your fault!


    What happened next?


    I think I yelled at her to stop freaking out. With my veins bulging and eyes wide, I told her she was really annoying and irritating before I turned and walked away. I heard her screaming from behind, but I fervently ignored her and went home. The frustration that had been building up couldnt just be overlooked.


    Not only that, but after I went home, I blocked her phone number and passed by her without acknowledging her, not wanting to deal with her anymore. After a few times, Yura did the same to me.


    Strangely enough, a rtionship of over ten years broke so futilely.


    I shouldnt have blocked her.


    If I knew she would die so soon, leaving these feelings unresolved


    Sob-


    [For Hyun-jun, whom I always miss.]


    Wouldnt I have not cried so miserably like this?


    Tears streamed down from my heated eyes, but it didntst long. This was Kyries spiritual tomb. Being conscious of crying in front of many people, Shiron quickly wiped his face with his sleeve.


    How pathetic


    Whether it was the salty tears or the roughness of the sleeve, my eyes stung considerably. I should have wiped my face with a handkerchief instead but I guess I was too flustered to even take it out.


    I was collecting my old feelings when I heard a strange sound from under me.<hr>


    Sob-


    It wasnt Shiron who made the sound. As his eyes stopped stinging and the tears quickly ceased, he looked down to find the source of the sound.


    Krheung!


    Lucia was also crying.


    Why is she crying?


    Blinking for a moment, Shiron realized where he was: Kyries spiritual tomb. Was she overwhelmed by emotions upon seeing his grave and the memorial stone dedicated to him?


    Here.


    Shiron took a handkerchief from his pocket and handed it to Lucia. Knowing what to do in this situation, as Lucia had been crying for more than just a day or two, he reacted quickly.


    Krheung Thank you.


    Perhaps because it had been in Shirons pocket, the handkerchief faintly smelled of him. Lucia gently dabbed her tears with the handkerchief she received, looking at the memorial stone.


    [In memory of my dear friend Kyrie.]


    She had cried involuntarily, her tears stimted, but her first thought was who could have written it.


    Was it Seira? Anjei and Vine cant write, and Yura died before me. Seira is the only one who would call me a dear friend


    Lucia sobbed again and turned to give the handkerchief back to Shiron.


    Huh?


    The reddened eyes and the moisture that hadnt been wiped away


    Why is he crying?


    Shiron, is there something sad?


    Something sad?


    You cried Krheung!


    Lucia looked at Shiron with her reddened eyes.


    Just wondering why you were crying.


    I wasnt crying.


    Shiron put the handkerchief Lucia handed back into his pocket.


    Dust It was just dust in my eyes.


    I see.


    Although it was clear to both that these were not tears caused by dust, since Shiron didnt ask why Lucia was crying, she decided not to pry further.


    She couldnt tell him the reason for her tears, nor could she reveal her identity as Kyrie.


    How unsightly.


    Feeling a bit embarrassed, Shiron blushed and started to closely inspect the area around the memorial stone. Now was not the time to be lost in contemtion.


    Latera said that her location would be known when he arrived at the holynd. Intruders have invaded the Heros Abode before. There must be a hint somewhere here leading to the Heros Abode.


    [Prepare offerings for the gods and prove your worth]


    Indeed, the stele was inscribed with many phrases, not just Easter eggs or pranks made by Yura. Each engraved letter bore the marks of time, its age indeterminable. No matter how well maintained, being exposed to the outside air for 500 years naturally wore the edges down.


    [The one who is qualified shall be the next warrior]


    [The peculiar resurrection of a god is upon us. We must prepare the next warrior]


    However, these inscriptions were merely phrases that appeared in a dialogue box when the stele was clicked.


    Shiron straightened up from his stooping position.


    What was he supposed to gain from these unoriginal phrases? He regretted not asking Latera more before they parted, as today was a day full of regrets.


    It was then, as he was rolling his eyes.


    Suddenly-


    Someone approached him.


    ?


    It was a man he hadnt seen before. Between his slightly opened eyelids, greyish-blue eyes were visible. Given the [Lions Eyes], he seemed to be from Brahhams defense force, but why a member of Brahhams defense force was here was beyond him.


    As Shiron looked puzzled, the man started talking out of the blue.


    Hello. My name is Asad.


    Ah Yes, I see.


    Whats with this guy?


    Shiron cocked his head and stared at him.


    Do you need something from me?


    Yes, I do.


    The man who introduced himself as Asad smiled subtly.


    You have a kind-looking face.


    Thank you. But what does that have to do with your business?


    Why wouldnt it? Its said that those with true faith have kind faces.


    I see It seems you have no business then, so Ill be on my way.


    A strange person. Shiron, not wanting to be involved any further, quickly turned and walked away from him. However, the next words he heard stopped him in his tracks.


    Do you believe in God?


    Yes, I do. How could I, as a priest of Lucerne, deny God?


    He was about to say he didnt believe but couldnt risk being branded a heretic here. Shiron collected his thoughts and gave an appropriate response.


    Is that God the right God?


    What are you saying Are you suggesting I believe in a peculiar god?


    His response was sharp, unable to mask his irritation. Shirons mood soured instantly at the unexpected intrusion. A frown creased his brow, and before he realized it, Lucia had joined him.


    Not at all.


    Perhaps it was the strength in Lucias [Lions Eyes] that caused a flicker of unease in Asads narrow eyes.


    By grace,st night I heard the voice of the Lord.


    The Lord?


    Yes. The Lordmanded me to meet you.


    Shirons thoughts drifted to Captain Malleus. During his studies in Lucerne, he had been greatly indebted to the man rumored to hear the voice of God.

 Chapter 142: The Qualification Of The Sacred

    Chapter 142: The Qualification Of The Sacred


    Sacred Power.


    A power well-known for driving out darkness and all impurities, yet much about it remained unexined.


    For instance.


    It required no payment to use.


    Magic consumed mana, and even the so-called impure sorceries or dark magics demanded something in return for their use.


    However, mysteriously, sacred power did not. To wield it, one only needed the will to express it, and increasing its strength didnt even require repetitive training.


    Only proving oneself as a devout believer was necessary. Thus, people called sacred power a miracle from God.


    A power bestowed by the Lord to halt the beasts descending from the mountains.


    A power tenderly given by the Lord to hismbs.


    But truthfully, a life of daily prayer and strict adherence to the Ten Commandments was, honestly, a suffocating existence for mere mortals.


    Cardinal Deviale Jebiel.


    Even he, one of the twelve Cardinals of Lucerne, wasnt born a devout believer.


    In his youth, just before hisrades were annihted by a drooling beast, had light not burst forth in that moment of crisis, Deviale might not have led a faithful life.


    Therefore, for pdins who directly use sacred power in the field, each has at least one experience of Gods miracle.


    Tragedies like families being offered to heretics, or younger siblings eaten by beasts.


    However, the person Deviale was now visiting had not experienced such a tragedy.


    ording to those around him, he simply emitted light upon receiving baptism as an infant.


    Truly a beloved of the Lord.


    Thud, thud.


    Walking down the cathedrals corridor, Deviale saw light leaking from the chapel in the distance.


    Since it was neither a weekend nor morning but night, the chapel should have been empty, but intense light was flowing out from within, enough to drive away all darkness.


    Entering the chapel, Deviale recognized the source of the intense light.


    The captain of the 2nd Unit of the Steel Knight Regiment, Malleus Garibaldi.


    Always an impressive sacred power.


    Praying towards the cross, the light emanating from his body was as brilliant as the light Shiron had emitted in the Alhyeon Room.


    I pride myself on my piety, but to think theres faith greater than mine.


    Truly, this was the realm of fanaticism.


    Deviale watched his back, waiting until the prayer ended. After all, with the level 9 magic [Room of Truth] activated, he wouldnt respond to calls.


    Finally, the light from his body ceased.


    Hmm?


    Feeling Deviales presence, Malleus turned around. True to the rumors that Malleus Garibaldi weeps during prayer, his eyes bore tear stains.


    Cardinal. You should have said something when you arrived.


    Would you have had me interrupt your prayer?


    Seems my joke didntnd.


    Malleus stroked his beard, clicking his tongue.


    In your younger days, you were quite the witty friend, easy to joke with. But it seems positions change people; bing a Cardinal has made you stiff and less amusing.


    Not particrly.


    Deviale sighed deeply, rubbing his brow.


    Its just been a busy period recently.


    Short-handed, are we? I could lend some knights if you wish.


    Its not a matter of being short-handed. Though it may be presumptuous to say, its a task only I can undertake.


    No matter how minor the tasks, they were handled by priests of the diocese, but his task involved disguising treatment for the Emperor. The curse was so deeply ingrained that it affected not just the body but the Emperors mind as well.


    Depression.


    Often the Emperor appeared normal, but asionally, he would cry over trivial matters. Fortunately, the Emperor was aware of this himself, so he only met with a very select few who were tight-lipped about the situation.


    Youve had your share of troubles too.


    Malleus, not knowing the details, looked at Deviale with sympathetic eyes.


    May I offer a piece of advice?


    However,


    He had a rough understanding of the situation through the revtion he had received a little while ago.


    Yes. Its a situation where nothing should be disregarded.


    After receiving Deviales permission, Malleus began to speak slowly.


    The Emperor of Rien enjoys making light jokes.


    Jokes?


    Yes, simr to the light jest I made just before.


    Malleus slightly altered the content of the revtion he had heard. The righteous god prefers to remain hidden, so Malleus feltpelled to act as the deitys intermediary, albeit presumptuously.


    So it would be wise to approach your duties with a more rxed heart. Losing your peace of mind narrows your vision, and opportunities to act might be missed.


    Ah I understand.


    Deviale nodded, his eyes wide with realization. Malleuss advice was timely, especially since Deviale had been finding his interactions with the Emperor challenging.


    By the way, may I now discuss the reason for my visit?


    Anytime is fine.


    Deviale nodded, feeling a sense of relief. Seeing this, Malleus retrieved a stiff piece of paper from his pocket.


    I was returning from a visit with Sir Hugo yesterday. He mentioned he was heading to a southern resort for a vacation.


    The event was from the day before but remained vivid in Malleuss mind.


    Hugo, not in his usual armor but dressed in a tuxedo and carrying a trunk in each hand. Mrs. Eldrina was also there, dressed to the nines Malleus wondered what was happening.


    The next expedition was supposed to be a month away, wasnt it? Ive heard the imperial pce is in turmoil, with Jard and Azak dead, and new guards needing to be drafted. In such chaotic times, Sir Hugo is taking a vacation?


    Um


    And Ive heard you yed a significant role in this. What exactly happened?


    Now it was Malleuss turn. However, his tone was not usatory towards Deviale; it seemed more like he was seeking a thorough exnation.


    Deviale leaned back and began to exin.


    Sir Hugo seemed very tired. Hes getting older, and continuing expeditions without rest seemed perilous. So, I suggested he take a vacation.


    Deviale exined his reasoning calmly.


    It wasnt a misguided action, and in the long term, it proved beneficial for humanity, so exining it wasnt difficult.


    However, he didnt disclose everything.


    Didnt Sir Hugo mention the hero?


    The proposal for Hugos active vacation and the initiative to temper the spirits of the boastful nobles in the empire were Shirons ideas, yet Malleus omitted mentioning Shiron. Therefore, Deviale chose not to bring up Shiron either.


    Is that really everything?


    Do you expect a different answer?


    Not at all.


    Malleus crossed his arms and narrowed his eyes.


    Thats peculiar


    [In the next expedition, Sir Hugo will perish, and a girl named Siriel Prient will take his ce. So, Sir Malleus, do not return to Lucerne but remain in Rien.]


    The Lord had clearly stated Sir Hugo would meet his end in the uing expedition.


    It doesnt seem like the Cardinal is lying. Hes not that type of person.


    Doubt filled Malleuss eyes as he looked at the Cardinal, but he quickly blinked, concealing his emotions.


    The righteous god had admitted to not being omnipotent, so Malleus simply assumed the prophecy had been inurate. Malleus chuckled and stood up. It waste, and there was a rule about going to bed early and rising early, prompting Malleus to retire.


    By the way, I meant to ask.


    [What happened to Shiron Prient?]


    But the words of the Lord take precedence over regtions. Malleus decided to conclude the conversation.


    What happened to Shiron Prient?


    Yes?


    I heard the child yed a crucial role in resolving this incident, but hes nowhere to be found.


    You havent mentioned him, so I thought Id inquire.


    Malleus nced at Deviale.


    Since youve been associating with him recently, you would know his whereabouts, wouldnt you?


    He mentioned going on a pilgrimage.


    A pilgrimage? So, hes in Brahham?


    Yes.


    Ha ha


    Malleus chuckled at Devialesposed response.


    Deviale furrowed his brows, puzzled by Malleuss reaction.


    Is there an issue?


    Not at all. Just thinking that the youth is undergoing unnecessary hardship.


    Unnecessary?


    What did he mean by that? Deviale looked at Malleus with wide eyes. To suggest that a pilgrimage to the holynd was unnecessary was unthinkable for a follower of the righteous god.


    As a believer who knows the identity of the hero and as the Cardinal of Lucerne, he couldnt just dismiss this lightly.


    Its not that the pilgrimage itself is unnecessary.


    Noticing the slightly hostile gaze, Malleus waved his hands at the enthusiastic Cardinal.


    Thats the thing. The residents of Brahham can be a bit ufortable, no? They dont even consider it rude to stare at others. They somewhat look down on people from Lucerne.


    There is such a tendency, yes.


    Deviale agreed with Malleuss words. He had been to Brahham himself and knew what kind of ce it was.


    The people of Brahham look down on the devotees whoe from outside.


    Although they worship the same righteous god, the people of Brahham are drenched in a petty sense of superiority, thinking, We are more loved by God.


    However, this is not entirely without basis.


    The citizens of Brahham possessed visible sacred power. It was believed that the sacred power, which typically manifested through enlightenment, could be wielded even by infants in Brahham, so its no wonder they are prideful.


    Yet, despite such power, the leadership of Brahham was not contributing to the Makal Mountain expedition. Hence, Lucerne and Brahham, though worshipping the same god, did not have a good rtionship.


    Malleus continued.


    I spoke because of the pain he will endure in aspectspletely unrted to the pilgrimage. Its such an isted ce from us, after all.


    Yes, thats true.


    Deviale recalled the residents of Brahham he saw on his pilgrimage in his younger days.


    The light emanating from the hands of an infant.


    It was certainly an unnatural phenomenon.

 Chapter 143: Paradise On Sand (1)

    Chapter 143: Paradise On Sand (1)


    Brahham was a ce where nothing much happened, except for Lucia confronting her past. Thus, Shiron couldnt confidently im he knew everything about Brahham.


    The man named Asad, whom Shiron encountered in a dimly remembered tomb, was, of course, a stranger to him. Shiron was wary of him. Being cautious around strangers was somewhat instinctive, but his level of caution towards Asad was notably high.


    Though his face was visible, he concealed his body with a ck hood. The smile on his face, intended to appear weing, somehow felt forced.


    I would like to take you to a ce suitable for conversation. Would that be alright?


    Lets do that.


    Despite his reservations,


    Shiron decided to ept Asads offer, intrigued by the phrase Lords revtion that Asad had unexpectedly mentioned.


    A revtion Could it be someone sent by Latera?


    Latera had vaguely instructed him toe to this holy ce, so he wondered if she hadmunicated a revtion to Asad.


    For someone deeply religious, meeting a transcendent being in an entirely white room would be enough to consider it a divine revtion.


    No Maybe.


    Shiron also entertained the possibility that the source of Asads revtion might not be Latera but another entity. Since Asad seemed to be a resident of Brahham, he would primarily be a follower of the one true god, but there were many religions in this world and equally many gods were worshiped.


    Even malevolent gods that must be vanquished existed as adversaries, didnt they? Shiron whispered to Lucia, who was standing beside him.


    Lets follow him.


    Okay.


    Lucia replied, her gaze fixed on Asads back as he led the way. She didnt trust Asad, who had suddenly appeared and acted friendly, but like Shiron, she was captivated by the word revtion.<hr>


    The two followed Asad for quite some time. Shiron wasnt sure what the appropriate ce for conversation was supposed to be, but he felt that Asad was intentionally taking a circuitous route.


    Whats he up to?


    From the tomb to here, they had made unnecessary stops at three ces.


    A deserted back alley. The alchemy district, where acrid smoke rose intermittently. And a fountain where clear water continuously sprang forth.


    Upon entering the back alley or the alchemy district, he wondered if this was a trap, but nothing urred.


    Upon seeing the fountain that flowed without magical aid, Asad began babbling with a sincere smile, as if he had suddenly be a tour guide.


    Are we even going the right way?


    Rest assured, we are taking the most efficient route.


    Lucia, feeling as though they were going in circles, voiced her concerns in a challenging tone, but Asad convincingly dismissed her piercing gaze.


    Shiron said nothing to Asad.


    In the game, theter you enter the region of Brahham, the exponentially lower your chances of being attacked by enemies.


    If Shiron were alone, perhaps, but having witnessed Lucias strength with the eyes of a lion, he wouldnt dare attempt any foolish moves.


    Finally, they arrived at a restaurant. Not overly fancy but moderately atmospheric, with quite a few people around, making it an inappropriate ce for secretive conversations.


    Have you eaten yet?


    Asad, stepping inside the building, turned around and asked. Shiron, facing his smile, replied with an indifferent expression.


    Is this ce suitable for conversation?


    Yes. Isnt it somewhatcking to just talk? The pigeon dish here is also delicious.


    With that, Asad found a seat by the window and casually began to peruse the menu.


    Crack-


    Was it then? A grating sound of teeth grinding emanated from below.


    What the hell is with this guy? Did we walk under the hot sun just to eat pigeon dishes?


    Lucia muttered quietly, as if speaking to herself. Being in a foreign and unfamiliarnd, she wanted to avoid any rash actions, but the thought of being manipted by someone she didnt know made her blood boil.


    Lets wait a bit longer.


    Shiron calmed Lucia, who looked ready to storm out at any moment. Meanwhile, Asad had finished ordering food from the waiter and gestured towards them.


    Dont just stand there, please take a seat. You must be tired from looking around so much.


    Shiron didnt respond but took a seat.


    I ordered dishes not much different from what Ive ordered before. Is that alright?


    Is that all you wanted to say?


    Ill try to give you the answers you seek after the food arrives. Please decide on my treatment after hearing the whole story.


    Asad spoke persuasively, showing a smile on his face. Shiron, who had been ring at him, looked around.


    It was night, and the restaurant was filled with customers. They caught some nces, perhaps because they werent dressed in Brahhams attire, but it was fleeting, so Shiron didnt feel like this ce was a trap.


    He mentioned treatment, so it doesnt seem like a joke, but I have no idea what hes up to.


    At Kyries tomb, they couldnt find any clues other than Yuras traces, so he thought about looking elsewhere. Then, the man in front of him spoke, which seemed almost like fate due to the timing.


    Whether the man before him was an ally or an enemy wasnt important. He just hoped this unexpected meeting wasnt a waste of time.


    Your order has arrived.


    While he was thinking, the dishes were served at their table. The exotic aroma of spices was tantalizing, and it whetted their appetites.


    I have something Id like to ask.


    As if the arrival of the food was a signal, Asad finally spoke.


    How do you find the scenery you saw today?


    So, after all, you want to talk about some trivial sightseeing?


    Its not trivial. I can assure you that nothing that happened today was unnecessary.


    Asad looked intently into Shirons ck eyes with his gray ones.


    Every ce and scene I showed you today had its significance.


    You seem to have something you want to hear?


    No, not at all. You just need to share your thoughts.


    If I set aside the feeling of being yed by you, it was a fine city.


    Shiron closed his eyes, recalling the scenery he had seen that day.


    Please, tell me why.


    There were no vagrants in the alleyways with few passersby, and the main roads were bustling with tourists and merchants, whether they came for pilgrimage or not.


    Go on, please.


    The alchemists street we briefly visited was quiterge. In a desert where water is precious, it was unexpected to see fountains spewing clean water where children yed. Even in Rien, known for its national strength on the continent, such scenes are rare to find.


    Yes. You saw correctly.


    Asad smiled broadly, seemingly satisfied with the answer, then tore into his pigeon dish with his hands.


    Thats all. Ah, isnt it.


    The movement of his jaw mashing the food made no sound, but the act of chewing seemed exaggerated enough to seem audible.


    Though its provided only to the citizens of Brahham, all food and groceries, including this pigeon dish, are free.


    Is this restaurant operated with the nations money? What about the wages for the staff and chefs? And their willingness to work?


    Lucia asked Asad while biting into a pigeon leg. The pigeon dish she was eating was far superior to the overpriced chickpea soup and barley bread.


    The staff and chefs are not from Brahham. They are all contracted personnel hired from abroad. The immense wealth from pilgrims sustains all of this.


    Asad chuckled and finished his te. Then, he took out a cigar from his pocket and put it in his mouth.


    And thats not all. The surrounding nations that covet our country


    Whoosh-


    A sacred me appeared at the tip of Asads fingers, lighting the end of the cigar.


    This holy power has allowed us to repel them all.


    Its all thanks to the hero Kyrie. The person who saved the world 500 years ago has provided us, 500 yearster, with an inexhaustible source of milk and honey.


    What are you trying to say?


    Im trying to persuade you.


    Persuade?


    Lucia spoke up, her fingers flicking the handle of her knife.


    Not a threat?


    Its persuasion. There are those who wish to destroy this paradise Ive received a revtion to resolve this peacefully, hence this cumbersome affair.


    Asad recalled the dream he had seen at dawn.


    The feeling, though pounding in his head, felt as if it gently caressed him, repeatedly impressing upon him that the party before him would lead to Brahhams downfall.


    In the dream, the sun shining down on Brahham was seized by the young man before him and taken away, plunging Brahham into darkness, where it no longer flowed with milk and honey and gradually walked the path to ruin.


    So, Im asking you this.


    He inhaled deeply from the cigar, exhaling the smoke towards the ceiling as if releasing his troubled thoughts.


    I may not know exactly what you intend to do, but it only leads to the downfall of our paradise.


    So, Id appreciate it if you refrain from any troublesome actions while youre here. If you just stay quiet, you can maintain the peace of hundreds of thousands.


    What if we refuse?


    It wasnt Shiron who responded. Lucia, having finished her te, crossed her arms and spoke.


    Are you going to force us out with power?


    Haha. You jest.


    Asad began tough, lowering his head. Lucia tensed, ready for any potential attack.


    However, the words that came from his mouth were unexpected.


    Then it cant be helped.


    What?


    It cant be helped. Was mynguage too difficult? If you insist, youre free to do as you wish.


    Asad repeatedly washed his face with his hands, making a sorrowful expression.


    But then, the city of Brahham will dry up and die.

 Chapter 144: Paradise On Sand (2)

    Chapter 144: Paradise On Sand (2)


    Brahham is considered a ce that even the high priests of Lucerne must visit at least once in their lifetime. The records indicate that thest High Priest visited here 300 years ago. Of course, since the current High Priest has a long lifespan, there have been no visits for thest 250 years, but the renown of those who visit this ce remains unchanged.


    I see.


    After that, the conversation did not progress productively.


    Asad continued to exude an air of non-interference in whatever the other party was engaged in, while he extolled the beauty of the city of Brahham.


    Theres much to see here besides the mausoleum honoring Kyrie. To be honest, its quite dull toe here solely for a pilgrimage. Although we dont operate during the day due to the desert climate, theres an amusement park and a zoo with rare animals. Please visit them while youre here.


    Can I order more food? A single pigeon isnt filling.


    Of course. Feel free to order as much as you like.


    As Asad nodded with a smile, Shiron ordered the entire menu of the restaurant.


    Sorry, but I left my wallet at the lodging. Is that okay?


    Ha-ha. Of course, its okay. As long as you dont waste any food, the restaurant wont ask you to pay.


    Great.


    Deciding there was nothing more to glean from Asad, Shiron decided to focus on the food that was about to be served.


    What he grandly referred to as a revtion was, in the end, nothing more than a veiled threat of self-harm.


    To threaten to bring down paradise without even specifying their ns


    As the food began to be served, Shiron picked up his fork and knife. The meat was tender and sulent, with a consistent taste. The generous use of spices delivered a savory vor that tantalized the tongue.


    Shiron continued his musings while enjoying the surprisingly delicious dishes. Perhaps the knowledge that the meal wasplimentary made everything more ptable.


    Is seeking Latera rted to the survival of this city?


    A spring of inexhaustible milk and honey The me that rose from Asads fingertips was clearly infused with a dense divine power.


    The grace of the hero Kyrie,


    Shiron knew it was the spring of inexhaustible milk and honey, the heros mausoleum from 500 years ago. This ce, called a holynd, generates significant tourism ie from pilgrims.


    The holy power is


    But he couldnt make the connection between the holy power and saving Latera.


    In the original story, the guardians of Brahham emitted powerful divine power and easily dealt with the monsters that sprung up all over the desert.


    The guardians of Brahham were primarily aimed at dealing with monsters.


    But an external enemy? Even if Shirons knowledge of Brahham was limited, something different from what he knew poked out like an awl from a bag.


    Im concerned.


    Hey.


    What is it?


    Is there a connection between Kyrie and the divine power?


    Shiron didnt beat around the bush.


    They say they just repelled invaders intending to invade Brahham with holy power, but is that holy power also thanks to Kyrie? Not the grace of the Lord?


    Hmm.


    Asad stroked his chin, appearing to ponder.


    He didnt seem like a personcking intelligence, but his actions seemed to openly organize his words and thoughts.


    Shiron wondered if this behavior was meant to show vulnerability to put him at ease.


    Brahham is considered a holynd, so are you saying our Lord has bestowed grace upon us?


    The Lord is fair to everyone. The divine power emitted by priests who performed rituals in Lucerne and those from other regions shows no difference. Your words could be deemed heretical.


    But this is Brahham.


    Asad responded with a slight smile.


    There are subtle differences in the doctrines of Lucerne and Brahham. While both worship the same god, our theological schools teach that we are more loved by the Lord.


    Because of the existence of a mausoleum?


    Yes. Thats the conclusion of our theologians.


    Thats ufortable.


    But isnt there clear evidence? People of Brahham can emit divine power from the moment they babble as babies.


    Ive heard such rumors.


    Fortunately, theres no need to exin. The most logical exnation for these unbelievable miracles is due to the respect shown to the previous hero over thest 500 years. It would be too repugnant to conclude that were simply a special race, wouldnt it? That would be beyond difort.


    I see.


    Lucia didnt touch her te, only listening to their conversation. Hearing their talk, she couldnt bring herself to eat.


    The people of Brahham have been taking care of the aftermath since Kyries death, generation after generation.


    An unrewarded past,


    And the desire to be recognized by others. Lucia should have felt a tingling joy from Asads words.


    Im not happy.


    Lucias heart was uneasy.


    Only the words that the paradise would dry up and die swirled in her head.<hr>


    There was no need to walk from the restaurant to the hotel. Asad went above and beyond, calling a carriage and escorting Shiron and Lucia all the way to the front of the hotel.


    Then, may your night be blessed by God.


    Click.


    The door of the carriage closed, and the carriage carrying Asad disappeared into an alley illuminated by ethermps. They hadnt paid the fare, which could amount to hundreds to thousands of shillings. As Asad was a resident of Brahham, there would never be a charge for his carriage rides.


    Turning his gaze away from the streetmps, Shiron turned towards the hotel. Lucia followed him a bitter.


    It was my first time eating pigeon meat, but it was better than I thought.


    Yeah, it was delicious.


    Lucia answered while looking at the ground, the words that paradise would dry up and die still lingering.


    I didnt know if the food was going into my mouth or my nose because of what that guy said, but aside from that, it was tasty.


    Thats good.


    Shiron responded as he opened the hotel door, not reacting to Lucias concern about Asads words.


    Whether Brahham falls or not, Latera must be retrieved.


    Thats the promise Not just for that soft reason.


    Subtle elements have unknowingly changed.


    Acting impulsively to survive, he naturally expected the future to change. However, differences popped up in areas where Shiron did not intervene, too embarrassing to even call a butterfly effect.


    The existence of Latera.


    The strangely high divine power of Brahhams residents.


    And


    Lucia cant face the 1st Apostle.


    Lucia, who had seen the 1st Apostle through the crack of the Alhyeon Rooms door, was pitifully scared. It was clear she would fail before killing the demon god. As he continued his thoughts


    Shirons gaze shifted to Lucia, who had now taken his hand resting on her shoulder. She began to move her lips as if she had something to say.


    If theres something you want to say, feel free to speak.


    As Shiron lightly spoke to Lucia, she opened her crimson lips.


    Is what were going to do really going to destroy this city?


    No.


    Right? Its not, is it?


    Yeah, absolutely not. Even if I were crazy, I wouldnt deliberately destroy the city.


    I didnt think you were crazy.


    Lucia felt a bit relieved by Shirons denial.


    Its just that what that guy said bothers me a lot.


    Dont worry about it. To me, it looks like that guy was just scared shitless and bluffed to you.


    Really?


    If someone was going to destroy the city, youd think theyd draw their sword and chase them away, right? But then, after sizing us up, he realized he couldnt. So, he just spouted nonsense.


    Youre the second strongest in the Prient family.


    Click.


    Saying that, Shiron opened the door. Lucia, feeling a sense of loss, grabbed the hem of his clothes.


    Whos the first?


    It wasnt the separation that troubled her, but the idea of being second best.


    Who else? Our family head, whos still in the demon realm. Tomorrow, well explore the fortress. We need to rise early, so get a good nights sleep.


    Yeah, good night.


    Without turning back, Shiron waved his hand and closed the door. Upon entering the dark room and turning on the light, he moved further inside.


    Whirring.


    The wind was palpable.


    He was certain he had closed the window before leaving. An intruder? His guard was up, yet he detected no malice. Nevertheless, he couldnt just stand idle. Bracing for a potential attack, he unsheathed his holy sword.


    Whoosh.


    Light emanated from the holy sword.


    What?


    Shiron examined the holy sword in his grasp. The sword, which had no reason to emit light, began to glow spontaneously.


    Youre finally here.


    A familiar voice echoed in the room.


    A voice that had no ce here.


    Seira.


    Shiron frowned, his gazending on Seira, who was seated on the sofa.


    Why are you here?


    Sorry.


    Seiras whisper was soft.


    The night breeze caused Seiras silver hair to dance.


    I didnt intend toe, but suddenly, I felt the need to see you.


    A feeling?


    I had a dream.


    Seiras gaze was fixed on the holy sword in Shirons hand, now shining even brighter.


    In the dream, a friend appeared. A child who made the holy sword glow intensely, just like now.


    Burnt limbs, a body marred by wounds.


    The image of a friend whose final moments were unseen due to a curse. Beside them, a girl who reminded Seira of another friend, Yura, looked on.


    A dream?


    Whoosh.


    As he voiced his skepticism, the light from the holy sword grew stronger, filling the room with such intense brightness that it waspletely engulfed.


    This is


    As Shiron observed the transformed surroundings, he was ovee by a wave of severe dizziness.

 Chapter 145: Blackout

    Chapter 145: ckout


    There existed a room of impossible whiteness.


    A space that was neither heaven nor hell. To call it the present world would be a stretch; it was a vague ce known as the heros abode.


    In fact, even calling it the heros abode was somewhat of a stretch.


    Except for Latera and one other, those who have seen this ce generally utter the word heaven.


    Crash!


    Just like the intruders who were just chased away.


    Sigh.


    I wish they would stoping.


    Sighing, Latera made a motion as if wiping her forehead with her sleeve.


    Angels, being perfect creations forged by God, did not excrete waste, including sweat, but she wanted to feel as though she had aplished something worthwhile.


    Guarding the remains of the hero Kyrie was indeed a rewarding task, but repeating the same task for hundreds of years was not something one could endure with honor alone.


    Even with a body that never tires, the mind could still experience emotions like boredom.


    Not that she wanted to ck off. She simply wished for someone to talk to to infuse this dreadfully monotonous task with various shades.


    Like when she had a conversation with someone years ago.


    When will the heroe?


    Latera crouched down on the floor, staring into the white void.


    Having chased away intruders as she had for hundreds of years,


    She figured they wouldnt dare toe back for a while. So, it might be okay to kill some time reading.


    I hope hees soon.


    Shiron Prient.


    Thinking of the lord who promised toe someday, Latera pulled out a book from thin air.


    Her senior had told her it was a magic book that recorded events happening in the real world. asionally, new sentences would update in the book as her senior had said.


    For instance, a story about an underwater volcano erupting off the eastern coast. Or how a massive wave wiped out several viges. These were stories that didnt matter whether she knew them or not, but sometimes the book contained stories that Latera couldnt help but find interesting.


    Like someone finding the Holy Sword, there was a person named Shiron Prient. Or how he had beaten up some arrogant kids at the theological school in Lucerne.


    Huh?


    Now, peering into the book, Lateras eyes widened.


    [Malleus Garibaldi will not return and will stay in Lucerne.]


    [Shiron Prient has moved to the Holy Land Brahham.]


    [Through a dream, Seira Romer realized the existence of this ce and began to seek out Shiron Prient.]


    The hero hase to the Holy Land?


    Fortunately, the new sentences told stories that piqued her interest. A smile formed on Lateras lips.


    Its not the time to leisurely read. I need to prepare to wee the hero


    ording to the book, the hero would visit the heros abode in the near future.


    Latera conjured a mirror out of thin air.


    Reflected in the mirror was a girl covered in dirt, smiling weakly.


    As the guardian angel of the hero, it was an appearance unbefitting of her dignity. So, Latera pped her cheeks topose her expression.


    Latera thought the moment the hero came to pick up his guardian angel should be special, having waited 500 years for it.


    So, she dusted off the remnants of battle from her hair and wiped the blood from her forehead with a handkerchief.


    Ouch, that stings


    A sharp pain made Latera squint her eyes.


    Too many wounds.


    Latera stared at her reflection in the mirror. The hand wiping away the wounds also bore marks of injury.


    Latera counted the scars engraved on her body. One, two


    Four, five.


    Seeing the numerous wounds, Latera frowned. After applying ointment to the wounds, she crouched back down on the floor. Somehow, she found herself wishing the hero wouldeter.


    Rubbing her eyes, weary from the fatigue of battle, Latera stared nkly into the empty white room.<hr>


    Thud-


    Meanwhile, Lucia blinked her eyes at the dull sounding from the next room.


    She was in the process of shaking off the sand stuck between her clothes when Lucia immediately drew her sword from its sheath. The first thought that crossed her mind was the possibility of an enemy attack.


    She kicked the wall in the direction from where the dull sound had originated.


    Thud! The wall shattered, creating arge hole. Dust scattered, obscuring her vision, but she quickly cleared it with wind magic.


    Sh Shiron?


    Shiron, clutching a white sword and lying on the floor, caught her eye first. And next to him, inexplicably,y a familiar-looking mage.


    Why is she here Nows not the time.


    Though the sight raised questions, Lucia quickly pushed aside her unnecessary thoughts. What she needed to do now was not to ponder why Seira was here but to check if Shiron was alive.


    Lucia examined Shirons face closely and looked him over for any signs of injury.


    Fortunately, Shiron was breathing normally. Other than holding the Holy Sword, there were no indications he had been in a battle.


    After confirming Shiron was safe, the next step was to check for the presence of any enemies. Checking on Seira, whoy unconscious, would have to wait.


    Lucia stood up abruptly and extended her senses to survey the surroundings. Aside from the wall she had broken through, there was no sign of anyone else.


    But she couldnt let her guard down just yet.


    Lucias gaze shifted to a window from which the wind was seeping through.


    Her instincts urged her to check outside the window without dy.


    Whoosh-


    Approaching the window, she noticed the light that usually illuminated the lower part of the night was missing.<hr>


    The dizziness was brief, but to Shiron, it felt as though a significant amount of time had passed.


    And that wasnt all.


    His hand felt empty.


    The dazzlingly bright Holy Sword he had been holding before the dizziness struck was no longer there.


    What just happened?


    Clutching his throbbing head, Shiron slowly blinked his eyes open.


    The first thing he saw was Seira, lying on the floor. She was curled up on the ground, motionless, as if deep in sleep.


    Then, his field of vision widened.


    The floor where Seiray was spotlessly white, reminiscent of a ce in his memory Shirons gaze shifted from Seira to the surroundings.


    What?


    The space around Shiron was entirely white.


    Werent we in a hotel just before?


    Shiron tried to recall what had happened before they arrived here, sifting through the headache.


    Seira, who was supposed to be in Rien, had been in his hotel room.


    Then, the Holy Sword he had pulled out shone brightly, filling the room with light. And when he opened his eyes, he found himself in this white space.


    The heros abode.


    No. Its a bit different.


    Though there was themonality of being entirely white, making it seem like the ce he had visited a few times before, Shiron immediately dismissed the thought.


    After all, right now, Shiron was fully clothed properly. That minor difference made him perceive this ce as unfamiliar.


    Not to mention, the girl who always greeted him with a smile hadnt appeared.


    But the differences didnt stop there.


    Shiron turned his body towards a direction that had been flickering in his sight since earlier.


    A brilliant pir of light. It looked like a line stretching so long it could connect the earth and sky, and no matter how much he raised his head, he couldnt see its end.


    Mesmerized by the pir of light, Shiron licked his rough lips. Despite the series of iprehensible events, it strangely took him only a moment to decide what he had to do.


    Its telling me to go there.


    But before that, Shiron decided to wake Seira, who was lying unconscious.


    Hey, hey. Wake up.


    Despite his eagerness to explore the pir of light, Shiron couldnt just leave Seira in such a strange ce. He wanted to discuss how they ended up in this situation.


    However, no matter how much he shook her, Seira showed no signs of waking up.


    Is she okay?


    He was worried she might be dead, but when he ced his hand near her nose, he felt the faint stir of breath.


    Shes not pretending to be asleep, is she?


    p- p- p-


    Even after pping her cheeks, Seira did not wake up.


    Hmm


    Shiron decided to postpone inquiring about the details forter. For now, he wanted to see with his own eyes what was happening at the distant pir of light.


    Unable to leave Seira behind, Shiron picked her up.


    Wow. Shes surprisingly heavy.


    Mutteringints about the unconscious Seira, Shiron slowly made his way towards the pir of light.


    One step.


    And another step.


    After walking for a few minutes, the pir of light seemed to thicken. What was as thin as a pinky finger when he extended his hand was now as thick as a thumb.


    After walking for a few more hours, the light pir, as thick as a thumb, had be as thick as a wrist.


    The entirely white space, devoid of any structures, made it hard to gauge how far they had traveled, but it was clear they were steadily approaching their destination.


    How many hours had passed when the thickness of the light pir no longer increased? The scenery had changed, but that wasnt the only thing.


    At the base of the light pir, there was a ss tube that remained in his memory. Although he had seen it only once, how could he forget it?


    Next to the tube where Kyrie wasid to rest,


    A pale-faced Latera was leaning against it.

 Chapter 93: Sufficient Preparation

    <h4>Chapter 93: Sufficient Preparation</h4>


    Despite being known as the strongest knight of the empire, Hugo always lived with thebel of a halfwit.


    However, the term halfwit seemed inappropriate. Who could call Hugo, who alone could y demons that required dozens of knights with disciplined sword skills, a halfwit?


    Yet, there were still those who looked down upon Hugo as a halfwit.


    The demons of Dawn Castle did so.


    But Hugo did not resent them, even if he did not feel fondness towards them.


    Even if the moon shone brightest in the night sky, it faded in the presence of the sun.


    Glen was the sun.


    A prime example was when Glen, despite skipping training and napping, was still unbeatable by Hugo, who diligently swung his sword.


    Hugo had been pondering the source of this difference since he took up the sword, but he could not find the answer and eventually fled to the secr world.


    It couldn¡¯t be because of different mothers.


    Hugo wanted to believe that. Glen¡¯s mother was a humble fortune teller, while Hugo¡¯s mother was a renowned warrior. Hugo pushed himself, thinking the reason must lie within him.


    This mindset has not changed even now.


    ¡°Do you have something to ask?¡±


    Hugo leaned forward, scrutinizing Shiron. Whenever his nephew came to him, it was usually about something difficult to handle.


    Hadn¡¯t he disappeared somewhere briefly? Hugo thought this time would be different. He cautiously addressed his bold nephew.


    ¡°Are you sure it¡¯s a matter to discuss in front of others?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry. But I feel I need to prove it here.¡±


    ¡°That much. Is this woman trustworthy?¡±


    Hugo sighed and turned his head towards Seira.


    The woman who suddenly invaded the mansion didn¡¯t try to hide her energy.


    Seemingly understanding Hugo¡¯s thoughts, Seira shrugged.


    ¡°Rx¡­¡±


    ¡°Shh.¡±


    ¡°¡­No. I have no intention of being hostile towards you.¡±


    ¡°Understood.¡±


    Hugo slowly closed his eyes.


    If the woman showed hostility and Shiron tensed up, he would immediately draw his sword energy to respond. But judging by his nephew¡¯s casual demeanor, Hugo deemed it unnecessary.


    ¡®There are many things I want to ask.¡¯


    Hugo sighed deeply.


    ¡®But.¡¯


    He looked at his nephew.


    Thump-Thump- Thump-Thump- Thump-Thump-


    Shiron¡¯s heart was pounding. Since when?


    ¡®¡­Since he entered this room. Continuously.¡¯


    Despite appearing calm, Shiron¡¯s physiological reactions betrayed him.


    ¡°Shiron.¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    ¡°¡­ It¡¯s enough. Leave now. You have nothing to ask.¡±


    ¡°What?¡±


    Shiron¡¯s eyes widened as Hugo motioned him to leave.


    ¡°Is it a question too ufortable to ask in front of others? If so, I will have thisdy leave.¡±


    ¡°No. That¡¯s not it.¡±


    Hugo stared intently at Shiron across from him. After a pause, as if he had made up his mind, he crossed his arms and closed his eyes.


    ¡°Prophecy is a fearsome power.¡±


    ¡°¡­I don¡¯t quite understand.¡±


    ¡°You probably saw my future and came to this room, didn¡¯t you?¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    ¡°I mean, I do not wish to know my future.¡±


    Everyone in the room was surprised by Hugo¡¯s words.


    Shiron and Seira couldn¡¯t understand what Hugo was trying to convey.


    Shiron licked his increasingly dry lips.


    Hugo, observing this gesture, let out a chuckle.


    ¡°Do you know what the demons of Dawn Castle call me? Trash. Yes, trash.¡±


    ¡°You knew about that?¡±


    ¡°Of course. But I don¡¯t think it¡¯s unfair. Maybe their assessment is urate. After all, I am a coward who fears unveiling the curtain to see the future.¡±


    ¡°A coward? No, Uncle, you are more than¡­¡±


    ¡°No. I am a coward. Unlike Glen, I am afraid of knowing the future.¡±


    Hugo began to open up to Shiron, speaking from the heart. The thought that this might be theirst conversation suddenly overwhelmed him.


    ¡°The guardians of Dawn Castlebeled me a halfwit despite my title as the empire¡¯s strongest. That didn¡¯t change.¡±


    Hugo slowly rose from his seat.


    ¡°If I had known that I would forever bebeled a halfwit, would I have been able to strive? I swung my sword every day, practiced restraint, and yed demons. But if I had known the end would be a failure? I¡¯m certain I wouldn¡¯t have reached this point. I would have just been an average knight.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡±


    ¡°So, keep it to yourself.¡±


    Hugo took out a ne from a drawer and handed it to Shiron.


    He would not hinder his path.


    But he would let him do as he wished.


    ¡°It¡¯s time for me to leave.¡±


    ¡°¡­Yes.¡±


    ¡°But before you go, make sure to say goodbye to Siriel. She will be upset.¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    ¡°Please take care of my nephew.¡±


    Hugo extended his hand to Seira with a smile. Seira, with a slightly sullen face, shook his hand. She hadn¡¯t anticipated the situation turning so serious. However, Seira deliberately acted yfully. She disliked gloominess.


    ¡°Well, that¡¯s easy for me. After all, I am great.¡±


    ¡°Good.¡±


    Hugo smiled and saw them off.


    ording to the butler, Philip, Siriel, and Lucia were busy sparring in the training ground.


    Walking silently towards the training ground, Seira broke the silence.


    ¡°Kid.¡±


    ¡°What.¡±


    ¡°Going to say goodbye?¡±


    ¡°Of course. I don¡¯t want to be resentedter. Wait here. I¡¯ll go say goodbye.¡±


    ¡°¡­Alright.¡±


    Seira watched Shiron walk ahead, pouting.


    ¡®Am I disliked?¡¯


    She wondered, but Shiron¡¯s intention was different. He feared Lucia might recognize Seira¡¯s energy.


    ¡®It can be knownter.¡¯


    It might sound funny, but Shiron was convinced that both Siriel and Lucia were still weak. Despite Seira being a great magician, they easily fell to her mind control, showing it was still too early for them.


    ng- ng- Bang-


    The sound of swords shing was heard, and in the distance, dust was swirling. Then, a gust of wind cleared the dust.


    Siriel stopped the duel as soon as she noticed Shiron¡¯s arrival.


    ¡°Brother¡­? Brother!¡±


    Siriel ran from a distance. Covered in dust and sweat, she looked nothing like a nobledy but more like a rugged warrior. However, Shiron liked that. It proved that Siriel was growing stronger even without him.


    ¡°Where were you! I was worried!¡±


    ¡°Sorry. It was because of a certain wretched woman.¡±


    Shiron pulled out a wet towel from his pocket and gestured to Siriel.


    ¡°Come here. You¡¯re a mess.¡±


    ¡°Okay!¡±


    Siriel closed her eyes and leaned her face towards Shiron. He carefully wiped her face clean.


    ¡°¡­Are you trying to appease me again?¡±


    Lucia spoke with an annoyed expression.


    Having roughly heard from Encia what had happened, she couldn¡¯t bring herself to suddenly confront Shiron about his disappearance.


    She heard that some evil wizard tried to kidnap Shiron, but she was just d he returned safely. However, his expression and actions didn¡¯t quite follow suit.


    Whether he knew about such feelings or not, Shiron turned his head towards Lucia with a light smile.


    ¡°Lucia. Come here, too.¡±


    ¡°¡­Me?¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re covered in dirt, too.¡±


    ¡°Okay, fine!¡±


    ¡°Come here quickly.¡±


    As Lucia hesitantly stepped back, Shiron approached her with a slightly quicker pace.


    Shiron gently grabbed Lucia¡¯s chin, who was cowering, and started to carefully wipe her face. Lucia could not bring herself to push Shiron away and just closed her eyes tightly.


    The cool, wet towel felt good against her flushed face.


    ¡°This is thest time.¡±


    ¡°Huh?¡±


    ¡°I might not be able to take care of you after this.¡±


    Shiron shook the wet towel and put it back in his pocket.


    ¡°Last time? What do you mean, brother?¡±


    Siriel reacted to the mention of st time.¡¯


    ¡°Brother, won¡¯t you wipe my face anymore?¡±


    ¡°Wouldn¡¯t it be a bit embarrassing to do that even when you¡¯re grown up?¡±


    ¡°Adult? What do you mean? Even when I¡¯m an adult, I want brother to wipe my face, though?¡±


    Siriel tilted her head in confusion, but Shiron did not answer. Encia approached from the direction of the annex.


    ¡°You¡¯re here.¡±


    ¡°Encia. Take good care of the kids until Ophilia wakes up.¡±


    ¡°Leave it to me.¡±


    Encia answered with a broad smile.


    Tap-


    Sensing something odd in the air, Lucia grabbed Shiron¡¯s hand.


    ¡°Where are you going? Why are you acting like we¡¯ll never meet again?¡±


    ¡°Brother, where are you going?¡±


    ¡°Well.¡±


    Shiron nodded his head in response. Then Siriel also grabbed Shiron¡¯s hand.


    ¡°Are you¡­ leaving me behind again? Don¡¯t go¡­ brother.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m not just leaving you behind. I¡¯m not taking Lucia either.¡±


    Shiron said with a smile, but his heart was heavy.


    Tears began to form in Siriel¡¯s jewel-like eyes. His heart grew weaker¡­


    But he had to stay strong. Meeting Seira much earlier than expected, it was right to move the n forward.


    However, Siriel and Lucia couldn¡¯t follow the elerated n. Shiron was weaker than them, but he was confident in taking care of himself.


    ¡®Teleport is only for two.¡¯


    ¡°Don¡¯t go, brother. Don¡¯t goooo.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll send a letter. Make sure to reply.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t go! I don¡¯t want to be apart from brother!¡±


    ¡°Shiron. Where exactly are you going?¡±


    Lucia asked Shiron, frowning.


    She didn¡¯t understand why she was frowning.


    Seeing Siriel cling to Shiron like that, she felt her friend really liked Shiron. But Lucia¡¯s heart was somehow uneasy.


    Not because she was angry about the sudden farewell.


    Seeing Siriel and Shiron together, it felt like something knotted in her heart was blocking her throat.


    ¡°At least I should know where you¡¯re going to send a letter or something.¡±


    ¡°¡­ Didn¡¯t I say my blood vessels are tangled?¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m going to fix that. I saw a possibility.¡±


    ¡°¡­Brother. Are you going to cure your illness?¡±


    ¡°Yes. So let go of my hand now.¡±


    Shiron felt a bit of cold sweat from the pain in his hand. Siriel¡¯s grip seemed to crush it.


    ¡°Yes¡­¡±


    Siriel, realizing this, let go of his hand with a gloomy expression. The hand she had just held was now red.


    Shiron looked at Siriel¡¯s admirable behavior with a pleased expression. The pain of a potentially crushed hand didn¡¯t bother him.


    ¡®This should be reassuring, right?¡¯


    Though they wouldn¡¯t see each other for a while, Encia and Ophilia would surely take care of his siblings.


    He left a positive and strong impression on Siriel, and it seemed he had built a friendly rtionship with Lucia.


    ¡°Train a lot. Eat well. Study hard.¡±


    ¡°Yes¡­¡±


    ¡°Lucia, you too.¡±


    ¡°Ah, okay.¡±


    Surprised that the arrow was pointed at her, Lucia scratched her cheek. It was embarrassing. No matter how much she was treated like a child, she never got used to it.


    ¡®I can¡¯t hold him back if he says he¡¯s going for treatment.¡¯


    Lucia sighed deeply. She btedly realized, but she somehow grasped the intention behind Shiron¡¯s words. She felt like Shiron was lying but didn¡¯t confront him about it.


    ¡°I¡¯ll write first when I get there. Say hello to Victor for me.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll write a lot! Brother, you write a lot too!¡±


    Siriel said to Shiron, who was stepping back. But Shiron didn¡¯t reply and slowly turned his back, leaving the training ground.


    He didn¡¯t even go back into the annex to pack his things. He had already stored everything he needed inside him.


    5 years passed.

 Chapter 113: The Red Knight (1)

    <h4>Chapter 113: The Red Knight (1)</h4>


    The day Glen had foreseen arrived.


    Awakening from her slumber, Siriel rubbed her sleepy eyes, taking in the inside of the tent.


    ¡°It¡¯s dark.¡±


    Carefully, to avoid waking the still-slumbering Lucia, Siriel grabbed her armor and stepped out of the tent, looking up at the sky.


    Red clouds.


    Even for an abnormal magical realm, the red clouds overhead were disconcerting. Having overheard parts of Shiron and Glen¡¯s conversation, she had some idea of what to expect, but witnessing it firsthand was another matter entirely.


    ¡°You¡¯re up early.¡±


    Shiron, busy preparing food by the campfire, noticed her presence.


    ¡°I was about to wake you, but I¡¯m d I didn¡¯t have to. Come and sit.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡±


    Siriel didn¡¯t reply. Instead, she lifted her hand to check her hair, relieved it was still in ce, and then settled downfortably next to Shiron.


    ¡®Delicious smell¡­¡¯


    Shortly after, a bowl of thick soup was set before Siriel.


    ¡°When did you get up, brother?¡±


    ¡°I woke up around two hours ago.¡±


    ¡°¡­Aren¡¯t you tired? You¡¯ve had night watch duties recently.¡±


    Shiron¡¯s turns for night watch were either just before dawn or just after dusk. It was a difficult shift, immediately falling asleep and then waking up early, hardly resting enough.


    ¡°It¡¯s fine. I¡¯m not the only one on duty.¡±


    Shiron replied casually, spreading out an assortment of usable weapons on the ground.


    The Fire Spear Ornot, the Holy Sword, the Shield of Hesed. The Dwarf¡¯s Useful Staff, the Giant¡¯s Greaves¡­


    With the red clouds above, it must signal the presence of the 5th Apostle, Bernoulli. Unlike the 3rd Apostle, Oblivion, Bernoulli roamed the magical realm, a roaming disaster.


    ¡®Fortunately, he¡¯s not too difficult to handle.¡¯


    What should they be wary of? The red raindrops from the sky that reduced resilience and randomly induced confusion.


    He set out pre-made lemonade.


    Reflecting further, there was also the issue of red lightning. When red mud umted, lightning would strike without warning, significantly restricting movement.


    He secured the Giant¡¯s Greaves.


    ¡°Siriel.¡±


    Approaching her with the Fire Spear, Shiron called out. She turned toward him, having just finished her soup.


    ¡°¡­Yes?¡±


    ¡°Can you show me the sword you¡¯re using now?¡±


    Withoutint, Siriel entered the tent. Momentster, she emerged with a slightly worn longsword.


    ¡®An unknown weapon.¡¯


    ¡°¡­Is there a problem?¡±


    Siriel noticed the concern on Shiron¡¯s face.


    ¡°You can handle a weapon with both hands¡­ no, can you manage a spear?¡±


    With those words, Shiron handed her the Fire Spear. It made more sense for Siriel to wield Ornot, given that Shiron would primarily use the Holy Sword.


    ¡°Is this for me?¡±


    Gratitude illuminated Siriel¡¯s face as she took the spear. She had felt a twinge of envy at Lucia¡¯s ivory sword, but receiving a ¡®gift¡¯ of a weapon from Shiron made her smile broaden.


    ¡°No?¡±


    Contrary to Siriel¡¯s expectations, it was a denial.


    ¡°I¡¯m lending it to you.¡±


    ¡°But¡­¡±


    ¡°Return it after you¡¯re done.¡±


    ¡°Okay¡­¡±


    Thud- Thud-


    A cold sensation touched Shiron¡¯s skin. Red¡­ an intensely red rain began to fall. It wasn¡¯t just Shiron who sensed that something was amiss.


    ¡°Ah¡­¡±


    Lucia nced at the pot, her face shadowed.


    Red stains marred the white soup.


    Was it because she woke upte? An unexpected rain had ruined the meal she had so carefully prepared.


    Glen tapped Lucia¡¯s shoulder.


    ¡°This rain bears a peculiar energy. It¡¯s causing unrest in the mind. Stay alert.¡±


    ¡°¡­I¡¯ve been alert all along.¡±


    Lucia¡¯s gaze shifted to the horizon. In the distance, at the edge of the clouds, thump¡ªsomething crashed to the ground.


    Despite the distance, Lucia¡¯s eyes discerned the adversary. A figure d in red armor, standing two heads taller than Glen behind her. Her instincts whispered that this entity must not be left alive.


    ¡®¡­Do I need to kill that bastard?¡¯


    Lucia unsheathed her ivory-colored sword. Glen¡¯s caution about remaining calm seemed almost amusing now. In her previous life, she had faced such creatures countless times.


    Perhaps it was the rain from the sky that made her body feel slightly chilly, and her heart seemed clogged, but as she drew mana from her core, the unease lessened.


    ¡®It must be Bernoulli.¡¯


    Realizing the enemy¡¯s identity, Shiron picked up the Dwarf¡¯s Staff, a consumable weapon that could shoot lightning, regardless of the caster¡¯s skill.


    Shiron did not want to wait for the enemy toe closer. He swung his staff in the air, and white energy gathered above the red armor.


    ¡ª¡ªsh!


    Despite the sudden lightning strike, the party did not pay attention to Shiron. Instead, they watched the enemy who continued moving despite being hit by lightning.


    ¡®I knew he wouldn¡¯t fall so easily.¡¯


    With a hint of regret, Shiron swung his staff repeatedly. White energy gathered and struck the knight directly. Bang! Bang! Bang! After about twenty times, the staff in his hand turned to dust.


    The enemy knight¡¯s movements faltered. The once entirely red armor was now dirtied with soot.


    And then¡­


    The slow steps quickened. A gleaming gaze from within the enclosed helmet fixed on Shiron. A creeping fear made him more alert. The knight in red armor, Bernoulli, was charging towards the party, but Shiron was fully aware that he was the target.


    ¡°Watch out for puddles. Lightning will strike.¡±


    ¡°¡­Got it.¡±


    Shiron warned Lucia. Taking a deep breath, Lucia forcefully stamped on the ground. Her wet, red hair rippled in the air. Swirling mana transformed into white de energy, striking Bernoulli.


    Bang!


    She tried to strike him down in one hit but couldn¡¯t. A dark-red greatsword blocked Lucia¡¯s attack. A brief struggle of strength ensued. Despite the amplified strength from mana, the enemy did not budge an inch.


    The shing swords separated. Bang! They shed again and again, an unceasing exchange of sword strikes.


    ¡®He¡¯s good with a sword?¡¯


    [State your name.]


    The voice originated from within the helmet, but Lucia didn¡¯t respond. She knew it was better not to waste time talking when she could bending another strike.


    Lucia amplified the mana from her core even further. Her sword strikes became faster and more ferocious. The energy of her sword swelled. She abandoned the intent to kill with a single strike. Instead, she swung her sword wildly, aiming to break and dismember.


    [Answer me.]


    Lucia dismissed themand.


    Despite wielding two swords, the whirlwind they generated was extraordinary. The bloody raindrops no longer reached her, and the heated breath from her elevated body temperature was intense.


    Huff¡ª


    Her breathing becamebored.


    Thump thump thump thump¡ª


    Her heart raced.


    The elerated sword strikes and slicing energy quickened her blood flow, with mana pouring from the intertwined vessels.


    [This is a dishonorable fight.]


    Lucia clenched her teeth instead of replying. What nonsense. In a life-or-death battle, where did honore into y? The dense magical energy around her induced nausea, but her mind remained sharp. The heavy magic only strengthened her resolve to defeat the enemy confronting her.


    At that moment, the Fire Spear Ornot struck Bernoulli from behind. Siriel, brandishing Ornot, had taken him by surprise.


    ¡®I need to be wary of the puddles.¡¯


    Paba-paba-pat¡ª The spear, infused with potent energy, struck repeatedly. The points of impact caved in and deformed, never regaining their original form. Siriel felt as though she were stabbing not air, but thick, sticky y.


    ¡®Why is it so difficult?¡¯


    Shiron¡¯s spear couldn¡¯t breach the armor. Despite her surprise, Siriel remainedposed. The open space surrounding them was ideal for abined assault.


    ¡®The areas not yet turned into puddles¡­¡¯


    The enemy¡¯s sole weapon was a single sword, and he possessed only two arms. There had to be a vulnerability. Siriel executed a flurry of spear thrusts. She enveloped the red spear in sword energy, causing brilliant mes to erupt from its tip.


    The Red Knight leaped to the side. If he had continued to face theirbined assault, defeat would have been certain. He stepped back¡ªone step, three steps! He tried to narrow the range of iing attacks. The pouring dual sword strikes were clearly visible.


    Through his helmet, Bernoulli saw them: the dishonorable ones trying to cut, crush, stab, dig, and pierce him¡ªtrying to kill him!


    On the red ground, the shadows of the three twisted and turned chaotically. It was like a painting; from a distance, it appeared as though they were snakes swirling in the desert.


    Thump¡ª


    A murky aura spread out from Bernoulli. Lucia¡¯s eyes widened. Siriel clenched her eyes shut. She couldn¡¯t open them. It felt as if sharp des were trying to gouge out her eyes, the pain was unbearable.


    No, ¡®painful¡¯ wasn¡¯t sufficient to describe the agony that began to consume Siriel¡¯s thoughts.


    Sshing¡ª


    ¡°¡­Huh?¡±


    Suddenly, Siriel¡¯s body was yanked forward. Someone had grabbed the coat tied around her shoulders.


    ¡®What?¡¯


    --Bang!!


    Lightning struck right in front of Siriel.

 Chapter 146: Fresh Bruise

    Chapter 146: Fresh Bruise


    A head of ck hair and the gleam floating above it.


    The moment Shiron saw Latera, he crashed to the floor on his knees. It was as if a tightly pulled string had snapped, and all the strength had drained from his body.


    It was because the walk following the beam of light had been too long.


    Despite his nature, which required him to see things through once he decided on them, he had thought several times about stopping while following the white beam of light.


    I thought I was losing my mind.


    What if there was nothing there? Or, how should he react if somethingpletely unexpected was there?


    This ce really is hellish.


    Walking in a space where no sound could be heard and nothing existed felt like torture.


    Seira, that damned woman. He wished she had regained her senses and at least kept himpany.


    Sorry. I came toote.


    So, he murmured, not just in his thoughts. There was no way to close his eyes and check if he was being properly heard, but he just wanted to murmur.


    I should havee earlier.


    Shiron lifted his head from the floor. There, Latera was smiling broadly as if truly happy.


    Its okay. You came earlier than I thought, hero.


    Really?


    I really thought the hero wouldnte until he became a grandfather. So, Im very happy.


    Well, thats good then.


    Shiron sighed deeply and sprawled out. Whether it was due to physical fatigue or mental fatigue, his whole body was so heavy that he felt the urge to just fall asleep then and there. As he closed his eyes for a moment, he felt the sensation of a small hand stroking his cheek.


    Are you really the hero?


    Did you forget my face?


    Its not that You just look younger than thest time I saw you.


    Latera continued, touching here and there on his face.


    Its strange because you look the same, but somehow, you feel different. The scar under your eye is gone, and you seem a bit more resilient?


    Shiron slowly got up to face Latera.


    Why do you think that is?


    How should I know?


    Shiron grimaced, suppressing the fatigue that weighed down his body.


    Im not even sure if this ce is the same one I came tost time.


    Hmm, this is indeed the heros abode. Why would you think that?


    Last time I came here, there was no beam of light to be found.


    Shiron looked at Latera more closely. Then, he noticed wounds he hadnt seen before.


    Its not just that. The fact that I wasnt naked when I fell here, and that I didnt enter through a chant, is different. And you, who always greeted me first, werent here. I thought Seira teleported me to some weird space.


    The beam of light is because this ce is a holynd.


    Brahham?


    Shiron made a motion asking for further exnation. Latera nodded and began to speak.


    Yes, hero. You always came from a distance far from Brahham to the heros home, right? The distance was too great, so you couldnt see the beam of light. Im sorry I couldnt greet the hero.


    Latera put her hands behind her back to hide her wounds. Despite the time that had passed, they hadnt healed perfectly and still throbbed with pain.


    Then what the hell is this?


    p!


    Noticing something off about Latera, Shiron pped the cheek of the peacefully sleeping Seira. Whether he pped her cheek or her face, she didnt wake up.


    Considering the circumstances, it seems like Seira sent me here, but the culprit is sleeping soundly.


    Thats exactly what it means to be the heros abode. Do you remember what I told youst time? Only those who are qualified cane to the heros abode.


    Are you saying Seira is not qualified?


    Qualification.


    Shiron understood it as the altruistic heart willing to sacrifice readily for others.


    However, he couldnt fully ept Lateras words with just that. After all, Seira, despite her entric nature, was someone who could diligently work for others.


    Even after sealing the demon with Kyrie 500 years ago?


    Shecks what it takes to be a hero. Thats why she cant regain consciousness like this.


    She helped me without asking for anything in return.


    Well, I think its a stretch to say there was nopensation.


    Latera smiled with her eyes and gently stroked Seiras head.


    You might have given your heart and soul to the only one who remembers you, right?


    You speak as if you know everything.


    Think about it. Youve been alone for 500 years, and then suddenly, a hero on a white horse appears? Anyone would feelpelled to do something for them. Im certain of it. Even now, I feel a tremendous affection for the hero I met after 500 years.


    Latera spoke with confidence, her chest puffed out, while Shiron turned his head away, feeling embarrassed. Yet, there were still aspects he couldnt grasp.


    Shiron understood what loneliness was.


    Loneliness can drive a person to madness. Even performing a simple action like following a beam of light, he felt various negative emotions gnawing at his mind in real-time.


    After organizing his tumultuous thoughts, Shiron quietly observed Latera. Perhaps because his confused heart had settled, his heightened emotions calmed down, and his perspective broadened.


    You must have had a tough time.


    No, not at all. I always believed that the hero woulde someday.


    But the past 500 years must have been hard on you.


    Shiron hugged Latera and patted her back. Her voice began to quiver, as if she was on the verge of tears.


    I wont cry.


    Latera gently pushed Shirons chest away. Her face was flushed, and it seemed like tears might fall from her eyes at any moment, but she bit her lip, trying hard not to cry.


    You can cry if you want to.


    No, I wont cry. Because Im the heros guardian angel. The one who protects the hero from the sidelines cannot show weakness.


    Latera managed a smile and vigorously wiped her eyes.


    Its not over yet.


    Right.


    Shiron stood up, resting his hands on his knees. He no longer felt like staying in this white space. Yet, there was something else that troubled him.


    Brahham, the city, will probably dry up and die.


    This was the conversation he had with Asad before entering this ce.


    All he had to do was quietly take Latera and leave, but he couldnt fathom why such a statement had been made.


    Shiron stared intensely into the ss tube. Kyries corpse, just as when he first saw it, was covered in wounds and had limbs charred ck. Above it, a beam of light stretched into the sky.


    But what is this?


    Shiron pointed at the beam of light. From afar, it appeared to be merely a light stretching out, but being so close made it impossible to overlook.


    Shiron felt a tremendous amount of divine power emanating from the beam of light.


    Perhaps what youre thinking is correct.


    Shiron couldnt believe what he was seeing. No matter how much he gripped the holy sword, the divine power Shiron could muster barely reached the ceiling of the Alhyeon Room. But divine power stretching endlessly into the sky The diameter aside, the sheer volume of divine power being emitted was unimaginable, especially considering Kyries divine power.


    But it wasnt like this from the start.


    While Shiron was marveling, Latera sighed and swept her hand over the tube.


    What do you mean?


    Theres no way this much divine power could be emanating from her. Think about it. Shes not even alive, so how could this much divine power continue to be released? Even a living person couldnt emit this much divine power.


    Lateras face shadowed as she fidgeted with her fingers.


    Until a few hundred years ago, the beam of light wasnt this thick.


    Now it had a diameter as big as a house, but as far as she knew, a few hundred years ago, it barely had the thickness of a palm stretching into the sky.


    But at some point, the amount of divine power pouring into the sky began to gradually increase. Initially, it went unnoticed, but when the width became as thick as a body, she finally realized and reacted.


    Not only had the amount of divine power spewing upwards changed.


    Kyries corpse was more charred than before. It was as if the damaged parts of the corpse were expanding, burning itself like straw feeding its mes.


    Do you remember? I mentioned that there are people trying to enter this ce.


    Latera sighed deeply, her head bowed.


    Yeah.


    Shiron looked at the back of Lateras hand. The fresh bruise that had been bothering him made him increasingly concerned.


    The city of Brahham will probably dry up and die.


    So, I hope you refrain from any inconvenient actions while youre here.


    If you all remain silent, you can maintain tens of thousands of lives.


    Shiron thought about what he had to do before leaving.

 Chapter 147: The Light That Brightens The Night

    Chapter 147: The Light That Brightens The Night


    Hero?


    Latera cautiously spoke to Shiron. She was eager to leave this ce, yet he seemed to have no intention of doing so, merely staring intently at the pir of light.


    Hero?


    Contrary to her wishes, Shiron remained silent, ignoring her repeated calls. He squinted his eyes as if lost in thought, stroking his chin and rolling his tongue in his mouth.


    When are we going to leave? We are leaving, right? Right?


    Growing tired of his silence, Latera tugged at the hem of Shirons clothes.


    Please answer me.


    Wait. Im thinking.


    What is making you think for such a long time?


    Why did those bastards threaten self-harm?


    Threats?


    Latera blinked her wide eyes and tilted her head in confusion.


    Did something happen outside? Did people try to stop us from entering Brahham or something?


    Its not that. They were actually kind enough to escort us and even treated us to dinner for free.


    Iprehensible words.


    Latera tilted her head again, puzzled. From Shirons expression and tone, it was clear that something had urred outside, but his words did not seem to match up.


    Shiron continued, inserting his hand into the pir of light.


    Itsplicated to exin. If youre really curious, try reading my thoughts.


    Dont you dislike it when I peek into your mind? I dont want to do something you dislike


    I cant seem to properly articte my thoughts either.


    Shiron observed his hand after withdrawing it from the light pir. Despite only briefly inserting and removing his hand, a thick, soup-like holiness clung to it.


    I feel like the ones who invaded here and the ones who treated me to food and personally escorted me to the hotel are on the same side.


    Hmm


    They even said that as long as I dont do anything unnecessary, their paradise, where they can live well among themselves, wont crumble.


    Shiron pondered once more.


    The fact that everyone in Brahham could use divine power since the invaders arrived, and that Kyries body was further desecrated, was unsettling.


    Putting these facts together, it was convincing enough to believe that the upper echelons of Brahham had schemed and executed something sinister.


    Harboring unpleasant feelings, Shiron turned his gaze to Latera.


    What if you leave here, will this light pir turn off?


    Theres no chance of that happening. This light pir has been emanating before I even existed here.


    If you leave, who will manage the Heros Abode? What if the invaders continue to try to enter?


    Dont worry! If I leave this ce, Ill block the way so that no one cane here.


    Latera confidently patted her chest, her eyes lighting up.


    The reason invaders coulde here was that I slightly loosened the firewall to allow the Hero, who had not yet arrived. But now that Im leaving with the Hero, theres no need to leave a backdoor for anyone to enter.


    Then, will this light pir be cut off in the middle?


    No, that wont happen.


    Why?


    I cant give a definitive answer but I do know what role this light pir ys.


    Latera blinked and raised her head.


    This light pir served as a guide for the Hero, but it also prevented even apostles and demon gods from approaching. Well, I heard it from my senior, so I cant prove its true.


    So, the external function of the light pir remains the same, whether you leave or not?


    Right?


    Latera looked at Shiron thoughtfully and replied a bitte. She started to worry if she had said something wrong as his face had been distorting more and more.


    Its not because of you.


    As if to alleviate Lateras worries, Shiron patted her shoulder and exhaled a hot breath. Yet, his expression management seemed off.


    That bastard. In the end, whether Latera leaves or Brahham copses, it had nothing to do with him?


    Summarizing Lateras ims, even if she leaves, the light protecting the Heros house will not cease. The fact that Kyries body was being used as fuel stirred unpleasant emotions, yet he had to reluctantly ept it as unavoidable.


    What mattered was that Asad, or those behind him in Brahhams hierarchy, were making a fuss over something that wouldnt happen, thereby intimidating Shiron.


    Talking nonsense about revtions and making people uneasy.


    Lucia, who had been confident when she first met Asad, had lost that demeanor on the way back to the hotel. The worry that what she was about to do might be wrong made her say things she didnt mean, making her appear pitiable to those around her.


    I have to mess with those bastards tofortably stretch out and sleep in the future.


    Shiron thought it was unfortunate toply with the prophecy, considering it a superstition, but it was inevitable. Wasnt a prophecy supposed toe true somehow?


    Shiron smirked as he rummaged through his clothes. He had confirmed five years ago that he could retrieve stored items here.


    Latera.


    Yes, Hero.


    Are you reading my thoughts now?


    Why do you keep provoking me I told you Im not.


    It would be better if you did.


    Shiron took several jars of oil from his clothes.


    Then dont interfere with what Im going to do.


    Clunk!


    The ss coffin holding the body was roughly opened. Gloop-gloop- Thick, slippery oil was poured over the pale corpse.


    What are you doing right now?


    Following the Lords prophecy. I dont believe or like superstitions, but prophecy seems to be more effective than I thought.


    Shiron took Latera and Seira about ten steps back. Latera was dragged along, her face full of question marks.


    Then, Shiron lit a match. The spark from his hand reached the corpse.


    Whoosh!


    The entire ss coffin was engulfed in mes.


    Huh?


    Latera, as if hanging in mid-air, swiftly turned her head. There, Shiron was making a bitter smile with his eyes narrowed.


    Its better than being used by those shitty guys Kyrie would have wanted this.


    Shiron worried that Kyries overwhelming abilities might render this ineffective, but fortunately, that was not the case. He nkly watched until the light pir disappeared.


    Lets go.<hr>


    The Desert Kingdom of Daviard.


    In thisnd, mostly desert, the night was busier than in any other country.


    The dry temperature that parched the mouth continues until sunset, making it difficult to carry out activities during the day. Some say that magic could lower the temperature, but even with magics existence, the poption that could use it was significantly low.


    At best, one in five, but in Daviard, due to poor educational fervor, its much less.


    However, that wasnt the case with divine power.


    Limited to Brahham, divine power could be sufficiently utilized in daily life by each individual without talent, just as much as magic. It could heal minor wounds, and the light emitted from churches reced expensive ether to illuminate the streets at night.


    For this reason, education, administration, transportation tasks requiring human resources were carried out after sunset, and the foreign affairs delegation, which acted as the link between Daviard and Rien, was no different in its work environment.


    Hmm


    Raehan Karam, a second-grade foreign affairs officer of the delegation, sat at his assigned desk looking at the newly distributed official documents.


    [Progress on church expansion this year and road construction ns for the year after next]


    [Official document on demands rted to ether import and export]


    The provincial office managed all administrative tasks in Brahham. The documents from there were too thick to grasp in a day, but they could be summarized into simple numbers and symbols.


    [Churches expected to increase from 1204 to 1232]


    [n to reduce dependence on ether from 34% to 31%]


    Its decreased again this year


    Raehan organized the documents he was flipping through and sipped on his palm tea.


    The increase in churches and the forecast of reduced imports of ether, a fuel entirely imported from abroad, would be weed by most citizens of Brahham. However, Raehan, while a citizen of Brahham, was not entirely at ease.


    After all, Raehan worked at the foreign affairs delegation, responsible for the liaison role between Rien and Daviard.


    As the dependence on resources from Rien, which produces most of the ether consumed on the continent, increases, the importance of Raehans work bes self-evident. And if it continued to decrease, Raehan would lose his job.


    This was clearly not good for Raehan.


    While most residents of Brahham, who did not worry about their livelihood, might not care much about the existence of jobs, Raehan was different.


    He took great pride and felt a sense of aplishment in his work.


    It wont be long before Im naturally kicked out at this rate.


    Raehan sighed and looked at the seat next to him. Just a year ago, a colleague who worked with Raehan upied that now-empty seat. He rejoiced at being freed frombor, but Raehan did not wish for a lifepletely sustained by the state.


    Bang!


    Bang bang bang!


    Was it while he was pondering self-realization? A loud noise came from outside.


    What was that sound?


    Who knows? A fight maybe?


    The office was in turmoil. Employees who were working rushed out in groups, and Raehan, joining them, leaned out the window.


    There was static darkness, yet also tumult and confusion.


    The sound of iron boots hitting the stone floor was heading somewhere.


    Raehan moved his head in the direction of the fading sound. There, unlike the darkened streets, a building shone brightly like a cluster of stars.

 Chapter 148: Sanctification

    Chapter 148: Sanctification


    A room with a wall broken through in a certain hotel.


    Lucia didnt know what to do given the situation.


    Shiron had copsed. That alone scrambled her thoughts and left her bewildered, but Seira, whose origin she couldnt pinpoint, was also lying unconscious.


    Ugh.


    Had there ever been a time after her reincarnation when she found herself in such a troublesome situation? She could confidently say there had not.


    Of course, there had been many more difficult times in her previous life but it was the same in that she couldnt solve them alone.


    The curse that wouldnt lift was dispelled by Seira, and when she was fatally poisoned, the dwarf Vine somehow found a medicinal herb and made an antidote. Even when she was about to die of starvation after falling alone into a transfer maze, wasnt it Yura who came withpanions and barely saved her?


    Lets wait until daylight.


    Both seemed to be in a deep sleep if one were to judge by appearances alone. Lucia decided not to risk moving them for treatment in the middle of the night.


    She was well aware of Seiras self-healing magic from her previous life, and though he was young, Shiron hadpletely healed from a grievous injury received at the Lake of Beginning in less than a week, hadnt he?


    Moreover, the outside she briefly saw through the window was too chaotic to risk taking the two unconscious ones out. The light illuminating the street went out in an instant, and it started to fill with the murmuring of confused people.


    After daylight, Ill go to Raihan from the Foreign Affairs Squad we met yesterday and ask for help. He wont leave Shiron, a noble of Rien, unattended


    After a moment of contemtion, Lucia drew her sword and sat down in ce. The best she could do now was to do her best within reach.


    I dont know what theyre trying to do, but there are someing up here.


    The presence of a group getting closer from the floors below. The number was ten maybe more.


    As their presence grew stronger the closer they got to this ce, she guessed they either joined in midway or were wearing magical devices to hide their presence.


    Huff


    Lucia took a deep breath and drew mana from her dantian.


    Emergency stairs.


    Elevator.


    Corridor.


    In front of the room.


    Lucia fiddled with the handle of her sword.


    Click- Click-


    She sensed the presence of several people beyond the door.


    Click- Click-


    Theyre not even knocking.


    Click!


    Is there any need to?


    The door opened. The man Lucia had seen earlier that day walked in with his hands behind his back.


    Knocking, as if you would open the door in this situation, is pointless.


    You know well. Toe en masse like this and threaten, yet expect it to be opened.


    Lucia red at the dozens of people, her golden eyes shing. Anger boiled inside her, and irritation surged. One situation after another arose where herpanions were incapacitated, and now, hulks smeared in all sorts of magical equipment had shown up.


    So why have you barged in? You do realize this is trespassing, right?


    Lucia spoke with as much authority in her voice as she could muster. At that, Asad smirked.


    Its because of the chaos outside.


    Chaos?


    Yes. The lights in the cathedral went out, and the citizens, who were living their peaceful daily lives, are now voicing their anxieties. Do you need more reason? Although you said you wouldnt interfere with what we do, I really didnt think youd actually go through with it.


    What are you talking about?


    Lucia raised her voice at the nonsensical sound that reached her ears.


    Are you saying we caused this chaos? After parting with you, we came straight here, and Shiron copsed immediately. Dont arrest innocent people without evidence.


    In front of the hotel,


    Shiron said he wouldnt do anything to purposely bring down the city.


    And true to his word, Shiron did nothing. There was no indication he would do anything, and he had copsed without the opportunity to act.


    Are you certain of that?


    Ive been watching Shiron the whole time.


    Thats not what I mean. Do you have solid evidence that youre not the culprits behind this situation?


    Asad sighed at Lucia, who was shouting. He spoke respectfully, but his attitude seemed to dismiss Lucia as if she were a tantrum-throwing child.


    Evidence?


    It was an absurd statement. Dumbfounded, Lucia foolishly asked back.


    Did I hear you wrong? Are you saying I should prove myself not to be the culprit?


    Yes, thats right.


    You guys Do you have any evidence that were the instigators?!


    Ha. Why wouldnt we?


    After a few hollowughs, Asad wiped the smile off his face. He looked at Lucia more stiffly than anyone else present.


    Isnt there a revtion? Im sure I told you this afternoon. God has revealed to me in a prophecy that you are the instigators.


    Youre spouting nonsense.


    Im not crazy. I dont know how much youve been graced by God, but Ive seen the face of a person Ive never seen before in my dreams, and I was able to recognize the faces of people I was seeing for the first time right there. If this isnt a miracle, what is it?


    Im neither a prophet nor a sorcerer, just a believer. Of course, those with lesser faith might not understand my way of thinking. But still


    Asad took a deep breath, his eyes piercing through Lucia. The eyes of a lion, only possessed by the residents of Brahham who were loved by God. The strength of the girl reflected in his blue-gray eyes began to imprint in his mind.


    20.


    She wouldnt even need to stand against the twenty elite guards in the room.


    100.


    She could fight evenly against a hundred of the guards filling the corridor.


    1000.


    She could effortlessly suppress a thousand guards upying the hotel, even though they wielded divine magic that granted them seemingly infinite life.


    You may not understand with your faithless mind, but if other brothers have had the same revtion in their dreams, doubting it would feel sphemous.


    You talk too much.


    Lucia slowly rose from the floor, sensing the presence of an increasing number of foes approaching. It wasnt just outside the hotel; the surroundings were being taken over, and she could feel a selected force encroaching upon the area.


    Come at me if youre going to.


    She spoke with confidence, yet Lucias heart was aze with turmoil. She yearned to draw her sword and ughter them on the spot. However, behind hery two who had yet to regain consciousness.


    She didnt want to fight; she sought to resolve the situation through dialogue. Nheless, the current circumstances were pushing Lucia towardsbat.


    The killing intent and momentum emanating from the opponent suggested that, if necessary, they would not hesitate to kill her and use her corpse as a means to pacify the citizens and for propaganda purposes.


    It might seem like a baseless fear, but history had witnessed such actions before.


    When the morale of soldiers waned due to amanders error at the front line or a disruption in supplies, executing a stern figure to quell their dissatisfaction was often the chosen remedy.


    Youre really making things difficult. Is cooperation with us that hard?


    Asad smirked and uttered those words. Lucias hand instinctively reached for the sword at her waist.


    Cooperate? When youre prepared to demolish this entire building?


    Just step out of this hotel peacefully. Well keep you in a ce within our reach until the situation stabilizes.


    Where to?


    The Central Penitence Hall.


    The moment Asad finished speaking, everyone in the room drew their swords. White light. The divine magic, Sanctification, unfolded and engulfed the entire hotel. The room was bathed in pure white light.


    The elite guards, as always, engaged in battle without hesitation.


    The strength of their opponent was irrelevant.


    They were aware that they could not defeat the red-haired foreigner, no matter how many of them rushed in.


    Yet, neen elites charged at Lucia without a second thought. The noble spirit that allowed one to sacrifice oneself to protect the sacred city made this possible.


    This mindset was the result of brainwashing from a very young age, the moment they were born with blue-gray eyes. The duty and ability to act push them over the edge, outweighing the emotion of fear.


    They struck only where the enemy was, their swords wrapped in holiness. Quack! Quack! Quack! Quack! The sound was brutally rough, as if flesh and bone were being crushed simultaneously


    What.


    In an instant, Lucia observes the forms of those she had shed dozens of times. She believed she had split their flesh, crushed their bones, and neutralized the enemy in a breath


    But none of those she had shed had fallen.


    Their heads were smashed, faces burst, arms severed, yet with the one remaining eye, they looked at her, picked up their fallen swords, and gripped their weapons, ready to charge again.


    Asad smiled contentedly at the proud scene before him.


    Sanctification was the love of God, or the cradle of heaven. It created a sanctuary here that allowed believers to fight endlessly as they wished, regardless of whether their arms were crushed or their bellies were torn.


    Squelch- Thud-


    The guards of Brahham did not stop, even as the pain of their entire bodies being engulfed in mes washed over them. Their faith in the Lord. The belief that afterpleting the holy war, they could go to heaven!


    That mad appearance made Lucia feel sick to her stomach.


    Crazy.


    Lucias sword tip wavered. The enemy stumbled towards her, swinging their sword. She shed at them with her trembling sword. They didnt fall.


    No matter how much she cut, her opponent continued to rush at her as if they felt no pain. Only after she had perfectly incapacitated about five did the opponents body be too damaged to stand on its own.


    Could it be


    Did she have to continue this charade?


    Lucia swallowed hard.


    She had only just incapacitated five, but the number of people who had entered the room hadnt changed.


    Twenty. And neen to attack.


    At least a thousand waiting outside.


    Should I just run away with the two?


    Lucia quickly looked around. There was no way out. Then, did she have no choice but to continue this nonsense? While she was enduringplex emotions and disgust.


    From behind Lucia, a massive presence was felt. Slowly but very surely, unhesitatingly approaching this ce


    Roar!


    An explosion urred behind Lucia. Thick concrete walls burst outward like a storm. The light from divine magic scattered in the dust.


    Crackle-


    Lucia noticed Shiron and Seira in the opening created by the explosion. The guards of Brahham stared at the intruders who had burst into this ce.


    The enemy they had to face had increased from one to two. All the guards quickly realized this fact and rushed forward. And a whirlwind swept through the narrow room.


    Crack- Crackle Crackle Crackle-!


    A rough noise was followed by a moment.


    Whirr-


    A monotonous rotation continued in the chaotic space. The de spun thousands of times in the air, shredding the enemy. The sound of bodies thudding followed one after another in the now-red room, and the dusty air was pushed outside by the whirlwind. Lucia, who smelled the metallic scent, saw a very red room.


    .


    Lucia nkly stared at the woman standing in the center. Unlike the room dyed red, not a single drop of blood was on her.


    Swoosh-


    With an elegant gesture, she brushed the dust from her hair. She was a figure who seemed too far removed to be here.


    What are you guys?


    An ice-cold voice and gaze.


    Siriel Prient.


    Without seeing her face, Lucia could somewhat guess what Siriel looked like. Unlike Lucia, who intended to deal only with iing enemies, Siriels strikes did not discriminate against any opponent.

 Chapter 149: Heaven

    Chapter 149: Heaven


    I was roused from my sleep by themotion outside. Upon awakening, I realized that the teacher who had been sleeping beside me was no longer there. Looking through the open window, I could see armed forces moving in unison towards a single direction.


    Thump Thump Thump Thump.


    With a heart filled with unease, I went to investigate, wondering why my ominous premonitions always seemed to materialize. It was indeed peculiar, considering I hadnt experienced a prophetic dream.


    There, I found my brother and the teacher, with Lucia standing in front of them to offer protection, encircled by numerous troops. The moment Iprehended the situation, mana surged throughout my body.


    Thump Thump Thump Thump.


    My breathing became rapid, and my head felt as though it was on the verge of bursting, but I knew precisely what I was doing.


    Roar!


    My sole focus was to neutralize the enemy. I spared no effort. Casualties were inevitable, but I did not deem that significant.


    My father, along with the other adults in the knight order, didnt solelybat beasts. They taught me, from the time I could read, that it was necessary to kill people and engage in dishonorable battles if required.


    Thats why I, Siriel, even without full knowledge of the post-war situation, harbored no regrets about my actions.<hr>


    Thump Thump Thump Thump.


    She stood with her legs shoulder-width apart, chest puffed out, and arms crossed. It was an unspoken deration that no one would get past her. She aimed to present her most intimidating self, and given the circumstances, it was clear who was in the wrong and who was in the right.


    The adversaries Siriel had defeated bled profusely yet did not sumb.


    Even after having their hearts pierced and legs severed, their hearts beat erratically, and their eyes glinted with a murderous intent as fierce as hers.


    Although her life has been brief, judging from all the experiences shes had, this was beyond natural. Sorcery. Deep within her, a sense of self did not perceive this as divine magic but identified it as sorcery.


    Answer.


    Siriel spoke with a murderous re directed at the puppets.


    Guard Captain Raihan did not respond. It wasnt that he chose not to, but rather, he couldnt. As a guardian of Brahham, having memorized the entire registry of foreigners entering Brahham, Siriels face and name were absent from his memory.


    An unexpected ident.


    There was another person capable of neutralizing the elite guards in an instant. This situation was neither desired nor should it have urred.


    Raihan felt panic and fear.


    But the elite guards felt rage and hatred. Knowing pain, they acutely understood what theirrades had just endured.


    Malice boiled up, and a vow to kill the heretic before them was etched into their chests as a scar.


    Light exploded. Siriels mana and sword confronted it.


    Silver hair fluttered in the open space, and despite the battle, the jewel sword that didnt lose its shine split. The silver sh began to confront the blinding white light that made every hair stand on end.


    Ka-ching!


    Light shed against light. Attacks came from the front and both sides. Dozens, hundreds of sword strikes and magic targeted a single goal. Siriel did not defend against them. She floated des in the air, matched their trajectories, and tore through the enemies, counterattacking their assaults. Rage-filled des were shattered by other rage-filled des. Sparkling dust rose into the air and was swept away by the wind, scattering light.


    Twenty lights went out. And twenty des shone again. Twenty des became five, and then twenty again. Siriel mechanically eliminated her enemies, and the guards charged with madness in their eyes, filled with emotion.


    Whiz-whiz!


    The threatening sound rings in my ears. But it doesnt matter. There are only two of them. Four to attack. The violence of numbers has always been Brahhams victory. For the past 500 years, since the establishment of Brahhams guards, this tactic has never failed.


    Boom!


    The surrounding walls copsed, and the ceiling crumbled towards Siriel. She deflected all the falling rocks with her limbs. Thud - using psychokinesis to manipte the jewel sword, Crack - she diverted all attacks from their intended trajectory.


    The ceiling was blown open, and attacks from all directions increased to seven. Yet, Siriel stood unyielding. The floor remained intact as well. Siriel paid no mind to the friend standing behind her. Despite the chaos, she instinctively knew that the unbroken ground beneath them was thanks to Lucias intervention.


    Lucia ced her hands on the ground.


    Since when? From the moment the walls began to copse. She pressed both hands to the floor, drawing mana to conjure the strongest aura she could muster, enveloping the ground with it. The mana encasing the floor rippled like mes. Lucia felt the vibrations of numerous attacks attempting to prate the floor.


    In this chaos, diverse lights illuminated the surroundings. A building, hundreds of feet from the ground, became a white lighthouse, casting its glow over the city of Brahham.


    Blood mist sprayed, and the powder from broken weapons sparkled in the white light.


    It resembled a dream. The guards, who kept rushing in, were soon scattered outside, broken into pieces. However, every member of the guard firmly believed that their sacrifice would inevitably lead to victory. The relic within them emitted light, instilling the courage needed to defeat the enemy. Instead of a sharp aura, their weapons were enveloped in a light as bright as the sun.


    It was a battle as if lifted from myth or scripture.


    A canopy of light rose in the night sky, filled with pale sword glows and shattered des. A phenomenon created by the holy light emitted by hundreds of guards simultaneously.


    The turmoil persisted for a long while.


    Her hands hurt. Her core fe;t numb. But Siriel gritted her teeth and endured it. She didnt count the number of opponents. She didnt count how many she had killed. Thus, she wasnt weakened by the murderous intent emanating from all directions. As emotionlessly as possible, she thrust her fists, took her stance, and spun her de.


    Brilliant light.


    The jewel sword absorbed the brilliant light.


    Tens of guards were cleaved in half by the rotating semi-circle. Tears formed in the eyes of the guards at the death of theirrades. Blood flowed from their bitten lips. They screamed and charged at Siriel.


    Ka-chak!


    Blood mist sprayed. An attack she couldnt block grazed her face. She felt the intense heat. She ignored the smell of blood. Everything was open around her, but she could no longer feel the sacred air.


    The ground was slippery, a phenomenon due to the remnants of the battle scattered around them. She steadied her stance. A square of red hair shot up to the sky. Mana in her core surged. The ground burned. Siriel felt her ankles burning.


    Yet, she did not stop. Siriel, with blood dripping from her clenched mouth, summoned the mana from her core. She did not blink, trying not to miss any of the endlessly rushing enemies. Her vision was red. Yet, she did not stop. She spun the sword. She thrust her fist, charged with aura, into the enemys face. Bang! Thump! She kept extending her arms. She did not even utter a battle cry.


    The enemies screamed from all around her, but Siriel never raised her voice in response. Her hands did not waver, and her de precisely sliced through the enemies.


    Her strength did not wane, nor did her speed decrease. The light of the jewel sword became sharper.


    The number of guards dwindled with each ascent of the stairs or crawl up the walls. The brilliance of those casting holy magic faded. Arms that had fallen off failed to regenerate, and further bleeding ensured certain death. Foes that previously required dozens of strikes to fell now sumbed to a mere dozen sword strikes.


    The wind blew.


    As the light waned, the blood mist expanded. The protective light around Brahhams guards dimmed, and the volume of blood they spewed increased.


    Siriel, too, bled significantly. Her grip weakened, and exhaustion overtook her. The tip of her sword began to quiver. Yet, the light of the jewel sword remained undimmed. That was sufficient. Siriels will was infused in the scant mana that remained.


    She can still do this. She will not fall. She will not fall until all the enemies that havee upon her are defeated. She repeated this mantra to herself over and over.


    She reached out, grasping the jewel sword. The number of foes had lessened. Her grip ached. Blood from the de bubbled and then fell to the ground, drop by drop. Lucia silently observed this scene, yet she did not intervene. Because she could not. At this moment, Siriel shone brighter than anyone else.


    Lucia did not wish to interrupt her friends most resplendent moment.


    The onught of enemies pressing into this ce had ceased. Only one foe remained.


    Whoosh-


    Siriel spoke once more.


    Its over.


    Again, Raihan offered no response. What he witnessed was hard to ept as reality.


    Brahhams guards. All one thousand two hundred and neen. Vanquished by a single girl.


    There was no glory or sanctity here. Raihan could not perceive the woman before him as a fellow human.


    Gray-blue eyes delved into her very essence.


    600.


    The lions gaze spoke of a miracle she could not possibly have achieved.


    Its a dream


    Thus, Raihan whispered.


    The deserts night air was cold, the wind striking his cheek. Yet, Raihan felt nothing. Everything seemed like a dream, his skin, which hadnt sweated, refusing to acknowledge the cold.


    His will denied the situation, dismissing it as a mere dream.


    Im tired.


    Thats how Raihan felt.


    Even in sleep, the tiredness lingered.


    Raihan drew his sword from his waist, holding it as a means to awaken from this dream.


    A terrible nightmare, he knew, couldnt be ovee by faith alone. Thats the teaching of Brahham.


    A cunning devils work.


    Click- Click-


    Thud- Thud-


    Thump-


    Rumble-


    The night sky of Brahham flipped and rotated several times, gradually staining red


    Whoosh-


    Light engulfed everything around.


    Light?


    It was night just moments ago; how could there be light? Raihan blinked in disbelief at the nonsensical situation.


    He squinted, looking around.


    It was as if heaven and earth had been flipped. That was the only way to describe it.


    The stars that once dotted the night sky had vanished, his vision now filled with a room entirely white.


    It wasnt a dream.


    He calmly epted that he must have died. The presence of fallen guards around him and the flickering pir of light before him served as evidence.


    Heaven.


    Believing they had reached heaven thanks to the holy battle they fought, Raihan, filled with bliss, shed tears and crossed himself before walking forward. His steps toward the pir of light were light.


    He was certain that upon reaching it, he would meet Gods messenger.


    But his steps could never reach the pir of light.


    The flickering pir of light extinguished, and


    The room was plunged into darkness.

 Chapter 150: Angel

    Chapter 150: Angel


    Thud-


    Siriel copsed on the cold concrete floor, gasping for breath. Her head was so foggy, she didnt know what to do next.


    The cold wind pped her cheeks. However, she didnt shiver with cold. This was because a friend, who had approached at some point, had covered her with a nket from somewhere unknown.


    Lucia.


    Lying down, Siriel looked up at her friends face. The darkening sky gradually brightened, illuminating her friends face, but Siriel couldnt see Lucias face properly. As soon as she realized it was all over, her vision became blurry.


    How is, how is brother?


    Shiron is fine.


    Lucia turned around and stared at the two who still showed no signs of getting up. Apart from a bit of dust, he was fine. In contrast, Siriel was so battered, it was hard to tell who was worrying about whom.


    Her beautiful face had a few scratches, and she had bitten her lip so hard that a trickle of blood flowed. The hand holding the sword was swollen and trembling.


    Thank goodness.


    But Siriel smiled brightly, as if none of that mattered. Even if pain, as if giant needles were piercing her limbs, washed over her, even if she felt drained as if her energy center was emptied, it was fine.


    Her teacher was strong, so its okay, but brother was really weak. Lucia was there, but she didnt want to fade in her light.


    If someone asked if she had finally be a meaningful person, she felt confident she could answer. No one could deny that. That fact made Siriel able to smile, albeit slightly.


    However, she couldnt help feeling uneasy at the same time. The fleeting smile disappeared, and Siriel opened her mouth with a gloomy aura.


    I, I wont get scolded, will I?


    What are you talking about? Who would scold you?


    Brother


    Shiron? Why would Shiron scold you?


    Lucia widened her eyes and quickly turned her head.


    Shiron would surely praise you I dont know why youre worried about that, but from what I saw, you were truly amazing.


    But you could have done it too.


    Siriel said dreamily, breathing heavily. Her words pierced Lucias heart.


    A fact Lucia vaguely realized.


    Siriel felt a kind of inferiority, a jealousy towards Lucia. She had been feeling it unconsciously, but Siriels words just now allowed Lucia to etch her friends feelings into her mind.


    It left a bitter taste. So, Lucia decided to speak honestly.


    No. You were truly amazing.


    Lies.


    Its not a lie. I was thinking of where to flee instead of standing and fighting. Im not a butcher; how could I kill people like squashing ants?


    It sounds like youre scolding.


    Its not scolding Anyway, I couldnt think to stand and fight. There were too many of them. I thought they were not humans but trolls? Its just that they didnt regenerate their limbs. It was so disgusting that I just lost my mind. Thats why.


    Lucia, having blurted out a defense rather than an excuse, slumped her shoulders. Seeing her like that, Siriel chuckled.


    Still, to acknowledge that shes a killer or murderer Not saying anything about it, shes an interesting friend in many ways.


    Then did I do something you couldnt?


    Yes.


    Lucia isnt omnipotent, it seems.


    Siriel spoke morefortably. Maybe because the tension was gone. Or because there was no one but Lucia to listen? Opening her mouth and releasing the thoughts she had been holding back felt somehowfortable.


    I thought you could do anything. Thats why I didnt pay attention to you since I entered here. So, um but it wasnt like that. Um


    Do you want to say something?


    Its about the ancestor.


    Suddenly?


    Its not sudden. The fact that I kissed brother and begged teacher to secretlye here. It was all because I was envious of you. But it seems that wasnt the only reason I barged in here and wielded a sword.


    Siriel chuckled, seeing Lucias flustered face.


    I told you before, right? That I wanted to be like Kyrie. Do you remember?


    O-Of course, I remember. How could I forget?


    Right. You were always looking at that fairy tale book.


    But what does that mean?


    I visited the ancestral tomb aftering here.


    Suddenly, I thought. As long as you are here, I realized I could never be like Kyrie. You became the head of the Prient family. The head of the family said you were the brightest Prient. So, you see? I thought I would always be just a supporting character, unable to be the protagonist of the story.


    Perhaps because she kept opening up about her feelings? Siriel felt her breathing be lighter.


    Hugo Prient.


    He too had wanted to be like the storys ancestor since he was young. He had told Siriel several times while reading her fairy tales, and she remembered it. However, he had to give up that dream, as expected.


    Although he didnt say why directly, Siriel could vaguely guess during the decade they spent together.


    It was because, not only the position of the family head but also his martial prowess was overshadowed by his younger sibling. Siriel disliked how their situation ovepped with her own.


    Maybe thats why I forcibly made my way here. I wanted to confirm my worth in this ce. I wont lose to you. I want to be a great person like the ancestor.


    Lucia looked at Siriel, who clenched her fist with her swollen hand, with a bitter look. Because she had heard such a tremendous inner thought her face felt hot enough to burst.


    What am I to hear all this


    Siriel admired her past self and was jealous of her current self. Lucia feltplicated emotions at this irony.


    Pride.


    And pity.


    The possibility that Siriel could have gone astray because Lucia hid her identity as Kyrie suddenly crossed her mind.


    Im a liar So I cant even face Siriels feelings properly.


    Shame grew stronger. However, this was not because she had directly confronted an adoring heart. It was an emotion that manifested due to the guilt of deceiving pure goodwill with lies.


    So, Lucia decided to gather her resolve.


    That Siriel?


    Suddenly, the thought that she could reveal her identity to Siriel crossed her mind.


    I actually have something I want to tell you.


    Dont say it.


    I Huh?


    Dont say it.


    Siriel spoke firmly. At that, Lucias mouth closed, and her eyes widened in surprise. Siriel looked at her with narrow eyes, as if she found her pitiful.


    I dont want to hear it. Today, I want to be the protagonist. My heart was always ufortable because I always felt inferior to you.


    No, thats not it I


    Dont say it!


    Siriel shouted in a clear voice. Lucia bit her lip, showing a troubled expression.


    Ive finally regained the confidence to stand on the same line as you. I dont want to ruin this feeling. So, keep your mouth shut.


    Sorry.


    You tend to apologize a lot. Unlike how strong you are.


    You are Lucia. My one and only best friend. My cousin and the rival I acknowledge. Stay just as you are.


    The words that came out of Siriels mouth were significant. It would have been easy to shut her up and reveal her identity, but after Siriel spoke like that, Lucia had no choice but to seal her lips.


    When you broke through the wall. Your figure. Now that I say it, it looked pathetic. So, I wish youd keep your mouth shut now.


    You I will win against you. Until then, I hope you remain in the most perfect state I know.


    Okay. Ill try to do that.


    Siriel didnt want to ruin this rtionship. Lucia understood that and, in reality, felt the same. Siriel hoped Lucia would remain a wall she had to ovee someday and stay as a friend.


    Knowing how Siriel fought, Lucia smiled faintly.


    But Lucia.


    Huh?


    I cant see well. What should I do?


    Its mana exhaustion. If you rest for a few days, itll get better.


    Really?


    Yeah, Ive experienced it a few times, so I know it well. So, take a little rest.


    Then Ill just, just sleep a little.


    Lucia gently stroked Siriels slowly closing eyelids. After a while, as Siriels panting breath became regr, Lucias body also rxed.


    Impletely out of it.


    Shiron had copsed, and Seira, appearing out of nowhere, also copsed, and armed forces invaded the hotel, and just in time, Siriel joined in.


    I didnt know Siriel would speak such thoughts directly


    With that thought, Lucia sighed deeply.


    How many unbelievable things happened today, she couldnt tell. She pinched her cheek to see if it was a dream, but unfortunately, the throbbing pain forced her to abandon the idea of it being a dream.


    Lucia stood up from the concrete floor and dusted off her buttocks. It wasnt over yet. The debris from the destroyed building and traces of the battle remained, and Shiron and Seira also showed no signs of getting up


    Over there.


    ?


    As she stretched fully, intending to check on Shirons condition, an unfamiliar voice sounded from behind her head. A voice reminiscent of a young girl. There had been no sign of anyone approaching. A new enemy? Like Jaganata, appearing at the veryst moment


    Hello.


    Ah, huh?


    A foolish word that popped out unexpectedly. Lucia had intended to draw her sword and aim it at the neers throat, heating up the mana in her dantian, but the moment she saw the girls figure, she couldnt do it.


    Yura?


    The girl in front of her bore an uncanny resemnce to Yura, who had died 500 years ago too closely. ck hair. Purple eyes. The spirited aura swirling around her made it seem as if Yura had been miniaturized


    Im sorry, but Yura is not my name.


    Then.


    I am called [Latera].


    The girl, emitting a brilliant light from her head, introduced herself with confidence.


    Nice to meet you.


    Uh Yeah. Hello.


    Lucia responded awkwardly. Right there, Latera kneeled. Lucia couldnt grasp the meaning behind her action.


    What, whats this? Why are you doing that?


    Out of nowhere, amidst the buildings debris, a girl she had never seen before kneeled before her. Not just any girl. The ring floating above her head indicated she was not of human origin.


    Yes, like the angels she had heard of from ancient times.


    As Lucia wore a puzzled look, Latera, having recognized her soul, approached her and whispered.


    Its an honor to meet you like this. I never dreamed I would meet you as soon as I arrived in this world Truly, human life is unpredictable, isnt it?


    After taking a short breath, she then said,


    Lady Kyrie.


    Lucias mouth fell open at the words that followed.

 Chapter 151: Silence

    Chapter 151: Silence


    Shocking words.


    Lucia quickly looked around. Whisk-whisk- As she turned her head to check, there was no one around who had heard the conversation, except for an angel who looked just like a miniaturized version of Yura.


    She didnt approach the people lying down to check if they were awake, but Lucia felt somewhat certain they werent. It might be because this moment felt unreal, but also because no one reacted when she heard the name Kyrie.


    Ah.


    However, after looking around, Lucia realized she had made a mistake. Checking to see if anyone was startled by her without saying anything Wasnt that just proving herself to be Kyrie?


    I Im not Kyrie


    No need to worry. The only person around here who is conscious is Ms. Kyrie.


    It was toote to deny it. Although she didnt know what evidence they had to call her Kyrie, the angel who looked exactly like Yura seemed quite confident in her assertion.


    Lucia felt a cold sweat break out over her dry skin.


    In the debris of the destroyed building, the angel, who just resembled Yura, stared intently at Lucia. Lucia also looked back with narrowed eyes.


    So, I am Kyrie.


    So, she frankly admitted it. Lucia knew that denying it any further would be foolish. There were many reasons she couldnt reveal her identity, including not wanting to face the remnants of her past, but she thought it would be okay if the only person listening was Latera.


    However, this unexpected situation was not okay at all. No matter if the other party was a being from mythology, it was hard to ept being flustered by a girl she had just met. Lucia red at Latera with her golden eyes shing.


    Then who are you? Who are you to suddenly appear and question someone elses identity?


    Im a guardian angel.


    Guardian angel?


    Yes!


    Latera responded with a bright smile, unfazed by Lucias re or murderous intent, maintaining the cheerful atmosphere she had from their first meeting.


    Apanion and reliable support for the hero, prepared from the past for the future. Thats me!


    Hero?


    Yes! Ive been waiting in your tomb for hundreds of years for the next hero. And just now, I emerged into this world like this!


    Tomb?!


    Lucia, focused on Lateras ongoing confession, asked with a hint of incredulity. It wasnt the mention of a hero that surprised her, but rather the idea of waiting in a tomb that left her astounded.


    Lucia stood up abruptly and looked towards where Kyries tomb was situated. She found it unbelievable that this girl had approached without her noticing, given the distance.


    If its a tomb, where exactly was it? There were only a few antiques and a single tombstone on disy there Were you buried under the tombstone?


    Lucia, alternating her gaze between Latera and the tomb, appeared perplexed. Latera also tilted her head in confusion. Then, after a moment, realizing the misunderstanding, Latera seemed eager to rify and waved her hands.


    Ive just descended into this world. The tomb I mean, its akin to another dimension, or realm You can think of it as a door that connects to a separate space from reality.


    So you were buried alive for hundreds of years?


    Ah, no, thats not it. Even a guardian angel would decay and die in that case.


    Well, thats a relief.


    Lucia crossed her arms and frowned. She wasnt well-versed in magic, but she had heard of the concept of a separate space. It was a mysterious technique often utilized by Yura, apanion from her previous life.


    So, why appear now? If you were waiting for the hero, shouldnt you have emerged when I visited the tomb yesterday?


    I cant just emerge whenever I wish. I can only enter the world with the permission of someone who qualifies as a hero.


    And who is the hero?


    Lucia slowly shifted her gaze to Shiron.


    Seiray quietly, showing no intention of getting up. Next to her, Shiron, who remained on the ground even after the situation had settled, was a concern. However, Lucia, realizing that Shiron and the others were still down and not part of the conversation, actually felt a sense of relief.


    It is Mr. Shiron Prient.


    Lateras response came in a t tone, as though stating an obvious fact. Her voice carried a strange power that almost made Lucia step back.


    Its not me.


    With that thought,


    Lucia felt relieved that she was not the hero. But her relief was not simple.


    She was relieved she didnt have to bear the heros duty in this life.


    She was worried that the frail Shiron was the hero.


    She was disappointed that she, not Shiron, was the hero.


    She was resolving the question of whether Shiron really was the hero.


    She felt embarrassment about being discovered and the consequences that might follow.


    Lucia twitched her lips and then hung her head low. Latera, who had been peering into her soul, narrowed her eyes at Lucias twisted, disgraceful posture.


    This is Kyrie?


    Expecting some level of simplicity, Latera felt a disappointing shock and clenched her fist, her lips tightly pursed. She recalled a conversation she had with Shiron before descending to the mortal world.


    Youll truly be cursed, hero! Desecrating the resting ce of the dead, even a hero cannot escape damnation to hell!


    Im certain Kyrie wouldnt want to be used by these people, right?


    How can you be so sure, hero! Youre not Kyrie, and youve never even spoken to them?!


    Kyrie is alive.


    What? What do you mean Kyrie is alive?


    Just listen. When we go outside, there will probably be a red-haired girl guarding me. She is the reincarnation of Kyrie.


    If you understand, then respond. Go and peer into the soul as you always do. Youll see Im right.


    Indeed, it was as Shiron had said. When Latera descended to the mortal world, the soul she saw was exactly as she remembered Kyries to be.


    But that wasnt all.


    From this brief conversation alone, Latera was able to deduce several facts. The red-haired girl knew she had been properly reincarnated, yet she disliked revealing her identity as Kyrie to those around her. And for good reason, as Lucias soul was filled with shame and humiliation. The reasons for her reluctance gave Latera much to ponder.


    Latera turned her head to look at Seira, lying beside Shiron.


    Reincarnated and yet, with the Forgotten Magician right beside her


    Lucia, despite possibly having called out Seiras name at some point, had never entered the heros house. The implications were clear.


    So, Kyrie is no longer the hero.


    Latera sighed deeply, feeling a sense of betrayal as the heroic image she had been told about began to shatter.


    This isnt the time!


    Shaking her head vigorously and widening her eyes, Latera prioritized what she needed to do next.


    Ms. Kyrie.


    Uh, yes?


    It seems pointless to continue this conversation. There appears to be something more urgent to attend to.


    I know.


    Lucia nodded in agreement, but her determination did not wane and was fully directed towards resolving the situation. She effortlessly lifted the three people who were lying down.


    The day was breaking, and people would soon gather here. If that happened, the issues regarding the unconscious, among other problems Lucia couldnt solve, would quickly umte.


    When he opened his eyes, it was to the expectedly unfamiliar ceiling above.


    Shiron got up from the bed, looking around with sleepy eyes. The scenery was vastly different from the hotel he had previously stayed in. Seira, who had fallen alongside him, was nowhere to be seen. Instead, at the edge of his vision stood Latera, holding the holy sword, her halo hidden above her head.


    Youre awake.


    It seems a lot has changed.


    A lot happened while you were unconscious, hero. Are you curious?


    Lets hear about thatter.


    Shiron wet his lips, trying to clear his head.


    So, did you see Kyrie? Seeing youre fine, it seems like everything was handled smoothly.


    Of course. But


    Judging by your gloomy expression, something must have happened.


    Yes.


    Latera nodded weakly, recounting the events that urred while Shiron was unconscious. She spoke of the invasion by a force of over a thousand soldiers and the destruction of the hotel as a result of the battle.


    Shiron was surprised to hear that Siriel had intervened, expecting Lucia to step in as insurance if the enemy reacted violently to the cremation of Kyries body.


    After hearing about the events, Shiron began to speak about the future and what they would face next.


    So, what did Lucia say?


    She asked to be contacted once you awoke, hero.


    Besides that. There must have been more important things discussed.


    She earnestly requested that her identity be kept a secret from everyone, not just you, hero.


    I thought as much.


    Shiron sighed and got up from the bed. Whether it was because he had used a different method to reach the heros house or due to the passage of time, he was worried about not waking up immediately. However, seeing no issues with his physical condition, he was relieved that nothing serious had happened.


    Are you going to see Ms. Kyrie?


    Shes not Kyrie anymore; shes Lucia. Call her that from now on.


    Are you going to continue pretending not to know Lucias identity, hero?


    She asked earnestly, didnt she? Then well honor her request. And I dont want to bother with the fact that shes Kyrie, either.


    Shiron recalled faded memories. The days he spent with Lucia after their first meeting. The Siblings of Winter. From those days, he knew Lucia couldnt bear the heros burden, so he decided not to delve into it.


    Shiron checked his appearance in the mirror in the room.


    Where are the others staying?


    In the room across. Are you going to visit them?


    I should be the one to visit, with my limbs intact.


    -Knock, knock.


    Stepping out, Shiron knocked on the door of the opposite room. As it opened, the pungent smell of herbs was the first to greet him, and lowering his gaze, he saw Lucia looking up at him.


    Momo, mo, are you okay?


    Its not me who should be worried about. I heard youve been through a lot.


    Eh?! No, no! It was Siriel who suffered a lot.


    -Brother! Look at me! Whats with that girl?!


    -Hey! Are you just going to stand there?!


    -What are you doing?!


    -What if you end up healing wrong?!


    As they were talking, a grumbling voice came from inside the room. Entering, Shiron saw Siriel, wrapped in bandages and struggling.

 Chapter 152: Karma

    Chapter 152: Karma


    Whats with that child?


    Siriel Prient pouted her lips and red at Shiron. No, more precisely, at the adorable little girl clinging tightly to his side.


    ck hair, purple eyes. She looked quite cute. To the extent that Siriel would want a daughter like her if she were to marry her brother someday. If that were all, Siriel could have considered her just a normal child and turned a blind eye.


    She already knew through prophetic dreams that many women would flock around her brother. So, Siriel believed she wouldnt mind one or two ordinary women


    Let me repeat, my name is [Latera]!


    However, the girl who introduced herself as Latera emanated such a powerful divine power that even Siriel, who was not affiliated with the church, could sense it leaking out.


    I am the promisedpanion of the hero and a preparation made for the future!


    I didnt ask you?!


    Siriel eximed sharply.


    Not ordinary. Extraordinary. To possess such cuteness and irreceable uniqueness It would be foolish not to care now. Having dered not so long ago that she would prove her worth, Siriel could not just watch silently as this unknown girl clung to her brother and giggled.


    Brother. What exactly is this child? Where did shee from to be so affectionate towards you?


    Didnt she already introduce herself?


    Shiron looked down at Latera, shrugging his shoulders.


    How much have you told Siriel?


    Um could you lower your ear closer?


    Shiron bent his knees and waist to bring himself closer to Latera, and Latera whispered carefully to ensure her voice didnt leak out.


    -I didnt tell her I am an angel.


    -Why?


    -I thought you wouldnt want it. Such a significant fact shouldnt be carelessly revealed by me, right?


    After removing her mouth from Shirons cheek, Latera nced at Siriel. She could understand why Lucia and Seira were by Shirons side in this world. But she couldnt grasp this girl.


    Siriel Prient. Shirons cousin. Just that, nothing more?


    Seira was known as the head of the Ten Thousand Demons, a formidable sorcerer. Lucia was a genius swordsman, bearing the past life of Kylie. But Siriel


    Compared to the heroes, shes just someone whos good with a sword.


    Latera smirked slightly, her eyes narrowing. Technically, Siriels swordsmanship was not merely good with a sword, but in the presence of the sun, even the moon faded. Noticing the contemptuous look, Siriel red, veins bulging in her neck.


    Did did you just mock me?


    Mock? I did no such thing.


    I, I heard you snickerjust now!


    Ah, perhaps you misheard? I heard you were the benefactor who saved the hero from a crisis. Would I mock such a person? Thats absurd.


    Oh, brother, you heard it too, right? This little one just mocked me.


    Lucia.


    Shiron ced his hand on Lateras head, his gaze shifting to Lucia.


    Why me?


    Take Latera outside for a bit. I have something to discuss with Siriel.


    Alright.


    Relieved to avoid being caught in the crossfire, Lucia nodded slightly and led Latera outside.


    Then Ill also


    You stay here.


    As Seira attempted to follow, Shiron grabbed her by the nape of the neck.


    Werent you trying to console Siriel?


    Why would I?


    After rubbing his ear a few times, Shiron pulled Seira to sit next to Siriel. Their simr hair colors made them appear almost like sisters.


    You need to exin why Siriel is here.


    A fact forgotten until now, recalled toote. Seira and Siriel exchanged nces and pursed their lips. After a moment of silence, Siriel was the first to speak.


    Its not the teachers fault. I wanted to follow brother, so she reluctantly joined. So, brother, if youre going to scold, scold me alone.


    Siriel looked sorrowful, cing a hand on her chest. Shiron didnt respond to Siriel but turned his indifferent gaze to Seira.


    Seira, is that true?


    It, it is but


    Wouldnt admitting it here make me seem too petty?


    Seira sighed repeatedly, wondering how things had ended up like this. There was no issue with following Shiron secretly Siriel wanted to follow Shiron but never dared to tread too closely or stay in the same hotel out of sheer desire.


    It was just like a normal tour, entering a friends tomb, visiting museums, and tasting exotic foods.


    Siriel was happy to have the same experiences as her brother, and Seira was pleased to visit a friends tomb after a long time. Shiron and Lucia were happy to be undisturbed A happy ending seemed destined for everyone.


    However, fate didnt make things easy.


    Its my fault. Siriel did nothing wrong.


    Teacher


    I shouldnt have indulged in Siriels tantrums. I shouldnt have gone to you because of that damn dream. So, dont me Siriel, me me.


    Seira spoke calmly, casting a sympathetic nce towards Siriel.


    Somehow they overcame the crisis, but Seira thought it was her responsibility to ensure that Siriel, still emotionally immature, didnt end up being hated by Shiron. Reading her intentions, Siriel showed a moved expression and teared up.


    Why is everyone in such a hurry to make me the bad guy?


    Watching their melodrama unfold, Shiron spoke irritably. He had no intention of scolding them, wondering what misunderstanding they had. Surprised by his denial, Seira blinked and stared at Shiron.


    Werent you going to scold us?


    Why would I scold you when nothing wrong has been done in the end?


    Because we followed you without listening?


    Why be angry about something thats already over? And if I were to scold someone, it should be you, not Siriel.


    Me?


    Yes. You came unexpectedly, leaving me no time to react.


    Sorry


    Seira bowed her head, hitting it in frustration. Reflecting on why she acted that way that night, even she found too many iprehensible aspects with her behavior.


    Why did you do that? Comingte at night, muttering iprehensible words, and with the holy sword shining. I thought you had gone mad and wereing to attack me.


    Sorry.


    Its not about saying sorry, but understanding why you did it. Thats more meaningful right now.


    That Thats because.


    As Shiron spoke soothingly, Seira hesitated.


    I saw Kyries corpse in my dream.


    And then?


    Then I saw a child named Latera. After that, I felt like I had to go to you I dont understand. Its not making sense. I met Latera for the first time on this trip.


    Seira med herself, holding her head. Listening to this, Siriel suddenly interjected.


    Could it be a prophetic dream? Maybe Teacher has awakened the power of prophecy.


    Seira is not a Prient. Thats impossible.


    Siriel suggested a possibility, but Shiron tly denied it.


    The power of prophecy was exclusive to the Prients. In the game, its used to predict enemy attack points or their appearance locations, allowing Glen Prient to prevent the indiscriminate descent of Apostles in the demon realm.


    Could someone have interfered with your mind?


    Interference?


    Like you did to others. Someone manipting you to achieve their goal.


    Shiron proposed a serious hypothesis. Seira blushed, scoffing.


    Thats nonsense. Im Seira, a grand mage unmatched in this world


    Who said youre not a grand mage? But that doesnt mean your mental strength is strong, right? In fact, we couldnt tell if you acted impulsively.


    But still


    Seira struggled with the idea, her pride severely dented, but the more she remembered, the more unsettling the conclusion became.


    Someone unknown had invaded her mind to fulfill a purpose. Realizing this sent a chill down Seiras spine.


    Teacher, how about buying magical gear to strengthen your mental strength? Like my ribbon.


    I guess I should.


    Seira reluctantly agreed. Although this time ended well, there was a risk of identally attacking allies in a fit of impulse.


    So, who could have interfered with your dream?


    A Demon Lord?


    It cant be the Demon Lord. If the creature sleeping somewhere in the demon realm had regained enough power to interfere with you, the Makal Mountains wouldve copsed.


    But then, it really narrows it down.


    Seira pondered who else could possess the power to intervene mentally


    The Queen of the Deep Sea had been torn to shreds, and the Main Martial Kings lingering thoughts had met the same fate. If anyone was still alive, it would be the Tower Master of Despair or the Fervent Dragon Demodras, but neither remembered Seira, who was cursed by the Demon Lord.


    Shiron, resting his chin on his hand, gazed at Seira.


    Could it be the Tower Master of Despair or Demodras? Maybe even the Apostles. Since they receive power from the Demon Lord, attaching divine authority to it wouldnt be impossible.


    I thought of that too but theres the curse.


    The curse is from the Demon Lord. It might not apply to his followers. The curse didnt affect you, Siriel, or Lucia, right? The Demon Lords curse doesnt seem absolute.


    Nothings ever easy. Just when someone remembers, this misfortune urs.


    Seira sighed deeply, her expression gloomy. Shiron patted her back, his expression bittersweet.


    First, lets get magical equipment to enhance your mental strength on our way back home.


    Shiron disliked being stuck without answers. Seira nodded slightly, agreeing with him.<hr>


    Meanwhile, in the Heros Abode, now devoid of light.


    In a space shrouded in pitch-ck darkness, about 1200 abandoned guards stood in line, holding hands.


    And at the forefront of this procession.


    The Guard Captain Raihan braced himself for the impending pain. Death would have been a wee escape, but hell did not grant Raihan that mercy. There was no need to breathe or eat. Trying to pierce his heart only resulted in bending fingers.


    However, only the sacred me permitted death. Raihan,memorating a departedrade, solemnly addressed his colleagues standing beside him.


    See you again in heaven.


    Whoosh-


    With his faith unwavering, Raihan conjured a white me in his hand. Directing it towards his chest, he set himself aze, transforming into a pir of light in the dark space. As his body burned, Raihan recited scripture, convinced that enduring this pain was a necessary sacrifice to save Brahham and ascend to heaven.

 Chapter 153: Excuse

    Chapter 153: Excuse


    Inside the room across.


    Lucia sighed softly at the sight of Lateras sullen expression.


    I dont like that little kid.


    The little kid are you talking about Siriel?


    Yes! That kid whose head hasnt even filled with blood yet!


    Whos calling whom a little kid? Lucia felt troubled looking at the girl who was a whole head shorter than herself.


    I didnt expect their rtionship to be good


    The discord between Siriel and Latera.


    It was clear to Lucia that Siriel wouldnt just stand by when Latera clung to Shiron like a leech.


    Latera has been waiting for the next great hero for hundreds of years, so she naturally sought some kind of closeness. Siriel, on the other hand, found it disagreeable that a girl shes never seen before was clinging to her brother, whom she would not hesitate to break her body to protect.


    Its right for me to settle matters with Latera.


    Thinking of Shiron, who would be dealing with Siriel, Lucia took out a box of snacks from her bag and opened the lid, offering it to the still sullen Latera.


    Want some snacks?


    Are you treating me like a child now?


    Its not like that. Its delicious. Just try it.


    No thanks. Im not in the mood.


    Ah, no need to be so fussy.


    The moment Latera turned her head away, Lucia, with a grin, grabbed Lateras chin. Unable to resist, Lateras chin slowly opened, and a sweet cookie slipped right in.


    Gulp! Gulp! Mmph!


    See, you eat well. What a good child.


    Worried that Latera might choke, Lucia brought her some water and patted her back as she coughed. After hurriedly drinking the water, Latera looked at Lucia with teary eyes.


    What are you doing right now?


    Just eat it and cool down, okay?


    Im not a child, you know. And I wasnt even angry.


    You were angry, what are you talking about


    Lucia clicked her tongue and stuffed a snack into her mouth. The sweet and slightly painful texture spread throughout her mouth. Lucia felt a small happiness and her mind calmly settled down.


    Eat a lot while you can. You wont be able to enjoy such things once you return to Rien.


    Youre changing the subject too abruptly.


    Well, you were trapped alone in an alternate space for 500 years, werent you? Then, you couldnt even enjoy such snacks, let alone anything you wanted?


    Thats true.


    Right? So, I think its better not to waste your emotions and just enjoy the snacks. I had regrets about not indulging in my previous life, you know?


    After reincarnating in this body and first arriving in Rien, thats when I truly realized how many delicious things there are in the world.


    Lucia chuckled, recalling her dark past. Latera felt her previously heated head cool down.


    A soul tinged with a gloomy and murky color.


    Although Lucia wasughing, her soul was not. Then, Latera stopped being sulky and instead, sped her hands modestly. Lucia patted Lateras head.


    When I was a child, not now, Shiron would often feed me sweet snacks when I got angry or flustered. So, I gave you snacks as a way to tell you to cool down.


    And you know? Siriel is quite a good kid. She crosses the line sometimes when ites to Shiron, but she really did y an active role without sparing her own body this time.


    Why that little kid again


    Please, understand as an adult whos 500 years older. Despite how she looks, Siriel is still 16. Shes young.


    I told you I wasnt angry.


    Then, thats good.


    Lucia casually ignored Lateras gaze and popped another snack into her mouth. Then, for a moment, the corners of Lucias mouth began to twitch slightly.


    Did I just sound a bit preachy?


    Although she didnt y a major role in the battle with the guardians, she felt proud that she had maintained harmony among her colleagues through maturity rather than fistfights.


    Lucia giggled, savoring the sweetness of the snacks.


    A soul starting to shine brightly.


    Latera blinked at the sight of Lucias brightening soul.


    Shes suddenly happy?


    From bearing a soul that seemed like it would perish from hardship to now being as joyful as a child with a new toy, Latera was baffled by the sudden shift in emotions. A thought suddenly struck her.


    So, is Miss Kyrie going to lead a leisurely new life just like this?


    Huh? What do you mean?


    Its just, it seems to somewhat match the reason Miss Kyrie hasnt revealed her identity.


    Latera moved closer to Lucia and tilted her head, looking curious.


    Ive been thinking a bit. Maybe Miss Kyrie, because of the hardships in the past, doesnt want to take on the heros duty in this reincarnation?


    Hmm Then, doesnt it seem like Im forcing Shiron to do something I dont want to do?


    Lucia scratched the back of her head, feeling awkward.


    Im assisting Shiron by his side right now. Its not quite right to say Ivepletely pushed it onto him, is it?


    Isnt it more like youre living in seclusion, hiding your identity because youre worried Shiron might get into serious trouble secretly helping out and feeling proud of it like a voyeur?


    No.


    Lucia firmly denied it.


    At the same time, she doubted her ears. Voyeur? What kind of bizarre word is that? The word voyeur did not fit at all with enjoying tea and snacks with a distant sentimentality.


    What do you mean by voyeur? Are you describing someone like a pervert?


    Pervert? Its just my personal impression, nothing more.


    The term voyeur is distasteful. How can you use such a vulgar word


    But, just as before, the way Miss Kyrie treats Shiron, it looked no other way.


    No other way as in?


    Well, even when moving Shiron here, under the pretext of changing his clothes, you were touching him like a pervert, fiddling around


    Yikes! Yikes!


    Lucia screamed out loud.


    You kid, what?! Stop talking nonsense! Wh-who ever touched around?


    Is that so?


    Its just there was so much dust stuck to his body when changing his clothes! Shiron is someone who takes baths morning and evening every day Anyway, thats it!


    Um I wasnt really going to say anything. Why are you so startled?


    Because youre making baseless spections and describing someone like theyre a pervert!


    Lucia spat out her defense, feeling the hot blood rush to her neck. Latera sighed, as if letting off steam.


    Lets leave that aside.


    What, you have more to say?


    The story isnt over yet, Miss Kyrie.


    Latera fanned herself and crossed her legs.


    Are you going to continue not revealing your identity?


    Lucia couldnt answer immediately. The reason Lucia couldnt reveal her past life as Kyrie was not only because of the enemies still alive from her past but also because of the overwhelming embarrassment.


    With her current strength she was powerful enough to possibly have a good fight one-on-one with Yuma, but that didnt mean she could forget all the foolish things she had done until now.


    Embarrassing memories were being updated in real-time.


    Revealing her identity to Shiron was one thing, but Siriel and Seira were another problem. Siriel idolized Kyrie as an impable hero, and Seira, well lets just say their rtionship wasplicated enough to be painful to discuss.


    It was neither the heroism Lucia wanted nor a happy life.


    Wasnt Lady Seira arade of Miss Kyrie? If theres no reason not to reveal your identity, wouldnt it be better to tell her now and have a touching reunion?


    Its because there is a reason I cant reveal it.


    What is it?


    Latera stuffed a cookie from the box into her mouth. Crunch, crunch. Maybe because of the blood rushing to her face? The sound of chewing the cookie seemed unusually loud. Lucia quickly racked her brain.


    To find the optimal answer that wouldnt tarnish Kyries honor and wouldnt break the current rtionships.


    !


    At that moment, the perfect answer came to Lucias heated brain.


    Just as two suns cannot rise in the sky, the existence of a previous hero dims the current one.


    I want to respect Shirons choice. Hes conscious of being far behindpared to me and Siriel since he cant handle mana, and its pitiable to see.


    So youre saying its ultimately for Shiron, not Kyrie?


    Yes! Thats why Im not revealing my identity. Im sorry to Seira, but its okay not to disclose my identity to her. If Shiron knows Im Kyrie, who knows what he might do.


    So, maintaining my position as arade and acting as a strong supporter by his side is the right thing to do, dont you think?


    Um, if thats the case


    Latera nodded, looking at Lucias chest. Her soul was radiating strong positivity and happiness.<hr>


    The next morning.


    Shiron and his group observed the ruins of a building from a distance.


    The ruined hotel had terrible sludge running down its walls, hardening into marks. Above it, bizarre monsters seemed to be opening the gates of hell, singing a requiem.


    -Aaaah!


    -Save me!


    -Where is the Guardian Squad? Where are they?


    Shiron pointed and asked Seira.


    Whats that?


    Lets see


    Seira squinted, trying to interpret the hellish scene unfolding in real-time.


    Im not sure. Brahham is a holynd with a powerful leyline emitting divine power. I wouldnt think this possible, but this is the first time Ive felt so much death


    Thats the spontaneous emergence of the undead due to a mass of deaths.


    Latera shrugged her shoulders, providing a clear answer.


    In the past, this phenomenon wouldnt have urred, but the source of divine power protecting this city has been destroyed, hence the tragedy.


    Latera nced back, alternating her gaze between Shiron and Siriel. Shiron showed no particr reaction, but Siriel was sweating coldly, regretting that they should have saved a few more people.

 Chapter 154: Stele

    Chapter 154: Stele


    Thud-!


    Really Really!


    Sunburnt, tawny hands wrapped around Shirons pale hands. Coarse beards adorned the tear-brimming face.


    On behalf of all the citizens of Brahham, I extend our gratitude. How can we ever repay this kindness!


    It was nothing. I only did what needed to be done.


    Shiron replied with a refreshing smile, facing the middle-aged mans unsightly sobbing. Despite it not being a pleasant sight, Shiron responded with a genuine smile rather than mere formality.


    Thats because Shiron felt an indescribable irony in this situation itself.


    At the Heros Abode,


    Shiron had cremated the body of Kyrie, the source of the holy power protecting Brahham. Not only that, but over a thousand guards were annihted, leaving the city without anyone to maintain order.


    As a result, Brahham was unable to properly respond to the massive undead outbreak. As a vile magic flowed through the streets and screams spread from every corner,


    Shirons group, emitting brilliant light, eradicated all the undead in the city center.


    Brahham is a holynd where Kyries tomb is located. How could we simply watch the disaster unfold?


    Shiron, looking at the moved official and the distant citizens of Brahham, felt a profound connection.


    Thats not all. During our pilgrimage, I realized how beautiful the city of Brahham is, and I couldnt bear to see the citizens, who have long protected and maintained Kyries mausoleum, suffer at the hands of the wicked undead.


    You are like a savior sent by the Lord himself.


    The official, holding back tears, began to cry. He felt immense gratitude toward the man who appeared in the absence of the guard capable of stopping the undead.


    Originally, not only the guards who were supposed to protect the city were missing, but even the priests, who could emit powerful holy power, were unable to deal with the undead.


    This cmity also brought to light a man who was not only powerful but also possessed proper eloquence and charactera wless hero.


    If you insist on rewarding me, I would like to ask for generous support in rebuilding and defending Brahham. Restoring this beautiful city to its rightful state is all I wish for.


    It was insincere. Shiron had no sympathy for a race that not only exploited Kyries fame for their own gain but alsomitted unforgivable acts for more wealth and glory.


    Despite that, the citizens of Brahham teared up in gratitude.


    Although some suspected the foreigner who suddenly appeared to be the cause of this terrible disaster, such opinions were quickly suppressed, and those who voiced them were harshly criticized.


    The light emitted by Shiron in defeating the undead was so bright and divine that it inspired awe in those who saw it.


    Someone who emits such warm light could not possibly do such a thing.


    Though rejecting the reward and expressing concern for Brahham did not significantly impact the citizens, ultimately, no one felt ungrateful.


    After declining countless handshakes of gratitude, Shiron returned to his room.


    How about that, wasnt it quite satisfactory?


    Shiron spoke to the empty room, appearing to an outsider as if he was talking to himself. However, the subject of his conversation was indeed present.


    Even after gaining so much favorable sentiment from many people, my penalty points have hardly decreased.


    Out of nowhere, Latera peeked her head out. Fully materialized, she stood on the ground with a seriously contemtive expression.


    Well, maybe its because it wasnt a true good deed, so shall we hold off on judging for now?


    Do I really need to reverse the penalty points? I dont feel inconvenienced by them. If anything, Ive only benefited.


    Sitting down, Shiron met Latera at eye level.


    Ive safely brought you along, and Kyries body is no longer there. Theres no need to enter the Heros Abode anymore, right?


    Still


    The more penalty points you umte, the less likely it is to encounter an apostle unexpectedly. Unless theres a significant benefit that outweighs this tremendous advantage, I might not be able toply with your request.


    Do you remember the blessing I gave you?


    Latera hung her head low and fiddled with her fingers. Mentioning that one could go to heaven at the end of life seemed pointless to Shiron, who valued the present life far more.


    Of course, I remember. There were hardly any times I didnt receive help from the blessing.


    That makes things easier for me!


    Latera, patting her chest, slowly smiled.


    Do you remember when I said I wanted to be a great angel like my senior?


    Yes.


    My senior was a grand guardian angel. Among angels, she had the highest rank, able to bestow many more blessings than me, and also grant multiple blessings simultaneously.


    What does that have to do with these penalty points?


    The greater the hero bes, the higher my rank rises as well.


    Latera continued with a serious expression.


    Currently, I can only bestow three blessings, but as the heros fame spreads across the continent, and you be stronger, I too will ascend to a higher rank of angel.


    ording to Latera, there were two choices: increase the number of blessings to be stronger or avoid apostles for safety.


    Nothing ever goes smoothly.


    Shiron wanted to take care of both, but unfortunately, reality forced him to choose one. There were other concerning elements, not least of which was the senior Latera mentioned again rising to the surface.


    It bothers me.


    It wasnt that Shiron didnt trust Latera. It was just that the existence called senior was too elusive, having meddled here and there, which was unsettling.


    Latera trusted this seniorpletely, but Shiron couldnt muster any goodwill towards this enigmatic figure.


    It was she who had handed the holy sword to Kyrie, ying a role in the founding of the Prient family. This person had instructed Latera to wait in the Heros house for 500 years, had constructed the Heros house, and had entombed Kyries body there.


    Feeling goodwill was impossible. While Latera seemed to harbor unconditional goodwill towards this senior, in reality, all the troubles Latera faced stemmed from the senior.


    I want to meet that angel you call senior.


    Shiron voiced his thoughts directly to Latera. Keeping doubts to himself was not in Shirons nature. Upon hearing Shirons words, Lateras face lit up with a broad smile, and she began to speak.


    Thats wonderful! When I be an angel to be proud of, the senior said she woulde to congratte me!


    Is there no way to meet her now? Even if we cant talk, Id like to at least exchange letters.


    Im sorry, but that might not be possible.


    Lateras gaze fell.


    I havent been in contact with the senior for 500 years. Ive tried but it was impossible.


    Thats unfortunate.


    Shiron clicked his tongue and rose from his chair.


    Are you certain she wille to visit if you be an archangel?


    I can guarantee it.


    Latera, wiping her eyes with her sleeve, conjured a book out of thin air. It was brown.


    Because the senior promised me. We pinky swore and even made a stamp


    Latera began flipping through the book.


    See? We even wrote a pledge.


    ?


    Shiron peered closely as Latera showed him the book.


    [For Hyunjun, whom I always want to see.]


    Shiron recognized a familiar phrase on thest page. He sleepily handed the book back to Latera.


    Can you tell me what it says?


    Youre not illiterate, are you?


    Just read it, quickly.


    Under Shirons insistent urging, Latera shrugged.


    To Latera, whom I always want to see. I hope you be a great guardian angel soon Thats it.


    Is that really what it says?


    Yes, it is! Dont you trust me?


    Its not that I dont trust you


    Shiron rubbed his dry eyes.


    I just cant trust my eyes.


    What do you mean?


    Its just, theres such a thing.


    Shiron yfully answered and roughly tousled Lateras hair.


    Ill try to erase the penalty points.


    Really?


    Yes, its clearer now what I should do rather than weighing uncertain things.


    You made a good choice! I knew the hero would do just that!


    Latera jumped in ce with a beaming smile. After enjoying the moment of the girls happiness, Shiron coughed to shift attention.


    Before that, lets go out somewhere tonight.


    Where?<hr>


    A few dayster.


    In the capital of the Rien Empire, Rien.


    At Hugos mansion, particrly in the annexs backyard, a small construction project was underway.


    Thump-!


    Is this enough?


    Shiron looked up at the giant stele towering over him. The white rectangr prism, shadowed by trees, gave a different feel from a grave.


    [For Hyunjun, whom I always want to see.]


    Shiron caressed the engraved letters on the stele with a frown.


    I might be able to meet her.


    It wasnt during the games production but her direct involvement here. Realizing this, Shiron couldnt simply leave or overlook his friends traces.

 Chapter 155: Interview

    Chapter 155: Interview


    Hey, hero!


    It was time to get down and dirty, hands and feet caked in mud. Latera, teary-eyed and on the brink of tears, rushed towards Shiron. Shiron, flustered, tried not to get her dirty with mud as she clung to him like a cicada.


    Hey, youre getting mud on me. Whats the matter?


    Hero. Is, is this right?


    Latera, with a tear-streaked face, clung to Shiron and then suddenly hid behind him. Shiron turned his gaze towards the approaching figure. A maid with sparkling blond hair approached briskly.


    This cheeky little kid. I wondered where you had run off to.


    Encia.


    Shiron licked his lips and cleaned his hands with a wet towel.


    Why is she so scared? Did you two have a fight?


    Theres no way we fought. I merely offered to help her change her clothes, and she ran out screaming your name in shock.


    Hero, you must not be deceived by the devils wicked lies!


    Latera, having climbed up to his shoulder, pointed usingly at Encia.


    This wicked devil startled me with a sh of lightning! And cheeky little kid! She called me a cheeky little kid!


    Hmm


    If she truly just wanted to help me change clothes, she wouldnt have called me a cheeky little kid, nor would she have said I ran away~!


    Oh, did I say that?


    Encia covered her mouth, feigning innocence.


    But even if I did say that, its true that I wanted to help her change. Its just that I spoke harshly. What can I do? This little one is openly hostile towards me and Ophilia.


    Listening silently to their conversation, Shirons expression hardened.


    When they returned together from Brahham, Shiron had somewhat expected Latera and Siriel not to get along well, but he thought it was something that could be endured.


    Siriel lived in the main building, not the annex, and Lateras attachment to Shiron was not out of love but a kind of admiration, so he believed time would gradually resolve it.


    However, he hadnt considered the rtionship with the maid serving in the annex. Latera, who held the title of an angel, instinctively despised demons.


    So, it wasnt anyones fault that the two didnt get along. It wasmon knowledge within Shiron that demons and angels naturally did not coexist peacefully.


    I think Encia didnt purposely bully Latera.


    Hey, hero! Are you saying Im lying?


    Thats not what Im saying.


    Shiron gently removed Latera from his face and approached Encia directly.


    What, what are you doing?!


    Stay still, and you too, Encia, dont move.


    Young master?


    Encia blinked and embraced the shivering Latera.


    How about now? Do you still feel like youre charged with lightning?


    A little.


    And you, Encia?


    My arm feels a bit numb.


    Encia responded with a bewildered expression. The trembling angel, radiating an immense amount of divine power, made her feel so repulsed that she would have pushed her away immediately if not for Shirons intervention.


    Noticing her expression, Shiron took Latera from Encia, and Latera wrapped her legs around Shirons waist.


    Encia, who agreed to cooperate with me, wouldnt intentionally bully you. And Latera, you wouldnt emit divine power at her on purpose either.


    Then


    What can we do? You two just dont get along. Ill take care of Encia here. You go out with Ophilia for a bit.


    Really?


    Yes, but be careful. Priests have started to appear around here recently.


    Shiron rummaged through his pocket and pulled out a pouch full of gold coins. Encia, taken aback, then burst intoughter.<hr>


    Shiron patted the crying Lateras back as they strolled through the mansions garden. Latera was still clinging to him, seemingly upset about something.


    Isnt it time to get down?


    Cant I stay like this a little longer?


    I thought you were mature despite your youthful appearance.


    But, being like this makes my heart feel at ease.


    Latera mumbled as she rubbed her cheek against his chest, aware that her behavior might seem childish and immature. Yet, whether it was the unfamiliar environment or the aftermath of enduring 500 years of solitude, her instincts simply refused to let her be apart from Shiron.


    To be a great guardian angelthis was Lateras aspiration. Within her, the desire to prove herself as a dependablepanion to the hero shed with the urge to indulge in the tantrums she had never before allowed herself. On emotionally unstable days like these, she often revealed her childlike side to Shiron.


    Hero, where are you going now?


    To see someone who can solve my problem.


    Shiron, cradling Latera in his arms, walked toward the main building from the garden. The gazes of numerous servants fell upon them, but Shiron, undeterred, continued on to meet the butler who hade out to greet him.


    I have important matters to discuss with Lady Eldrina.


    I will guide you to the drawing room.


    After the butler led them to the drawing room, Eldrina, adorned in a simple gown, made her entrance.


    Its been a while.


    Shiron stood and bowed his head, an action mirrored by Latera.


    How was your long journey?


    Thanks to you, it was delightful. Every moment was so intense, it felt all too brief.


    Eldrina smiled, then covered her mouth with a fan. Like Hugo, Eldrina led a life that scarcely knew rest.


    The vacation was a much-needed respite in their routine. Hugo, seen at the training ground the previous morning, bore a sunburn and the distinct marks of sunsses on his face.


    After spending such cherished time with her husband, Eldrina felt a profound sense of gratitude towards Shiron, significant enough to postpone mentioning the credit card bill of 70 million shillings.


    But, who is this youngdy beside you? I havent seen her before.


    The modest girl sitting next to Shiron could not go unnoticed.


    Could she be your hidden


    No.


    You havent even finished speaking. Its startling to be cut off like that.


    I know what you want to say. Its too absurd considering my age.


    Shiron frowned deeply.


    Im eighteen. Eighteen. To have a child this big, I would have had to marry at about five and have consummated the marriage right away.


    Sorry. Your mature appearance threw me off.


    It must be because of all the hardships.


    Your sister Lucia still hasnt shed her childishness.


    Eldrina smiled awkwardly, unable to meet his piercing gaze.


    So, what brings you to me? Youre usually hard to see because youre always out and about.


    Actually, its because of this child.


    Latera blinked, looking back and forth between Eldrina and Shiron.


    Its about this childs care. Could you perhaps lend me some servants?


    Latera breathed a sigh of relief. Fortunately, the words that came out of Shirons mouth were not about finding someone to rece him in taking care of Latera.


    Lending a few servants isnt difficult. If you want to select personnel to take care of her, I can provide as many as you need.


    Eldrina said, looking into her sparkling purple eyes.


    Child. Come here.


    Are you speaking to me?


    Go ahead.


    As Shiron patted her back, Latera hesitantly approached Eldrina.


    Eldrina gently patted her knees and then embraced Latera lightly.


    Whats your name, child?


    Im Latera.


    Thats a beautiful name. Your hair is glossy, yourplexion is bright. And you dont smell at all.


    Eldrina buried her nose in Lateras hair and then chuckled. Latera, creeped out, sent a questioning look to Shiron.


    Hero. This woman is strange. Why is she smelling me? Is she a pervert who feels lust towards young girls?


    I dont know.


    Seeing Shiron unable to keep his mouth shut, Eldrina blushed and protested.


    I was just checking if she didnt smell.


    Do you have a very keen sense of smell?


    I made a contract with a spirit during the trip. The spirit is telling me, even though she doesnt carry the blood of the Prient, this child is far from ordinary.


    I see.


    Lets forget about the servant matter. If I can afford it, I will recruit someone to take care of this child.


    Then, may I leave now?


    No.


    Eldrina said, fanning her flushed face.


    I actually wanted to see you too.


    For what reason?


    About Siriel and Lucia.


    Why them?


    As Shiron asked, Eldrinas fanning became even faster. It seemed to cool down the boiling heat, making Shirons head nod along.


    Unexcused absences.


    Excuse me?


    Not just Lucia. Siriel too, I heard. And not just for a day or two, but for a whole fortnight.


    The notification sitting on the desk in the office upon their return from vacation scattered the remnants of their trip.


    This is a problem. Lucia is one thing, but Siriel needs to properly graduate from the academy. Missing sses for a month will cause disruptions, wont it?


    I am sorry for that part.


    Instead of making excuses, Shiron chose to bow his head. It was his fault, even if Siriel had followed him secretly; he could have prevented it if he wished.


    Eldrina sighed at Shirons straightforward apology.


    Its not that I dont want Lucia or Siriel to grow up ignorant. As someone called their mother, I can overlook small acts of rebellion.


    But Siriel is the one who will inherit our knight order.


    Managing a knight order wasnt just about martial strength; diplomacy andworking were also intricately involved to the point that they couldnt be taken lightly.


    I want her to make many acquaintances at the academy and learn the art of living in amunity and surviving. She doesnt necessarily have to graduate, but there isnt much time left for her at the academy, right? If she gets expelled now, shell be thrown into society having lost the abilities and rtionships she should be building in her youth.


    I agree with that.


    Shirons face stiffened as he nodded.


    Ill discipline them properly. If you wish, Ill even scold them. So thoroughly that they wont dare follow me again, ensuring they cant deviate by


    Is that the best you can do?


    Eldrina sent a thin nce at Shiron, who was cracking his fingers. Shiron realized that the womans intention wasnt merely to give advice.


    Then, is there something else you desire?


    I dont want anything grandiose.


    In just a few seconds, Eldrina calcted whether it was the right moment to unveil her grand n.


    Marry Siriel.

 Chapter 156: Shadowed Face

    Chapter 156: Shadowed Face


    Engagement.


    It wasnt a word to be taken lightly, even while leisurely chewing on sweets. Wasnt there something grand about it? Wasnt engagement considered a trivial matter in the noble society of the empire? Shouldnt it be a significant event that decided the fate of two people?


    Is it okay to speak of it so lightly?


    As these thoughts rapidly crossed his mind, Shiron calmly set down the teacup he was holding. Eldrinas lips curved into a smile at his markedly different behavior from the rough and vulgar actions he had taken just moments before.


    Youre not panicking. I thought youd at least stutter, even if you didnt spit out the tea you had in your mouth


    Its just an engagement, after all. You also clearly stated its nothing grand.


    Is that so? Then this will be quick.


    Eldrina chuckled as she gazed at Shiron, who nced at Latera trembling beside her.


    Does being quick mean its a matter that can be decided as long as I express my intention?


    Absolutely.


    Siriels thoughts on this has already been asked long ago


    Ah, thats not what I mean.


    Eldrina waved her hand dismissively.


    This is purely my own decision.


    But, as you know, if it were Siriel, she would want to proceed with the wedding ceremony right away, not just an engagement. Think of this engagement as something akin to a surprise gift.


    I see.


    Upon hearing this, Shiron closed his eyes and sank deep into his chair. The woman in front of him, Eldrina, was not normal. He had felt it before, but right now, the thoughts he had been turning over in his mind were quickly bing convictions.


    No, am I the one whos not normal?


    Strategic marriage.


    The word that came to mind summarizes the current situation.


    Without seeking the individuals consent, a parent decides who their child would be engaged to, treating such a potentially once-in-a-lifetime act as a mere gift. To Shiron, who had always mingled with high society without being constrained by financial concerns and had frequently been in thepany of high-ranking individuals, the noble society to which both Eldrina and she belonged felt distant.


    Alright.


    However,


    Shiron didnt find Eldrinas proposition to be ufortable.


    If were talking about my will, Im not indifferent towards Siriel. So, I view this engagement positively.


    Thats good to hear.


    Eldrina nodded a few times before speaking. For a moment, her eyes narrowed as she looked at Shiron.


    But not being indifferent?


    Eldrina was ufortable with Shirons vague manner of speaking.


    Should I interpret it as you having a fondness?


    Why do you ask?


    Its neither a clear expression of liking nor a denial of the possibility, which bothers me.


    It seems you could just let it pass.


    Ive known you for more than a day or two. I think its best to rify even the minor things in preparation for any eventuality.


    Eldrina no longer smiled. She put away the fan that had been covering her lips and faced Shiron with a stern expression, a face she never showed in social settings. However, this was because Eldrina had some understanding of the person named Shiron.


    Shiron Prient, the nephew of her husband, was not someone who acted without thought. Sometimes he acted cautiously ording to the situation, and at other times, he acted impulsively. Eldrina understood this as the inherently aggressive nature of ancient martial arts.


    And Eldrina knew how to handle them.


    To ensure clear fact-checking, to leave room for flexible handling of future situations. Thats how she somewhat dropped her pretense.


    I wish for Siriels happiness and cannot bear to see the engagement twist into a breakup.


    Hmm, I understand your concern. May I speak more frankly?


    Frankly?


    You might find it ufortable or even get angry at what Im about to say. Being a person who has not been careful with words but has repeatedly seeded in certain environments


    Im broad-minded.


    Eldrina chuckled in response. She knew she was thorough and sharp about Hugo more than any other woman, but she thought the phrase broad-minded could apply to her in other aspects. Of course, Shiron agreed as well.


    Over the past six years, Eldrina had not interfered much with Shiron and Lucia. To put it negatively, it was indifference, but since she mostly granted their wishes, Shiron had no choice but to agree with her words.


    Im a person who worries a lot.


    Oh, it doesnt seem like it.


    As much as I worry, there are many things I fail to take care of. In a situation facing a tiger, one cannot pay attention to ants gathering, right?


    So, theres a more significant issue unresolved than getting engaged to Siriel Should I understand it like that?


    Yes.


    It wasnt a situation where one could fully concentrate on love. Apromise where neither Siriel gets hurt nor Eldrinas pride is damaged. Shiron was speaking as elegantly as possible.


    Have you ever thought that the world could end tomorrow?


    Well Ive thought a few times that it would be nice if it did. If that thought doesnt just end as a thought and bes reality, I can understand why you wouldnt be fully focused on your engagement with Siriel.


    Thank you for understanding.


    Right now, the Makal Mountains hadnt copsed, and not only Lucia but also Glen was still alive. Even if the Demon God awakened from a long sleep, it should hold up for a while.


    But thats not the only reason for my vague answer.


    Is there another reason?


    Its sudden. Im not well-versed in the culture of the nobles, but is itmon for engagement matters toe up around this time? Or, I think it feels a bitte to call it an engagement.


    Um I hope you wont feel bad about this.


    With those words, Eldrina made a call and requested something to be brought over. Momentster, she held several envelopes tied together with a string.


    Whats that?


    Shirons gaze shifted back and forth between the bundle of envelopes and Eldrina, filled with curiosity. Eldrina selected one and gave it a shake.


    These are marriage proposals for Siriel.


    Marriage proposals?


    Yes, as youre aware, Siriels appearance is exceptional, and shes renowned for her outstanding martial prowess. After all, she carries the bloodline of the empires strongest.


    So, weve been receiving these kinds of offers since she was very young. Naturally, Ive rejected all of them.


    Youve had a hard time.


    Its been far from easy. Despite my husbands close ties to the emperor, the sheer number of nobles sending marriage proposals is overwhelming. This includes prestigious martial families like the 3 Dukes and the Versailles, making outright rejections challenging.


    Eldrina let out a deep sigh. For a brief moment, a shadow crossed her face, aging her. After rubbing her neck a few times, she leaned on the armrest and continued.


    I had hoped to wait until Siriel was older, but Ive grown very tired of it all.


    Um Its quite shocking. I had no idea such discussions were happening behind my back.


    Shiron crossed his arms and frowned, troubled by the thought that Siriel, whom he considered a sure bet, might slip through his fingers


    I wasnt entirely indifferent.


    Observing the young mans troubled expression, Eldrina allowed herself a subtle smile before regaining herposure.


    Now that Ive mentioned it, it might seem like Im pushing for Siriels engagement just to lighten my own burden.


    I fully understand your situation.


    However, understanding alone isnt enough. Thats why Ive prepared some benefits youll receive by getting engaged.


    Benefits you say?


    Yes.


    Eldrinas smile widened slightly. She noticed a flicker of eager anticipation in Shirons eyes.


    I can fill in what youck on my end.


    Such as?


    For example, I can grant you a noble title that youck.


    The reason Eldrina could wield influence in the social circle was not solely due to Hugos fame but also because she was born into nobility, known as Countess Ailurus.


    Even if Siriel loves you, the world cannot survive on love alone. So, Ill do my best to bestow a title upon you. At the academy, theres no need for you to be perceived in the same manner as those riffraff who graduate without inheriting a title.


    Even if you are the rightful heir to the esteemed Prient family.


    The significance of being an heir has vanished.


    Shiron thought of Lucia at the academy.


    Since Lucia became the head of the family, she would remain the head of the Prient family unless something extraordinary happened.


    And thats not all.


    Eldrina took out a stiff piece of paper she had been holding.


    The debt of 70 million shillings attached to you. I can somehow settle it. Of course, its a significant loss for me.


    Um I had forgotten about that.


    Did you intend to just ignore it?


    Eldrina looked at Shiron as if he had simply forgotten.


    No, thats not it.


    Shiron took a sip of tea, caught off guard that his overdue card debt would be mentioned here, and burst intoughter involuntarily.


    I wasnt worried because its an amount I can repay at any time.


    Boasting isnt good.


    Eldrina narrowed her eyes. 70 million shillings was an amount that easily surpassed the defense budget of a small duchy. She couldnt fathom why Shiron wasughing in this situation.


    Its not boasting. If you want, I can repay it right now.


    Really?


    Of course. I know many ways to make money.


    If thats really the case I wont pry further.


    Eldrina decided to withdraw from Shirons confident assertion.


    Then, can we view the engagement positively?


    Would discussing it further just lead us in circles?


    Good.


    Eldrina smiled with satisfaction.


    Well need to start by measuring the ring size.<hr>


    Meanwhile, at the academy, Lucia leisurely strolled through the courtyard.


    Why isnt anyone challenging me?


    While thinking this, she looked around. Her attachment to studying at the academy had dwindled. Prepared for expulsion due to unexcused absences, she had resolved to beat anyone who dared pick a fight with her to a pulp, as usual, upon returning to the academy.


    However, strangely, no students came forward to challenge Lucia.


    Just a few months ago, ssmates and upperssmen woulde in groups to challenge her to duels. Having given up on her academic aspirations, her disappointment was not insignificant.


    So, its settled then?


    Thats for the best, she thought, heading to the cafeteria to get lunch. After a moment, Lucia spotted a familiar figure.


    Gracie!


    Lucia?


    Gracie Versailles, a friend she had made through Siriel, turned around.


    Whats wrong, Gracie? Why do you look like that?


    But something was off. The face of the friend she had joyfully called out to bore dark shadows under her eyes, and her shoulders were drooped, making her look so unwell that Lucia was immediately concerned something had happened. It was a stark contrast to Lucias demeanor.


    Did someone hit you?


    What are you talking about? As if Id let anyone beat me up. More importantly, where have you been all this time? You missed the opening ceremony and sses.


    Ah I had some things to take care of.


    Things?


    Yeah. But its nothing to worry about. Everythings going to be fine now.


    Thats a relief. You seemed to be having a hard time, and I was worried.


    Gracie didnt press for details. As a friend who sincerely worried about Lucia, always finding herself in unwanted trouble, she managed to smile genuinely at her friend who she hadnt seen in a long time and who had now returned looking cheerful.


    However, despite her feelings, there was something unsettling about Gracies smile.


    If its not about being hit is there another problem?


    Lucia noticed and cautiously asked.


    Well there is a problem. But its not just me. I wonder if Im worrying over nothing.


    What is it?


    At Lucias question, Gracie nced around the cafeteria. Roughly half, maybe even more, of the students wore gloomy expressions on their faces.


    A conscription order has been issued.

 Chapter 157: Conscription Order

    Chapter 157: Conscription Order


    In Hugos era,


    A word that would have been heard by any knight or swordsman, once a back-alley idler, upon receiving their appointmentwithout exception. This lofty reputation extended not just throughout the empire but also to martial arts dojos at the far ends of the continent.


    However, this was not particrly surprising.


    Over the past 20 years, many had witnessed Hugos military might, and indirectly, there was hardly anyone who wasnt affected, at least to a minor extent, by those who owed their lives to him.


    Of course, the achievements attributed to Hugo Prient were not solely his doing.


    The administrative capacity built up over the past 500 years by the empire.


    Facing the constantly invading demonic beasts from the Makal Mountains on its border, the empire did not implement conscription due to having an organizational system capable of the concentrated deployment of select troops, achieving miraculous exchange rates.


    However,


    The irreceable power vacuum during Hugos holiday had such an influential impact that it prompted a reorganization of the system built up over hundreds of years.


    Could I have heard it wrong? A conscription order?


    Lucia kept asking questions even during the wee lunch break. In front of her, a piece of bread bitten off and soup with a skin formed on its surface were cooling down.


    Could there have been a war? Or has the emperor, who lost his son, gone mad and dered war on neighboring countries?


    You! Do you really want to get into big trouble?


    But if thats not it, why issue a conscription order? If theyre gathering even young kids as troops, there must be some crisis, right?


    Lucia surveyed the cafeteria slowly.


    Whether it was the juniors Lucia belonged to or the seniors who always walked around with their necks stiff The usual view of the cafeteria was not the same, with shadows cast on the tabletops.


    At the Imperial Academy, upper and lower juniors were distinguished by the name tags on their chests. It was natural for the upper juniors, who would have to respond to the conscription order next year, to appear more gloomy.


    Didnt you hear anything?


    Gracie sighed at Lucia, who kept looking around.


    Hear what?


    You live with Siriel, and your guardian is Lord Hugo.


    Gracie whispered thest word cautiously, her worry for her naive friend growing.


    Viewed with a malicious eye, this conscription could be seen as a disaster brought about solely by the unteral actions of the Prient family.


    Wasnt there anything different at home? For example have you suddenly started encountering the adults at home more often?


    If youre talking about the adults at home


    Lucia pondered for a moment, resting her chin on her hand. The day after she returned from the scorching desert, the most memorable encounter for her was the sight of her uncle bidding farewell to Siriel and Lucia as they headed to the academy.


    A rxed appearance of Hugo, which was impossible to see under normal circumstances. Unlike his always solemn expression, either swinging a sword in the training ground or noting out of his office, the appearance of Hugo she saw that morning had an air of leisure as if there was some asion, making him look like a stylish middle-aged gentleman.


    Come to think of it. Lately, my father has been smiling a lot. It feels like theres a leisure Ive never seen before?


    Publicly, Lucia was Hugos foster daughter and Siriels sister. Gracie, who was quite friendly, knew it that way too, so Lucia mentioned it, keeping that in mind.


    Definitely, there has been a change recently. From the perspective of being a daughter, it seems like the family has be more harmonious, which is actually wee. But why?


    Thats why? Um, you seem okay, so Ill be honest.


    Gracie spoke tartly.


    The reason for the conscription order is that the existing expeditionary force is not enough to block the mountains at the border. Thats why theyve resorted to using the future human resources, the academy students.


    Gracie did not say that this was entirely due to Hugos unteral deration of leave. She delicately conveyed what she had heard from her grandmother, Margaret Versailles, the head of the Versailles family.


    Is the situation that serious?


    Understanding Gracies words, Lucia showed a face full of concern. ording to her friend, it seemed that all this situation unfolded solely because of Hugos holiday.


    No matter how short on manpower, theyre still kids. Isnt it too harsh to have them face demonic beasts in dangerousnds? Why not ask for troops from surrounding countries like Lucerne?


    Well? I think so too, but ording to my grandmother, its not that simple.


    Gracie shrugged, her expression puzzled. Deploying human resources that have yet to mature immediately to the battlefield could only be a consumptive strategy that sells off the future. Its unlikely that the current emperor, who has achieved the longest period of peace, wouldnt know that, yet for some reason, the emperor proceeded with the conscription order.


    And this is a secret but


    Gracie stuck close to Lucia and whispered in her ear.


    Theres talk that the emperor has fallen into paranoia.


    Refusing to let outside forces into his own home. Thats why he tried to manage with what he had, and it led to this situation.


    That sounds really serious, doesnt it? Wasnt there anyone who opposed it?


    What can we do even if its serious? Including my grandmother, the seniors are all at a loss with His Majesty. As a student, I just follow what the adults tell me to do.


    Gracie stuffed thest piece of bread into her mouth and stood up. Lucia, having nced at the cold food, simrly crammed a piece of bread into her mouth and followed Gracie.<hr>


    A weekter,


    An out-of-ce tea party was held in the mansions training hall.


    The incongruity didnt stem from the aroma of tea or the enjoyment of sweet cakes, but rather from the fact that the participants werent lively girls, but instead had enormous hands. These hands lifted the tiny, delicate teacups with care.


    These tea leaves were a souvenir from myst holiday. I wanted to hear your opinion on them.


    Hugo smiled gently at his nephew, whom he hadnt seen in a long while.


    Ah, well its good? Its not bitter, nor is it nd


    Shiron found himself in an unexpected meeting with Hugo in broad daylight.


    Then Im relieved. Its a hobby I picked upte in life, so I was worried it might be toote to talk about it openly.


    Its a hobby, isnt it? As long as Uncle enjoys it, isnt that what matters?


    Right, well said. As long as Im satisfied, thats all that matters.


    Hugoughed heartily and elegantly ced his teacup down.


    Ive been rushing through life without a moment to enjoy such a hobby. Im thankful its made me see life anew.


    Should you be thankful? Hobbies naturally arise when you have spare time. Since youve decided to take a break from the knights for a while, I dont think anyone would mind if you have a hobby or two.


    Shiron looked at Hugo with a wry expression. Before him was not a warrior in blood-stained armor, but a warm-looking middle-aged man finding leisure right after retirement.


    Warm.


    That was the impression Shiron had of the man before him.


    But by any chance, arent you practicing anymore?


    Practicing? Why bring that up all of a sudden?


    Its just it seems youve gained some weight.


    Ah! Indeed, Ive started to put on weight here and theretely; youve noticed too.


    Its not just some weight.


    Shiron looked at Hugo with a sour taste in his mouth.


    Hugo of just a week ago and Hugo now seemed too different.


    Where had the lean warrior gone, and why was there a chubby uncle next door? Of course, he was taller than Shiron by a head and probably weighed more than an orc chieftain, but still, by appearance


    This is really delicious!


    Latera, having finished off the cookies on the te, smiled brightly. Hugo, pleased, stroked Lateras head. In the span of a week, the affectionate angel had seamlessly blended into the Prient household.


    Im d it suits your taste.


    Its not just about suiting my taste. Ive never tasted cookies this delicious before. The honey-preserved pancakes and jelly I ate in Brahham were tasty, but this feels like Im traveling to a new country.


    Ha ha. The littledy speaks so beautifully. Here, try this as well.


    Hugo, seemingly out of nowhere, ced a new te in front of Latera.


    Chocte-coated cakes and tarts topped with various fruits. Lateras eyes sparkled as she savored the taste.


    How is it? Its a new creation of mine.


    Really, um, delicious!


    Latera, with chocte and cream around her mouth, gave a simple yet heartfelt opinion, and Hugo, uncharacteristically, twisted his body in shyness at receiving praise. Shiron was taken aback by this sight.


    Youre baking now?


    I learned a bit from the chef. With so much free time, I felt like trying something new. Does it seem strange or anything?


    Not at all. I think its fine to have one or two domestic hobbies like this.


    Shiron smiled awkwardly at Hugo, feeling he had somewhat understood why Hugo had put on so much weight.


    Isnt this a bit too rxed?


    Shiron had hoped for Hugo to rest, but not to be irreversibly slothful. Thus, he decided to bring up a topic he hadnt really wanted to discuss.


    Um Im sorry to ask.


    Hm? What is it?


    Has there been any talk of the next expedition? Either from the pce or within the knights?


    Ah, that. People have indeede asking a few times. Begging me to participate in the next expedition.


    Hugo chuckled at Shirons cautious inquiry.


    But I turned them all down. Its annoying when people tell someone whos resting well to do this and that.


    Uh. Werent you just taking a break for this one expedition?


    Of course, that was the n. But theres so much to do. Theres Johans retirement ceremony, and I promised my wife another trip.


    The trip could wait until after the next expedition


    I thought about that, but summer travel and winter travel are different. If we postpone the next expedition, well end up seeing simr scenery, and I dont feel like it.


    I see.


    Of course, I n to participate properly in the expedition after next. I need to manage my weight and reorganize the knights.


    Hugo reassured Shiron, but Shiron had a feeling Hugoste-life crisis wasnt going to end anytime soon.


    This doesnt look good.


    Shiron sighed, feeling uneasy about the unexpected situation.

 Chapter 158: Conscription Notice

    Chapter 158: Conscription Notice


    ¡°Once you¡¯re home, try some too, Hero! They¡¯re incredibly delicious!¡±


    On their way back to the annex after a small tea party, Latera, cradling a heap of cookies, followed Shiron with a beaming smile.


    Latera, who did not miss out on thanking him while munching on the cookies, was so pleased that Hugo handed over even the portion meant for the mansion¡¯s household.


    Moreover, Hugo even hinted that they coulde into the main building and take cookies anytime. It¡¯s rewarding to make them when there was a littledy who enjoyed them so much.


    ¡°Thete bloomer is truly fearsome. How can someone change so much in just a few days?¡±


    Shiron recalled Hugo¡¯s transformation over the week and nced over at Latera following behind.


    ¡°I¡­ don¡¯t really like cookies. So you should eat a lot.¡±


    ¡°Why? They¡¯re so sweet and delicious.¡±


    ¡°Even if they¡¯re delicious, the sweetness is the problem.¡±


    ¡°The sweetness is a problem? Isn¡¯t it good because the more you eat, the happier you be?¡±


    ¡°Maybe happy for now.¡±


    Shiron stopped in his tracks and faced Latera, who looked up at him with an innocent expression, her eyebrows slightly furrowed.


    ¡°Listen, Latera. There¡¯s no such thing as free happiness. You might be happy now, but you could get cavitiester.¡±


    ¡°Uh¡­ I¡¯ll brush my teeth properlyter.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s not just about brushing. If you get used to the sweetness, your diet will revolve around sweet things. Then what happens?¡±


    ¡°What happens then?¡±


    ¡°Not just your teeth, but your hands and feet could rot away from a terrible disease. And it¡¯s not something that brushing can fix.¡±


    ¡°Is that true? Just by eating some sweet food, you could get sick?¡±


    ¡°You could easily check if I¡¯m lying or not.¡±


    ¡°Then¡­¡±


    Latera narrowed her eyes and looked into Shiron¡¯s soul. His sturdy and robust figure¡­ yet trembling slightly, conveyed feelings of worry and concern.


    ¡°What do you think? Do I look like I¡¯m lying?¡±


    ¡°No, no.¡±


    Latera, shaking her head, clutched the bag of cookies and turned to leave.


    ¡°I¡¯ll return these!¡±


    ¡°It means to eat in moderation. Don¡¯t overeat, and if you decide on a specific amount to eat each day, you won¡¯t get sick. Just don¡¯t end up like your great uncle.¡±


    ¡°Really?¡±


    ¡°And exercise a lot.¡±


    Shiron, with a stern face, snatched the bundle of cookies from Latera.


    As Latera had said, the cookies looked sweet and fantastic even to the eye. But bringing them close to his nose, the sweet smell made Shiron¡¯s stomach churn.


    Hugo¡¯ste blooming was like the sweet cookies.


    No longer clinging to prestige and enjoying hobbies for his happiness was indeed a wee change. However, too much of it could be toxic, not just for the empire but for Hugo himself.


    ¡°Hero, you look troubled. Let me carry that.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s okay. I¡¯ll carry it. My great uncle would want me to.¡±


    ¡°Um¡­ Then, I¡¯ll leave it to you. And I¡¯ll stop eating cookies for today!¡±


    ¡°Good decision.¡±


    ¡°¡­It¡¯s good that you¡¯re the warrior.¡±


    Latera held Shiron¡¯s free hand and smiled brightly.


    ¡°I really like this mansion. Mr. Hugo is kind, and Lady Eldrina is a bit strange but not a bad person¡­ and there¡¯s a lot of delicious food.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s a bit of a problem with the demons here. But seeing how they treat the Warrior, it doesn¡¯t seem unbearable. I¡¯ll be a great angel. I can overlook that much.¡±


    ¡°Why all of a sudden? You seem excited on your own.¡±


    ¡°I can¡¯t help but be excited.¡±


    Latera looked at Shiron with narrowed eyes.


    [Support of the Empire¡¯s Greatest Swordsman]


    Suddenly, a translucent window appeared above Shiron¡¯s head.


    ¡°Your soul has be more noble.¡±


    ¡°Did I receive a demerit?¡±


    ¡°Um¡­ not exactly. But I can say it¡¯s better than just receiving demerits.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s relieving.¡±


    Although it was a profound statement, Shiron brushed it off, not taking it too seriously. He was more preupied with how to handle the next expedition than with the abstract assessment of his soul bing noble.


    And that evening.


    ¡°What the hell.¡±


    Shiron read a shocking letter from Lucia.


    [Active Duty Conscription Notice]


    [Name: Shiron Prient]


    [Residence: Rien]


    [Assigned Military Branch¡­ Conscription Date¡­ Training Unit¡­ Gathering ce¡­]


    Despite receiving it for the first time, the letter felt strangely familiar, unsettling Shiron.


    ¡°Conscription order?¡±


    ¡°¡­I wondered, but it seems it came for you too.¡±


    Lucia looked at Shiron with pity, and Shiron crumpled the notice in his trembling hands.


    ¡°I¡¯m¡­ already saving the world, what¡¯s this nonsense? I am, I am a hero, aren¡¯t I?¡±


    ¡°Isn¡¯t it because you haven¡¯t made it public that you¡¯re a hero? Only a very few people know you¡¯re a hero.¡±


    ¡°Even without that, it doesn¡¯t make sense for me to be conscripted as a regr soldier. How valuable am I!¡±


    Shiron angrily mmed the crumpled notice onto the table, and Latera quietly read the letters on the paper.


    ¡°Hero. So, will youply with this?¡±


    ¡°Are you crazy? Absolutely not! I won¡¯t go!¡±


    Shiron clenched his fist and gritted his teeth. It was like¡­ a conscription notice calling for free ves? He didn¡¯t know who the hell made it, but its format was strikingly simr to the one before his possession, making him instinctively grab the back of his neck.


    ¡°But if you don¡¯t respond to the conscription, you¡¯ll be sentenced to prison ording to imperialw. Won¡¯t that umte a huge amount of demerits?¡±


    ¡°Prison? Screw that. Who the hell do they think they are, trying to enve me for free?¡±


    Even before his possession, he had spent a couple of years messing around, and there was absolutely no way he could mess around after his possession.


    ¡°I can¡¯t just be dragged away like this. Damn. After all I¡¯ve done for this country.¡±


    ¡°Then what? If you don¡¯t respond to the conscription, it¡¯s obvious the Military Discipline Team wille. Are you going to drive them away with a sword dance?¡±


    Lucia fidgeted with her fingers, her face flushing.


    ¡°¡­If you want, I can dance with a sword for you. Or we could even seek asylum in a neighboring country¡­¡±


    ¡°There¡¯s no need for that.¡±


    Shiron dered, his eyes wide open.


    ¡°Before anyonees to catch me, I¡¯ll go and settle this myself.¡±<hr>


    A few dayster, Shiron managed to meet with the blond young man.


    ¡°Why have you called me? Asking to meet like this.¡±


    Victor Ado de Rien.


    The only prince of the empire and now the de facto next emperor, he was the crown prince before his rebirth. Despite his heavy position, Victor readily agreed to Shiron¡¯s request to meet.


    However, his demeanor had changed drastically from before, doing a 180. A few days after expressing his wish to meet, Victor rented an entire building in the center of Rien to provide a private space for their conversation.


    The number of guards tripled around the area, and countless attendants followed him. But was that all? Shiron felt the dense mana filling the building.


    ¡°Just do me one favor.¡±


    But Shiron began to speak his request, not paying any attention to him.


    ¡°Is your request so important that you had to call me out?¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    ¡°Hmm¡­¡±


    ¡®¡­An important request.¡¯


    Shiron¡¯s uncharacteristically humble stance. Victor, realizing this, crossed his legs and sat askew.


    ¡°Depending on what you say, I¡¯ll consider it.¡±


    Victor spat out with a smile that made one want to punch him. Despite feeling his head heat up at that openly infuriating attitude, Shiron decided to endure it this time.


    ¡°Let me see His Majesty.¡±


    ¡°Um¡­ I think I need to hear more details.¡±


    Victor did not adjust his posture, but his provocatively mocking smile faded.


    ¡°You might have heard, but His Majesty currently wishes to minimize contact with the outside. Even if you¡¯ve bestowed favors on me among others. It might be difficult to have a face-to-face meeting.¡±


    ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter if I can¡¯t meet him face to face. Just talking face to face is just a formality.¡±


    Shiron spoke roughly, pulling out a heavily crumpled paper from his pocket. Victor had an attendant check its content.


    ¡°What¡¯s this?¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t you see? It¡¯s a conscription notice.¡±


    Shiron said with a solemn voice.


    ¡°I don¡¯t want much. Just exempt me from the conscription order.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡±


    ¡°I can¡¯t exin in detail, but I¡¯m a very busy person. I don¡¯t have enough time to look at the border lines with kids who haven¡¯t proven anything.¡±


    Shiron made a one-sided demand.


    It was an action that could hardly be seen as talking to a crown prince, but neither Victor nor his attendants said anything to Shiron. It was because Victor had thoroughly trained his own people.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry, but I can¡¯t exempt you from the conscription order. And of course, I can¡¯t grant your request to meet with His Majesty either.¡±


    Victor extended the crumpled paper back to Shiron and said,


    ¡°¡­Exin why it¡¯s not possible.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s obviously a matter of fairness.¡±


    Victor spoke calmly.


    ¡°Historically, there have been a few instances where a national conscription order was issued, but reviving a system that hasn¡¯t been used for decades is bound to cause variousints¡­ To quell the discontent, even I am included in this conscription order.¡±


    ¡°You too?¡±


    ¡°Yes. Various measures must be taken to boost the morale of the forcibly mobilized troops. If some are taken and others are not, deserters may arise and various problems could ur.¡±


    ¡°¡­Hmm. It¡¯s unexpected that you¡¯re also subject to conscription.¡±


    ¡°For that reason, it would be impossible to refuse the conscription order by any means. I don¡¯t know all of His Majesty¡¯s intentions, but aside from the issue of efficiency, it seems His Majesty¡¯s main goal is for the citizens of the empire to face the imminent crisis. It seems likely that anyone who is a noble and of conscription age will bepelled to participate in the campaign.¡±


    ¡°¡­Is this my great uncle¡¯s doing?¡±


    Victor nodded at Shiron¡¯s muttering.


    ¡°Right, His Majesty was very angry upon hearing that Sir Hugo was being covertly checked. He wants to ensure that such actions can¡¯t happen again.¡±


    ¡°Then what?¡±


    Shiron lowered his head, fumbling at the corners of his mouth. The mention of Hugo had dampened his spirits.


    ¡®I tried poking at it just in case. So, it was impossible after all.¡¯


    ¡°How about this then.¡±


    Blocked at the first attempt, Shiron decided to y his next card.


    ¡°Change my assignment at your discretion.¡±


    ¡°Assignment?¡±


    ¡°You, at least as the Crown Prince, wouldn¡¯t have been conscripted as an ordinary soldier.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s right. At least because I¡¯m the Crown Prince.¡±


    Though merely a figurehead, Victor was ted to serve as themander of a special forces unit in this conscription order. Shiron smiled satisfactorily upon hearing Victor¡¯s exnation.


    ¡°Put me in the same unit as you.¡±


    ¡°That could be arranged¡­ Is that all?¡±


    ¡°Of course not.¡±


    Shiron faced Victor with the most serious expression possible.


    ¡°Make me your adjutant.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡±


    ¡°Of course, I¡¯m not just asking you to watch my back. But what are friends for? It¡¯s about helping each other out in tough times, right?¡±


    ¡®Being friends with the Crown Prince should at leastnd me a sweet position.¡¯


    Victor couldn¡¯tprehend the nonsense his friend was spouting.

 Chapter 159: Conscription Notice

    Chapter 159: Conscription Notice


    Quite a tant request.


    There was a moment of silence between them, yet the meeting didn¡¯t go awry.


    Wasn¡¯t it just a simple favor?


    Shiron thought so, and Victor didn¡¯t think Shiron had belittled him by making such a reckless statement.


    ¡°What are you thinking?¡±


    Victor simply wanted to understand his friend¡¯s intentions. If it was merely about not wanting to respond to the draft, seeking asylum in a neighboring country, or stubbornly refusing would suffice. Shiron had the capability to do so, and Victor believed he also had the right to demand it.


    It¡¯smon for children of the upper ss to use tricks to avoid military service or to be transferred to rtivelyfortable positions. Shiron¡¯s request might have had the same purpose, but Victor didn¡¯t believe his long-time friend came to him for such a simplistic reason.


    Shiron tilted his head at Victor, who seemed hard to convince.


    ¡°What do you mean, ¡®what am I thinking?¡¯¡±¡°Are you really asking if that¡¯s all there is to it?¡±


    ¡°Are you saying you don¡¯t want to listen?¡±


    ¡°Of course not. It¡¯s not difficult for me to be flexible on this matter, but¡­¡±


    ¡°Not difficult, but what?¡±


    Victor leaned forward a bit in response to the probing question.


    ¡°Is there something more you want?¡±


    And he crossed his legs, smiling with his eyes. If asked why he was acting this way¡­ he couldn¡¯t answer properly. Without thinking, she didn¡¯t like the current situation.


    Shiron Prient. A childhood friend he¡¯s known for a long time. But that¡¯s all there was to it. Even though she¡¯s facing Shiron right now, she¡¯s not satisfied. She felt a burning desire to make Shiron hers right away.


    ¡®What should I give? Or what should I do?¡¯


    No, to make Shiron Prient hers, she shouldn¡¯t just be a giver.


    The rtionship had to be mutuallyplementary.


    Even if it¡¯s been barely two years since Victor got to know Shiron, she had a rough blueprint in mind for making him his person.


    And,


    From the day she secured the position of Crown Prince, her goal shifted to the long-conceived blueprint.


    In a moment of contemtion.


    ¡°There¡¯s nothing.¡±


    Shiron pulled back, surprised by the proactive attitude. He hade to ask for a favor, but the young man in front of him seemed willing to give everything without reserve.


    ¡°¡­Ahem.¡±


    Was he aware of the wariness? Victor coughed a few times to scatter his attention.


    ¡°Uh, no. I¡¯ve thought about it, and it seems appropriate to end it here.¡±


    ¡°What? Leaving me feeling uneasy.¡±


    Shiron straightened up, grumbling.


    ¡°Are you teasing me now? If you don¡¯t want to listen, just say it clearly. Don¡¯t change your wordster.¡±


    ¡°It sounds like a not bad proposal, right? To put it simply, you¡¯re asking me to ensure your autonomy.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s not just that. I want to be involved in the decisions you make.¡±


    ¡°As if I would ignore your words?¡±


    Victor responded with a fresh smile to Shiron¡¯s frown.


    ¡°We¡¯re friends, right? I told you before, right? There¡¯s a lot I want to do for you.¡±


    ¡°¡­Don¡¯t talk about weird things in front of others.¡±


    ¡°Yeah, yeah. Am I being insensitive?¡±


    Victor crossed her arms and calmed her chest. The conversation was going well, but she kept having impulsive thoughts.


    ¡°But can I ask you for one thing too?¡±


    She kept wanting to get closer to him, trying to push things from her side.


    This was not good. She was currently acting like a man, and this secret must be carried for life. It would be troublesome if her strange behavior was noticed.


    ¡°What is it?¡±


    Fortunately, Shiron¡¯s expression didn¡¯t change. He looked ufortable and embarrassed, but Victor found his reaction both pleasing and not.


    Victor grinned and shook his head.


    ¡°I went to see you the other day despite being busy, but you weren¡¯t at the mansion. It ended up being a wasted trip.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡±


    ¡°So, next time you¡¯re going somewhere¡­ just let me know. That¡¯s not too hard, right?¡±


    ¡°I think I should go now.¡±


    Shiron straightened his clothes and stood up. He prided himself on not being easily flustered in most situations, but Victor¡¯s pressing behavior was so ufortable that he even regretteding.


    ¡°I can¡¯t grant your request.¡±


    ¡°Understood. I understand.¡±


    Victor did not stand up but instead lightly waved her hand. Shiron merely nced at her and left the building.


    ¡°Did I act too cheaply?¡±


    Victor stretched and casually asked her attendant.


    ¡°Or is that guy just pretending to be too expensive?¡±


    ¡°Your Highness, I believe you did your best.¡±


    One of the attendants bowed her head. Victor turned her body to face her.


    ¡°So, it¡¯s not just me, right?¡±


    ¡°May I speak freely?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m different from my father. I won¡¯t reprimand you for speaking honestly.¡±


    Given permission to speak freely, the attendant cleared her throat.


    ¡°I felt that the gentleman was deliberately pushing Your Highness away. To say it¡¯s far from normal¡­ I believe Your Highness acted more reasonably. Didn¡¯t you put considerable effort into gaining his favor? Despite his rude request.¡±


    ¡°Now, I don¡¯t think much of it. Probably, he doesn¡¯t want to be fussy with me. I have no choice but toply.¡±


    ¡°I think so too.¡±


    The attendant nodded again.


    ¡°How much did my father court Sir Hugo?¡±


    ¡°His Majesty showed more favor to Your Highness than anyone. Although the exchanges between the two have be rare recently, until a few years ago, His Majesty prioritized Sir Hugo¡¯s affairs in his political duties.¡±


    ¡°So, I¡¯m not there yet?¡±


    ¡°With all due respect, yes.¡±


    Victor diverted her gaze from the attendant, who kept repeating affirmative answers. Despite formally asking for permission, she was diluting her words with vague responses, which was not what she wanted.


    Victor stood up, preparing to move with the help of another attendant.


    ¡°It wouldn¡¯t be strange to act more affectionately than the rtionship between a king and his subject¡­¡±


    ¡°I think so too.¡±


    ¡°I see.¡±


    The attendant added her agreement unanimously, despite clearly recognizing Victor as a man.


    And,


    It was not only for Victor¡¯s fianc¨¦e, Louise.


    In the suburbs of the empire, at the residence of Viscount Biscont.


    After meeting with Shiron, Victor led his attendants to arrange the next meeting.


    ¡°Your Highness, you¡¯rete.¡±


    Crossing a massive stone gate and climbing the stairs, a terrace awaited. There, ady with a pure appearance sat in front of a cooled teacup.


    Her slightly reddish-blonde hair seemed pink in the sunlight. Facing her striking blue eyes, Victor took his seat, leisurely brushing off her reproach.


    ¡°I had an urgent prior engagement. I hope you can forgive me with a generous heart.¡±


    ¡°I am not a narrow-minded woman. I feel deeply cherished that Your Highness did not stand me up, so please refrain from saying too much.¡±


    Louise smiled and extended her hand towards Victor, a gesture asking for an embrace. asionally, Victor¡¯s fianc¨¦e sought to confirm affection through physical closeness.


    Victorplied, embracing Louise with tender hands. Her t chest met hers with a maternal touch, and Louise tantly rubbed her body against Victor¡¯s lower abdomen.


    An affectionate act that was severely ufortable for broad daylight.


    Victor felt troubled but did not scold Louise.


    Victor understood why she was doing this.


    Louise¡¯s aggressive behavior was to check if Victor could fulfill her role as a man. Despite the political struggles preventing them from having children, Victor had never engaged in intimate rtions with Louise.


    Even in past years and even in foreign countries, it wasmon to consummate the rtionship before the prince¡¯s appointment to have children in advance. However, because Victor staunchly refused to share a bed with Louise, she was always dissatisfied.


    ¡°Your Highness.¡±


    In the midst of this, Louise whispered softly.


    ¡°Who did you meet before seeing me?¡±


    ¡°I visited an old friend. Haven¡¯t I mentioned him often before? Shiron¡­¡±


    ¡°¡­So that¡¯s why you smelled so much like a man.¡±


    Louise continued, moistening her lips with her tongue.


    ¡°I¡¯m very envious of this man named Shiron. I even feel jealous of the man who monopolizes Your Highness¡¯s attention and love.¡±


    ¡°¡­Why?¡±


    ¡°I should have been born a Prient daughter. Feeling inadequate as a mere nobledy without any power.¡±


    ¡°You are notcking. I can assert you¡¯re the most noble woman in the world. Otherwise, I would have broken off our engagement long ago.¡±


    Victor sighed as she spoke, and Louise took a deep breath.


    ¡°Then, the jealousy towards the man who monopolizes Your Highness¡¯s attention and love bes a foolish sentiment.¡±


    ¡°Again, Shiron is a man.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s why I feel even more miserable.¡±


    Louise trembled, holding Victor¡¯s face with both hands.


    ¡°Doesn¡¯t it mean my charm is less than that of a man?¡±


    ¡°Not at all. It¡¯s just¡­¡±


    ¡°I can boast that I know you better and have a longer rtionship. So,¡±


    Louise pressed her lips against Victor¡¯s.


    ¡°All Your Highness needs to do is act correctly. It¡¯s wrong for you to prioritize him over me.¡±


    ¡°Yes. It¡¯s my fault.¡±


    ¡°If you¡¯re aware, please act so I don¡¯t be a pitiful woman jealous of a man.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry.¡±


    Victor stood on tiptoe tofort her fianc¨¦e. Normally, she wouldn¡¯t have done so, but Louise¡¯s face looked so sad that Victor couldn¡¯t resist herpassion.

 Chapter 160: Farewell

    Chapter 160: Farewell


    As enlistment day approached, the tranquility of everyday life was disrupted by unwee busyness. It seemed that the people around were more in a frenzy than the person actually leaving, making it feel as though human nature is the same everywhere.


    ¡°Why are you packing a handkerchief, hourss, binocrs, a piece of charcoal, and whale oil?¡±


    As Shiron looked at the itemsid out on the table with a questioning look, Lucia pointed at each item with her finger, her voice emphasizing their importance.


    ¡°These are incredibly useful. You don¡¯t know because you¡¯ve never tried, but besides starting a fire, they can beforting just by chewing on them when food runs out.¡±


    ¡°¡­Right, whale oil.¡±


    ¡°Ah, and it would be good to bring unbleached cotton fabric too. You never know what might happen.¡±


    Despite the notice stating that supplies would be provided by the quartermaster and there was no need to bring unnecessary baggage, Lucia, like a parent caring for a child departing for a distant ce, insisted on giving Shiron something.


    Refusing such genuine concern would be awkward and tiresome, so Shiron, with familiar ease, packed the items into his bag.


    Shiron muttered without looking at Lucia.¡°Don¡¯t secretly follow me.¡±


    ¡°¡­I¡¯m not a child. Why would I do that?¡±


    ¡°Siriel followed because she was a child, right?¡±


    Shiron looked up at Lucia. Caught for unintentionally thinking of Siriel as a child, Lucia could not meet his gaze directly.


    ¡°She was a child back then. But I think not anymore.¡±


    Surprisingly, Lucia gave an honest answer. Instead of denying it, she seemed to have achieved mental growth, flexibly ying along with Shiron¡¯s teasing.


    ¡°So, don¡¯t worry about anything else and focus on taking care of yourself. Even if the surroundings of Dawn Castle are like your backyard, unexpected idents can happen.¡±


    ¡°Miss Lucia is right. There might be idents even Lord Shiron can¡¯t foresee.¡±


    Encia joined in expressing concern for Shiron, who looked at the blonde maid with a puzzled face.


    ¡°Why are you suddenly like this? It¡¯s making me anxious.¡±


    ¡°Mistress Yuma said that the number of monsters crossing the mountains has increased.¡±


    ¡°Only the number? What about their strength?¡±


    ¡°Most of the monstersing over the mountains are being pushed out from Dawn Castle, so I¡¯m not sure about their strength. But with the increase in numbers, I suppose their quality must have improved somewhat.¡±


    ¡°The problem isn¡¯t the monsters.¡±


    Encia wasn¡¯t the only one voicing concerns. Ophelia, who was observing the situation from the side, spoke up firmly.


    ¡°You should be careful of people, Lord. The person sleeping next to you, therades sharing the same water and bath, you must never think of them asrades you can trust!¡±


    ¡°¡­Never? Comrades?¡±


    Shiron felt a chill and displeasure at the warning to be wary of people andrades but decided to listen more.


    ¡°Yes! If the iing monsters have be stronger, there will undoubtedly be units that are annihted and many who are injured.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡±


    ¡°At some point, the situation will be uncontroble. The desperation will increase, ethical treatment won¡¯t be received as expected, and people under a lot of stress from their environment might make extreme decisions.¡±


    ¡°¡­Like mass suicide?¡±


    ¡°More dangerous situations could arise.¡±


    Ophelia continued, casting a shadow over her face.


    ¡°There might be those who consider using you as a scapegoat. Fools who would use theirrades as bait to save themselves¡­ I¡¯ve seen many such people over the years.¡±


    ¡°You can¡¯t trust humans! Trust us!¡±


    ¡°Alright, enough with the unlucky talk.¡±


    Shiron shuddered at the maids¡¯ whispers.


    It wasn¡¯t that he hadn¡¯t had the same type of concerns during this draft. That¡¯s why he met with Victor, and despite the difort of being in the same ce, he silently endured.


    ¡®Are people more dangerous?¡¯


    Shiron visualized thendscape of the region he was heading to in his mind.


    Cliffs sharply cut.


    Heavy clouds.


    A hulking figure.


    And purple eyes.


    ¡®It¡¯s dangerous, that¡¯s for sure.¡¯


    But that didn¡¯t mean he could take them with him. The expedition always included many knights and priests. How much had he struggled to hide the mark on his sole while living in Lucerne?


    [Don¡¯t worry. I¡¯m here now!]


    Shiron noticed a small hand clutching his coat tightly.


    ¡°Whenever people around worry like this, something unlucky always seems to happen.¡±


    Shiron grumbled, trying to shake off hisplicated thoughts.


    ¡°I¡¯ll give you a holiday. You can go to Dawn Castle, or visit father.¡±


    ¡°¡­What about secretly following?¡±


    ¡°Do you want to keep asking?¡±


    ¡°No, I think I get the gist of it.¡±


    ¡®You mean do both, right?¡¯


    Understanding Shiron¡¯s intention, the two received a purse of money from him.<hr>


    A few dayster.


    Shiron stood in front of the mansion¡¯s main gate, receiving farewells from everyone. He had expected Siriel, along with Hugo and Eldrina, to cling to him, crying and making a scene, but they came out to see him off without any fuss, maintaining a solemn atmosphere.


    Feeling puzzled by their demeanor, Shiron cautiously asked,


    ¡°Why does everyone look so grim? Is someone going to die?¡±


    ¡°Have I ever received a noisy farewell when I went on an expedition?¡±


    Hugo, stroking his plump chin, spoke in a grave voice,


    ¡°Sending off sons, lovers, and spouses to the battlefield should be a solemn and serious process.¡±


    ¡°What kind of ritual is that?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s not a superstition but a confirmed fact. Those who make a fuss usually end up receiving cold bodies or encountering their loved ones through a single line of text. On the other hand, those sent off as if they were just going out for a drink tend to return safely.¡±


    Hearing Hugo¡¯s exnation, Shiron nodded silently.


    As Hugo said, including him, everyone refrained from causing anymotion in sending off Shiron. Even Siriel, who merely smiled quietly, seemed to confirm that it wasn¡¯t just empty talk.


    ¡°Things have gottenplicated.¡±


    Eldrina said to Shiron simply. She didn¡¯t say to take care or express regret for not being able to hold a wedding ceremony.


    Eldrina had always sent Hugo off on expeditions this way, and there was no breaking this unspoken rule even today.


    ¡°Bring back ice cream.¡±


    Though it was a culture she couldn¡¯t understand, Lucia agreed toply quietly.


    ¡®Shouldn¡¯t it be okay to at least say take care?¡¯


    Lucia suppressed her desire to speak and turned around. She was worried. That¡¯s why she had packed his things and offered advice, reviving old memories.


    Returning to the annex, Lucia gulped and looked at the stairs.


    The maids had gone on vacation, and Shiron was away for a long time due to the draft order.


    ¡°¡­¡±


    The only one inside now was Seira, who didn¡¯t see Shiron off because she was sprawled out taking a nap.


    ¡®What should I do?¡¯


    Lucia was concerned about Seira. The thought of living together in the annex just the two of them was unsettling.


    Then, just as she stretched and walked over¡­ Seira, dressed in a nun¡¯s habit, yawned and rubbed her eyes.


    ¡°Oh, has he already left?¡±


    ¡°¡­I just came back from seeing him off.¡±


    ¡°Ah, I see.¡±


    Seira responded briefly and flicked her fingers a few times towards the outside. In the blink of an eye, a white bouquet of flowers appeared in her arms.


    ¡®Her skills haven¡¯t rusted.¡¯


    Lucia followed Seira, pretending to be a curious girl. Shiron had set up a huge stele in the backyard. At first, Lucia had questioned what he was doing, but now, thinking about it, it didn¡¯t seem so bad.


    The elf in a nun¡¯s habit joined hands in front of the stele. Every morning, Seira prayed in front of Kyrie¡¯s tombstone. Just watching that scene made Lucia unable to oppose Shiron¡¯s decision.<hr>


    ¡°Wow, look at the tense atmosphere.¡±


    Upon arriving at the train tform, Shiron spat out in disgust.


    The young men who were supposed to wait in order and harmony were nowhere to be found, reced instead by a bunch of sloppy figures creating a gloomy atmosphere, not even drunk.


    [Hero, is this okay? There are no soldiers, just a bunch of idlers.]


    ¡®¡­Seems like the empire has fallen without me knowing.¡¯


    The designated meeting ce.


    As he delved deeper, the situation grew even more severe.


    Half.


    The proportion of people tied up with ropes.


    At first nce, these were not the young people who had responded to the draft order. People well beyond the conscription age borerge scars on their faces, and some had hollows around their mouths from poor dental care.


    Feeling a bad premonition, Shiron felt a heavy pat on his shoulder.


    ¡°To meet in such a ce, what a coincidence.¡±


    ¡°¡­Captain?¡±


    Turning around, he saw a familiar middle-aged man wearing white gauntlets.


    Captain of the Iron Mace Knight Brigade, 2nd Division, Malleus Garibaldi. He smirked, paying little attention to Shiron¡¯s surprised expression.


    ¡°Don¡¯t call me captain. In this expedition, I¡¯m not leading any group. The captain is¡­ His Highness the Crown Prince, leading these people.¡±


    ¡°¡­Who are these people?¡±


    ¡°Surprised? Seeing all these rugged fellows.¡±


    Malleus averted his gaze with a sigh.


    ¡°You and I, and the unit the Crown Prince is part of, are made up entirely of criminals.¡±


    ¡°¡­Huh.¡±


    ¡°By His Majesty the Emperor¡¯s decree. I suppose you understand what this means.¡±


    ¡°To go to the front lines?¡±


    ¡°Exactly.¡±


    Malleus prayed for the yet-to-arrive Crown Prince¡¯s safety.

 Chapter 161: Rehabilitation Possibility (1)

    Chapter 161: Rehabilitation Possibility (1)


    A unitposed solely of criminals.


    The unexpected situation caused Victor to feel confusion and pressure. Her face was so shadowed throughout the journey to the front that even Victor, who had lived her life behind a mask, lost herposure.


    Instead of eating, Victor gulped down the cold water handed to her by the messenger. Due to the ordeal that seemed to fall from the sky, she couldn¡¯t stomach food and found herself unable to chew and swallow.


    ¡®What was the problem?¡¯


    Victor sighed as she looked at the document stamped with the emperor¡¯s seal. It was a list of personal details of the soldiers she was to lead in this expedition.


    Rape, murder, looting, fraud, treason, terrorism¡­


    From 14 years to life sentences.


    Half of them were on death row.


    Reconfirming the varied criminal records, Victor felt a slight dizzinessing on. She had checked several times but could not get used to it, which was giving her a headache.She felt a heavy presence approaching.


    ¡°You seem to be in quite the predicament.¡±


    ¡°¡­Captain Malleus.¡±


    ¡°Excuse me for a moment.¡±


    Malleus took off his white gloves and extended his hand forward. Victor, roughly guessing what he intended to do, closed her eyes and rxed.


    Whoosh-


    A warm energy was felt beyond her eyelids for a moment. Victor shook her head, feeling much lighter, and asked.


    ¡°How do you feel?¡±


    ¡°Thank you. That was helpful.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m d to hear that. Ahem¡­¡±


    With a kind smile, Malleus sat opposite Victor and cleared his throat before breaking the silence.


    ¡°Your Highness. While it¡¯s good to focus on official duties, you shouldn¡¯t skip meals.¡±


    ¡°Thanks for the advice. But honestly, I¡¯ve had no appetite. Embarrassingly enough, I even threw up before boarding the train.¡±


    ¡°Do you feel that burdened?¡±


    Victor responded with a bitter smile to Malleus¡¯s concerned question.


    ¡°It would be a lie to say I¡¯m not. I don¡¯t want to admit it, but somehow my body can¡¯t lie.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s serious¡­¡±


    ¡°I have to ovee it, though.¡±


    It was supposed to be a unit in name only. Hence, Victor didn¡¯t bear the pressure to achieve outstanding results in this expedition, nor did she n to sit idly by as she had done previously.


    ¡®To achieve a moderate amount of sess, not to disappoint my father.¡¯


    With the presence of capable individuals like Shiron and Malleus, aiming for better results was certainly possible.


    Tasks such as rescuing an isted unit or defeating a gigantic monster that those without the ability to project sword energy couldn¡¯t handle were conceivable.


    However, the problem was the massive reassignment of the chosen unit members the day before. Victor recalled yesterday¡¯s events.


    -¡®I will ce Hugo¡¯s nephew directly under yourmand¡­¡¯


    The emperor had mumbled in front of Victor, running his fingers through his white hair. Since there was no opposition and no further discussion followed, Victor had been reassured, which turned out to be a major oversight.


    No, even if there had been further discussion, there was only about a day left.


    Victor spent much of her energy trying to understand the emperor¡¯s intentions rather than establishing a stable foundation.


    Victor organized the stack of documents and rubbed her eyes, which had been blurry just moments before. Looking out the window, she saw that the sun had set, and the light leaking through the train window faintly illuminated the outside scenery.


    Snow was fluttering down.


    ¡°¡­Am I disliked by His Majesty?¡±


    Suddenly feeling sentimental,


    Victor muttered without taking her eyes off the window.


    ¡°I don¡¯t recall doing anything to warrant such treatment¡­¡±


    ¡°Is it because of the origins of the unit members?¡±


    ¡°Yes. This situation is so unfamiliar and sudden that I can¡¯t help but have irrational thoughts. Have I done something wrong? Or is His Majesty¡­ my father¡­ tainted with the same murky aura as my brother?¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s impossible.¡±


    Malleus cut off Victor¡¯s words immediately. He seemed to want to avoid going any further into what could be an exceedingly ufortable conversation.


    ¡°His Eminence and I have carefully examined His Majesty¡¯s condition. We detected no peculiar aura, and His Majesty has regained a considerable amount of health, though not as much as before.¡±


    ¡°Then, what is the reason for taking on the burden of sending freshly graduated individuals to the border, in addition to operating a punitive unit?¡±


    Victor, stroking her nonexistent beard, asked casually.


    ¡°Even if the graduates are assigned to border defense rather than monster extermination, I don¡¯t understand why such a troublesome task is given to a greenhorn without anymand experience.¡±


    ¡°Calm down.¡±


    As Victor¡¯s tone became sharper, Malleus extended his hands forward.


    ¡°Before we delve into His Majesty¡¯s unfathomable thoughts, how about having a proper meal first? You look quite unwell.¡±


    Unlike Rien, where ice seldom formed even in winter, the border environment was harsh. Victor might not personally engage in monster extermination, but divine power was not a panacea. Malleus was very concerned that Victor¡¯s strength might deplete due to fasting.


    ¡°¡­I¡¯m sorry.¡±


    Victor spoke softly and called a messenger to order some food. Victor chewed and swallowed the food thoroughly. Noticing the still apparent deficiencies in the Crown Prince, Malleus decided to offer some helpful advice.


    ¡°His Majesty¡­ might be having expectations of you.¡±


    ¡°Expectations?¡±


    ¡°Yes. I¡¯ve thought about it positively. There¡¯s a saying that a true sage king is one who ovees difficulties. With two above you being dethroned, perhaps His Majesty is trying to solidify your position¡­ That¡¯s as far as my limited mind can go.¡±


    Malleus gave a lukewarm smile, seemingly embarrassed.


    ¡°Right, there¡¯s no use in thinking negatively. Thank you for the advice.¡±


    Though Victor sighed, she felt a lighter heart. After all, what needed to be done in the bordends hadn¡¯t changed.


    To kill monsters and defend the border.


    ¡®His Majesty must have his reasons for doing this¡­¡¯


    Including handling uncontroble criminals, with Malleus and Shiron, they would be able to fulfill their roles effortlessly.


    ¡°But¡­ where¡¯s Shiron?¡±


    With a lighter heart, Victor looked around the train carriage. In the luxury carriage meant for transporting the royal family and apanying dignitaries, there were no other individuals besides the pre-assigned messenger and guards.


    ¡°Did he go to the restroom?¡±


    ¡°That friend said he would stay in thest carriage.¡±


    ¡°¡­Thest?¡±


    Victor turned around, furrowing her brows.


    All the members assigned to her unit, regardless of their crimes, were criminals. Thus, staying in thest carriage meant mingling with the criminals.


    They were not to be trusted.


    Trash.


    Even Malleus, known in Lucerne for hispassionate nature, thought so, and Victor had just been nning to push these people to the front lines to utilize them efficiently.


    Malleus, untying his bundled hair, stood up.


    ¡°I¡¯ll bring him.¡±


    ¡°No. Leave him be. He¡¯s allowed to act freely as long as conditions permit.¡±


    After finishing the food on her te, Victor shifted her gaze back to the stack of documents. She felt a bit disappointed that Shiron chose to be with the criminals instead of her, but it was foolish to harborplex feelings for people who were soon to die.


    ¡°Better to focus on more productive matters.¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    Malleus gave a warm smile to the increasingly mature Crown Prince.<hr>


    2nd Carriage.


    Shiron crossed the rattling gap between the carriages, heading for thest carriage.


    Upon opening the door, he saw the conscripted graduates.


    There were frightened boys and, on the opposite end, those who exuded bravado.


    The former seemed scared, having been dragged to a strange and dangerous ce, while thetter appeared eager to create opportunities or stand out during a crisis.


    The 3rd and 4th carriages also carried graduates.


    5th Carriage.


    Shiron passed knights in dark armor.


    And finally, he arrived at thest carriage.


    nk!


    [Are you sure this is okay, Hero?]


    ¡®It¡¯s fine. There¡¯s no loss even if we fail. It¡¯s not like we¡¯ll umte demerits just by offending criminals?¡¯


    Shiron responded to the vaguely felt presence of Latera.


    Then, with a graceful motion, he pushed open the frost-covered iron door.


    Over 180 cm tall. Skin barely touched by the sun, exuding a noble aura even when standing still.


    Shiron was too conspicuous in this ce.


    [These filthy criminals¡­]


    Latera, in spirit form, covered her nose and pretended to retch. She could easily identify the souls filled with demerits packed into the carriage.


    [Still, seeing that none have more demerits than you, Hero, it seems there might be a chance for rehabilitation.]


    ¡®¡­See? What did I tell you? There¡¯s no better opportunity to achieve greatness.¡¯


    Latera¡¯s words were significant, but Shiron decided to agree with her for now.


    ¡°Excuse me for a moment.¡±


    After coughing a few times to attract attention, the criminals slowly moved as Shiron intended. After that intuitive response, Shiron suppressed augh and said,


    ¡°Nice to meet you. I am said to be the fairy of the tutorial.¡±

 Chapter 162: Rehabilitation Possibility (2)

    Chapter 162: Rehabilitation Possibility (2)


    ¡°Tutor¡­ what?¡±


    ¡°What¡¯s that guy saying? A fairy?¡±


    Thest car was filled with the smell of soup and sweat.


    Inside, the stifling atmosphere was shattered by the sudden arrival of a young man without warning.


    It was inevitable.


    The young man introduced himself with the absurd word ¡®fairy,¡¯ instead of being an executor or training instructor.


    Perhaps because of that, despite being dragged to a punishment squad and their lives being fleeting, amotion broke out in the ce.


    ¡°It¡¯s freezing to death, and this is ridiculous.¡±


    The one who stood up was a fierce-looking man missing an ear.¡°What are you, kid? What are you bbering about?¡±


    The man chuckled and then frowned as he walked towards the young man. No one stopped him.


    The knights, who kept the prisoners from doing foolish things, watched the situation dumbfounded, and the kneeling prisoners made way with interest, wondering what would happen.


    ¡°Didn¡¯t you hear? I said I¡¯m the fairy of the tutorial.¡±


    The young man, faced with the approaching trouble, spoke calmly. Really, was he of noble birth? It seemed so, given the inhuman dialogue he spat out, as if his blood ran blue.


    ¡°If you¡¯ve understood, then don¡¯t make a fuss and sit down. I have a lot to exin to you from now on.¡±


    ¡°Fairy? A fa-airy?¡±


    The man, holding his belly inughter, turned to the seated prisoners.


    ¡°Did you guys hear what he said? He says he¡¯s a fairy.¡±


    ¡°What¡¯s a fairy?¡±


    ¡°¡­A magical being that lives in untouched, mystical ces or realms beyond human reach.¡±


    ¡°Howe you know so much? Did you study a bit?¡±


    ¡°Mystical ces, that¡¯s all lies and propaganda. Don¡¯t you know? It¡¯s all fabrications by the empire to deceive other countries.¡±


    ¡°Shh, so to your eyes, does this guy look like a fairy?¡±


    ¡°Of course not. He¡¯s just an ordinary human.¡±


    After a while, amidst the murmuring on the floor, the young man in ck clothes spoke up with authority in his voice.


    ¡°I told you to sit down.¡±


    It didn¡¯t seem like he was angry. Could it be that he hadn¡¯t heard the murmuring? Or perhaps he was deliberately ignoring it. Whatever the trash talked about, it was none of his concern.


    ¡°¡­Tch, how boring.¡±


    At that disappointing reaction, the one-eared man, Jansen, frowned and turned his back.


    ¡°Keke, idiot.¡±


    Mockingughter echoed. Inside the dimly lit car, open mouthsughed, revealing yellow teeth.


    ¡°If you¡¯re going to listen, why did you stand up?¡±


    ¡°Idiot, what¡¯s so boring about this?¡±


    ¡°Eventually, acting tough without being able to do anything.¡±


    ¡°Aw, isn¡¯t that embarrassing? If it were me, I would¡¯ve hit him by now.¡±


    The jeering that boiled the blood continued, and unlike when he returned to his seat, no one made way for him this time.


    Jansen tried not to lose hisposure despite being taken aback.


    ¡°Move.¡±


    ¡°Move? Why should I? Cowardly brat giving orders.¡±


    The lean man with one eye sneered.


    ¡°If you won¡¯t move, I¡¯ll just step over.¡±


    Jansen extended his foot over the one-eyed man¡¯s knee to cool his heated head.


    Crack-


    ¡°Argh!¡±


    Jansen fell to the floor, clutching his ankle, and shot a hateful look at the one-eyed man.


    ¡°You, you bastard!¡±


    ¡°Should¡¯ve watched where you¡¯re stepping. You¡¯ve got two perfectly good eyes but no caution.¡±


    Everyone could see that the one-eyed man was the one who broke Jansen¡¯s ankle, but he feigned ignorance, sending a mocking gaze Jansen¡¯s way.


    The young man who introduced himself as a fairy watched the scene till the end.


    ¡°There, one-eye.¡±


    ¡°Yes? Are you talking to me?¡±


    The one-eyed man pointed at himself and shifted his gaze from Jansen. Shiron nodded and gestured for him toe forward.


    ¡°Step out.¡±


    ¡°Keke. Alright, I understand.¡±


    The one-eyed man strutted forward, stepping out just like Jansen, with the prisoners making way for him. He walked confidently, enjoying the pouring gaze.


    ¡°Why did you call for me?¡±


    ¡°State your name.¡±


    ¡°My name is Chen, and I don¡¯t have a surname. But why do you ask?¡±


    ¡°Because you¡¯re going to be a special management target from now on.¡±


    ¡°¡­Special management target?¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    The young man pulled out a notebook and a fountain pen from his pocket and began to write something down.


    ¡°Now, go take a seat.¡±


    ¡­Was that it?


    Chen, the one-eyed man, sensed something significant about nothing happening. If it had been the guards or knights, they wouldn¡¯t have ignored themotion that just urred¡­ But the young man in front of him took no action.


    No, he did take action.


    Special management target.


    It was a dubious measure that Chen¡¯s name was added there.


    ¡°Can I ask you one thing?¡±


    ¡°What is it?¡±


    ¡°Why do you ignore the guy who picked a fight by mocking you calling yourself a fairy and only designate me as¡­ a target?¡±


    Instead of mocking, Chen voiced hisint sincerely. The young man shifted his gaze from Chen to Jansen, who was groaning on the floor.


    ¡°Because you broke the ankle of arade you¡¯re supposed to trust in the future.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡±


    ¡°If you¡¯ve heard, go take a seat now. We¡¯ve wasted enough time.¡±


    The young man pulled out a pocket watch from his pocket and frowned.


    Chen frowned as well.


    He was angry for being treated the same as Jansen. It wasn¡¯t important to him that he was listed as a special management target. He thought he might at least get pped, but instead, he received this dull treatment.


    ¡°Do you have anything else to say? Why aren¡¯t you sitting down?¡±


    ¡°Rather than that, I have a favor to ask.¡±


    ¡°A favor? Go ahead.¡±


    ¡°Please p me.¡±


    Chen tapped his cheek lightly, sporting a mocking smile. If he returned to his seat without doing anything, he would be a coward, no different from Jansen, who was whining and clutching his ankle like a little girl.


    But further resistance could lead to being restrained by the knights watching the situation from behind or even losing his life if things went wrong.


    That was not what he wished for, so Chen chose a different way to make an impression.


    ¡®Even if I¡¯m about to die, I need to maintain dignity against a lunatic.¡¯


    ¡°I can¡¯t control my strength. Now, return to your seat.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s okay. Please hurry up and p me. Shouldn¡¯t we show dominance over those rough ones?¡±


    Chen extended his aura, trying to gauge the level of the person iming to be a fairy. Just as someone had muttered earlier, he saw nothing special.


    ¡®Control strength? Just bluffing.¡¯


    Chen warmed his core, wrapped around his protective aura¡­ and watched the palm flying towards his cheek. The speed was decent, but Chen, being from Silleya, was able to perceive the scene in slow motion.


    The attack, which contained neither inner energy nor mana, was too crude. Such an attack couldn¡¯t harm Chen, who was protected by aura¡­


    Crack!


    Chen¡¯s head was ripped off and hit the wall. One side of the car was stained red, and his lifeless body slumped over.


    ¡°Now that everyone is seated, I¡¯ll start the exnation.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡±


    ¡°I won¡¯t lead you to a vain death.¡±


    The young man did not spare a nce at the cooling corpse on the floor.


    ¡°People point fingers, saying that this unit will just be used as a meat shield against the demons, but I don¡¯t see it that way.¡±


    The young man, who spoke with conviction, approached Jansen, who was not groaning despite clutching his ankle. As the young man extended his foot, the prisoners made way like the ebbing tide, and Jansen swallowed his saliva with a stern face.


    And then, a miraculous event happened.


    Whoosh-


    It looked like he was going to rip off the whole ankle, but instead, warm light burst from the extended hand of the young man.


    ¡°May the merciful Lord grant redemption to those of you who¡¯ve ruined your lives with a momentary mistake.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡±


    The broken ankle was healed in the blink of an eye. It was a feat only a high-ranking clergyman, rare even for ordinary people to witness, could perform.


    Jansen, the subject of the healing, watched the scene with a bewildered expression.


    However, this time, he did not curse orin. His cloudy eyes began to clear, bing as lucid as they originally were.


    ¡°What is your name?¡±


    ¡°My name is¡­ Jansen.¡±


    ¡°How did you end up here?¡±


    ¡°¡­I killed someone.¡±


    ¡°Is that all? I don¡¯t think so.¡±


    Though the words were significant, Jansen seemed to grasp their meaning. Overwhelmed with emotion, he spoke with a trembling voice.


    ¡°The person I killed was a monster. He raped and killed my daughter, who hadn¡¯t even started school.¡±


    ¡°I understand your feelings. There could have been another way.¡±


    As the young man expressed his sympathy, Jansen burst into tears.


    ¡°The man who raped my daughter was a young lord from the region I lived in. Not even the vige chief, let alone the lord, would listen to me!¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s a terrible thing.¡±


    The young man took out a handkerchief and wiped Jansen¡¯s tears.


    ¡°But it¡¯s okay. I will erase all your sins. The Lord will allow it.¡±


    With those words, the young man stood up firmly.


    ¡°Sin can be covered with good deeds. Even those destined for hell can go to heaven if they do good.¡±


    [¡­That¡¯s not right.]


    Latera disagreed with Shiron¡¯s dignified statement. While the soul of Jansen was rtively pure, half of the souls here were beyond redemption, like the one whose head had just exploded.


    But what mattered was not the souls of the rabble but Shiron¡¯s soul. Latera noticed that Shiron¡¯s sins were gradually being alleviated.


    ¡°So, follow my words carefully.¡±


    Ignoring Latera, Shiron spoke with conviction.


    ¡°Follow my words carefully. Then you will be able to live and return to a warm home.¡±


    ¡°Really?¡±


    ¡°Can even a death row inmate live?¡±


    ¡°Yes, I swear.¡±


    Feeling pleased at the outburst from the corner, the train slowed down with a loud rumble.


    ¡°Then, let¡¯s all stand up.¡±


    Once Shiron confirmed that everyone was standing, he moved towards the outside without hesitation. And filled with darkness and harsh cold awaited them.


    Ahead, numerous lights flickered.

 Chapter 163: People Out Of Favor (1)

    Chapter 163: People Out Of Favor (1)


    As expected, there was no immediate fighting upon arrival.


    The boldly extended feet retracted due to the cold, and the faintly sensed magical energy moistened every crevice of the body.


    This was an instinctual reaction that not only the students but also the forcibly conscripted prisoners and knights could not avoid. Therefore, an adaptation period was provided before they headed to the battlefield.


    About two weeks.


    During this time, allocated for adapting to the harsh environment, those who would now be called the expeditionary force were provided with hygiene tools and new military uniforms before entering the temporarily constructed barracks.


    Yes, so far, so good.


    Familiar environment, familiar atmosphere¡­ Fortunately, thanks to those that evoked unpleasant memories, Shiron did not freeze up.


    With only divine power and personal prowess to boast of, hadn¡¯t he confidently reassured Victor? Although not as experienced as Malleus, who had been on several expeditions, Shiron did not engage in any foolish behavior such as babbling or looking around in the unfamiliar environment.


    The same was true for the expeditionary force meeting.¡°If you stay quiet, you¡¯ll at least be average.¡±


    Headquarters tent.


    Among the bearded men, Shiron kept his mouth shut tight and stared straight ahead.


    ¡°Greetings to His Highness the Crown Prince.¡±


    Igor Kairon.


    Until a few years ago, he had been guarding the western border and was now in charge of this expedition. Igor, unting the epaulets on his shoulder, bowed to Victor.


    ¡°Just proceed as nned without minding me. I know that nothing goodes from including the opinions of outsiders.¡±


    ¡°Well, then, I¡¯ll announce the general outline.¡±


    With Victor¡¯s straightforward approval, Igor tapped arge map with a stick.


    ¡°With the replenished numbers, we n to extend the front line to the east.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ve heard that about a thousand people have arrived here in a week. There was a major defeat during thest wave at the 4th line. And you want to extend the front?¡±


    Wave referred to the term used for the approaching demonic beasts.


    ¡°Maintaining the front line is anyway the role of the conscripted, not the selected forces. It¡¯s the selected knights¡¯ job to directly fend off the waves, isn¡¯t it?¡±


    ¡°Even so, I¡¯m against extending the front.¡±


    ¡°How about selecting those among the conscripted who can at least unleash sword energy?¡±


    ¡°Among those who responded to this conscription order, there are those who can skillfully use magic and emit sword energy, but we might lose future resources if we¡¯re not careful.¡±


    ¡°Using those personnel just for maintaining the front line¡­ Isn¡¯t that too wasteful? Losing knights who are currently serving as resources seems like a more foolish decision to me.¡±


    In name, it was headquarters, but it was essentially an expeditionary force made up of various knight orders, so noise erupted from everywhere.


    The word defeat was also explicitly mentioned.


    In the corner, a man looking in bad shape furrowed his brows. Even Shiron, who hadn¡¯t been here long, could easily tell that this man was from the 4th unit.


    However, Shiron understood that the expeditionary force could not operate as a perfectly unified group. In this world, an individual¡¯s prowess could indeed rece the collective might of a group.


    Just as Hugo had done.


    If one had achievements, one could act autocratically based on personal judgment without facing criticism from others.


    Of course, had they failed, not only would they face the loss of unit members, but they would also have to brace for the pressure and mixed res of ridicule, enough to make one¡¯s hair fall out.


    ¡°Instead of that, how about we preemptively select and train excellent resources in each unit?¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s a brilliant idea!¡±


    ¡°Increasing the front line is less important than immediately boosting thebat power we can wield. Yes!¡±


    ¡®¡­Have they lost their minds?¡¯


    Listening to the ongoing meeting, Shiron¡¯s eyes widened. At the same time, Igor¡¯s face turned as cold as if it were encased in ice. Perhaps because they had been individual knight orders until a few years ago, those who had just voiced their opinions were directly opposing and twisting the stance of Igor, the head of the headquarters.


    ¡°That won¡¯t do.¡±


    Igor barely managed to regain hisposure and took control of the situation.


    ¡°Though the situation of the expeditionary force is dire, issuing the conscription order and replenishing our ranks was a decision made by His Majesty the Emperor himself. His Majesty¡¯s intention is to use them as auxiliary forces, not to throw them into the front line to be ughtered!¡±


    ¡°If that¡¯s the case, there¡¯s nothing we can do.¡±


    ¡°Cough. I didn¡¯t mean to go against His Majesty¡¯s will.¡±


    The men who were eager at the thought of training the new recruits shrank back as soon as the term ¡®imperialmand¡¯ was mentioned.


    Just as the heated discussion seemed to be winding down, someone unexpected chimed in.


    ¡°Aren¡¯t there others besides those who responded to the conscription order?¡±


    ¡°What do you mean by that?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m not talking about the youngsters who just turned twenty and came here. I mean the scum that wouldn¡¯t be missed even if they were killed right off.¡±


    Scum,


    Even without any further exnation, everyone understood the derogatory term.


    ¡°However, they too were assigned under His Highness the Crown Prince by His Majesty himself. Isn¡¯t going against the imperialmand the same?¡±


    ¡°From what I¡¯ve heard, His Majesty said he would leave all authority over the prisoners to His Highness¡¯s discretion¡­ Isn¡¯t that right? Your Highness.¡±


    ¡°¡­That is¡­¡±


    Unaware that the arrow would be shot at her, Victor couldn¡¯t immediately respond. The silence in the headquarters stretched as long as her silence did.


    Thump, thump, thump. Victor calmed her loudly beating heart under the ring eyes.


    ¡°Th¡­ That¡¯s true, but I want to hear why we¡¯reing to this conclusion. Captain Eugen.¡±


    ¡°Yes, Your Highness.¡±


    Captain Eugen, leading the 3rd unit, confidently responded.


    ¡°I would like to ask for Your Highness¡¯s understanding in advance. I may speak rudely, but please forgive me with a generous heart.¡±


    ¡°Just exin. How exactly do you n to utilize the prisoners?¡±


    ¡°Among the prisoners, there are those of considerable size.¡±


    The fact that the prisoners were brought up here didn¡¯t seem to be a spur-of-the-moment thought, as a general outline emerged. Captain Eugen spoke, his golden eyes shining.


    ¡°When I observed their gait, some seemed to have significantly trained in martial arts or swordsmanship. And most importantly, none of them seemed to have sealed their core.¡±


    ¡°¡­And what¡¯s the point of that?¡±


    ¡°I deemed it irrational to let a group of criminals, gathered due to their corrupted nature and yet not having sealed their core, run rampant on the vast battlefield.¡±


    Upon Victor¡¯s inquiry, Eugen stiffened his face and nodded.


    ¡°I¡¯m not sure of His Majesty¡¯s intentions, but I judged it too risky to use criminals, who haven¡¯t even sealed their danjeon, as Your Highness¡¯s hands and feet.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡±


    ¡°A hand and foot that doesn¡¯t listen might well strangle Your Highness¡¯s neck, couldn¡¯t it?¡±


    ¡°There won¡¯t be such a thing. I have a certain level of skill in magic and martial arts myself, and beside me are Sir Malleus and my long-time friend.¡±


    Victor sharply rebuked Eugen, showing a hint of anger.


    ¡°Mere criminals cannot breach through two of the empire¡¯s most distinguished warriors. Your words are highly inappropriate.¡±


    ¡°I had no intention of belittling Sir Malleus. But isn¡¯t it better to address and move past any unsettling factors?¡±


    Eugen looked at the young man beside Malleus with his golden eyes. Shiron blinked under his gaze.


    ¡°Shiron Prient.¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    ¡°What do you think?¡±


    ¡°Do you need to hear my opinion? I merely follow His Highness¡¯s intentions.¡±


    ¡®What¡¯s with this guy? Why is he suddenly turning the arrow towards me and freaking out?¡¯


    Although that¡¯s what he thought, Shiron decided to lower himself and avoid unnecessary confrontations.


    The n was to use the prisoners to enhance their reputation and solidify Victor¡¯s position. He felt the need to refrain from actions that stood out too much for the n to proceed smoothly.


    Unfortunately, it seemed Eugen had no intention of letting Shiron off the hook.


    ¡°I heard that you executed someone on your own authority. Is that really His Highness¡¯s intention?¡±


    ¡°¡­Isn¡¯t it fine to kill a disobedient bastard?¡±


    ¡°We¡¯ve had friction from the start.¡±


    ¡°There¡¯s no friction. I killed because I was annoyed. As the captain said, there are rough ones around. I killed them to set an example.¡±


    Although rough words were used, Shiron managed tough off Eugen¡¯s gaze.


    ¡°Let¡¯s move on from this matter to the next. Igor.¡±


    Sensing the conversation drifting elsewhere, Victor shifted her focus to Igor.


    ¡°Yes. Eugen, please take your seat. Since we still have some adaptation time left, let¡¯s postpone the treatment of the prisoners for now.¡±


    With Igor¡¯s words, Eugen shrugged his shoulders.


    Thus, the meeting continued for another two hours.<hr>


    After the meeting, the three gathered in Victor¡¯s private room to discuss future strategies. In a ce where there were only three of them, Shiron treated Victor more casually.


    ¡°Victor, did you have a fight with Eugen, that guy?¡±


    ¡°¡­Why would I?¡±


    ¡°Weren¡¯t the treatment of the criminals entirely your responsibility? Even nominally, your position is that of the Crown Prince, but isn¡¯t it odd that Igor, the overallmander, is meddling in areas he shouldn¡¯t?¡±


    As Shiron spoke with apparent displeasure, Victor fiddled with her lips.


    ¡°I had no particr thoughts on the matter and didn¡¯t feel I was treated rudely. In a ce where various opinions are exchanged, if you can¡¯t even handle that, what would happen?¡±


    Although Victor furrowed her brows at Eugen¡¯s remarks during the meeting, she was pleased to know that Shiron cared for her and pretended everything was fine.


    ¡°Still, I think His Highness needed to push his assertions more firmly.¡±


    Malleus crossed his arms and sighed.


    ¡®When Sir Hugo was here, such things never happened.¡¯


    Having been part of several expeditions, he realized firsthand that this strategy meeting was significantly more chaotic than thest.


    ¡°First off, as this friend said, Eugen¡¯s remarks were a clear overstepping of authority. If he wanted to seek Your Highness¡¯s opinion, he could have spoken more gently¡­¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t deny there was unpleasant jockeying. But it¡¯s not iprehensible.¡±


    Victor chuckled and shook her head.


    ¡°Everyone¡¯s probably too exhausted to bother with minor formalities. But since we¡¯re getting noise from this side, we need to take a strong stance on the treatment of the disciplinary squad so others can¡¯t meddle.¡±


    ¡°Assuming we take the prisoners as they are, I have something I¡¯d like to discuss based on that.¡±


    Shiron replicated the map he saw in the headquarters on a piece of paper on the table.


    ¡°Let¡¯s push to extend the front line to the east with the authority of the Crown Prince.¡±


    He pointed to the eastern side of the mountains, the unexplored area on the map where the resolution was low.


    [The Lair of the Fervent Dragon]


    Though it was uncharted territory, Shiron knew exactly what was there.


    ¡°Now that it¡¯s been brought up in the meeting, the front line will eventually be extended. But do we really need to push for it from our side?¡±


    Malleus focused on him and opened his mouth.


    ¡°Wouldn¡¯t it be good if we were to break through the end of the front line ourselves? That¡¯s what I¡¯ve been thinking.¡±


    Shiron said this and looked at Victor.


    ¡°If the knight groups formed from cells are to block the waves, the achievements will inevitably be biased towards them.¡±


    ¡°So, you¡¯re saying we should take on the most conspicuous role with the other manpower?¡±


    Victor took a deep breath and looked at the ceiling.


    Shiron was already presenting her options. And they were quite rational, so no objections came to mind.


    Victorughed at the future that seemed to be approaching faster than expected.


    ¡°Are you sure? Escorting and pioneering¡­ You¡¯ll be busy.¡±


    ¡°Taking charge of the end of the front line solves the supply issue. After that, we just need to wield our swords and advance.¡±


    ¡°¡­The construction work necessary for maintaining the front line could be assigned to the prisoners. I think it¡¯s not a bad idea.¡±


    As Malleus agreed with Shiron¡¯s opinion, Victor found no reason to oppose.


    ¡°Then, since a rough decision has been made, let¡¯s have dinner.¡±


    Victor yfully tapped her diaphragm and smiled warmly.


    ¡°Shiron, what¡¯s on the menu today?¡±


    ¡°¡­Seems like oat porridge with salted meat and rye bread.¡±


    ¡°Well, at least it has meat in it. Don¡¯t frown too much.¡±


    Malleus yfully patted Shiron¡¯s back as he held the menu.

 Chapter 164: People Out Of Favor (2)

    Chapter 164: People Out Of Favor (2)


    Meetings continued for several days afterward.


    With the influx of new personnel, adjustments to the supply system were necessary. Naturally, the treatment of the increasing number of wounded and fallen soldiers was also discussed.


    Of course, this didn¡¯t mean Victor¡¯s intentions, especially his n to expand the front to the east, were overlooked. Themanders of each battalion weed his strategy to not just halt the enemy¡¯s advance but to personally organize an engineering battalion for the mission with open arms.


    And that night,


    Themander of the expeditionary force, General Igor, came to see Victor.


    ¡°Do you smoke?¡±


    ¡°I tried it once, but it didn¡¯t suit me. If you want to smoke, feel free.¡±


    With Victor¡¯s permission, Igor lit a thin cigarette.


    ¡°You never intended to stay in the rear.¡±¡°How could I? Without knowing my father¡¯s intentions, I have no choice but to do the best I can.¡±


    ¡°I never thought that ¡®the best I can¡¯ would involveying tracks on frozen ground.¡±


    Igor took a deep breath and exhaled a thick cloud of smoke.


    ¡°With less than 100 men.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry too much about it. We¡¯ve deliberated over this decision for days. And though 100 may seem few, if all of them are skilled in martial arts and internal energy, it¡¯s not that few, is it?¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s what worries me.¡±


    Igor sighed deeply, his shoulders drooping.


    Victor was nning to teach martial arts and secrets to mere criminals. He couldn¡¯t fathom what had possessed Victor, but as someone who had sworn allegiance to the royal family his entire life, he feltpelled to dissuade him right then and there.


    ¡°I heard it¡¯s a battalion made up entirely of criminals. Among them are vicious criminals and traitors attempting to undermine the foundation of this country.¡±


    ¡°We¡¯ve concluded that we can control them adequately. The most capable among them can barely muster sword energy.¡±


    ¡°Even the dullest student, once taught martial arts, can eventually emit sword energy.¡±


    ¡°I understand your concern, but¡­¡±


    Victor sighed deeply, then lifted his head.


    ¡°Captain Malleus and I believe this is a trial imposed by His Majesty.¡±


    ¡°His Majesty¡­¡±


    ¡°Didn¡¯t you see how I was treated in the meeting room?¡±


    During the many meetings over the past few days, Victor was frustrated at being treated like a mere decoration or a novice.


    ¡®If only being treated like a novice was the worst of it.¡¯


    The moment the emperor, who hadn¡¯t shown his face and was only handling state affairs from Rien, was mentioned, the atmosphere in the meeting room would instantly be organized, igniting a fire in Victor¡¯s heart.


    ¡®They think of me as a prince in name only.¡¯


    The second was personally dismissed by the emperor, and the first walked away from the prince¡¯s position on his own. Though not explicitly stated, the tant view that Victor was merely lucky and a novice was quite unpleasant.


    Therefore, Shiron instructed her on how she could solidify her position and achieve a notable aplishment.


    -¡®You should insist that you¡¯re acting as a prince should, aiming to solidify the next emperor¡¯s position. If someone understands the bigger picture, they won¡¯t oppose it.¡¯


    Victor agreed with Shiron¡¯s opinion and conveyed it to Igor in a more softened tone.


    ¡°If someone intervenes here, wouldn¡¯t it diminish the purity of the aplishments I¡¯m about to achieve?¡±


    ¡°You have no intention of budging.¡±


    ¡°Make sure the supply vehicles aren¡¯t tampered with. Even the worst criminals shouldn¡¯t starve or freeze to death.¡±


    ¡°Understood.¡±


    Igor clenched his fist as he bowed his head.


    This expedition was a sort of demonstration.


    It was a test by the emperor to see if the absence of Hugo Prient could bepensated with the existingbat force and if the prince had the ability to govern the empire in the future.


    For Igor, who was unwaveringly loyal to the empire, opposing any matter, whether directly or indirectly, was unthinkable. Yet, there was more. For a fleeting moment, Igor perceived an intensely serious resolve in Victor¡¯s gaze.


    A stark contrast to the figure he remembered from the imperial pce years ago.


    Does the position make the man? The once frail figure had vanished, reced by a clear determination to press forward, which Igor could not help but notice.<hr>


    Meanwhile, at the temporary base¡¯s drill ground.


    Criminals, now transformed into trainees, stood in line.


    [The smell of vomit.]


    ¡°You, go to the left.


    [The smell of the sewer!]


    ¡°Yes, you, to the left as well.¡±


    [¡­This person is somewhat decent. Despite therge scar marring his face, it would be fair to describe him as a clean rag.]


    ¡°To the right.¡±


    Shiron sorted the individuals into two groups based on Latera¡¯s evaluations. Those who could potentially be rehabilitated with effort, and those deemed inherently evil and beyond redemption.


    ¡°Hmm, good.¡±


    Shiron surveyed the trembling trainees with a satisfied grin. Although he had separated them into two categories, he had no ns to treat them differently.


    Nevertheless, he aimed to memorize the faces of the more troublesome ones in advance, knowing that among those gathered were political prisoners and individuals unjustly punished for irreversible errors.


    ¡®About 2:1? The trash outnumbered the rest by twice.¡¯


    Shifting his attention from the trainees to Malleus, Shiron spoke.


    ¡°You may begin now.¡±


    ¡°Really¡­ Are you certain?¡±


    ¡°Doesn¡¯t the scripture state that all can be saved by the Lord without discrimination? Just pray every morning and put in some effort.¡±


    ¡°Ahem. Alright, understood.¡±


    ¡®¡­To think I¡¯d be teaching martial arts to criminals in my lifetime.¡¯


    Though Malleus agreed to Shiron¡¯s proposal to divide the personnel, he couldn¡¯t fully sympathize with Shiron¡¯s methods. He was particrly irked by the odd decision to refer to the trainers as fairies instead of instructors or priests. Additionally, the idea of freely teaching martial arts, which one couldn¡¯t learn even for a great sum if unworthy, slightly annoyed him.


    However, any difort Malleus felt was merely his personal sentiment. He was someone who could put aside his ego for the sake of the expedition.


    Malleus took the left group and moved far away.


    ¡°Everyone, attention.¡±


    Seeing this, Shiron addressed the right group.


    ¡°I¡¯ll skip introductions, assuming you heard them on the train. From now on, I¡¯ll teach you the method of reading maps.¡±


    Shiron handed out rulers with scales andpasses to the twenty or so individuals. Some trainees were puzzled by these tools, while others seemed to already know how to use them.


    ¡°Here, this is apass. You can know the north, south, east, and west, and this is a ruler. You can divide and measure the distance on a map with it.¡±


    Shiron started with the very basics. Reading and writing, let alonepleting higher education, was challenging enough without learning theplex skill of map reading.


    However, the educational level of the trainees varied greatly.


    Teaching advanced techniques like triangtion to read maps to those who barely knew simple addition and couldn¡¯t read was a daunting task.


    Yet, for the small team tasked with paving tracks on frozennd, basic engineering knowledge, including map reading and triangtion, was necessary.


    Shiron nned to impart this knowledge to what would be the engineering battalion every other day.


    ¡°¡­That¡¯s all for today¡¯s lesson and practice. Feel free to ask any questions.¡±


    After a session of exnations, Shiron, holding his head, looked around at those groaning in confusion. Then, someone in the corner raised their hand high.


    ¡°Excuse me¡­ fairy.¡±


    ¡°What is it?¡±


    ¡°Can we also learn mana martial arts?¡±


    ¡°Of course. Not just some cheap martial arts you¡¯d find on the streets, but high-level martial arts that can unleash strong energy with consistent training.¡±


    ¡°Ohhh-¡±


    As Shiron confidently stated this, a sense of energy began to circte among the trainees. They were more interested in martial arts that could protect their bodies and showcase their strength immediately than in map reading, which seemed useful only if they survived.


    ¡®High-level martial arts, huh.¡¯


    Initially, the trainees were wary of Shiron, who introduced himself as a fairy and boasted of killing people with his bare hands, thinking him a madman. However, most began to lower their guard, realizing that following his orders could lead to rewards.


    Yet, among them were those who crossed lines as soon as they received a little kindness. Those who, despite their fundamentally good nature, couldn¡¯t shed the habits developed from living in squalor.


    Shiron thought this as he watched a woman stand up without beingmanded.


    ¡°Fairy, I have a personal request.¡±


    ¡°¡­What¡¯s your name?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m Natalia.¡±


    Natalia, with dull blonde hair and a hideous scar on her face, bowed politely.


    ¡°I already have martial arts skills. I also know how to read maps.¡±


    ¡°So, you want to be exempt from training?¡±


    ¡°Of course not.¡±


    Natalia smoothly handled Shiron¡¯s sharp gaze.


    ¡°I wanted to have a personal meeting with you, fairy.¡±


    [Be careful. This person harbors ill feelings towards the hero.]


    ¡°Let¡¯s do it here. I don¡¯t have the luxury to attend to each trainee¡¯s personal circumstances.¡±


    Shiron red at Natalia, following Latera¡¯s advice, with an intent that he wouldn¡¯t hesitate to kill her if necessary. The fact that she imed to have learned martial arts wasn¡¯t a lie; she urately read the intent Shiron exuded.


    ¡°Go ahead.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡±


    ¡°Aren¡¯t you making us dy our mealtime?¡±


    ¡°¡­No.¡±


    ¡°Return to your ce.¡±


    Natalia bowed slightly to Shiron and turned to go back.


    ¡°Wait.¡±


    Just then, Shiron called her back as she was turning around.


    ¡®Tell me if this woman is lying.¡¯


    Having asked Latera for help, Shiron began to approach Natalia.


    ¡°Haven¡¯t we met somewhere before?¡±


    ¡°¡­I don¡¯t think so.¡±


    [She¡¯s tantly lying.]


    ¡°What¡¯s your crime?¡±


    ¡°Imitted murder.¡±


    [That¡¯s true.]


    ¡°Whom did you kill?¡±


    As Shiron pressed her, Natalia hesitated but eventually responded.


    ¡°I¡¯m not sure¡­ They seemed to be wearing nice clothes¡­¡±


    ¡°An assassination?¡±


    ¡°¡­I don¡¯t know. It was spontaneous.¡±


    [By the way, this woman has umted a significant amount of demerits. She did kill people, but it¡¯s too many to have been just spontaneous incidents.]


    ¡°You have a unique ent.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡±


    Shiron slowly moved closer to Natalia¡¯s ear.


    ¡°You pretend it¡¯s unintentional¡­ but your ent is simr to a guy who confronted me a while back.¡±


    The guy with his head blown off on the train.


    Chen.


    Natalia thought of her already deceasedrade.


    Shiron pulled back, trying to piece together information about the woman. The dull blonde hair made it hard to be certain, but he likely guessed right.


    Those called untouchables but consider themselves the legitimate sessors of Kyrie¡­


    Upon further investigation, Natalia¡¯s crime wasn¡¯t merely murder but politically motivated terrorism.


    ¡°If I can spare the time, I¡¯ll give you a moment for a personal meeting.¡±

 Chapter 165: Execution Of The Plan

    Chapter 165: Execution Of The n


    A month and several days had passed.


    It was enough time to build physical strength to some extent to y the part of a soldier, but too short to learn martial arts and how to use inner power.


    However, talent was not something to be taken lightly.


    Cold beds.


    Meals eaten not for taste but solely to fill the stomach.


    Even in such extreme conditions, there were those who blossomed their talents.


    ¡°Ooooh!¡±


    ¡°Is¡­ is that sword energy?¡±


    ¡°Congrattions, Recruit Jansen.¡±


    Nearly a hundred gathered in the training ground.


    Standing on the podium, Jansen saw a flickering blue me at the tip of his sword. Under Malleus¡¯s guidance, it was aplished, and though its size was no bigger than a fingernail, it was sword energy nheless.


    There were already a few like Natalia who could handle sword energy and inner power, but Jansen was aplete novice, having killed a man despite barely knowing how to hold a sword properly.


    Shiron approached Jansen, arms crossed.


    ¡°How old are you?¡±


    ¡°Thirty¡­ and one.¡±


    ¡°What¡¯s your job?¡±


    ¡°Nothing notable. I was a woodcutter before I killed a man.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s a shame. If you had discovered your talent earlier, you could have been a knight instead of a woodcutter.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡±


    ¡°Or you could have applied sword energy to your axe and be the continent¡¯s greatest woodcutter. Haha!¡±


    Malleusughed heartily and pped Jansen on the back. Teaching someone who worked hard and quickly showed results was always rewarding, even if they came from a criminal background.<hr>


    Everyone hadpleted their grueling training and fallen into a deep sleep.


    Shiron and Malleus knocked on the door of Victor¡¯s private quarters.


    ¡°Ny havee to feel mana. Among them, twenty-one have learned to handle inner power¡­ That¡¯s the report.¡±


    Malleus summarized the results and submitted them in the form of a report. Victor read the report with an expression as if he was seeing something fascinating.


    ¡°To achieve this in a month is astonishing.¡±


    ¡°Isn¡¯t it time to deploy them in operations? Now that they can feel mana, mastering inner power will be quick. In fact, two or three people show progress each week.¡±


    ¡°How many can handle sword energy?¡±


    ¡°There were four, but now we have one more who has just awakened to it.¡±


    Malleus pointed to the corner of the page in response to Victor¡¯s question.


    ¡°Then, should we proceed with additional swordsmanship training for those five?¡±


    ¡°No, swordsmanship training would take too long. Even skilled knights struggle with the monsters of the bordends. Maybe against an asional Frost Wolf, but if we encounter thorn trolls or mutants, we¡¯d just be losing manpower. And,¡±


    Shiron stroked his head and swallowed.


    ¡°If we start swordsmanship training separately, there will be those who resist. Not just those who are somewhat skilled with a de, but also those who recklessly wish to desert.¡±


    ¡°Then, if we deploy all personnel in sapper operations, who will escort the sappers?¡±


    ¡°I will.¡±


    ¡°¡­You mean, alone?¡±


    Malleus¡¯s eyes widened as he looked at Shiron.


    ¡°Yes, I would like to ask Sir Malleus to apany His Highness, the Crown Prince.¡±


    ¡°¡­Are you sure? As much as you¡¯re rted to Sir Hugo, I didn¡¯t n to put that much expectation on you.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m not saying I¡¯ll take on the frontline by myself. Just leading the front is enough, isn¡¯t it? And I dislike worrying about whether our cherished unit members will desert more than fighting monsters.¡±


    Though Shiron said this, what he disliked the most was the intervention of other units.


    His goal was to solidify Victor¡¯s position without relying on other units, but more importantly, to show an achievement that seemed impossible and increase his reputation.


    Clearing on very easy mode a thousand times wouldn¡¯t earn you any apuse.


    But if you cleared hell mode with a single coin, even the local arcade would flood with handshake requests.


    ¡°Hmm¡­¡±


    ¡°If you¡¯re that worried, juste and check on us often. Victor, you too.¡±


    ¡°Me too?¡±


    ¡°Yes, since ancient times, kings who led the charge against enemy lines have been popr. Many also died, but you¡¯ll have Sir Malleus with you.¡±


    ¡°Uh¡­¡±


    Victor looked at Shiron, hoping it was a joke, but Shiron¡¯s face did not betray any hint of jest.


    ¡°I¡¯m not suggesting you charge in blindly. No one appreciates the paperwork battles in the rear. I¡¯m suggesting you stir things up in the field with Sir Malleus.¡±


    Overseeing the construction properly and personally executing those who showed signs of desertion.


    He could demonstrate his administrative abilities and charisma by controlling unruly roughnecks.


    In every aspect, these were favorable scenes for Victor to be seen in.


    Shiron predicted that by the end of this expedition, no one would dare to underestimate Victor as a novice.


    ¡°¡­If you manage to pull it off, it would indeed be a tremendous achievement.¡±


    Upon hearing Shiron¡¯s n, Malleus shook his head in dismay.


    If they manage to pull it off¡­


    The implication behind those words was significant.


    To Malleus, Shiron¡¯s n seemed insane, and the idea of risking thest prince on the front lines was dangerously ambitious.


    However¡­


    Malleus did not oppose Shiron. If asked why, it was because he had closely observed the results of the past month.


    While sometimes acting childishly, in line with his age, this young man, not yet of age, had skillfully managed the rough and tough recruits with a mix of rewards and punishments.


    Instead of calling them instructors, he made them refer to him as ¡°fairy,¡± and he dealt with those who crossed the line with zero tolerance, blowing up their heads.


    Malleus had his doubts about such actions, but seeing the positive oues, he now brushed aside his concerns, thinking there must be a reason behind them all.


    ¡®I see why the cardinal holds him in high regard.¡¯


    Returning to his private room, Malleus dipped his quill in blue ink on a piece of dry parchment.


    Three letters were prepared.


    One was to be sent to Rien, and the other two to Lucerne.


    Hugo, the cardinal, and even His Majesty the Emperor himself.


    Malleus wrote the letters with a seriousness he seldom showed.<hr>


    Three dayster.


    The sapper battalion, led by the esteemed Crown Prince, safely arrived at the eastern front¡¯s edge.


    At the end of the previouslyid railway was a dark forest.


    Now, they had to clear the forest to pave the way for the steel path.


    The importance of a railway that could transport tens of thousands of troops and supplies was paramount to maintaining the front. However, despite knowing its importance, few dared to undertake this task.


    Facing a horde of beasts charging from the opennd versus suddenly being attacked by monsters from a dark forest, thetter was obviously more dangerous and challenging.


    Gulp-


    Among the troops staring at the dark forest, the sound of someone swallowing noisily could be heard.


    Though most prided themselves on living rough lives, the ominous aura emanating from the forest instinctively filled them with fear.


    Magic, or demonic energy, did that to people.


    Even the slightest presence of it could make anyone wary and afraid.


    Whether one had heartlessly killed a person or unflinchingly crashed an airship¡­ As long as they were human, physiological responses like sweating were inevitable.


    ¡°What are you doing! Start unloading the materials and begin the construction! We need to hurry before the sun sets! Quickly!¡±


    Shiron shouted, seeing their trembling hands.


    Armed with axes and hammers, the troops hurriedly unloaded the materials and began breaking the frozen ground.


    ng. ng! ng ng. ng. ng!


    ng!


    ng!


    Grrrrrr!


    A bizarre animal noise was heard. Even in the chilly weather that could freeze their urine, cold sweat began to form on their hands.


    Some dropped their hammers, and among them, a few courageous ones looked up towards the source of the noise.


    ¡°¡­A monster?¡±


    Natalia asked so.


    ¡°Your hands have stopped. Bow your heads.¡±


    ¡°Fairy?¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t mind it. Continue working!¡±


    As he shouted loudly, the sound of hammering resumed. Apanying this, Shiron drew his white sword.


    Then, he dashed out as stylishly as possible, swinging his sword. The swiftness of his action was such that few could properly witness it. Here¡­


    Leaning-


    Thump¨C¨C


    Btedly, only the heavy fall of something gigantic could be felt in session.


    The troops couldn¡¯t close their mouths in surprise.


    ¡®All at once¡­¡¯


    They had recognized he was a formidable opponent when he personally subdued rebellious recruits, but witnessing his power firsthand, the troops had no choice but to abandon any thoughts of desertion.


    [Truly a hero¡­!]


    Latera smiled brightly, watching the astounded faces. Admiration bloomed out of fear. Though some harbored the filthy emotion of jealousy, the majority reacted positively.


    [You¡¯re so cool! Absolutely the best!]


    ¡®¡­Stop ttering. It¡¯s just one or two monsters.¡¯


    If it were Lucia or Siriel, they could have killed them with a look.


    Shiron, feeling his cheeks warm, ced his hand on his face and continued to chop down the trees around him.


    [Ah, don¡¯t be shy! Anyone can kill a monster or two, but not many can make such a clear deduction in penalty points!]


    ¡°That¡­ that¡¯s enough.¡±


    Shiron swung his sword wildly in response to the ignorant praise.

 Chapter 166: A Difficult Favor

    Chapter 166: A Difficult Favor


    Thus, the expansion of the front proceeded without hindrance.


    To the east. Further east.


    The path of steel stretching out and the thick stone walls being stacked would block the mountain-descending monsters¡­


    In reality, blocking the monsters was the duty of the knightly orders moving in squads, but the members performing engineering tasks, the criminals, were intoxicated with pride, believing they were performing a mission that would be engraved in history books.


    However, for those who were doing hardbor to reduce their sentences, the expression ¡°intoxicated with pride¡± seemed somewhat inappropriate.


    If enduring pain with merely the thought and cooperation of being helpful to the empire and humanity was enough, they wouldn¡¯t havemitted crimes in the first ce.


    It was natural for variousints to emerge from the expeditionmand, given the situation was like a puzzle forced to fit.


    ¡°What kind of magic did they use¡­¡±


    ¡°Did they threaten them using their families as leverage?¡±


    ¡°The emperor might do so, but I heard that most of them have no connections.¡±


    ¡°If such a simplistic method as taking hostages worked on violent criminals, being a security officer wouldn¡¯t be an avoided profession.¡±


    But this was merely interest stemming from pure curiosity. People on the staff did not indiscriminately gossip, even if they viewed the results through a skeptical lens.


    ¡°¡­Sigh.¡±


    Captain Eugen, leading the 3rd battalion, was the same. Although there were minor frictions with the penal battalion at the beginning of the expedition, he was a knight who had achieved sess in his own right. He had his own philosophy based on chivalry and knew how to be ashamed of tantly denying clear results.


    ¡°Sigh¡­¡±


    If there had not been casualties in the 3rd battalion a week ago, and the day before yesterday.


    ¡°S¡­¡±


    ¡°Eugen.¡±


    ¡°Yes, Senior Igor.¡±


    ¡°You don¡¯t seem well, how about you take a rest today?¡±


    Igor had been making a bothersome noise for a while before he asked Eugen in a gentle manner. He treated Eugen with afortable familiarity in private, not as if they were at an official gathering.


    The food, which could hardly be described as tasty, was being served. Yet, Eugen, who hailed from a fallen noble family, still found the porridge with bits of meat delicious. This was an oddity, even now, when he had achieved some measure of sess.


    However, his current appearance was far from his usual self.


    His hair was unwashed and greasy, with crusts in his eyes. His once golden pupils had long since faded to the color of brass.


    Eugen blinked and shook his head.


    ¡°¡­No.¡±


    ¡°Not at all, what do you mean ¡®no¡¯, man? I¡¯ve heard the unfortunate news about your men. No one here would me you for taking a day or two off.¡±


    ¡°Thank you for your concern¡­ but there¡¯s no need to worry about me. There¡¯s a backlog of work to catch up on, after a week of¡­ um¡­ recovery.¡±


    The porridge had cooled. Eugen stirred it as he continued.


    ¡°If you really are concerned, I¡¯d like to ask when the next supply of luxury goods will arrive. The men want alcohol and cigarettes.¡±


    ¡°¡­It should arrive next week. The front expansion is proceeding without issues, unexpectedly.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡±


    ¡°His Majesty has also sent a letter praising this aspect, pushing the schedule. Probably, for the next month, we¡¯ll manage to get somewhat decent beer supplied once a week.¡±


    Igor finished speaking and inwardly clicked his tongue.


    He had rambled on, trying to lighten the mood, but Eugen¡¯s face only grew more shadowed.


    ¡®¡­See this guy?¡¯


    Seeing his reaction, Igor could briefly guess what Eugen was thinking.


    The news of the smooth progress of the front expansion was stirring up unpleasant feelings. This fleeting fact made Igor frown.


    ¡°Finish your meal ande with me.¡±


    ¡°¡­Yes.¡±


    Eugen, having forced down the porridge, stood up from his seat.


    Igor, having walked quite a distance from the dining area to a secluded corner, sensed his ipetent junior trudging behind him and ced a cigarette in his mouth.


    ¡°Have one yourself.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s alright. I quit a few years ago because it interferes with my training.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t be stubborn. Come on.¡±


    After ensuring Eugen reluctantly epted the cigarette, Igor lit it for him.


    ¡°I was going to overlook it out of consideration for your dignity. But it would be better to discard that foolish thought right now.¡±


    ¡°What are you¡­ talking about?¡±


    ¡°You. Aren¡¯t you harboring ill feelings towards the expansion of the front?¡±


    ¡°¡­¡±


    ¡°More precisely, it seems like you haveints against His Highness, the Crown Prince leading it.¡±


    ¡°Ah, no.¡±


    Eugen vehemently denied it.


    ¡°How could I, a loyal servant of the royal family, harbor such disrespectful thoughts?¡±


    ¡°¡­Or if it¡¯s not true, why make such a fuss about it?¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t make me out to be the weird one since it¡¯s not true.¡±


    ¡°Then, why does your face look so downcast? The moment we speak of the front expansion, your face turns from pale to dirt-colored, it¡¯s all too visible.¡±


    ¡°¡­Sigh.¡±


    Eugen deeply inhaled the smoke, touching his face.


    Expressing dissatisfaction with the front expansion meant opposing the emperor¡¯s grand cause¡­


    ¡°It seems I¡¯ve harbored envy towards His Highness the Crown Prince for achieving results under such dire circumstances.¡±


    However, he could test the waters with this and that talk. Eugen vented his frustration andplex emotions as if exhaling them with the smoke.


    ¡°After all, didn¡¯t everyone at headquarters consider His Highness¡¯s unit fortunate if it barely managed to function?¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s true.¡±


    ¡°His Highness volunteered for the despised engineering duty and is ahead of schedule inpleting it¡­ truly.¡±


    ¡°Is it emptiness you feel?¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    Eugen snuffed out thepletely burned cigarette with his foot. This act, seemingly full of resentment, made Igor click his tongue.


    ¡°Honest, aren¡¯t you?¡±


    ¡°I dislike lying. The Lord also said not to deceive others.¡±


    The Crown Prince was considered a mere fledgling, a lucky fellow who unexpectedly ended up holding the title. That was not just Eugen¡¯s perception but the consensus across the entire headquarters.


    It seemed the emperor intended to challenge him by burdening him with this heavy load. Honestly, it was somewhat understandable, but no one expected it to turn into such a resounding sess.


    Rumor had it the casualties were in the single digits, an amazing figure given the constant threats of frostbite and monsters in such adverse conditions.


    Wasn¡¯t this an achievement impossible to attain with prisoners who couldn¡¯t even properly wield mana, let alone trained mages or knights?


    ¡°¡­I understand. But all the more reason, you need to gather your heart.¡±


    Igor patted his junior¡¯s back in constion.


    ¡°Your cards are different from His Highness¡¯s. Isn¡¯t Captain Malleus, a renowned figure even in Lucerne, and his nephew Hugo standing right there with you?¡±


    ¡°¡­It¡¯s questionable if having such good cards meansying railroads.¡±


    Wouldn¡¯t it be more beneficial to everyone if they were out front fighting monsters together? Eugen grumbled in annoyance.


    ¡°I¡¯ll make a suggestion to His Highness sometime.¡±


    ¡°¡­My apologies.¡±


    As Eugen walked away, Igor lit another cigarette.


    Four dayster, at the eastern front¡¯s terminal point.


    ¡°It¡¯s absolutely not okay!¡±


    Shiron crossed his arms and dered.


    ¡°Think about it. Rumor has it Captain Malleus and you have been subjugating monsters in uncharted territory together. You¡¯re proposing to use that strength in a more suitable ce.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s not about being suitable or not; we¡¯ve already adjusted to our unit members. It¡¯s not the first time, and it¡¯s understandably shocking that you¡¯re subtly suggesting a change in position now.¡±


    Since the start of their operation ofying the railroad, some time had passed. The members, once paralyzed by fear at the strange animal noises from the forests, now continued their work unabated, trusting Shironpletely, whether monsters appeared or not.


    Handing over the unbearable deserters to Victor for execution spared them the decrease in honor from taking lives.


    ¡°I¡¯m asking like this? His Highness the Crown Prince also said to talk to you directly.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡±


    ¡®This bastard?¡¯


    Shiron felt annoyed with Victor, who even micromanaged trivial decisions. Of course, it would be nice to discuss every little detail, but as the Crown Prince, shouldn¡¯t he be able to dismiss such requests himself?


    ¡°It¡¯s about time to stop involving a promising young man like you in such dirty work. You¡¯re not a mole, after all.¡±


    ¡°¡­I don¡¯t think living as a mole is too bad.¡±


    ¡°I can¡¯t face Hugo.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll speak to my great-uncle myself.¡±


    Despite Igor¡¯s troubled face, Shiron responded firmly.


    ¡°The front expansion is nearing its end anyway. The expedition is about due for a full round.¡±


    ¡°I can¡¯t borate because of dignity, but the damage from holding back the tide is significant.¡±


    ¡°Anyway, the timing is awkward. It¡¯s absolutely not possible to change tasks in the middle, even if I¡¯m to be deployed after all the unexplored areas are developed.¡±


    In truth, all of this was merely an excuse. Shiron¡¯s goal was not only to increase his honor but to reach the nest of Demodras, which was still sleeping at this point in time.


    Having finally neared the nest of the Fervent Dragon, how could he deal with such a troublesome request?


    ¡°¡­Understood. I won¡¯t talk further.¡±


    ¡°Yes. Then, excuse me.¡±


    Shiron bowed politely to Igor and gracefully exited the tent.


    [Hero, are you sure about that?]


    ¡®About what?¡¯


    [Going to the nest of the Fervent Dragon.]


    As Latera voiced her concerns, reading the mood, Shiron shook his head at the empty air.


    ¡®Not now. But soon.¡¯


    The Mage of the Boundary, Dolby, had stated that Shiron¡¯s magic circuit was in no condition to be utilized and that a dragon¡¯s heart was essential.


    Shiron was desperate to use mana, and the only suitable heart avable under the current circumstances belonged to Demodras.


    ¡°We need to elerate our timeline.¡±


    When ying as Shiron, Lucia would outpace him to Demodras, but when ying as Lucia, Demodras would meet his end at Yoru¡¯s hands.


    With Lucia currently in Rien, having journeyed this far, he couldn¡¯t afford to let someone else reach their goal first.

 Chapter 167: Appropriate Support

    Chapter 167: Appropriate Support


    Boom!


    Boom!


    ¡°¡­Ptui.¡±


    Shiron spat with disgust over the corpse of the monster he had just in.


    How many monsters had he in? Although he hadn¡¯t bothered to count, the number of monsters he had in since Igor left seemed to easily exceed three digits.


    It was boring, and frankly, disgusting.


    Fortunately, the creature he had just brought down was unlike the previous ones in size, strength, and speed, making it a somewhat worthy opponent.


    [Hero, I no longer sense the presence of any monsters nearby. Perhaps it¡¯s time for a rest?]


    ¡®Is that so? I was just thinking the same.¡¯


    Replying to Latera, Shiron began gathering the corpses of the monsters he had in. The pile of monster corpses had grown sorge that it now towered over the highest nearby tree.


    Having built a quite imposing tower of corpses, Shiron climbed to the top and plopped down.


    ¡®It should be around here, if I remember correctly.¡¯


    Shiron took out a map and a telescope from his pocket andpared them with the surroundings. The nest of the [Fervent Dragon Demodras] was located near the steep ck cliffs at the end of the Makal mountain range, but the surroundingndscape was hard to see due to the sleet falling.


    Swallowing his disappointment, Shiron took out a tin box. The box had safely delivered cookies and letters from his family from Rien to the expedition camp here.


    Shiron took out a cookie with chocte chips and lifted it into the air. With a crunching sound, the cookie gradually disappeared into thin air.


    He could have materialized Latera to feed her the snack, but there were many clerics and some bad elements around. Not wanting to attract undue attention to Latera, who possessed strong divine power and looked like a young child, Shiron chose a somewhat special method to feed Latera.


    [¡­Is it a miss today as well?]


    Enjoying the sweetness that filled her mouth, Latera cautiously asked Shiron, who wore a sullen expression.


    ¡°It¡¯s not exactly a miss¡­ Let¡¯s just say things were going well until the very end when luck didn¡¯t quite follow.¡±


    [Indeed, it has been snowing a lottely, even though it¡¯s not technically winter.]


    ¡°Anyway, it¡¯s really inconvenient to move around on foot.¡±


    Shiron dusted off the cookie crumbs and descended from the pile of corpses. If everything had gone as shown on the screen, following the indicated arrow would have led him there quickly¡­ He hadn¡¯t expected the weather to cause such a struggle.


    ¡®That¡¯s strange. It was supposed to be around here.¡¯


    Shiron buttoned up his fluffy fur coat and returned to the construction site. The crew members pretended not to see Shiron and continuedying the railway without distraction.


    Any other overseer might have taken their ignoring him as an insult and yelled at them, but Shiron had always emphasized that they should never ck off.


    Creak-


    Thus, the current halt in the crew¡¯s work was an unexpected situation.


    nk- nk-


    The sound of metaling through the connected rails soon became a sound that shook the earth, drawing closer to where the crew was. From afar, the shadow of an iron horse spewing ck smoke approached.


    As always, His Highness, the Crown Prince, had arrived.


    Seeing the fluttering blonde hair at the forefront, the crew members put down their tools and prostrated themselves on the ground.


    No longer did Shiron kill his crew members. Instead, they felt fear towards Victor, who carried out executions directly.


    Shiron watched this scene with a pleased expression.


    ¡°Howe you are here, Your Highness, the Crown Prince? It hasn¡¯t even been two days since you left for the headquarters.¡±


    ¡°¡­Ahem. A new official document just arrived from Rien.¡±


    Victor was momentarily puzzled by Shiron¡¯s unusually respectful demeanor, but quicklyposed himself upon seeing the crew members prostrated on the cold ground.


    ¡°It¡¯s the Emperor¡¯smand. The expansion of the front lines is to cease as of today.¡±


    ¡°¡­Cease?¡±


    Shiron cocked his head and stared at Victor. Did they intend to halt construction and leave the unexplored territories untouched?


    As he pondered this, Victor knocked on the train¡¯s metal door. Soon after, armed knights emerged, carrying arge chest.


    Thump- Thump- The knights forcefully set the chest on the ground and stood up straight, facing the crew members.


    Shiron wore a troubled expression as he watched the situation unfold rapidly. Despite realizing it was impolite to question the Crown Prince, he quietly approached him and whispered.


    ¡°Did His Majesty the Emperor order them all to be killed?¡±


    ¡°¡­What are you talking about?¡±


    ¡°Well, there was suddenly an order from Rien to stop the construction, and then armed knights arrived carrying a coffin, didn¡¯t they?¡±


    ¡°¡­What?¡±


    ¡°No! It must be His Majesty the Emperor¡¯s economic strategy to dispose of prisoners who are no longer useful after being exploited, right?¡±


    ¡°What, what are you saying?¡±


    Victor looked dumbfounded at Shiron¡¯s subsequent words.


    ¡°¡­No?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s alcohol and meat bestowed by His Majesty the Emperor. So¡­ don¡¯t be so scared and raise your heads.¡±


    Seeing the trembling shoulders of those bowing, Victor quickly rified their misunderstanding.


    As Victor spoke, the knights opened the chest¡¯s lid. Inside were meats and alcohols, far more luxurious than the usual oat porridge and ck wheat bread.


    ¡°It¡¯s been tough in such a suffocating ce. Though your origins may be dubious, today, having achieved a visible goal, drinking is permitted, so restfortably.¡±


    Victor conveyed themendations from His Majesty the Emperor to those prostrated on the ground, praising their achievements.


    Though it had cooled and hardened, soft white bread, well-seasoned ham, and wine were distributed. The faces of the crew receiving the rations bore sheepish smiles.


    ¡°It¡¯s not cheap¡­ but it¡¯s not that great of alcohol either.¡±


    Shiron, having also received a ration, critiqued the taste of the alcohol as he wiped his mouth.


    The alcohol had a harsh taste. Having savored the fine wine of Dawn Castle, known for its strong yet clean finish and rich aroma, Shiron found himselfparing every alcohol in the world to it.


    As a result, Shiron couldn¡¯t enjoy the unexpected feast. Instead, he decided to approach ¡®the woman with the scar¡¯ who was quietly sipping alcohol in a corner.


    Natalia.


    Though not the only woman in the engineering corps, Natalia struggled to mingle with the other prisoners due to her charge. Her crime was so severe that involvement with her could lead to the downfall of three generations, which is why even the male prisoners kept their distance, and the female prisoners also steered clear of her.


    ¡°Natalia.¡±


    ¡°¡­Fairy Lord?¡±


    ¡°Do you remember what you were supposed to say?¡±


    Shiron sat down in front of her. After pondering Shiron¡¯s words a few times, Natalia tilted her head.


    ¡°Is now a good time?¡±


    ¡°Fortunately, you do remember.¡±


    ¡°¡­Even if I look like this, I can read and do calctions.¡±


    Natalia stated, quickly stuffing the remaining meat and alcohol into her mouth. The scars on her face only added to her tough demeanor.


    ¡°Heh¡­¡±


    ¡°You handle your liquor well. Drink mine too.¡±


    ¡°Oh, thank you.¡±


    Perhaps due to the slight buzz, Natalia¡¯s words became lighter, to the point where she couldn¡¯t distinguish between what should and shouldn¡¯t be said among people.


    ¡°That damn Emperor provided some good alcohol. Maybe that¡¯s why it goes down better.¡±


    ¡°Is that so? I couldn¡¯t tell.¡±


    ¡°Of course, to the noble Fairy Lord, it might be nothing special. But most of the crew members don¡¯t think so.¡±


    ¡°Is that so? Then give me another.¡±


    Shiron took out the alcohol he had secretly saved and poured it repeatedly into Natalia¡¯s cup. Having built considerable trust in Shiron over time, Natalia drank it without suspicion.


    ¡°Heh.¡±


    ¡°So, what did you want to talk about that you asked for such a grand request as a meeting?¡±


    ¡°Ah¡­ Well, you see.¡±


    Natalia looked at Shiron with slightly unfocused eyes, her ck hair and eyes mirroring the silhouette of the Silleya people. Despite her inebriation, she remembered what she wanted to tell Shiron.


    ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter anymore.¡±


    ¡°Why is that?¡±


    ¡°Because I¡¯ve realized that the Fairy Lord is a better person than I initially thought.¡±


    Initially, Natalia harbored hostility towards Shiron. Recalling Latera¡¯s words, Shiron appeared puzzled.


    ¡°What, did you n to call me out to kill me?¡±


    ¡°¡­Even if I said no, would you believe me?¡±


    ¡°I won¡¯t kill you. I¡¯ve alsoe to realize that you people are better than I initially thought.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡±


    Natalia¡¯s expression softened, signaling a change in her feelings. Was she really nning an assassination? Even if she had, it would have been futile against Shiron, who is protected by divine favor, but the thought was still unsettling.


    ¡°You¡­ are a Prient, right?¡±


    Meanwhile, Natalia fiddled with her now-empty ss, surrounded by several bottles of alcohol that had somehow umted by her side.


    ¡°Yes, but I haven¡¯t formally introduced myself to you all, have I?¡±


    ¡°How could I not know? Who else but a hero would single-handedly dismantle a giant armored monster? In the empire, a Prient is unparalleled.¡±


    [The hostility has almost vanished. Yet, intriguingly, the curiosity remains.]


    Shiron, disregarding Latera¡¯s words, skillfully steered the conversation forward.


    ¡°The empire, you say? Isn¡¯t it unique on the continent? I was under the impression that no one could match the renown of my uncle, Sir Hugo.¡±


    ¡°I have seen it.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡±


    ¡°With my own eyes. Someone sweeping away monsters alone, just like the Fairy Lord. Only, that person was not a citizen of the empire.¡±


    Their conversation continued for a while. Though not explicitly stated, Natalia ended up revealing quite a bit of information about herself to Shiron.


    However, she wasn¡¯t fully aware or conscious of it. Partly because she was intoxicated, and partly because she felt a sense of relief due to Shiron saving her life on several asions, viewing him almost as an ally.


    Feeling slightly dizzy, Natalia searched for a ce to sleep.


    Normally, she wouldn¡¯t even consider sleepingfortably due to the night watch, but tonight, she embraced her nket with ease, assuming the knights would take over the night watch duties.


    Finally, Natalia found a suitable spot.


    A ce with dry grass and shade, where the light from the bonfires didn¡¯t reach, and no presence of monsters could be felt.


    She could sleep here without worry. The alcohol made her want to copse right away.


    ¡°Ooh¡­ Is this the train?¡±


    A familiar voice was heard beyond her eyelids.


    It was a voice that shouldn¡¯t be here.


    Thus, she couldn¡¯t sleep.


    Natalia¡¯s mind snapped to attention, and her vision sharpened.


    The attire was unsuitable for the harsh weather. A red dress that made one worry if it was warm enough. A ck leather coat. Carrying several swords. ck hair. ck eyes.


    Recognizing him, Natalia murmured with a cold sweat running down her spine.


    ¡°¡­Princess?¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    Yoru, the princess of Silleya, did not miss the softly murmured words and lifted the corners of her mouth towards Natalia.


    ¡°Natalia, I¡¯vee to save you.¡±

 Chapter 168: The Wanted Woman In Red Clothes

    Chapter 168: The Wanted Woman In Red Clothes


    Natalia approached Yoru, holding her breath. Unlike usual, the guards around them weren¡¯t the shabby members of a unit but trained knights.


    Given the charges against her, she had to be cautious, but Natalia had no idea what would happen if it were discovered that Yoru, a wanted individual, was here.


    ¡°How did you get here? What about the others?¡±


    ¡°Is that really that important?¡±


    Yoru looked at Natalia, who was excessively looking around, as if she found something amusing. As always, Natalia was more fearful than others.


    ¡°That¡¯s not important at all. What¡¯s important is that I¡¯m here to save you.¡±


    ¡°Stop talking nonsense and answer me quickly.¡±


    ¡°¡­I came alone. The old man said if I was going to save you, I should go alone, and he coldly turned me away.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡±


    ¡°But I couldn¡¯t bring myself to be so disloyal, so despite the opposition, I rushed over here to tell you this.¡±


    Yoru confidently spoke and pulled Natalia into an embrace. Natalia, taller than most women, listlessly buried her face in her chest.


    It was a natural action, flowing like water. Since they were very young, Yoru had been embracing Natalia and those who served her like dolls.


    ¡®My princess¡­¡¯


    Even in the cold snow, Natalia felt an unwavering warmth and the vibrant sound of a beating heart.


    Though the memory was old and unclear, Natalia came from a rather distinguished noble family. However, that inted self-consciousness from her past was no longer with her.


    That self-consciousness, which had not broken even when she was treated as a ve at an auction, shattered into emptiness after experiencing moments when children of the same status, until her family¡¯s downfall, debated whether to buy her life or not.


    To Natalia, Yoru was a benefactor she could never repay enough. The strange environment, the culture of the ethnic groups she had been taught were foreigners. Always being chased, she couldn¡¯t breathe easily even for a day.


    It was natural that she couldn¡¯t adapt even when she was sold to serve the princess, but it was thanks to this mischievous princess that Natalia could spend those tough times somewhat cheerfully.


    While they were hugging, a sniffing sound came from above Natalia¡¯s head.


    ¡°What¡¯s this smell of alcohol?¡±


    ¡°Just a little while ago, the crown prince himself distributed alcohol and meat to the unit¡­ to the prisoners.¡±


    Natalia, flustered by Yoru¡¯s innocent behavior, lifted her head to meet her ck eyes.


    ¡°Is that so? He must have made them suffer quite a bit, but it seems they managed well.¡±


    Yoru nodded several times upon hearing Natalia¡¯s exnation.


    ¡°And where is Chen? I¡¯ve looked around a few times but can¡¯t seem to find his face anywhere.¡±


    ¡°¡­He¡¯s dead.¡±


    ¡°Is that so?¡±


    ¡°Yes. Foolishly, he couldn¡¯t control his temperament and just¡­¡±


    Perhaps because she heard that arade had died, Yoru¡¯s face wrinkled for a moment before smoothing out again.


    ¡°He was a guy who looked at my chest withscivious eyes, but still arade who shared meals with us.¡±


    It was regrettable.


    Yoru grimaced and prayed for the repose of the soul of therade who had died with a burst head.


    ¡°Then, before we leave, there¡¯s something we need to do. Who killed Chen?¡±


    ¡°¡­Princess, we need to leave now.¡±


    Instead of pointing out who killed Chen, Natalia grabbed Yoru¡¯s wrist to stop her. Though it was a strength that could be easily shaken off, Yoru turned around with respect for Natalia.


    ¡°Why? Don¡¯t you want to avenge ourrade?¡±


    ¡°The area is filled with knights guarding the crown prince. Even for you, princess, the situation is not favorable for revenge.¡±


    ¡°I didn¡¯t see anyone that strong, though.¡±


    No one had noticed Yoru¡¯s presence on her way here, despite her minimizing her presence to the limit¡­ Yoru was not particrly interested in those who couldn¡¯t notice her even when she approached this closely.


    ¡®Only that old man seemed somewhat useful¡­¡¯


    Yoru¡¯s gaze lingered on Malleus for a moment, but that was all.


    ¡°The Prients are here.¡±


    ¡°¡­Where?¡±


    However¡­


    The words that followed piqued Yoru¡¯s interest. Her eyes widened, her heart thudded. Even in the harsh winter cold, her skin, which hadn¡¯t reddened, flushed with excitement.


    Hearing the name Hugo Prient, a name that resonated throughout the empire and across the continent from her childhood, notorious and famed, Yoru suppressed her boilingpetitive spirit and carefully scanned her surroundings.


    Prient¡­ Prient, Prient.


    However, she could not spot anyone who might be identified as a Prient. Certainly not among the armored knights, and even less so the pdin yawning beside the crown prince.


    Yoru¡¯s eyes widened as Natalia gestured towards someone.


    ¡°That man over there.¡±


    Yoru¡¯s gaze followed Natalia¡¯s pointing finger to a man mumbling to himself in front of a bonfire, wrapped in a rather fancy fur coat, seemingly lost in his own world.


    ¡°That?¡±


    Yoru turned her head stiffly to ask Natalia again, then rubbed her eyes once more for another look at the man identified as Prient.


    The man continued to mumble to himself, seemingly oblivious. Despite being stared at overtly for an extended period, from afar, he did not once nce in their direction.


    Even when Yoru sent a faint hostility towards the man, there was no reaction. He sat there, unarmed, full of vulnerabilities.


    ¡°I tried sounding him out, and he readily agreed.¡±


    Natalia nodded as she spoke.


    ¡°He just seems like he¡¯s out of his mind.¡±


    ¡°¡­He did spout nonsense about being a fairy, but his strength was real. Our warriors struggled with beasts that he dispatched in a single blow, and he alone managed this vast forest.¡±


    ¡°But, he doesn¡¯t have red hair.¡±


    Yoru focused on the visible hair beneath the fluffy fur. ording to what Yoru had heard, the Prients were a lineage known for their red hair.


    Her grandfather had encountered a Prient with red hair, and she had heard that Hugo Prient, active on the front lines, also had red hair.


    ¡°From what I see, he¡¯s not a Prient.¡±


    ¡°Then are you saying that man is impersonating a Prient?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m not sure, but a Prient wouldn¡¯t be socking in skill, even if he didn¡¯t have red hair. My father said not just Hugo Prient but Glen Prient as well is a formidable opponent. It¡¯s chilling to even think about it.¡±


    Yoru continued, her interest cooled.


    ¡°But I feel nothing from that man. His posture is sloppy, his mental state seems off. And what¡¯s this about a fairy? There¡¯s no way a fairy would be sorge and dark.¡±


    ¡®Although his face is somewhat eptable.¡¯


    Yoru, like her father and the warriors of Silleya, was not used to men with sharp features, having been surrounded by burly men.


    ¡°Still, since you say so.¡±


    Yoru stroked the cold iron horse and then turned away. She had wanted to try riding it, but s, she had to leave, disappointing though it was.


    Thud-


    She kicked a snow-covered head on her way out. It belonged to a man she had decapitated earlier, who had been guarding the rear of a train.


    ¡®The train. I wanted to try it.¡¯


    Yoru kept looking back at the ck iron horse despite distancing herself, unable to shake off the lingering thoughts.<hr>


    ¡°Has she gone?¡±


    [Yes, hero. It seems she has left.]


    ¡°Phew. I thought I was going to die from fear.¡±


    Shiron sighed in relief, having tried to ignore the nces that had been making his body ache from tension.


    If Latera hadn¡¯t given [Blessing of Calm], an unnecessary fight might have broken out due to a foolish provocation.


    ¡®To get involved with someone so fiercelypetitive could have endangered the reputation I¡¯ve worked hard to build.¡¯


    Getting up from under a tree, Shiron dusted off his behind and went straight to Victor. Victor seemed unaware of the recent events, chatting with Malleus.


    ¡°Your Highness.¡±


    ¡°Shiron¡­ What¡¯s the matter?¡±


    ¡°The construction has finished, so please, let¡¯s leave this ce with the troops.¡±


    Shiron whispered quietly into Victor¡¯s ear.


    ¡°You almost died. So, gather everyone as soon as it¡¯s light and leave this ce.¡±


    ¡°And you?¡±


    Despite themanding tone, Victor did not take offense. However, he was puzzled by Shiron stuffing his mouth hastily.


    ¡°And you?¡±


    Victor furrowed his brows, trying to shake off his drunkenness. Somehow, the way he was packing up gave the impression he would soon leave somewhere.


    ¡°Where are you nning to go?¡±


    ¡°Not far. Just going to learn some magic.¡±


    He didn¡¯t say he was going to obtain the dragon¡¯s heart. Instead, he made sure not to arouse curiosity. With Yoru in the vicinity, any more chatter would only press for time.


    ¡°A deserter has emerged. Additionally, the guard on watch may have been killed. But don¡¯t investigate. Don¡¯t search the forest; just get the train started.¡±


    ¡°Couldn¡¯t you stop it?¡±


    Malleus asked with a grave expression, and Shiron hung his head as if frustrated.


    ¡°Yes. It was the doing of someone far stronger than I.¡±


    ¡°Hard to believe¡­¡±


    ¡°She could be stronger than my uncle was in his youth. Please take good care of Victor.¡±


    ¡°Understood.¡±


    Malleus did not ask any further questions to Shiron. The revtion from several months ago, to watch over Shiron, lingered in his mind.


    Shiron, seeing Malleus nod, turned around and ran without dy. If he doesn¡¯t find their of Demodras as soon as possible, he¡¯ll have to spend several more years living as a mana cripple.


    That could not happen.


    Shiron pulled out apass and kept running eastward.<hr>


    ¡°A deserter, and two bodies of the guards on watch have been found.¡±


    The drinking party was halted before it could fully enjoy its climax.


    The troops, drunk in a mess, were herded together as knights surrounded them, checking their faces.


    ¡°Who is the deserter?¡±


    ¡°¡­The ss 1 wanted person, Natalia.¡±


    ¡°The woman with arge scar on her face?¡±


    Victor swallowed her spit with a look of distaste as the knight apanying her nced at the two covered bodies and continued.


    ¡°Given the situation, it seems Natalia killed the two knights, but it¡¯s more likely the work of an outsider.¡±


    The clean cut of the severed neck was too precise. Natalia, unarmed and not equipped with proper weaponry, could not have managed such a deed against knights armored with body protection qi.


    No, even with proper weapons, it was a feat she could not possibly achieve.


    ¡°It¡¯s the act of someone who breached the perimeter andmitted murder. We can¡¯t handle it with our current forces. Collect the bodies and retreat for now.¡±


    ¡°Understood.¡±


    At Victor¡¯smand, the knight bowed.

 Chapter 169: Demodras (1)

    Chapter 169: Demodras (1)


    On a sunny holiday¡­


    In the corridor of Hugo¡¯s mansion,


    ¡°Where exactly are you nning to go?¡±


    Seira was being dragged somewhere by Lucia. The face of the person being pulled along by a determined hand seemed a bit troubled.


    ¡°And, you know, it¡¯s fine for me to just stay at home?¡±


    ¡°What are you talking about? You¡¯re a magician of the century and arade who fought alongside our ancestors. How could you possibly be treated like an unemployed person doing nothing?¡±


    Although Lucia said this, she knew why Seira was showing a troubled reaction.


    Because of the curse ced on her, Seira couldn¡¯t form normal rtionships with people.


    It seemed fine while they were together, but once a certain distance was created, or such situations urred, no matter how close they were, they were forgotten from their minds.For that reason, despite considering herself the most outstanding magician in the world, she hated meeting people. Even now, she was barefaced without any transformation magic. Seira sighed, feeling as though a stone was ced on her chest.


    ¡°I¡¯ll go along with it, but it¡¯s useless no matter how many people I meet. It¡¯s not like I haven¡¯t tried everything possible during the hundreds of years I¡¯ve¡­ been living alone.¡±


    ¡°But it doesn¡¯t work on me. Neither on Shiron nor on Siriel.¡±


    ¡°But Hugo is¡­¡±


    ¡°Let¡¯s just go.¡±


    Lucia cut off Seira¡¯s words and entered the banquet hall.


    It¡¯s useless. She had heard enoughints about it being futile. However, Lucia made a great effort to drag Seira outside.


    She didn¡¯t want herrade from a past life to live like a shut-in or an old man secluded in a back room, and she couldn¡¯t bear to see her sulk in front of Kyrie¡¯s tombstone every day.


    ¡®The dead are dead. The living should not be tied to the dead.¡¯


    ¡°Mother, we¡¯re here.¡±


    ¡°¡­You¡¯rete.¡±


    ¡°I had to bring someone important with me. This person here, she¡¯s an excellent magician. I really wanted to introduce her to you and the knights.¡±


    Lucia timidly ced Seira in front of Eldrina. Seira introduced herself for the 56th time to the dignified hostess sitting upright.


    ¡°Hello, ma¡¯am. My name is Seira Romer.¡±


    ¡°¡­I¡¯m Eldrina Prient. You seem to be a very famous magician, and it¡¯s surprising you know our child. We¡¯re in your care.¡±


    ¡°Yes¡­¡±


    It was indeed futile. Seira weakly responded and red at Lucia resentfully.


    ¡°See!¡±


    ¡°Eh¡­ Then, let¡¯s go to my uncle.¡±


    Before Seira could say more, Lucia directed her attention to a particrlyrge man in the banquet hall. Pushing through the crowd, they saw Hugo engaged in conversation with some robust-looking individuals.


    ¡°Uncle!¡±


    ¡°¡­It¡¯s Lucia. And who might this be next to you?¡±


    ¡°Hello. My name is Seira Romer.¡±


    Seira introduced herself mechanically, just as she had done with Eldrina. She just wanted to quickly escape this ufortable situation and be alone. If possible, enjoying various foodsid out on one side of the banquet hall by herself seemed like a good idea.


    However, the words uttered by Hugo were beyond Seira¡¯s expectations.


    ¡°Ah, I¡¯ve already heard a lot about you. They say you¡¯re a very skilled magician.¡±


    ¡°¡­Excuse me? How could you know¡­¡±


    Seira was taken aback and widened her eyes, to which Hugo chuckled.


    ¡°Um¡­ I¡¯ve always heard about it from my niece. She boasts every day that a very great magician lives in her annex, and even during the expedition, she consistently sends letters, so how could I not know.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s what I thought. Since we¡¯ve never met, I wondered if the young master was ying a joke.¡±


    Johann also chimed in on Hugo¡¯s words.


    ¡°It¡¯s a pleasure to meet you face-to-face like this. I am Hugo Prient. Since you¡¯vee all this way, how about it?¡±


    Hugo, joking lightly, offered Seira a te with a cake. Seira looked back and forth between Hugo and Johann with a dazed expression.


    Lucia felt the same.


    ¡®What? They both seem to recognize Seira?¡¯


    Until now, Lucia had often shown Seira to the people in the mansion, but this was the first time Hugo recognized Seira.


    ¡®What¡¯s going on?¡¯


    Hugo was often away from home due to expeditions, so he had less contact with Seira than Eldrina, and Johann was supposedly meeting Seira for the first time.


    Lucia then silently gazed at Johann, whose hair was fully white.


    ¡°Do you have something to say?¡±


    ¡°Ah¡­ It¡¯s nothing. Congrattions on your retirement without any problems, Sir Johann.¡±


    ¡°Ha-ha. Thank you. It¡¯s definitely a safe retirement.¡±


    With a kind smile, Johann started to tremble slightly and then sighed.


    He thought he¡¯d only retire after losing a limb or two on an expedition. Indeed, fortune was on his side.


    Johann considered it fortunate to retire now, despite having had the potential for several more expeditions in the future.


    However, even while harboring such thoughts, Johann couldn¡¯t shake off a feeling of unease.


    ¡°I heard that Lord Shiron is serving on the frontier.¡±


    The old cog must be reced by a new one. Johann couldn¡¯t fully enjoy his retirement party, concerned about Shiron, who wasn¡¯t present.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry too much, Johann. It¡¯s just an expedition dealing with a few beasts, isn¡¯t it?¡±


    ¡°The difficulty of an expedition lies not just in the physical toll but more so in dealing with people.¡±


    ¡°Is that so?¡±


    Hugo found it hard to sympathize with Johann¡¯s words. The idea that dealing with people was harder than battling beasts seemed absurd.


    ¡°Yes. I¡¯ve experienced expeditions even in the absence of our captain, so I know very well how annoying and tough it is to be amidst hot-blooded swordsmen all vying for glory.¡±


    Politicking to im achievements is standard, and when a unit faces poor oues, they¡¯re more likely to be undercut than consoled. That¡¯s the true nature of expeditionary forces.


    For nearly 20 years, such troublemakers couldn¡¯t raise their heads, thanks to Hugo, but it had been over a year since Hugo has been to the front.


    ¡®Human nature doesn¡¯t change.¡¯


    Johann felt a sense of pity for Shiron, who was likely struggling.<hr>


    A week had passed in the search for their of the Fervent Dragon. On a blizzardy night, crossing the snow-covered mountains where every step sank deep, Shiron chewed on jerky he had sneakily taken.


    [Hero. It¡¯s about time you rested¡­]


    ¡®It¡¯s okay. I can still move.¡¯


    Shiron shook his head at Latera¡¯s concern.


    Despite wandering the snowy mountains without rest, pushing his physical limits, Shiron felt strangely light.


    Was it the allure of the Dragon¡¯s Heart, or perhaps the anxiety knowing Yoru might be nearby?


    Whatever it was, it was fine. Soon, having thoroughly scoured the uncharted territory to the point of seeing the sea, he believed their would be found before they copsed from exhaustion.


    Shiron believed so, and it seemed they were about to see the fruits of theirbor.


    ¡°Found it¡­?¡±


    His advancing steps halted. What he faced in the blizzard was a familiar-looking cliff. Below, darkness spread, its end unknowable. Yet¡­


    Without a moment¡¯s hesitation, Shiron jumped off the cliff.


    [Yo, Hero! What are you doing!]


    ¡®The opportunity always starts after falling off a cliff.¡¯


    The sensation of wind and buoyancy enveloped him. He didn¡¯t slow down by embedding des into the wall, so his speed only increased.


    ¡°Kyaaaah! Hero! We¡¯re really going to die!¡±


    ¡°We¡¯re not going to die! So, stay still!¡±


    Shiron scolded Latera, who tried to grasp his clothes in her materialized form, by giving her a flick on the forehead.


    Thump, bang!


    Such sounds did not ur.


    It felt like an elevatoring to a slow stop with a slight jolt.


    And then,


    The oppressive air and chilling cold prickled his skin.


    Shiron took out a firence and whale oil to create a makeshift torch.


    Whoosh-


    The me illuminated the dark space, and Shiron quickly identified the source of the chilling sensation.


    ¡°¡­Who are you?¡±


    In the center of the massive form, vertically slit eyes red at Shiron. It was the Fervent Dragon Demodras, a legionmander who had once served under the Demon God and the master of this space.


    ¡°Damn, I intended to surprise it.¡±


    With a sigh of regret, Shiron spat out his dry saliva and said,


    ¡°Do you need to know my name? You¡¯ll be dead soon anyway.¡±


    ¡°¡­Is this your story?¡±


    Demodras asked, as if bewildered. His voice, resonating throughout his body, was tinged with fury. Instead of replying, Shiron nted the Fire Lance into the ground and drew a holy sword from his bosom.


    ¡°¡­A holy sword? Mortal¡­ are you certain that is a holy sword?¡±


    Demodras asked, with a surprised look directed at Shiron.


    ¡°Why, never seen a holy sword before? Then watch closely now. You won¡¯t have another chance.¡±


    Shiron steadied his breath, feeling the sensation of blessings being switched within his mind. He didn¡¯t know the name of the blessing Latera was applying, but he could tell it was specialized forbating dragons, enhancing his physical abilities and endurance.


    Walking towards the giant eyes, Shiron felt his blood boil and the heavy sensation in his hands. Light burst from the tightly gripped holy sword, whitening Demodras¡¯s field of vision. The bravery was so extraordinary that Demodras¡¯s red pupils contracted and trembled.


    ¡°¡­Are you a hero?¡±


    ¡°Just hand over your heart quietly.¡±


    ¡°Answer me. I asked if you are a hero¡­!¡±


    Demodras swung his hefty front paw threateningly at Shiron, who was approaching.


    ¡°Oh, throwing the first punch?¡±


    But it was futile. Shiron dodged the falling mass with a light step.


    ¡°Typical of an evil reptile. But I already know every move you¡¯ll make.¡±


    Shiron felt adrenaline surge from the narrow escape. Despite being mentally exhausted from staying alert all week,


    Swoosh!


    It¡¯s okay. Demodras wasn¡¯t just an opponent Lucia had often faced but also one well-known to Shiron.


    Although the story was set for an interloper to deliver the final blow in the 3rd phase, having experienced the process of reaching there hundreds of times, he could reflexivelybat the dragon.


    ¡®Is it acting on impulse, or has it lost its mind? Conversation is impossible.¡¯


    Demodras grimaced, enduring the des cutting into his flesh, and began chanting a spell.


    ¡®All phases connect to a single point. Mana seeks the repeating point. And reconstitution¡­¡¯


    The magic about to be manifested involved phase transition and polymorph. The current outburst was too threatening for proper judgment. All humans who hade here had been like this, the dragon firmly believed¡­


    Thud! Thud! Thud! Thud! Swoosh!


    ¡°Stop! Enough! Talking¡­!¡±


    ¡°Talking after you swung first?¡±


    ¡°Come on, hero! Take down that lying lizard¡¯s head!¡±


    ¡°Yes! Finish it quickly and let¡¯s rest!¡±


    ¡°I will give you my heart!¡±


    Shiron¡¯s sword halted abruptly.

 Chapter 170: Demodras (2)

    Chapter 170: Demodras (2)


    The sacred light went out.


    The boiling heat in his head cooled down, and the fervor to continue the fight subsided. The blessing granted had ceased.


    Shiron felt reason filling his head, recing the impulse that had muddled his thoughts.


    At the same time¡­


    He thought the dragon in front of him was lying.


    ¡°Where do you think you¡¯re spouting nonsense?¡±


    ¡°¡­Nonsense?¡±


    ¡°Stop talking rubbish.¡±


    ¡°It seems you don¡¯t believe me.¡±¡°Isn¡¯t it obvious? It¡¯s not like a heart is something you can just detach and hand over to someone else¡­¡±


    Shiron grimaced and exhaled a white breath. It seems he doesn¡¯t believe it. Demodras sensed a mix of doubt and anger from him.


    But the conversation might still be salvageable.


    The mad human did not swing his sword this time; instead of taking a stance to swing his weapon, he simply red at Demodras.


    ¡°I promise you, on my honor, that I am not lying about giving you my heart.¡±


    The dragon, not wanting any unnecessary sacrifices, opened its maw as it felt its wounds slowly healing.


    ¡°¡­Are you choosing an honorable death over being killed by someone else?¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s not it either. I said I would give you my heart because I desperately want to live.¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t understand¡­¡±


    To give someone your heart, you would have to remove it.


    Wouldn¡¯t you normally die if you remove your heart? But to live, the dragon was going to remove its heart? Shiron frowned, unable toprehend the absurdity.


    ¡°There¡¯s no need for you to understand. If you meet the conditions fully, I will dly remove my heart and give it to you.¡±


    Having confirmed his wounds were fully healed, Demodras recited the polymorph spell again. This time, however, he did not recite the phase shift.


    The phase shift was a magic used to distance oneself for magicalbat. It was unnecessary for a peaceful conversation now.


    A ck shadow slowly rose from the ground. Red eyes closed, and a massive body was entirely swallowed.


    And then¡­


    An astonishing phenomenon urred. The vast darkness dispersed like fog, revealing a face Shiron recognized.


    A muscr giant, devoid of any clothing.


    A person who had no business being here.


    ¡°¡­Uncle?¡±


    Shiron gazed at Demodras, now bearing the appearance of Hugo, with eyes wide in surprise.


    ¡°Is this man your uncle?¡±


    Demodras examined his body and smiled, pleased. His voice was an exact match too. If not for being in the nest of the Fervent Dragon, Shiron himself might have been fooled by the high level of imitation.


    ¡°What are you doing?¡±


    ¡°I read your mind and transformed into the figure of the person you trust the most. It would be problematic if you attacked me suddenly, as before. But¡­ why is it not someone you like but someone you dislike?¡±


    Demodras looked puzzled as he observed Shiron¡¯s face twist in difort. Shiron covered Latera¡¯s eyes with his hand and sighed.


    ¡°¡­Do you really not understand?¡±


    ¡°I do not. What is the issue? This person is someone you trust the most.¡±


    ¡°That thing¡­ what is it? Don¡¯t you have another form? It¡¯s true he¡¯s a person I trust, but it¡¯s quite burdensome to face him in the nude.¡±


    Shiron could have offered his coat or something to Demodras, but he was unwilling to make such a sacrifice.


    Just the thought of the constantly swaying object touching the clothes he wore made him shudder, feeling goosebumps not just on his forearms but all over his body.


    ¡°Such a difficult human.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s not me being difficult.¡±


    ¡°No, you are difficult. I have used this method for a long time, and it has never been a problem. Not just with humans but with angels and demons too¡­¡±


    ¡°Alright, alright. Just change your form quickly. There¡¯s even a child here.¡±


    ¡°The hero, a child?¡±


    ¡°Who else here could be considered a child? Obviously, it¡¯s you.¡±


    ¡°Me, I am 500 years old?!¡±


    ¡°Sorry, but even if you¡¯ve been a NEET for 30 years in your room, nobody¡¯s going to treat you like an adult.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡±


    Truly a difficult human, Demodras sighed and recited the spell again.


    The most trusted human¡¯s appearance showed a negative reaction, so he must transform into another human¡¯s appearance¡­ but no suitable form came to mind.


    To the dragon, humans were such beings. They possessed weak mana and insignificant bodies. Their lives flowed like water, disappearing the moment one perceived a connection.


    Of course, there was the memorable human named Kyrie, but regrettably, Demodras could not remember what a human from 500 years ago looked like.


    It wasn¡¯t a problem with memory. Can one depict the air one breathes and the wind that passes by on a canvas?


    ¡°How about this?¡±


    Thus, Demodras read Shiron¡¯s mental image once more.


    ¡°This is the second human you trust the most.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡±


    ¡°It seems I¡¯ve passed. Your mental image is bursting with strong affirmation.¡±


    Demodras put his hands on his hips and smiled with satisfaction.


    -Hyeon-jun.


    -Idiot. Look at this.


    Once again, the resemnce was striking. It was so simr that it even caused auditory hallucinations. p- Shiron pped his face to snap out of it, yet he still felt the heat of embarrassment on his face.


    Shiron took off his coat and offered it to her.


    ¡°Wear this.¡±


    ¡°I will wear it well.¡±


    It wasn¡¯t just a sess; it was a monumental sess. Demodras, feeling proud, epted the coat.


    The fluffy fur wrapped around the white, naked body, with ck hair and sharp eyes peeking out from above.


    ¡°So, you¡¯re giving your heart to live?¡±


    ¡°¡­It¡¯s not just given away. I¡¯ve clearly stated there are conditions. But it wouldn¡¯t be bad to satisfy your curiosity first.¡±


    Demodras chuckled, watching Shiron¡¯s emotions churn. Many humans hade to this ce before, but none had shown such violent turmoil, making him think of it as a form of amusement.


    ¡®¡­Was there one?¡¯


    500 years ago.


    The news of the passing of the god she followed. It was when Demodras, harboring a sense of emptiness, was making a nest for a long rest.


    It wasn¡¯t a human, but an angel emitting a brilliant light amidst violent turmoil.


    -¡°You are destined to die in 500 years!¡±


    -¡°Destined to die? I n to live quietly from now on. I¡¯m tired of further chaos. Does this mean someone with a grudge against me wille while I¡¯m asleep?¡±


    -¡°Not exactly¡­ but you will die! If you want, I can swear it! So, please listen to me!¡±


    The angel swore in a bizarre manner, unheard of before. It was a long time ago, but perhaps because it was rted to death, Demodras remembered it vividly.


    -¡°About 500 years from now¡­ a man with strong pride, annoyingly fussy, wille. Just in case, don¡¯t forget to check if he¡¯s the one I mentioned. There¡¯s a possibility.¡±


    -¡°Aren¡¯t you an emissary of the god? Why would you do such a cumbersome thing?¡±


    -¡°Because of me, that guy might end up in a dangerous situation¡­¡±


    -¡°Is that also a prophecy?¡±


    -¡°I don¡¯t know! This is where the story ends. You¡¯re making me cry for no reason!¡±


    The situation was somewhat simr. Then, after polymorphing, they had a conversation, and the angel harbored feelings of embarrassment and sexual desire upon seeing the transformed Demodras.


    ¡°In the distant past, a messenger of god came down and made a prophecy.¡±


    Demodras chuckled and cleared his throat.


    ¡°That angel said if you don¡¯t want to die, give your heart willingly to the one whoes here. It¡¯s the only way to avoid a fated death.¡±


    ¡°¡­How can giving away your heart avoid death?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s a little-known fact. Dragons have two hearts. So, it¡¯s alright to give one away.¡±


    ¡°?¡±


    Shiron looked down at Latera, puzzled, and Latera, just as confused, shrugged his shoulders.


    ¡°¡­Is that true?¡±


    ¡°Well? I wouldn¡¯t know? I was just sitting in a corner and just breathing all day?¡±


    ¡°Of course, it¡¯s not the heart you humans know of.¡±


    Demodras straightened the chaotic atmosphere and conjured a ball of light in mid-air.


    ¡°One circtes and generates mana, while the other pumps blood throughout the body, akin to that of mortals.¡±


    ¡°Is it simr to a core?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s not something as trivial as a core. Unlike a stream and a river, a dragon¡¯s heart is a unique organ, iparable to anything else.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡±


    ¡°Well, I won¡¯t be able to use magic afterward.¡±


    Demodras chuckled, preparing to remove his heart.


    The man standing before him was indeed the prophesied man from 500 years ago. The humans who hade here were either worshippers or had gone mad with fear, but this man matched the description of the angel from his memories.


    Not only did he have an angel (albeit a half-grown one) by his side, but he also possessed a holy sword, leading Demodras to deem him worthy of receiving the Fervent Dragon¡¯s heart.


    However¡­


    An unexpected interruption urred.


    ¡°Wait.¡±


    ¡°¡­What is it?¡±


    It was when he was opening the front of his coat and forming a de from the sticky darkness that Shiron¡¯s hand shot out as if to stop him.


    ¡°¡­If you can¡¯t use magic anymore, does that mean this form will be undone?¡±


    ¡°Yes. This size is appropriately reduced for the asion, but if I can¡¯t use magic, this form will also be undone and I will revert.¡±


    ¡°I have a request.¡±


    Shiron spoke earnestly, and Demodras, dispersing the darkness from his hand, looked intrigued.


    ¡°A request? Quite the greedy hero. I¡¯m even offering my heart.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s not a difficult request.¡±


    ¡°What is it?¡±


    Demodras tilted his head, half-closing his eyes. Despite the whirlwind of confusion in his heart, he stated it wasn¡¯t a difficult request.


    If it were something time-consuming or hard, he would reject it outright. The possibility of an unknown death prevented Demodras from falling into a deep sleep, and his patience, already thin from insomnia, was not great.


    Fortunately, the worries were unfounded.


    After moving his lips several times, Shiron finally voiced his request.


    ¡°Just hug me once.¡±


    ¡°¡­Indeed, it¡¯s not a difficult request.¡±


    Demodras could have refused, but instead, he spread his arms and smiled. The emotions the human had been showing were so painfully earnest and desperate¡­ Watching it was pitiful.

 Chapter 171: Demodras (3)

    Chapter 171: Demodras (3)


    The embrace ended more quickly than expected. Shiron slowly walked into the open arms¡­


    Boom-


    And that was the end.


    ¡°It¡¯s nd.¡±


    Compared to the swirling emotions, the process was infinitely in. No, those emotions gradually became calmer too. Was it an attempt to maintain a certain equilibrium? But if that was the assumption, it didn¡¯t exin the heart that had settled into calmness.


    However, one thing was clear even in the midst of understanding theseplex emotions. The human form that Demodras had taken on had a¡­ quite sticky rtionship with the person in front of him.


    ¡°Thank you.¡±


    Shiron said quietly, touching his flushed face. Demodras, intrigued by his youthful appearance, lifted one corner of his mouth.


    ¡°What are you thanking me for?¡±¡°For epting my request¡­ Thank you.¡±


    ¡°Well. Honestly, it didn¡¯t matter whether I listened or not. Then, it¡¯s logically right to listen.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡±


    ¡°Did you find it unexpected?¡±


    ¡°No, not really.¡±


    Shiron shook his head, feeling more at ease. The Fervent Dragon Demodras. A dragon that had killed as many allied forces as the One-Horned Yuma in the past, and a wicked dragon that couldn¡¯t forget the grudges of the past, causing earthquakes strong enough to crumble mountains.


    Therefore, Shiron felt no guilt in wanting to kill Demodras. It seemed inevitable that harm woulde someday since its essence was evil.


    However, the Demodras standing in front of him was clearly different from the one Shiron knew.


    ¡°You¡¯ve had a change of heart. Whatever the reason, what¡¯s important to me is now.¡±


    ¡°Aren¡¯t you going to ask why?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m curious, but it feels like asking will only bring unnecessary attachments.¡±


    A moment ago, the word ¡®angel¡¯ that slipped out of Demodras¡¯s mouth. Shiron could guess who the person who visited this ce 500 years ago was.


    ¡®Yura. Yura must have been here.¡¯


    Shiron lowered his gaze to Latera. The little angel, who had been silent for a while, was now blushing and fidgeting.


    ¡°Yura has changed a lot of things.¡±


    ¡°And, even if I heard why you¡¯ve changed, it wouldn¡¯t change anything, right? You¡¯re a person generous enough to give your heart to someone who almost killed you. Plus, you listened to a favor.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m not a person but a dragon.¡±


    ¡°Regardless.¡±


    ¡°You¡­ have developed quite a fondness for me.¡±


    ¡°I will make sure to repay my debts.¡±


    ¡°Is that so¡­¡±


    Demodras, considering Shiron¡¯s words, stroked his chin as if pondering. Then, as if he had thought of something amusing, he chuckled and suddenly took off his coat.


    ¡°What are you doing?¡±


    ¡°I suddenly don¡¯t want to give you my heart anymore.¡±


    ¡°What?¡±


    What nonsense? Shiron widened his eyes in shock. Latera, blushing at his side, lit up with hostility in her eyes.


    ¡°Oh! Changing your words now?¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t misunderstand, half-angel. The talk of repaying debts got me unnecessarily hopeful.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t want to give it but make a contract to lend it for a while.¡±


    Demodras finished speaking and then created a ck de. The de, filled with tremendous power, pierced through the white chest, spewing a sticky, dark liquid.


    Demodras inserted his hand into the dark crevice, stirred it a few times, and then pulled out a clenched fist.


    The pain of having an organ extracted raw contorted his face, and Demodras extended a mass that was contracting and rxing.


    ¡°A contract? But is that really a heart? It looks more like¡­¡±


    ¡°Isn¡¯t it beautiful? Like a gem.¡±


    Expanding and contracting, wriggling here and there, the ck gem¡­ Shiron watched Demodras¡¯s hand with curiosity-filled eyes.


    ¡°I¡¯d like to show you more, but we¡¯re short on time. Now that I¡¯ve extracted the heart, I can only stay in human form for about three more hours. I must transnt it before then.¡±


    ¡°Wait, what¡¯s this leasing contract? Shouldn¡¯t you exin that before extracting the heart?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m not giving it to you for life but lending it for a set period.¡±


    ¡®Time attack again¡­¡¯


    Shiron was aware of the devil¡¯s mark etched on his heel¡ªa chilling contract stipting that if he failed to kill the demon within a set time, it would take his eyes and arms.


    ¡°How many years¡­¡±


    ¡°You reek strongly of demons. You must have made a contract using your soul or a part of your body as a medium. I don¡¯t want my heart to end up in the hands of demons, so I¡¯ll lend it for a shorter period.¡±


    ¡°¡­Make it 20 years.¡±


    ¡°Yes,e back here in 20 years to return the heart.¡±


    Demodras smiled satisfactorily and nodded. For dragons, 20 years would pass like a few nights¡¯ sleep¡ªa mere blink of an eyepared to human lifespans. But Demodras wanted more from Shiron.


    ¡°And, to find a living dragon together.¡±


    ¡°Are all dragons not extinct?¡±


    ¡°Not extinct. Am I not shamelessly alive here?¡±


    ¡°You could be the only dragon left.¡±


    ¡°We¡¯ll think about thatter. There will be a way then.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡±


    ¡°If we¡¯re done talking, take off your shirt quickly. We¡¯re already runningte.¡±


    At Demodras¡¯smand, Shiron quickly stripped off his shirt. Although the cold was enough to frost his breath, Shiron only felt a slight chill.


    ¡°Turn around, it¡¯ll sting a bit.¡±


    Thud-


    ¡°Hm?¡±


    ¡°Why again?¡±


    ¡°You¡­¡±


    Demodras frowned, looking at the back where not a single drop of blood was drawn. Despite putting all his strength into inserting the heart, Shiron¡¯s skin, as if it were a formless monster, swallowed the heart without any resistance.


    Be it slime, homunculus, or a chimera with simr traits, Demodras couldn¡¯t figure out what this human had done to his body.


    ¡°¡­It¡¯s done. That¡¯s not important.¡±


    ¡°What a letdown.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s done, so try checking it.¡±


    At the sarcastic remark, Shiron clicked his tongue and closed his eyes. Indeed, he felt a foreign sensation in his chest that hadn¡¯t been there before.


    But it wasn¡¯t unpleasant. As if clearing a blocked channel, a refreshing sensation spread throughout his body, relieving muscle soreness.


    ¡°Somewhat¡­ refreshing.¡±


    ¡°Is that all? Try casting a spell.¡±


    Yes, magic. The long-awaited experience in this fantastical world he had yet to try. He needed to see if he could actually use magic now.


    But there was a problem he hadn¡¯t considered. Shiron pointed his finger into the air, exerting force, then turned to Demodras.


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong? Did something happen?¡±


    ¡°How do you cast magic?¡±


    ¡°To think you tried to kill me without any n.¡±


    ¡°Who says I had no n? Even if the transnt is one thing, I can learn magic from Seira.¡±


    ¡°Who is Seira?¡±


    ¡°Only the greatest magician in the world.¡±


    ¡°Never heard such a name.¡±


    Demodras scoffed at Shiron.


    ¡°There¡¯s no need to lie out of embarrassment.¡±


    ¡°She exists! She¡¯s under a curse that makes people forget about her¡­¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s okay. Mortals always make mistakes. It¡¯s foolish for mortals to lie to escape immediate crises.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m not lying, really.¡±


    ¡°The im of being the greatest magician is suspicious. Honestly, it¡¯s a bit offensive.¡±


    Demodras felt an old ember in his heart re up.


    ¡°I¡¯m alive and well, yet you im to be the greatest magician? Such arrogance from a frog in a well.¡±


    ¡°You can¡¯t use magic now, can you? So, not the greatest at the moment.¡±


    ¡°When youe to return the heart, bring this Seira or whatever.¡±


    ¡°Fine, let them settle it then.¡±


    ¡°First, I¡¯ll teach you a simple incantation.¡±


    Demodras cleared his throat and grasped Shiron¡¯s hand.


    ¡°Start by feeling the mana lingering at your fingertips and voicing the incantation.¡±


    ¡°Do you always need to chant?¡±


    ¡°For those with talent or those who have mastered mana for a long time, chanting bes unnecessary. They can awaken mana with a simple gesture or specific action. Chanting is just a tool to align mana more closely with the caster¡¯s will.¡±


    If you want to shoot a fireball, imagine it and extract and process the right amount of mana. Demodras¡¯s exnation was easy enough for novice Shiron to understand.


    ¡°Follow me, ¡­light that envelops darkness.¡±


    ¡°¡­light that envelops darkness.¡±


    ¡°Illuminate.¡±


    ¡°Illuminate.¡±


    Whoosh-


    As the short chant ended.


    A small orb of light bloomed from the fingertips. It didn¡¯t feel warm or holy. The cold light illuminating the darkness was clearly magic, not divine power.


    ¡°Magic¡­¡±


    ¡°Amazing, hero! You seeded on your first try!¡±


    Latera, as if it were her own achievement, jumped up and down, cheering, and Shiron looked at his fingertips with an ecstatic expression. Compared to the divine power radiated by the holy sword, it was a humble light, but the inability to use mana until now made it overwhelmingly moving.


    ¡°The transnt is a sess.¡±


    Demodras smiled satisfactorily and patted Shiron¡¯s back. A hero this happy over a simple light magic sess. The satisfaction felt oddly gratifyingpared to the hostility just moments ago.


    There¡¯s a sense of aplishment in teaching. However, unfortunately, his role as a teacher ends here.


    ¡°It¡¯s time for you to go. I need to lock the door.¡±


    ¡°Thank you. I¡¯ll definitelye back.¡±


    ¡°Yes, doe back. Teaching magic to someone else for the first time, I find myself unexpectedly attached.¡±


    But first, stripping away the shadow of death was the priority. Demodras tried to shake off the lingering regret.

 Chapter 172: Yoru (1)

    Chapter 172: Yoru (1)


    Meanwhile, while Shiron was at their of the Fervent Dragon, the expeditionary force headquarters was thrown into chaos.


    A deserter had appeared.


    And not just any deserter, but one from a punishment unit given a special mission by the royal family.


    Upon Victor¡¯s return and hearing the report, the staff of the expeditionary force could not hide their shock and anger.


    ¡°There were only three administrators, and with nearly a hundred personnel under management, desertion was expected at some point. However, it became a problem that, on the very day the Emperor¡¯s special mission was given, not only did desertion ur but also the killing of skilled knights.¡±


    ¡°A mere criminal has taken down the proud knights of the empire, you say?¡±


    ¡°To think there was a drinking party at such a critical time, even with the Emperor¡¯s permission.¡±


    ¡°Who exactly was supervising?¡±


    ¡°Was it Captain Malleus?¡±¡°It could have brought great disaster upon His Majesty. Let¡¯s not dwell on assigning me. But to think the deserter turned out to be a terrorist¡­¡±


    Amidst the outburst of scolding,


    Igor, despite clutching his throbbing head, could not me the leaders of the expedition. Instead, he understood their sentiments and even wanted to join in their cursing.


    As someone had mentioned, Natalia was a terrorist. Moreover, Natalia did not have the capability to desert under the watch of the knights.


    Thus, her desertion was a coordinated effort by an external force.


    Whether true or not, Igor concluded as much and immediately organized a pursuit team.


    ¡°Parasites¡­¡±


    The expedition was not yet over, creating a likely void at the front line, but terrorism did not discriminate against time or ce and did not hesitate to harm innocent civilians. Hence, it was possible that this menace could eventually reach here, to the border.


    For that reason, Igor deemed it more important to deal with the deserter and her coborators who were likely still nearby.<hr>


    ¡°Captain, the tracks split into two. Shall we divide the pursuit team?¡±


    ¡°¡­I have eyes, too. There¡¯s no need for an exnation.¡±


    At the forefront of the front line.


    The pursuit team members frowned upon seeing the tantly obvious footprints.


    After a week of pursuit, they were close enough to directly see the footprints in the snow, but none of them truly weed this development.


    ¡®Is this some kind of protest? Or¡­ just a slight resistance?¡¯


    Yugen clenched his teeth and looked up.


    Halved corpses were visible.


    Their size was asrge as a mansion, fallen at every path of the chase¡­ Instinct warned that following any further would lead to death.


    Though hastily assembled, the pursuit team consisted solely of skilled knights who could infuse their swords with Qi.


    However, none among them could bisect a beast asrge as a mansion.


    Even more so, the one being pursued had managed to evade the pursuit for a week without rest. And that, with the burden known as Natalia.


    ¡®What kind of monster is this¡­¡¯


    ¡°The pursuit team will continue as is.¡±


    Yugen tried not to focus on his trembling fingers, speaking in a calm voice.


    ¡°If we split our forces, we¡¯re more likely to be the ones taken down.¡±


    ¡°But doesn¡¯t it seem like the target is already exhausted? Considering the footprints split into two, it seems they also find it hard to shake off the pursuit team¡­¡±


    ¡°If you¡¯re so confident, why don¡¯t you take charge?¡±


    ¡°I apologize.¡±


    ¡°¡­I¡¯m the captain. Don¡¯t forget that.¡±


    Yugen sighed deeply, turning his gaze to the subordinate bowing his head.


    ¡°How¡¯s the footprintparison going?¡±


    ¡°The one that didn¡¯t change direction is the coborator, and the one that did is presumed to be Natalia.¡±


    ¡°We¡¯ll follow the coborator. If everyone is ready, prepare to move.¡±


    Yugen could have chosen to pursue Natalia, but he did not make such a soft choice.


    Yugen was a knight loyal to the empire.


    He was someone who couldn¡¯t stand idly by while those disturbing the peace, supported by the empire, roamed freely. Ready to sacrifice himself, Yugen clenched and unclenched his trembling hand as he moved forward.<hr>


    ¡®¡­Climbing up is always tough.¡¯


    Shiron dusted off his hands, looking down at the pitch-ck abyss below. The ckness. He wondered how he managed to climb up from that distant ce through a snowstorm.


    ¡®For a week straight, through all-night searches and battles¡­ carrying a load and even managing to climb a cliff.¡¯


    Shiron looked back at Latera, who was wrapped in his coat and clinging to his back. Despite having some method of bing ethereal or whatever, she had been sticking to Shiron¡¯s back since earlier, refusing toe down.


    ¡°You just thought of me as baggage, didn¡¯t you?¡±


    ¡°¡­No. Of course not.¡±


    ¡°Lying isn¡¯t good. I clearly read the hero¡¯s mind just now and knew everything.¡±


    Her being petntly sullen was an added bonus. Latera, with a sulky pout, thumped on Shiron¡¯s back. Thud- Thud- It seemed like a silly act for someone in her position, but Shiron didn¡¯t bother to stop her.


    ¡°I¡¯m going to stay like this.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯ll be cold.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m a guardian angel. You shouldn¡¯t think of me as a mere human child. Besides¡­ the hero¡¯s back is warm, so it¡¯s fine.¡±


    ¡°¡­Alright, do as you wish.¡±


    Shiron turned around and stepped towards the snowstorm. Latera, feeling frustrated, tightly gripped Shiron¡¯s clothes.


    ¡®I shouldn¡¯t be doing this¡­¡¯


    Though she said not to think of her as a child, her tantrum just now was undeniably childish. Peeking into Shiron¡¯s thoughts uninvited was another thing. Shiron was someone who extremely disliked being ¡®seen through¡¯ by anyone.


    If she hadn¡¯t assumed the appearance of the human most trusted by Demodras, she might have erupted in anger over the continuous probing and guesswork.


    ¡®Why is she acting like this?¡¯


    Therefore¡­


    The action Latera took just before was something she neither wanted nor should have done. However, for some reason, Latera felt an urge to act childishly and throw a tantrum.


    Latera pondered the reason for her behavior. After walking for a while, she vaguely understood why.


    ¡®Who is that woman, anyway? It¡¯s disheartening not to be the second most trusted one, but she¡¯s not even around the hero, is she?¡¯


    And the woman had a strangely sharp impression. She seemed somewhat simr to Lady Lucia, the reincarnation of Kyrie, but with ck hair, ck eyes, and judging by the size of her chest, clearly a different person.


    Curious about the woman¡¯s identity, Latera briefly opened a message window,


    [I just want to sleep already.]


    [It¡¯s cold, I¡¯m sleepy¡­ this is really annoying.]


    No clue about the woman¡¯s identity was visible in the translucent window. Then, suddenly, Latera realized that Shiron had stopped walking.


    ¡°Hero?¡±


    ¡°Latera. Do that ethereal thing or whatever.¡±


    ¡°Huh?¡±


    ¡°Quickly.¡±


    Urged by Shiron, Latera vanished into thin air without a retort. With Latera gone, Shiron sensed a huge presence from below the mountain range.


    Shiron squinted, trying to figure out who or what the massive presence was. It was too far to clearly make out, but he could see a figure, red all over, approaching this way.


    ¡®Glenn?¡¯


    Hoping it was so, Shiron took out a telescope to confirm who the red figure was.


    The person seen through the telescope was, regrettably, not Glenn, but someone Shiron knew very well.


    [Yoru, the Warrior of Silleya]


    ¡®Why the hell is she here¡­¡¯


    As soon as he identified her, Shiron was puzzled. The episode on subduing the Fervent Dragon hadn¡¯t even started yet.


    Moreover, Demodras would repent and not cause the future earthquake¡­ It was odd for Yoru to be near Demodras¡¯sir.


    ¡®Because I met Demodras? Because I received his heart¡­¡¯


    Even as he pondered, Yoru was boldly approaching from afar.


    Shiron ceased his pointless spection and turned away. Earlier, when he had glimpsed Yoru through the telescope, it felt as though their gazes had locked.


    No, it was certain.


    The intense killing intent¡­ or hostility radiating towards him confirmed that Yoru was indeeding for him.


    ¡®Is it because of my reputation? Talk about bad luck.¡¯


    His destination was Demodras¡¯sir.


    Thanks to retracing his steps, he arrived swiftly.


    The descent down the cliff was quick, and confronting Demodras, who was still in his polymorphed state, urred in an instant.


    ¡°What¡¯s the matter? I thought you had left. Why return here¡­¡±


    ¡°Only a few hours left.¡±


    ¡°Hmm?¡±


    ¡°How many hours remain until you can maintain that form?¡±


    ¡°About an hour left, but¡­¡±


    ¡°Really?¡±


    Shiron suddenly removed his upper garments.


    ¡°Take out the heart.¡±


    ¡°To ask for the heart I just ced in¡­ Did you change your mind?¡±


    ¡°No, I¡¯m lending it to you.¡±


    ¡°¡­What do you mean?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m someone who repays his debts. I¡¯m lending it to you until I¡¯m sure you¡¯re safe.¡±


    Demodras couldn¡¯t make sense of the nonsense the human before him was uttering, but he could discern whether he was lying. Realizing the gravity of the situation, he inquired solemnly,


    ¡°There¡¯s something outside, isn¡¯t there? Someone who wants to kill me.¡±


    ¡°I won¡¯t let you die. Don¡¯t look so grave.¡±


    Shiron retrieved a dagger from his belongings and handed it to her.


    ¡°It won¡¯t take long. There¡¯s one of the safest ces in the world nearby. Just until we get there.¡±


    ¡°Understood.¡±


    Demodras, with a skeptical look, finally took the dagger.


    The ck de was plunged towards his chest.

 Chapter 173: Yoru (2)

    Chapter 173: Yoru (2)


    ¡°Why won¡¯t they charge?¡±


    Below the ridge, a woman d in striking attire mumbled fiercely against the backdrop of the white snowfield.


    ¡®Wasn¡¯t this supposed to be an encirclement to capture me?¡¯


    She found it odd that the gaze from above the ridge had vanished. Yet, despite the immediate threat being gone, her senses, honed to their limits, refused to rx.


    It wasn¡¯t because of those who were continuously following her.


    Nor was it because she had inevitably had to part ways with Natalia.


    It was due to her aggressive and impulsive nature,


    Her pride, scorned for hundreds, even thousands of years for not being able to shed the blood of barbarians continuously urged her to fight.


    Click-Of course, Yoru wasn¡¯t foolish enough to draw and sheathe her sword without realizing that fighting wasn¡¯t the right option. Had she been pursued alone, she would have dly faced her pursuers, but the thought of Natalia, herpanion since childhood, heavily weighed on her mind.


    Natalia, not being of the Silleya lineage, would find it difficult to defend herself in a battle against knights. Yoru was acutely aware of this fact, which allowed her to act in a more rational manner.


    Leading her pursuers into a remote wilderness was the result of her rational thinking.


    With her abilities, she could have easily left no trace in the snow and evaded the chase bypletely hiding her tracks, but Yoru deliberately left deep footprints in the snow for the pursuit squad to follow.


    Until she verified that there was no further path to take.


    ¡°¡­¡­A cliff?¡±


    She momentarily considered leaping to the other side with a powerful kick, but the distance was too vast. The darkness below the cliff, uncertain whether it would allow her tond safely, sent a chill down Yoru¡¯s spine.


    ¡®I want to go to the bathroom¡­ but it seems I can¡¯t.¡¯


    With a look of disillusionment, Yoru turned towards the approaching group. Two, four, six, ten¡­ Fourteen knights hade close and surrounded Yoru.


    It wasn¡¯t an easy number to deal with, but Yoru felt relieved. Not a single one of them had gone after Natalia; they had alle after Yoru.


    ¡°That¡¯s a relief.¡±


    ¡°What¡¯s a relief?¡±


    The man who led the thirteen knights, Eugen, asked irritably.


    ¡°You¡¯re surrounded. Moreover, there¡¯s an endless cliff behind you, and you¡¯ve been pursued for a week, physically and mentally exhausted. And yet, you still exhibit such baseless confidence.¡±


    ¡°I can see perfectly fine. You don¡¯t need to state the obvious.¡±


    Yoru sighed and joked.


    ¡°But to call it baseless confidence, isn¡¯t that an exaggeration?¡±


    ¡°¡­¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re all scared stiff of me.¡±


    ¡°¡­Stop talking nonsense.¡±


    ¡°Nonsense my ass, you¡¯re all scared of me. The fact that you¡¯re measuring the distance instead of charging at me is proof of that.¡±


    Even though they had surrounded her and drawn their swords, encircling her with their energy, none of them dared to attack first. Seeing their fearful, puppy-like demeanor, Yoru scoffed.


    And then.


    ¡°Waaah!!¡±


    With a loud shout, the knights instinctively flinched. Some even stepped back, bringing joy to Yoru.


    ¡°Just because I yelled with some energy, wow, aren¡¯t you knights ashamed?¡±


    ¡°Shut up. You barbarian. Shame is a feeling reserved for dealing with fellow humans.¡±


    ¡°¡­Again with the bullshit, you son of a bitch.¡±


    Yoru twisted her smiling face into a scowl and cursed.


    Barbarian. They never referred to the people of Silleya by their proper names. Barbarians, natives, and even refusing to acknowledge them as humans, calling them mountain monkeys ¨C the elves and dwarves had never been subjected to such terms; it seemed too harsh among fellow humans.


    Yoru drew her sword from its sheath. The action was so swift that no one could follow it with their eyes.


    ¡°Today, I¡¯ll make sure to set a feast for you. If 14 of you die at once, the payment will be substantial.¡±


    ¡°Everyone, form up!¡±


    At Eugen¡¯smand, the knights raised their swords. The raw but fierce energy surged along the de, and mana from their cores flowed through their sturdy bodies. Along with a warm sensation, red dots started appearing on their chests.


    ¡°Form up my ass, you¡¯re too slow.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡±


    ¡°Had you attacked me by now, you could have at leastnded a stab.¡±


    Thud- tter-


    From left to right, ten knights fell to the ground. Yoru shook off the blood from her sword¡¯s tip and whistled.


    Eugen and three others managed to parry the attack with their swords. Yoru opened her mouth towards her opponents, filled with pure admiration.


    ¡°Still, there are four useful ones among you.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡±


    ¡°Kid. Seeing you silent, are you finally admitting you¡¯re scared?¡±


    ¡°¡­Monster.¡±


    ¡°Thanks for thepliment. Being promoted from a barbarian to a monster feels quite good.¡±


    Yoru sighed inwardly while smiling confidently. She hadn¡¯t expected ten to fall to her secret technique, Raegyeok (Lightning Strike). But it was too early to feel relieved. There were still four knights standing in front of her, swords in hand.


    ¡®Same trick won¡¯t work twice.¡¯


    Yoru pondered how to kill the remaining four. Eugen and the others were exchanging signals with their eyes.


    ¡°Don¡¯t roll your eyes. Running away is pointless.¡±


    ¡°¡­An imperial knight never runs.¡±


    ¡°Kid, don¡¯t put on airs. You¡¯re no match for me!¡±


    Yoru charged at the knights, emitting a fierce energy. If speed wouldn¡¯t do, she had to break through with force. That¡¯s what she thought as she raised her sword high, but the knights pointed their sword tips to the ground.


    ¡®What?¡¯


    The moment she felt puzzled, Yoru felt the ground beneath her give way.


    Crunch-


    Even though she tried to jump off by stepping on a rock piece, the ground was so shattered that she couldn¡¯t stand on it.


    ¡®Was pushing me off the cliff their n from the start?¡¯


    ¡®Just one more step and I could have killed them all.¡¯


    ¡®Goodbye, father, mother, elders. And Natalia. Live well for me.¡¯


    Still, on her way down, she killed ten of the empire¡¯s men. Regretting not having killed more imperial knights, Yoru fell off the cliff.


    ¡°¡­¡±


    Then, she felt curious.


    Surely she was falling down the cliff, but she only felt buoyancy, not the sensation of falling. However, thatsted only a moment. The sensation of floating gentlysted only about ten seconds before her body elerated downwards towards the ground.


    ¡®I¡¯ll die at this rate.¡¯ Yoru concentrated energy into her legs, wrapping them with force and inner strength to absorb as much impact as possible. Crunch- The pain of her leg bones shattering made Yoru unable to scream.<hr>


    ¡°Insane, is this really a human?¡±


    Shiron frowned, looking down at the woman who had fallen from the sky and shattered both her legs as if she were a monster. It was too harsh for a woman who fell off a cliff and broke her legs, but since it was Shiron who had caused the woman¡¯s legs to be crushed, he felt no sympathy.


    The buoyancy magic that let here down from the cliff intact. Had he not removed it at the right timing, she would havee down perfectly alive or dead ¨C only those two oues were possible.


    ¡®Good thing her legs arepletely smashed,¡¯ Shiron smiled contentedly.


    ¡°I would¡¯vee down unscathed if it were a bitte.¡±


    ¡°She¡¯s definitely strong enough to keep eximing in admiration. If she came down intact, both of us would¡¯ve been in big trouble.¡±


    Demodras also eximed in admiration at the woman sprawled on the ground. Despite bleeding from the nose and groaning, except for her broken legs, that was all there was to it.


    ¡°¡­What the hell are you guys, shit.¡±


    ¡°Ho. She hasn¡¯t lost consciousness.¡±


    ¡°What¡¯s with ¡®ho,¡¯ you son of a bitch¡­ I¡¯ll kill¡­ you.¡±


    ¡°To have such fighting spirit even with both legs crippled, what a remarkable disposition, tsk.¡±


    ¡°Eeeek!¡±


    Yoru clenched her teeth, trying to locate the two muttering entities, but her eyes were so filled with tears of blood she couldn¡¯t open them properly.


    It was a miracle she was alive, so pretending to be dead would have been the appropriate course of action, but Yoru was not such a rational person.


    From the beginning, Yoru was known among her tribe as a warrior prone to aggression. Had she not been educated to lead her people, she might have ended up as a wild savage, rampaging aimlessly.


    ¡°If you¡¯re going to kill me, hurry up! It¡¯s a disgrace to a warrior!¡±


    Still excited from the battle, Yoru vomited blood and shouted into the air. Shiron was fed up with the adult woman¡¯s temper tantrum.


    ¡°What disgrace of a warrior, what the hell are you talking about, damn. Isn¡¯t it a disgrace to be rolling on the ground?¡±


    ¡°Kill me, damn it!¡±


    ¡°Joojoo, kill me, joojol.¡±


    Shiron chuckled, thoroughly teasing Yoru. Demodras and Latera felt an indescribable emotion watching Shiron.


    ¡®¡­Why is he doing that?¡¯


    She had been assured that she wouldn¡¯t be left to die, so she expected at least a heroic standoff with the intruder, swords drawn. However, the method employed by that man was despicably cunning and underhanded.


    Yet, for Shiron, it was a matter of no concern. The method might have been a bit cowardly, but hadn¡¯t he managed to subdue the opponent intact?


    Yoru¡­ felt a tremendous humiliation, her face flushing red.


    ¡°You, I remember your voice! If only my legs were fine, I¡¯d have pickled you in salt!¡±


    ¡°What? Weren¡¯t you going to bite your tongue and die?¡±


    ¡°Keeeek!¡±


    ¡°Enough, my dear. What if you really get angry and die from it?¡±


    [That¡¯s right, hero. You said there was a need to save this woman!]


    ¡°Cough. I got a scar on my chest because of her, and that¡¯s infuriating.¡±


    Chastised by those around him, Shiron coughed and scratched the back of his head. Indeed, Yoru shouldn¡¯t die here. The continent would suffer from a chronic manpower shortage in the future, and losing someone with such strength would be a significant loss to humanity.


    Therefore, Shiron didn¡¯t wish for Yoru to die from hypothermia or sepsis on the cold ground.


    Approaching the fallen Yoru, Shiron carefully examined her broken legs. Fortunately, there were no external wounds where bones protruded. After manipting the legs for a while, Shiron emitted just enough divine power to prevent the bones from healing incorrectly.


    Whoooosh-


    ¡®I asked him to kill me, and he ended up saving me.¡¯


    Yoru felt her crushed bones finding their way back. Amid these sensations, a thought briefly surfaced¡­


    ¡®Is he actually a kind person, just weird in demeanor?¡¯


    However, any budding goodwill was shattered instantly, as if a cold breeze blew right through herher regions. Startled, Yoru¡¯s face turned red from the tickling sensation.


    ¡°What are you doing now!¡±


    Could it be an assault? Yoru, who grew up hearing about the fates of those captured by enemies, feared the worst. Contrary to her fears, what Shiron did was merely inscribing letters on her thigh.


    [Live a good life from now on. From Kyrie.]


    Letter by letter, carefully inscribed. Shiron stood up, wrapping the charcoal piece in cloth. Then, turning his back on Yoru, he walked away amid shouts and the sound of footsteps, leaving through the gorge.

 Chapter 174: Yuma (1)

    Chapter 174: Yuma (1)


    ¡°Hero, are you sure we came to the right ce? What¡¯s with this disgusting stench wafting around¡­¡±


    Latera, eyeing the distant castle gates with disdain, scrunched up her face in disgust. The ce they had arrived at was far from paradise; it was a hell, worse than a sewer in terms of smell.


    The journey here was treacherous. They had escaped through canyons and crossed several mountains. They fended off beasts and climbed cliffs. Of course, Shiron took care of it, but the betrayal felt as great as the anticipation, leading Latera to utter words she would normally never dare to speak.


    ¡°¡­Was this supposed to be a safe ce?¡±


    Demodras also had a troubled look on his face. Though it was uncertain what scent the half-angel had caught from such a distance, a demonic energy, unlike anything he had ever experienced in his long life, was emanating from before them.


    ¡°Please say it isn¡¯t so.¡±


    ¡°Do you dislike it that much?¡±


    Demodras asked Shiron, rubbing his arms, but his worst fears were confirmed. Shiron, with a groan, took the hands of hisiningpanions and started making his way through the snow.


    ¡°There¡¯s no choice if we don¡¯t want to die, right? We¡¯d even take the devil¡¯s hand if we had to.¡±¡°That beastly woman was already dealt with¡­¡±


    Demodras couldn¡¯t finish his sentence. Upon reflection, he hadn¡¯t been dealt with. It was more urate to say he was less than dealt with. The man currently leading them to hell was someone who must not die now. Demodras couldn¡¯t help but stop at the thought that perhaps they should have killed him.


    ¡°Why do you dislike demons? You were on the same side 500 years ago.¡±


    ¡°¡­Just because we fought on the same side doesn¡¯t mean we were close. Especially the demons, many were wary because they werepletely inscrutable even within the same faction.¡±


    ¡°Really?¡±


    ¡°If we¡¯re talking about ancient history¡­ They didn¡¯t understand the concept of hostages and razed every enemy territory to the ground, turning it to ash. Of course, I¡¯ve burned down a few cities myself, but only when there was strategic gain to be had.¡±


    ¡°Weren¡¯t you the Fervent Dragon?¡±


    ¡°¡­That¡¯s just a name humans have given me.¡±


    ¡°Oh, is that so?¡±


    ¡°Yes, it is!¡±


    Demodras nodded vigorously in response to Shiron¡¯s questions.


    ¡°Back then, I was among the younger, more belligerent dragons, yet still a true dragon with honor. Like the stories passed down about dragons who polymorphed to help lost travelers. I¡¯ve done good deeds, like lifting humans who fell off cliffs back up to safety.¡±


    ¡°Then why did you side with the demon army?¡±


    ¡°¡­¡±


    A pointed question. Demodras frowned at Latera¡¯s question.


    ¡°I was paid.¡±


    ¡°¡­Excuse me?¡±


    ¡°It was a mountain of goldrge enough toy the foundations of a home.¡±


    ¡°Aha¡­¡±


    ¡°The gold was too much to refuse.¡±


    Demodras smiled with satisfaction, thinking his justification was wless, while Latera responded with a disgusted look.


    Shiron suddenly found himself staring at a maid standing in front of the castle gates.


    ¡°Master!¡±


    It was Encia. She waved her hand brightly in greeting. Seeing the two people Shiron was dragging along¡­ she tilted her head in confusion. The kid on the left was the angel she had seen in the annex, but the woman on the right was someone she had never seen before.


    ¡°¡­We¡¯ve increased in number?¡±


    ¡°Stop talking nonsense and open the door. It¡¯s cold outside.¡±


    At Shiron¡¯smand, Encia silently pushed open the iron gates. The already strong demonic energy intensified.


    [I¡¯ll go inside for a moment.]


    Latera, holding her spinning head, released her materialization. The foul odor, close enough to twist her nose, seemed like it would bring up her morning meal if she stayed any longer.


    ¡®The kid can¡¯t stand it.¡¯


    Demodras stepped into the castle, facing the oing demonic energy head-on. At the same time, he had to confront the gazes pouring in directly.


    There were many looking down from above. Demodras knew who they were. They might take on human forms, but their essence was evil.


    ¡®So this is where they all were. I wondered why I hadn¡¯t seen them.¡¯


    What kind of luxury they were indulging in, gathering in this tiny castle, was beyond the dragon.


    They were inscrutable beings, after all.


    Could it be a gathering of strength for a conquest of the continent? While entertaining various thoughts, Demodras carefully observed the space he would be staying in.<hr>


    A guest at Dawn Castle after 10 years.


    The first was Berta, if she recalled correctly, remembering her as a woman living off the nation¡¯s coffers, but the guest Master brought this time had an entirely opposite aura.


    It couldn¡¯t be helped.


    The one elegantly sipping ck tea in the reception room was not human. Yuma, with a deliberately troubled expression, turned her head towards Shiron.


    ¡°Master. Who exactly is this person¡­¡±


    ¡°Aren¡¯t you two acquainted? Should I really need to introduce you?¡±


    ¡°As far as I know, isn¡¯t this the demon that got thrashed by Kyrie and lost her mind? I heard she disappeared somewhere after the great war, but to think she¡¯d be here¡­¡±


    Demodras crossed his legs and stared at Yuma unnecessarily. Though he held the principle that demons couldn¡¯t be trusted, he did harbor a semnce of sympathy for Yuma, who had lost a horn and became the subject of ridicule.


    Thatplex and delicate emotion weighed on Demodras¡¯s heart. Likewise, Yuma wasn¡¯t in afortable position facing Demodras.


    Yuma had wished to be an ideal guardian for the Master. The embarrassing memory of being defeated by Kyrie. Did he have to mention it here, and in front of her Master, at that?


    Yuma felt a resurgence of malice she had forgotten. Reflecting on it, she realized her disdain for her own personality¡ªthe dragon¡¯s inherent arrogance and the tendency to look down on others. In contrast, Yuma found his elder-like manner of speaking, despite their slight age difference, and his seemingly detached jokes, irksome.


    Thus, Yuma pped away Demodras¡¯s hand as it reached for a cookie.


    ¡°Getting thrashed by Kyrie was something you experienced as well, wasn¡¯t it?¡±


    ¡°¡­At least I was up against four. You were one on one.¡±


    ¡°What does that matter? Kyrie had achieved remarkable growth even when you took your eyes off her for just a moment, and the Kyrie I faced bore the grand title of the Divine Sword.¡±


    ¡°So, have you been beaten up by four? Unless you¡¯ve been hit in the head, chest, and stomach evenly, don¡¯t talk.¡±


    ¡°The Kyrie I faced could execute ten punches at the same time.¡±


    ¡°Stop lying. She doesn¡¯t have ten hands. She¡¯s fundamentally human, how could she do that? Did you get hit so hard your brain turned to mush?¡±


    ¡°Master.¡±


    In the midst of the heated exchange, Yuma, her face turning red, gasped for breath.


    ¡°May I drive this one out?¡±


    ¡°Why again?¡±


    ¡°This person¡­ is rude. Andcks the dignity befitting a guest invited by the Master.¡±


    ¡°She¡¯s not a guest. She¡¯ll be living here as a lodger for the time being.¡±


    Shiron interjected abruptly, feeling no need to drag out the conversation. However, his straightforward manner seemed to shock Yuma, who opened her eyes wide. Her lips trembled, and she moistened her parched lips with her tongue, as if struggling to believe what she had heard, alternating her gaze between the dragon and Shiron.


    ¡°Master, I don¡¯t quite understand¡­¡±


    ¡°Exactly as I said. I want to entrust this person¡¯s well-being to Dawn Castle.¡±


    Shiron stood up, patting Yuma¡¯s shoulder. Demodras had somewhat guessed upon seeing Dawn Castle, but she hadn¡¯t thought their rtionship had reached the point of blushing faces. Regardless, Shiron proceeded with his n, no matter what Yuma said.


    ¡°I¡¯ve already agreed to ept something, so I can¡¯t refuse.¡±


    Shiron spoke firmly and offered Demodras a ck dagger.


    Despite his reluctance, Demodras, having already decided, sighed and, with a grim expression, extracted his heart. Yuma, observing the pulsating gem in Demodras¡¯s white hand, swallowed hard before turning to Shiron.


    ¡°Don¡¯t tell me what the Master is epting is¡­¡±


    ¡°This person¡¯s heart.¡±


    ¡°Are you really okay with this?¡±


    The question wasn¡¯t directed at Shiron. Magic was an irreceable means for a dragon. Despite this, Demodras readily offered his heart, and even if the recipient was Shiron, Yuma couldn¡¯t help but worry for Demodras.


    ¡°Is it okay for you to bow your head to a mere human, calling him ¡®Master¡¯?¡±


    Demodras lifted Shiron¡¯s shirt as he spoke.


    ¡°I¡¯ve changed, just as you have.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡±


    ¡°Even a personality that seemed unchangeable feels different after 500 years. What was once unthinkable is nowfortably eptable. I just want to rest now. That¡¯s all.¡±


    ¡°¡­I see.¡±


    Yuma watched as Demodras¡¯s heart embedded itself into Shiron¡¯s chest. While she was about any reckless actions, the pulsating gem seemed to merge without issue.


    Biting her nails, Yuma¡¯s internal scales tipped more towards what would benefit Shiron than her pride, which amounted to nothing. Realizing she had acted undignified, she continued.


    ¡°Understood. If that¡¯s really what the Master wishes. Weing one more lodger isn¡¯t beyond us.¡±


    Though it was technically unfeasible¡­ Yuma endured, thinking it was all for Shiron. Demodras, noticing the escaping emotions, eventually felt nauseated.


    She was endlessly calling him ¡°Master.¡±


    It might have been an act, but perhaps the lengthy span of 500 years truly had an effect? Observing the outward emotions, Yuma¡¯s feelings towards Shiron seemed to be genuine goodwill without deceit.


    ¡°Had I refused after it was already given, I wonder. But fortunately, permission was granted.¡±


    ¡°That would never happen. It may take time for me to be convinced, but I will follow the Master¡¯s decision.¡±


    ¡°¡­I see.¡±


    Demodras answered sinctly and left the room. Having concluded her business, she needed to find a ce in anticipation of the soon-to-be-lifted spell. Her steps suddenly halted.


    -By the way, Master, a new scar has appeared on your chest. Come here. I will apply some ointment.


    ¡®Too much change sends shivers down my spine.¡¯


    His keen hearing caught the voice beyond the door, sending shivers down his spine.


    Demodras once again found Yuma¡¯s actions entirely iprehensible.


    Was she acting the part of a loyal servant or a mother? But the unease Demodras felt was because Yuma was doing something she would never have done in the past.


    The realization dawned.


    The demon¡¯s feelings for the young man were sticky and substantial.

 Chapter 175: Yuma (2)

    Chapter 175: Yuma (2)


    At the training grounds of Dawn Castle.


    For a moment, there was the sound of crunching in the snow. At its center, a young man had plopped down.


    Shiron Prient. Having just begun to feel and learn mana, he took a deep breath to calm his excited heart.


    ¡°It¡¯s possible.¡±


    From what wasmonly called the core, through the heart, and up to the head, the flow. It spread throughout the body in countless branches, as if scattering.


    It was a strange sensation.


    Could this be what it felt like for blood to flow through veins? He vaguely wondered but ultimately did not understand.


    That¡¯s understandable, considering it¡¯s a sensation he hadn¡¯t known for nearly 20 years. Just as a person born without legs couldn¡¯t walk smoothly even if they suddenly grew legs, it was highly likely he couldn¡¯t even feel the pain of a needle prick.


    Fortunately, Shiron had used magic before. Though Demodras had guided the mana, seeding on the first try meant he wasn¡¯tpletely talentless.¡°I won¡¯t give up, even if I¡¯m talentless.¡±


    The sense of aplishment when achieving something could rival the pleasure of drug intoxication. Shiron knew all too well that humans are weak beings. Thus, even as he ran towards his goals, he couldn¡¯t give up on those rare joys.


    Moreover, even if producing a mere me from his hand was his limit, there¡¯s a big difference between what one could do and what one chose not to use. After all, wasn¡¯t the original Shiron also capable of using magic?


    What exactly he did, Shiron wasn¡¯t sure, but he thought there couldn¡¯t have been a better method than a dragon¡¯s heart, and focused on his inner flow.


    ¡°Don¡¯t be too impatient. Getting used to the unfamiliar sensationes first.¡±


    ¡°I wasn¡¯t impatient.¡±


    ¡°It doesn¡¯t show on your face, but it definitely leaks out of your emotions. That¡¯s why I said it. And don¡¯t respond, just listen. Doesn¡¯t it disrupt your concentration?¡±


    ¡°Then don¡¯t talk.¡±


    ¡°Are you nning to use magic only in a secluded room? If you¡¯re bearing the warrior¡¯s duty, you¡¯ll have to use magic on battlefields without a moment¡¯s notice. Think of this as part of your training too.¡±


    ¡°Stop talking, will you?¡±


    Shiron yelled at Demodras and closed his eyes again.


    Honestly, there was nothing wrong with what he said, but it didn¡¯t feel entirely fair either.


    It¡¯s been a week since the heart transnt.


    Demodras imed ownership of the heart and insisted on guiding him personally with a resonant bass.


    Solid fundamentals were essential for great sess.


    Instead of chanting, he should practice feeling mana and transforming it with his will, and so on. Even if some of his persuasive words made sense, sometimes he made unreasonable demands like earlier.


    Telling someone not to think of an elephant only made them think of it. How could one control emotions as desired? Instead, he distracted him.


    As he concentrated further, instead of feeling stifled, a refreshing feeling began to emerge.


    Should he say a wall that wouldn¡¯t break was now copsing entirely? Or that the fog cleared to reveal a vastndscape¡­ The blood vessels throughout his body began to form a clear image in his mind.


    Demodras noticed the change, narrowing his vertically slit pupils. The mana randomly flowing around Shiron began to follow an orderly flow.


    ¡°Congrattions. You¡¯ve now reached the realm of a 1-star magician.¡±


    Demodras expressed his joy by moving his huge tail back and forth. Latera, who used to cheer at every achievement, showed no reaction.


    Aftering to Dawn Castle, not only had Latera be a spirit, but she also stopped responding. However, Shiron wasn¡¯t worried.


    He had worried a lot at first, thinking she might have lost her mind to the dense magical energy, but every night when he went for a walk outside the castle, Latera remembered everything that happened during the day.


    She must be happy, even if she didn¡¯t show it. Imagining how happy she would be during the nned walk at dawn, Shiron couldn¡¯t help but chuckle.


    ¡°Are you that happy?¡±


    Demodras, interpreting his reaction, propped his chin with hisrge paw and bared his formidable teeth.


    ¡°But don¡¯t be too content with just that level of achievement. It¡¯s important to find joy in small achievements for motivation, but magicians are those who are never satisfied with the present


    and always strive for the ultimate in magic. You should too¡­¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s not it. And among the magicians I know, none are like that.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s strange. The magicians I¡¯ve met were all like that.¡±


    ¡°Birds of a feather flock together. If they¡¯ve met a dragon in their lifetime¡­ They must be at least beyond 8-star, ancient beings, right?¡±


    Hearing Shiron¡¯s words, Demodras rumbled with an old memory.


    ¡°Indeed, many of the humans I met did smell of musty old men.¡±


    ¡°See.¡±


    ¡°But even so, I wish for you to be a great wizard. It would be disgraceful if the one who received my heart was only shooting small fireballs.¡±


    ¡°If possible, I hope for rapid progress.¡±


    ¡°Then let¡¯s move on to the next step without rest.¡±


    Demodras smiled encouragingly, and Shiron, without much resistance, followed his lead.


    ¡°¡­¡±


    Though there was a bit of bickering, universally, their rtionship seemed that of a close mentor and disciple.


    An unusual rtionship.


    The guardians of Dawn Castle mostly harbored such thoughts. The sight of the young lord, visiting the castle after a long while and feeling achievements while learning magic, became a good spectacle that alleviated the boredom of the maids of Dawn Castle.


    Yuma also couldn¡¯t take her eyes off from the window of her office.


    However, she wasn¡¯t merely watching Shiron and the disagreeable dragon out of boredom. Yuma gnawed on her fingernails, half her eyes open.


    ¡°Demodras. Scolding the young lord again¡­¡±


    Yuma clenched her eyes shut, feeling a rush of heat down her back.


    ¡°I warned him that the young lord is a sensitive person.¡±


    Though pretending to be strong, the young lord has many scars in his heart. Yuma worried that Shiron might get hurt by any carelessly thrown words.


    The death of Irina Prient came sooner than expected.


    Due to growing up in an environment where he lost his mother at a young age and his father rarely came home, Shiron couldn¡¯t help but grow up in a setting where he wasn¡¯t properly loved.


    Because such a thing hadn¡¯t happened in the past 500 years, Yuma¡¯s sympathy for Shiron grew even more.


    But that lizard had to say something infuriating again. Watching Demodras and Shiron for days, she had several times asked him to teach with a mother¡¯s heart and praise, but that arrogant lizard seemed not to listen to Yuma at all.


    Not to mention a mother¡¯s heart, praise was given just once a week.


    Yuma mulled over the regrettable situation.


    ¡°If only I were in that position¡­¡±


    But it was an irreversible situation. It would be foolish for Yuma to interfere with Demodras¡¯s methods now that Shiron had shown progress, not to mention yesterday. Yuma swallowed her regret and tried to focus on the work she had to handle today.


    When she finally took her mind off the two and closed the curtain,


    She felt a gaze.


    ¡°¡­¡±


    Yuma turned her body towards the feelinging from behind.


    ¡°¡­You¡¯ve be quitex while away from the castle. Shouldn¡¯t you knock before entering?¡±


    ¡°I did knock. You just didn¡¯t hear it, Yuma.¡±


    Feeling awkward at the retort to her scolding, Yuma coughed vainly.


    ¡°What brings you here?¡±


    ¡°Oh dear. It¡¯s natural for me toe out of boredom, isn¡¯t it?¡±


    Encia pouted her lips then chuckled.


    ¡°After all, I¡¯m no longer a guardian of Dawn Castle. My previous duties are now carried out by another child. So, I came looking for someone to talk to.¡±


    ¡°¡­Then you should have looked for Ophilia.¡±


    ¡°I thought about that, buting here seemed more fun. And as I expected, I saw something even more interesting.¡±


    Encia, with a yful smile full of mischief, approached Yuma closely.


    ¡°If you¡¯re so concerned, why don¡¯t you teach him yourself?¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t quite understand what you mean.¡±


    ¡°Aren¡¯t you just jealous of that dragon?¡±


    ¡°¡­Surely not.¡±


    ¡°Even if not jealous, it seems you do envy him.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s¡­¡±


    Yuma turned her head away, not responding to Encia¡¯s prating gaze.


    ¡®Young lord, I can teach you magic too.¡¯


    ¡®If you¡¯re having trouble, why not learn from me, young lord?¡¯


    ¡®Well done. As expected of the young lord!¡¯


    ¡­Wanting to say such things and looking for the opportunity every day, Yuma couldn¡¯t deny it and had to admit her feelings.


    ¡°You did envy him.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s¡­¡±


    Silence was as good as an admission. Encia¡¯s face was adorned with a mischievous smile, and Yuma wore an expression of difficulty. Yet, even as she acknowledged her exposed feelings, Yuma couldn¡¯t give a positive response to the initial question.


    ¡°Even so, I cannot do as you suggest.¡±


    ¡°Why? You¡¯re a master of magic, aren¡¯t you?¡±


    ¡°Thank you for thepliment, but Demodras is a superior magician to me. Surely, the young lord would achieve more from him than from learning with me.¡±


    ¡°But it¡¯s just the beginning steps, right? Unless you¡¯re aiming for a high realm, I don¡¯t see much issue.¡±


    Encia frowned as if hearing an unconvincing excuse. After a moment, the blonde demon seemed to have a bright idea, pping her hands with a bright smile.


    ¡°Then, how about this?¡±


    ¡°¡­What are you suggesting?¡±


    ¡°Well, if you want to enjoy the pleasure of teaching and being a mentor to the young lord, it doesn¡¯t have to be magic. There are other things, right?¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t quite follow¡­¡±


    ¡°Oh,e on! Like this, you know!¡±


    Encia formed a circle with her thumb and index finger, then moved her other hand back and forth through it, performing an embarrassingly vulgar gesture.


    Being a demon who had lived for hundreds of years, Yuma understood what that crude and lewd gesture meant.


    ¡°Encia, he is the young lord.¡±


    But she was a demon from an ancient time who secluded herself in a remote countryside for 500 years.


    Having no resistance to vulgar banter, Yuma could only think that Encia was merely jesting with her, who seemed too old-fashioned inparison.


    However, it seemed Encia had a different intention.


    ¡°I know. But why?¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t you understand? I knew you enjoyed jokes, but still, you should be selective about your audience.¡±


    ¡°¡­Sure, sure. After all, he is a Prient.¡±


    ¡°Encia. Don¡¯t take this lightly¡­¡±


    ¡°Yes, yes, I get it.¡±


    With her lips puckered, Encia cut off Yuma¡¯s words and quickly left the office.


    ¡°Sigh¡­¡±


    Yuma sighed at Encia¡¯s attitude, which barely maintained formal politeness.


    Though she verbally agreed, her actions treated Yuma as outdated to the point even a fool could see.


    ¡®There was never such an issue before.¡¯


    Perhaps it was because the contract they had for so long was terminated, Encia was no longer subservient to Yuma.


    However, that didn¡¯t mean Yuma could just drag Encia back and scold her. Encia¡¯s master is the young lord, someone irreceable to Yuma.


    The young lord was the first Prient to promise freedom to her, despite being human.


    ¡®What kind of life is she leading outside¡­¡¯


    But as an old colleague, Yuma worried about Encia.


    No, to be honest, she was worried about the young lord.


    Seeing that Encia often indulged in such vulgar speech, it wasn¡¯t hard to imagine she had made several passes at the young lord over the past decade.


    ¡®The young lord might already have been involved with Encia¡­ No, considering the talk of education, the young lord might still becking in that regard at the castle¡­¡¯


    She was troubled, anxiously troubled to the point of madness. Her mind was filled with utterly useless thoughts of revenge against the devil like never before.


    And then¡­


    ¡°¡­?¡±


    The sudden change in scenery startled Yuma while she was lost in her thoughts.


    The library of Dawn Castle.


    ¡°Ah¡­¡±


    Unknowingly, she had strayed from her intended path. The destination she was supposed to visit was now far behind¡­


    The study?


    ¡®Why is this happening?¡¯


    Faced with this unusual and indisputably strange urrence, Yuma stepped into the library with a worried expression. She didn¡¯t know why, but looking back, perhaps the friction with Encia had driven her to seek a ce to cool her head.


    ¡®¡­Reading books calms the mind.¡¯


    With a heavy heart, Yuma wandered between the shelves filled with old books.


    At that moment¡­


    ¡­


    Among thousands and thousands of books, one title peculiarly caught Yuma¡¯s attention.


    [Suddenly, My Stepmother Starts Being Nice]


    ¡­gulp.


    As if bewitched, Yuma, with trembling hands, picked up the book.


    ¡­


    She should not have entered the library.


    Yumater regretted having picked up that inappropriate book.<hr>


    ¡°Hoo¡­¡±


    In the steam-filled bathroom, Yuma took a deep breath and scooped up a handful of foam. Then, leisurely, she approached the young lord who was lying back and rxing.


    Shiron, unaware of Yuma¡¯s approach, was engrossed in something even while submerged, fiddling with his hands.


    ¡°You¡¯ve worked hard today, young lord.¡±


    Plop-


    ¡°Oh, yeah.¡±


    Shiron responded nomittally. Her hand, clutching the soft white foam, stroked the nape of his neck and circled his shoulders, but he remained unmoved.


    ¡°Is your magic practice going welltely?¡±


    ¡°Uh¡­ Yeah. Demodras is teaching me well.¡±


    It was because of magic practice.


    So engrossed in the phenomenon of magic, Shiron hardly noticed the seductive woman tending to him during his bath.


    He had given up on ever using it in his life, resigned to half-hearted attempts, so experiencing the sensation of wielding transcendent phenomena made Shiron¡¯s heart flutter like a child¡¯s.


    Yuma found this sight somewhat poignant yet joyful.


    Despite what Encia had said earlier in the day, she was genuinely happy to see Shiron truly enjoying himself.


    However,


    ¡°Young lord, could you lift your arm?¡±


    ¡°¡­¡±


    ¡°Young lord.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡±


    ¡°One arm, please¡­¡±


    ¡°Oh. Sorry.¡±


    Shiron¡¯s preupation with magic somehow didn¡¯t sit well with her.


    She wasn¡¯t sure why. He was apologizing and lifting his arm as Yuma requested, but¡­


    ¡°Young lord, do you find magic that fascinating?¡±


    ¡°Yeah. It¡¯s really fun. Maybe because I¡¯m improving quickly? I could do this all day without noticing the time.¡±


    ¡°Is that so? Ah, about Demodras¡¯s dwelling, there¡¯s an empty lot behind Dawn Castle¡¯s mountain. How about we set it up there?¡±


    ¡°Do as you see fit.¡±


    Yuma thought¡­ Shiron was being dismissive again.


    ¡°Yuma, you¡¯re more knowledgeable than I am. I don¡¯t know the geography here, nor where a dragon prefers to nest and sleep.¡±


    His added words contained consideration, so it certainly wasn¡¯t a dismissive response.


    However, a corner of Yuma¡¯s heart started to ache and feel cold.


    ¡®What is this feeling?¡¯


    ¡°Sigh¡­¡±


    Disturbed by the young lord mixing with the unseemly dragon and looking disheveled, she should be properly attending to him¡­ but her heart ached, and her head heated up with frustration to the point her hand stopped midway in making foam.


    She needed to clean his broad shoulders, robust chest, and unblemished skin.


    ¡®Gasp!¡¯


    Yuma involuntarily stepped back, and the soap she held rolled across the bathroom floor.


    ¡°Yuma?¡±


    Shiron turned around, wondering what was wrong. There stood Yuma, her face slightly flushed, clutching the hem of her skirt.


    ¡°Yuma. Are you okay?¡±


    Shiron paused his magic practice and stood up from the bath. Gulp- Yuma¡¯s eyes trembled more violently, and her face reddened further.


    ¡°No, it¡¯s nothing!¡±


    Yuma quickly averted her gaze and picked up the soap.


    ¡®When did the young lord¡­ grow up like this?¡¯


    Herment about growth wasn¡¯t frivolous. Seeing the proud appearance of the young lord after a long time was a shock. Thest time she saw him was at hising-of-age ceremony, and since then, the young lord had grown in various ways.


    Arms. Legs. Waist became thicker. Calluses had developed on his hands, and an overall robustness enveloped him. And even the groin area¡­


    ¡°No!¡±


    Yuma shook her head fiercely, trying to erase the image she had glimpsed from her mind. But why, the more she tried to forget, the more vividly the shocking image resurfaced. Irreverent thoughts arose as well.


    Ate remarriage.


    A war that broke out not long after.


    A spouse quickly lost again.


    The loneliness of ady.


    Herfort in the new stepchild.


    Thus, the stepmother¡¯s desire for the young lord.


    -You could teach the young lord too, couldn¡¯t you?


    Squeak- Squeak-


    ¡°¡­Young lord.¡±


    ¡°Hm?¡±


    ¡°How about learning magic from me?!¡±


    Yuma eximed, eyes clenched shut, as she couldn¡¯t keep her gaze from wandering to the young lord¡¯s various parts, fearing she¡¯d lose her mind otherwise.


    ¡°Magic? But are you okay? You seem to be in pain.¡±


    ¡°I, I¡¯m fine! Wouldn¡¯t you like to learn magic?!¡±


    ¡°Yuma.¡±


    ck- Shiron, with his hand still wet, wrapped his arm around Yuma¡¯s shoulder. What¡¯s this? Yuma stiffened at the sudden thrill she felt.


    ¡°Yes, yes?¡±


    ¡°I think you should leave for today.¡±


    Shiron patted her shoulder as if genuinely concerned. Only then did Yuma snap back to her senses.


    ¡®What did I just say?¡¯


    ¡°I can¡¯t do that. I haven¡¯t finished attending to your bath¡­¡±


    ¡°This is enough washing for now. I can¡¯t ask a sick person to continue attending to me.¡±


    Ssh-


    Shiron stretched his hand towards the bath, then enveloped himself in water he had drawn up. Thanks to the magic he had recently mastered, he could now perform such feats.


    ¡°It seems like you¡¯re not feeling well¡­ Go rest. You don¡¯t need to attend to my meals. I¡¯ll manage something by myself.¡±


    Shiron walked past Yuma, taking only a towel with him. Yuma fiddled with her fingers, standing dazed in the bathroom for a long while.


    ¡®He said he doesn¡¯t need attendance?¡¯


    Yuma licked her parched lips. Despite the electric shock that ran through her body, a sticky darkness began to loom over her heart.


    ¡®I¡¯m¡­ not needed¡­¡¯


    She clenched her eyes shut. Her eyelids felt hot.


    The magic he had just used, in his very capable way of bathing by himself, showed Yuma that there was no need for her assistance.


    ¡®What am I to the young lord¡­¡¯


    What indeed?


    She sighed. The breath was not only hot but also rapid.


    Jealousy writhed in Yuma¡¯s heart.<hr>


    That night, there was an unexpected knock on the door.


    -Young lord. It¡¯s Yuma.


    ¡°Come in.¡±


    Shiron, with his gaze fixed on a magic tome, responded. Only when he sensed the footsteps on the carpet nearing did he look up to meet Yuma¡¯s gaze.


    ¡°What¡¯s the matter thiste¡­?¡±


    Before him stood the woman in an unfamiliar attire.

 Chapter 176: Yuma (3)

    Chapter 176: Yuma (3)


    A woman in strange attire¡­


    Although the vocabry was quite crude, Shiron couldn¡¯t think of more appropriate words to describe the woman before him.


    Even if one could overlook the undergarments that would have been better left unworn, the problem was the tattoos covering her pale skin that caught the eye.


    As a child, he didn¡¯t give it much thought, but now, whether it was because he had aged or because they were alone, he almost forgot that he had stopped mid-sentence while openly counting the number of tattoos.


    ¡°What brings you here in the middle of the night?¡±


    Shiron, realizing he had been staring too intently, closed his book.


    ¡°And what¡¯s with that outfit?¡±


    ¡°¡­It¡¯s underwear.¡±


    The intent of the question was why she was wearing underwear, but Yuma had no choice but to give an off-topic answer.She had felt embarrassed earlier due to the young master staring tantly at her nearly naked body, and now, feeling like she was being interrogated made her face flush even more.


    ¡°This is the second time I¡¯m facing the young master like this.¡±


    With a face red enough to be noticeable under a dim light, Yuma continued her words.


    ¡°As far as I remember, the young master didn¡¯t say anythingst time. Instead, you had a curious expression, but now it seems you can¡¯t take your eyes off me, as if you¡¯ve matured.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s because you didn¡¯t just show up in your underwear out of nowherest time.¡±


    ¡°¡­Anyway, I¡¯ve been serving you since I was a child, so I couldn¡¯t help feeling happy about your reaction.¡±


    ¡°¡­What are you even talking about?¡±


    ¡°Well, as a mature adult, I guess I should give you a reward.¡±


    ¡°Yuma. Have you lost your mind?¡±


    Shiron, listening to Yuma¡¯s rambling, held the nket with a worried face.


    ¡®Why is she acting like this?¡¯


    Demons¡¯ thoughts were iprehensible to humans, but Yuma was ¡®somewhat¡¯ a demon with human-like tendencies. However, this one-horned demon was now exhibiting the most iprehensible behavior and words Shiron had ever encountered.


    ¡®Could she be sick?¡¯


    Concerned, Shiron slowly approached Yuma. Yuma shivered as Shiron got closer. Seeing her reaction, Shiron wrapped her in the nket.


    ¡°Are you feeling very unwell?¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s¡­ not it.¡±


    ¡°If you¡¯re not feeling well, why did youe here in such attire? It¡¯s worrying.¡±


    Shiron held Yuma¡¯s hand, wondering if she might have hypothermia. He recalled reading that people didn¡¯t feel cold as they froze to death because their brain got damaged. He worried if Yuma was in such a state.


    Even though demons were generally more robust than humans, Yuma was still suffering from injuries sustained during thest great war. It was natural to care for her well-being in the cold Dawn Castle.


    ¡°Oh, please don¡¯t misunderstand. I started undressing from the room next to the young master¡¯s. I¡¯m not so deranged and shameless as to walk the corridors in this state¡­¡±


    ¡°Just stay still for a moment.¡±


    Cutting her off, Shiron hugged Yuma and moved to the bed. Wrapped in a white nket, Yuma¡¯s face turned even redder, realizing things were going wrong.


    In the awkward atmosphere, Yuma was lifted onto the bed without any resistance.


    Having moved the seemingly out-of-sorts demon to the bed, Shiron sat beside her. Yuma¡¯s eyes widened, and she flinched at the touch caressing her cheek.


    ¡°Young master?¡±


    The hand moved from her cheek to her neck, and gradually lowered to her armpit, checking her temperature in order. Yuma, feeling embarrassed by the groping, sat up from her lying position.


    ¡°Young master, there seems to be a misunderstanding.¡±


    ¡°Just stay still for a moment.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m neither sick nor insane. My mind might have been a bit off, but it¡¯s a body I¡¯ve observed myself for hundreds of years.¡±


    Yuma spoke, feeling humiliated by the probing hands.


    ¡°So, please stop manually checking my temperature. I¡¯m not so frail as to get sick from a bit of cold air.¡±


    ¡°Then what is it?¡±


    Shiron stopped what could easily be misconstrued as sexual harassment and stared at Yuma.


    ¡°You barged into the room all of a sudden, talking nonsense about rewards and whatnot.¡±


    ¡°That¡­ I admit my thoughts were a bit disjointed. But it¡¯s not a result of my body affecting my mind. Rather¡­¡±


    ¡°Rather?¡±


    ¡°My mind has influenced my body.¡±


    ¡°So you¡¯re saying you¡¯ve lost your mind?¡±


    ¡°No!¡±


    Yuma denied loudly. She might have fallen for the sweet talk of some demon, but she was certain she hadn¡¯t lost her mind.


    Indeed, saying she had fallen for someone¡¯s persuasion would make Encia feel unfairly med.


    To the young master, the one who instigated the unwished-for sexual education was Encia. However, it was Yuma who, having devoured erotic literature in the library and absorbed various knowledge, put it into practice.


    As proof, Yuma now rubbed her thighs together, breathing excitedly. The possibility of not being able to go through with the deed with the young master no longer existed in her mind.


    Having practiced in her mind countless times up to this point, their bodies ready to intertwine and harmonize, she was fully prepared.


    ¡°Young master. I know it¡¯s impolite to ask, but I have a question.¡±


    ¡°What is it?¡±


    Sensing an unusual aura from Yuma, Shiron stuttered.


    ¡°Have you ever had sexual intercourse with a woman?¡±


    The train was already off the rails. Yuma had skipped even the ideal steps she had nned in her mind.


    Shiron also looked dumbfounded by the tant and crude term.


    ¡°Sexual intercourse¡­ what?¡±


    ¡°Sex. I¡¯m talking about sex!¡±


    Haah- Haah-


    White breath poured from Yuma¡¯s mouth. Not just her breath, but a misty aura from her head and back was turning Shiron¡¯s room into a sauna.


    ¡°Seeing no response, I assume you have no experience.¡±


    ¡°Yuma, can you look at yourself in the mirror? Your eyes are rolling back like a ghost¡­¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ve heard that the sexual education of noble young masters is traditionally the responsibility of experienced maidservants. Therefore, for you, an inexperienced young master, I, the lowly Yuma, will sacrifice my body to teach you what sex is.¡±


    Yuma, with half-lidded eyes, sped Shiron¡¯s head.


    Shiron, not understanding the situation, did not resist Yuma¡¯s touch.


    Being with a beautiful woman was considered a glorious opportunity for a man, and he was worried about how hurt Yuma might be if he strongly refused.


    Her eyes half-rolled back, and the leaking demonic energy was provocative. The breath she exhaled visually showed how excited she was.


    The start would be a kiss.


    Shiron closed his eyes and savored Yuma¡¯s lips as a smooth start.


    Soon, a heated tongue slipped between the lips.


    Yuma¡¯s tongue was longer than he expected, not evident from the outside. The flesh of the demon wrapped around like a snake, quickly mixing the saliva in his mouth.


    ¡°Chuup, mmm¡­ hum¡­ haa¡­¡±


    Yuma, not satisfied with merely exploring Shiron, seemed to want to devour him. She savored and swallowed the breath and saliva Shiron exhaled as if it was delicious.


    As much as they craved each other, being close enough for their chests to touch was natural. Yuma¡¯srge breasts pressed against Shiron¡¯s chest, changing shape at will.


    Shiron felt the hardened nipples atop her breasts and responded by kneading herrge buttocks.


    ¡°Chuup, chup. Haa, jup¡­¡±


    Even before the kiss, Yuma had been fidgeting with her moist groin. However, she did not attempt to touch it more directly.


    A sliver of sanity screamed that she must not do so.


    The liquid seeping from her vulva overwhelmed the thin underwear, flowing down her plump thighs, beginning to dampen the bed sheet beneath her knees.


    ¡°Hmm¡­ Phew.¡±


    When she pulled away from the kiss, exhaling roughly, not only was her groin wet, but threads of fluid connected her vulva to the nket, creating a spectacle.


    ¡°Haa¡­ haa¡­ young master. This, this is a kiss. Before sex, you should heat up the atmosphere with kisses and make the woman¡¯s private parts moist.¡±


    ¡°I see.¡±


    ¡°Yes, young master. Without moisture, pration will only cause pain for both parties.¡±


    Yuma tried to smile affectionately at Shiron, who was docilely epting the exnation. Then, she touched her groin a few times, starting to spin threads between her thumb and forefinger.


    ¡°Thanks to our kiss, young master. You could call it ¡®the honey of love¡¯.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s a poetic way to put it.¡±


    ¡°Well¡­ anyway. Thanks to our kiss, I¡¯m ready.¡±


    Yuma licked the fluid from her fingers and initiated another kiss.


    Something¡­ although clumsy, Shiron¡¯s penis was fortunately not too fussy.


    Having never been used before, Shiron¡¯s penis, excited by the sight of Yuma turning from a calm and rational being into a wild beast ravaging its prey, throbbed as if it would burst through his trousers.


    ¡°So, the young master is responding properly too.¡±


    ¡°Indeed. How could I not, when a beautiful woman like you is courting me so?¡±


    ¡°Beautiful? That¡¯s the firstpliment I¡¯ve heard from you, young master.¡±


    ¡°Ah¡­ is it? I¡¯ve always thought you were pretty. I must have mentioned it at some point.¡±


    ¡°No, it¡¯s the first time I¡¯m hearing it.¡±


    Yuma caught Shiron¡¯s hand with slightly open eyes.


    ¡°So, will you continue telling me?¡±


    ¡°Yuma, you are truly beautiful.¡±


    ¡°¡­More.¡±


    ¡°Pretty and wise, always doing well without being asked.¡±


    ¡°Skip thatst part.¡±


    ¡°Pretty, with arge chest and wide hips, you seem like you would bear children well¡­¡±


    ¡°Good.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ve often found myself in a difficult position, my eyes drawn to your hips as you move ahead to serve me every day. Even during baths, I¡¯ve wanted to pounce on you so badly. I wanted to press against your chest, rub, and suck it; I thought I was going mad.¡±


    ¡°To think¡­ you¡¯ve been looking at me with such eyes¡­¡±


    Yuma, although blushing profusely from the tantly masculinepliments, didn¡¯t forget to curve her lips upwards.


    ¡°A ¡®reward¡¯ should be given to such an honest young master.¡±


    ¡°What exactly is this ¡®reward¡¯?¡±


    ¡°You can look forward to it. I¡¯m sure you¡¯ll be satisfied.¡±


    Yuma, feeling the urge to engage in intercourse as her vulva became unbearably wet and itchy, twisted her thighs together to barely suppress the impulse. Now was not the time to satisfy her personal desires but to provide pleasure to the young master she revered throughout the seasons.


    Shiron, seeing the significant amount of liquid flowing between Yuma¡¯s legs, inwardly anticipated what she would do next.


    What exactly was this ¡®reward¡¯ she kept mentioning?


    Shiron couldn¡¯t shake off the word from his mind, even during the moments of kissing and fondling his engorged penis and buttocks.


    The identity of the ¡®reward¡¯ became apparent only after Yuma descended below the bed.


    Yuma, leaning her upper body towards Shiron¡­


    And Shiron, meeting her eyes.


    Her hands reached forward, unbuttoning his shirt one by one. His sturdy body slightly peered out, but Yuma¡¯s hands didn¡¯t stop there.


    Undoing the belt, the trousers came down.


    Swollen underwear became visible, and Yuma grasped and tore away the obstacle with her hand.


    The penis, angry-looking with a drop of clear liquid at the tip, captured Yuma¡¯s gaze.


    Gulping-


    ¡°¡­Penis¡­¡±


    Yuma, unable to take her eyes off the exposed genitalia, swallowed her saliva at the scent piercing her nostrils. Her mind went nk for a moment.


    Though she had never smelled it before, Yuma was certain it was the scent of a male in heat.


    After enjoying the heady scent for a moment, Yuma began to look up at Shiron, kneeling on the floor.


    ¡°A splendid young master deserves a ¡®reward¡¯.¡±


    Yuma held the penis with one hand, and raised the other hand above her head, to the left and up.


    Her hand pointed to the single remaining horn on her head.


    ¡°Young master, please hold the horn.¡±

 Chapter 177: Yuma (4)

    Chapter 177: Yuma (4)


    ¡°Grab the horn.¡±


    Shiron hesitated at Yuma¡¯s words.


    Yuma¡¯s words sounded like a dubious proposition to Shiron¡¯s ears.


    Yuma¡¯s embarrassing parts¡­ Wearing barely enough clothing to cover her breasts and genitals, anding into his room and sharing a bestial kiss moments ago¡ªall of it felt unreal to Shiron. So when Yuma told him to grab the horn, he couldn¡¯t help but wonder what on earth was going on.


    Yuma had taken on the role of a guardian since childhood. In a sense, wasn¡¯t she like a mother figure to him?


    Even though he received nurturing out of necessity, Yuma had momentarily made him feel like he had a mother. The fact that they, like beasts, were engaging in kisses, made Shiron feel a whirlwind of emotions.


    It wasn¡¯t revulsion at the thought of incest, but rather the difficulty of epting Yuma¡¯s state rationally that was the issue.


    Demons held their horns dear, and demons with damaged horns lived their lives in shame. Knowing such a setting existed, Shiron didn¡¯t know how to react to Yuma¡¯smand to touch the horn.


    ¡°Are you¡­ really okay?¡±As Shiron¡¯s difort grew, he hesitated, only touching Yuma¡¯s white cheek and red lips with his hesitant fingers. Enjoying the tender touch filled with hesitation, Yuma slowly nodded his head.


    ¡°If I allowed just anyone, it would be a meaningless act. That¡¯s why I want only you, my lord, to grab my horn and enjoy the pleasure immediately.¡±


    ¡°¡­Okay.¡±


    Seeing Shiron hesitating, Yuma, impatient, instead took his hand and led him.


    ¡°Well then, hurry.¡±


    Reluctantly, Shiron wrapped his hand around the twisted horn.


    It was a gentle touch. When their hands touched her horn, Yuma flinched.


    ¡°W-well, excuse me.¡±


    Realizing Shiron¡¯s difort, Yuma immediately put on an awkward expression, her lips trembling.


    Scribble.


    Before putting his penis in her mouth, Yuma signaled submission by kissing Shiron¡¯s earlobe aloud. Shiron swallowed the moan that tried to burst out, his waist jerking.


    It was electrifying.


    Just touching lips at the end, an electric current flowed from his waist to his head.


    Yuma thought Shiron¡¯s agitation transmitted through the hand holding the horn was cute.


    What kind of face would her lord be making now?


    Curious, Yuma lifted her lips from her lord¡¯s penis to check Shiron¡¯s face. Sticky precum touched her red lips and dripped down, forming transparent threads.


    Looking up, Shiron had wide eyes, gripping his hand tightly around her horn.


    ¡°You seem to be feeling good¡­ We haven¡¯t even started yet.¡±


    Seeing Shiron reacting properly, Yuma gained confidence. Any signs of hesitation disappeared.


    Instead, what filled Yuma¡¯s head were the sensations of her ticklish lower abdomen and Shiron¡¯s throbbing penis.


    The soaked tip became so moist that it couldn¡¯t be reversed.


    ¡°Hmm¡­ It tastes different from what I imagined.¡±


    Yuma savored the taste of precum as she licked her lips.


    She thought there would be no taste, but it was salty.


    ¡°¡­But that¡¯s not important.¡±


    Satisfying her sudden curiosity, Yuma again pressed her lips to the tip of Shiron¡¯s penis.


    Suck.


    Slowly,nguidly¡­


    Suck.


    Her lipspletely enveloped the penis. Unlike the chilly air outside, Yuma¡¯s mouth was warm and cozy.


    Immediately, her hot tongue adhered to the back of the penis, and Yuma¡¯s long tongue coiled around it like a snake.


    Yuma took Shiron¡¯s penis into her mouth, licking every nook and cranny without missing a spot.


    Even the dirty ces like behind the ns.


    The penis, which filled her warm mouth, was thoroughly soaked with saliva.


    Shiron, feeling ecstasy for the first time in his life, squeezed his hand tightly.


    It felt good.


    So good he felt like going crazy.


    A stimtion several times stronger than the pleasure he felt when he kissed Yuma¡¯s lips surged through his head.


    Though he felt like losing his mind, Shiron made an effort to properly look at Yuma¡¯s face.


    Yuma maintained a calm demeanor as she savored the penis, in stark contrast to Shiron¡¯s rough breathing.


    ¡°Chwip, chwuk, huroop, chwureureurip.¡±


    With her eyes gently closed, Yuma moved her head as if sucking the most delicious candy in the world.


    ¡°Chwip, huroorup. Ho-ok.¡±


    It wasn¡¯t just a simple back-and-forth movement of her head; she used her tongue meticulously, asionally touching her throat to stimte the ns.


    Moving her head and tongue simultaneously was a challenging feat, especially while suppressing the urge to gag as the penis reached her throat.


    These skilled movements were definitely not those of a beginner.


    ¡°Hu-eok¡­ You¡¯re, you¡¯re so good at this?¡±


    ¡°Chwup, thank you¡­ Huroop. I¡¯ve been¡­ practicing¡­ It feels rewarding.¡±


    Yuma had wisely practiced with a well-lubricated root vegetable from the sexual supply shelf. Pleased with thepliments, Yuma passionately caressed the penis even more.


    ¡°Chwip, hu-um, chwureurip, jjik, jjyu-uwup.¡±


    Yuma¡¯s skilled oral technique made Shiron feel as if he were in paradise with just the penis.


    The sensation of climax grew as quickly as the intensity of pleasure.


    ¡°Hu-u¡­¡±


    Shiron took a deep breath, exerting force on his sore lower abdomen. He tried to dy ejaction by controlling his breath.


    The penis, filling Yuma¡¯s mouth, twitched. Yuma found the instinctive signal amusing and honest, so she chuckled.


    ¡®How amusing. He could just release as he pleases.¡¯


    Thanks to Shiron¡¯s asional honest reactions, Yuma felt pleasure and happiness while sucking his penis.


    It felt like her brain was melting. Her sucking mouth was hot.


    Her nasal cavity was filled with a tingling, electrifying scent.


    Each time, the smell of Shiron¡¯s body filled her head, making it difficult to think rationally.


    Feeling uneasy despite being in a position of service, Yuma¡¯s hand holding Shiron¡¯s thigh kept moving toward his penis. She thought it was embarrassing to indulge the whimsical antics of the lustful vagina and managed to suppress the urge.


    ¡°Chwip¡­ Ok.¡±


    Yuma snapped out of her thoughts as she pushed the penis deep into her throat.


    However, despite her determination, her body, unfamiliar with the experience, was overwhelmed by a slight urge to vomit.


    Although she had learned how to move her tongue and manipte her mouth and head from the short readings, the sensation in her throat was more intense than during practice.


    Despite the urge to vomit, she managed to avoid actually doing so.


    In preparation for this moment, Yuma hadn¡¯t eaten lunch. Furthermore, enduring minor physiological difort was nothing to her, so there were no issues at all.


    At that moment, the penis in her mouth started twitching and jerking more frequently, as if it wanted to expel thick, dark semen right away.


    ¡®It seems like it¡¯s about to happen.¡¯


    While manipting the penis with her tongue and throat, Yuma withdrew her tongue and widened her throat.


    The penis went deep into the open throat.


    Feeling the forced sensation, Yuma wrapped her arms around Shiron¡¯s waist and shook her head.


    Chalpak, chalpak.


    As her head moved vigorously, her chest, which had remained still due to itsrge size, began to sway with gravity.


    Her tworge breasts, which had been motionless in their ce, now collided with each other as her body became more agitated.


    Shiron swallowed his saliva as he watched the spectacle unfolding under his head.


    His gaze fell on therge, red tip of the erect penis. Yuma¡¯s nipples were so stiff from excitement that they were swollen and red.


    ¡®It must be difficult to suck in this position.¡¯


    Despite the overwhelming pleasure, Shiron suppressed the desire to suckle on the breasts. Instead, he increased the strength of his grip in response to the gradually elerating rhythm.


    Unlike his right hand, which held the horn, his left hand had nowhere specific to go, but Shiron knew exactly what it should be doing.


    Shiron, with a face full of desire, instead gently shook his waist, enveloping his hips with her smooth hair.


    ¡°Huroop. Chwurup. Huroorup.¡±


    Yuma synchronized her movements with Shiron¡¯s waist, and the penis was thrust vigorously into her wide-open throat without bending, causing a rough sensation.


    Ggeltteok, ggeltteok, ggeltteok.


    It was a texture that could only be described as chewy, not just in the mouth.


    When the ns were wrapped and eventually swallowed to the root, it felt like what enveloped the penis was not a mouth but something else entirely.


    ¡°Keuheuk¡­¡±


    Kkuuuk- Eventually, as the sensation of climax became unbearable, the hand gripping the horn pressed hard against Yuma as Shiron climaxed, paying no attention to her needs.


    Shiron grabbed Yuma¡¯s head and forcefully pushed the penis deep into her throat.


    Kkulluk- Kkullung-


    The thick, sticky semen, eager toe out, poured down her wide-open throat.


    Despite Shiron¡¯s rough touch, Yuma closed her eyes quietly and epted the ejacte.


    Ggulgeok ggulgeok.


    Her closed eyes squinted. She breathed in roughly through her nose, swallowing the semen down her throat. Each time, as if urging her to swallow more, Shiron stimted her by tightening and loosening his grip on her throat.


    ¡°Chwureureurip. Chwurip.¡±


    As if determined to swallow even the semen inside the urethra after ejaction, Yuma slowly lifted her head while maintaining the vacuum in her mouth around the penis.


    Jjo-o-ok poong-


    Gradually, the saliva-coated lips and the ejacted semen on the penis formed a thin string. Since most of it had been poured into her throat, the thick semen didn¡¯t fill her mouth.


    ¡°Huroop. Huroorup?¡±


    With a lingering sense of regret, Yuma slurped the ejacte clinging to the tip of the penis with a crude sound. She sucked on Shiron¡¯s penis as if she wouldn¡¯t let a single drop of his ejacte escape.


    She licked up every drop of saliva, semen, and pre-cum mixed together on the horn, making it feel robust and vigorous.


    ¡°Eung, chwup, jjook, jjok?¡±


    The highly sensitive penis after ejaction was subjected to intense stimtion. The sensation was beyond words. It was a level of pleasure far beyond what one could imagine while idly ying with oneself.


    ¡°Eu, eugeuk!¡±


    Shiron tried not to groan loudly, but Yuma, instead ofplying, ignored Shiron¡¯smand with a smiling face.


    ¡°Heoeeokeuk¡­ Stop¡­ heu-eok¡­¡±


    ¡°Uum, I won¡¯t stop, chup, there¡¯s nothing¡­ huroop?¡±


    Even after ejacting, Yuma didn¡¯t let go of the penis. Whenever Shiron¡¯s hand tried to pull her head away from the penis, Yuma, unfazed, embraced Shiron¡¯s waist, pressed her head against his groin, and swallowed the penis.


    The sensitized penis was once again buried in stimtion. Needing a break, but Yuma didn¡¯t give Shiron a chance to catch his breath. Shiron¡¯s gaze shifted upwards, and he felt like he might lose his mind soon.


    Poong-


    Finally, afterpletely cleaning the ejacte from the penis, Yuma took Shiron¡¯s penis out of her mouth.


    Jjo-ok. Jjok.


    But Yuma, still feeling regretful, covered Shiron¡¯s penis with kisses, her face pressed against it affectionately.


    ¡°¡­¡­I said, stop it.¡±


    Breathing heavily, Shiron looked at Yuma, who kissed him passionately, with eyes filled with resentment.


    Unperturbed, Yuma continued to kiss Shiron¡¯s penis as if unting her affection.


    Jjo-ok jjok¡­


    ¡°As expected of the master. You won¡¯t let a single drop go to waste.¡±


    After what felt like a long time of sucking, yet the thick, long penis didn¡¯t shrink at all. Instead, it swelled evenrger than before.


    ¡°I¡¯d be disappointed to end it like this¡­ Thank goodness.¡±


    Finally, the time hade. Yuma stood up, swallowing her saliva, and as the fountain of ejacte rose from her vagina to the floor, she staged a spectacle.


    Whether it was ejacte or honey, the viscosity was such that it couldn¡¯t be distinguished.


    Sreureuk- Cheolpeok-


    The knot of her panties came undone, and the soaked panties stuck to the floor with a crude sound. Yuma, who had untied even the sweaty nipple covers, stood next to Shiron and ced her hand on his crotch.


    Jjilggeo-


    ¡°Haa¡­ Haa¡­ Young Master. Do you see it?¡±


    Yuma grabbed the thick penis with her hand and began to spread her vagina apart.


    Even though it was exposed underwear, she was worried he would see some hair, but sure enough, there was no coarse hair covering her vagina. Thanks to that, only the smooth vagina, wrapped in two folds of flesh, was clearly visible.


    ¡°This is a vagina.¡±


    ¡°¡­.¡±


    ¡°A vagina. Hoo¡­ From now on, I will ept Master¡¯s manhood here.¡±


    Yuma spread her vagina with two fingers and showed the opening to Shiron. Thick syrup dripped from the opening, and a scent that drove males crazy emanated from it.


    It was so provocative that it could not be described; it was as if urging to insert the penis immediately.


    ¡°Originally, this ce should be lubricated enough with hands to be prepared¡­ But Master¡¯s scent is so attractive and enchanting, that¡¯s why everything is ready already.¡±


    Yuma spoke freely, without considering what she was saying or caring if it sounded vulgar.


    Because her Master, who couldn¡¯t take his eyes off her vagina, looked so adorable that she wanted to skip exnations and engage in intercourse right away.


    Yuma moved her hand to Shiron¡¯s cheek with a slurping sound.


    She caressed his cheek that held the penis with the hand that had touched the vagina.


    This could also be considered as sex, but Yuma wanted to have sex by pushing the penis into the vagina.


    ¡°Excuse me.¡±


    Yuma ced her hand on Shiron¡¯s chest and straddled him.


    While doing so, Yuma gently pressed her lips against Shiron¡¯s, as if wanting more.


    Even though it was sticky with ejacte and saliva, Shiron couldn¡¯t resist Yuma¡¯s will.


    He feltpletely overwhelmed by her presence, no matter what happened.


    A magnificent sight unfolded.


    As Yuma leaned forward, the tip of her firm breast swayed round and round above Shiron¡¯s chest.


    The sensation was so unusual that Yuma trembled even while kissing.


    Meanwhile, Yuma didn¡¯t forget to insert the penis into the vagina.


    Her slender, white hands began to fondle the penis.


    To give Master a heavenly experience, Yuma fervently stroked the firm phallus against her vagina with only her senses.


    But it backfired.


    The excited vagina, swollen with blood, did not tolerate the stimtion, and immediately sent a thrilling pleasuremand to the spinal cord.


    With her legs weak, from the position where the tip of the ns and vagina barely touched, the penis was pushed in all at once.


    Wriggling, and then, with a swift movement-


    ¡°Heu-eueuk?¡±


    Yuma closed her eyes tightly and swallowed the shock of the penis prating her vagina.


    At the same time, a slight dizziness engulfed Yuma, and as the penis prated the heated vagina, a lightning-like pleasure whipped her head.


    ¡°Ah¡­ Aah?!¡±


    Not the mature woman¡¯s voice that had beening out all along, but a delicate girl¡¯s voice.


    Yuma, who was overwhelmed by the rushing pleasure, responded btedly to the pouring pleasure.


    Strangely, there was no pain. Even though the penis was inserted into that precious ce to the end.


    In the books she had read, it was said that there would be a painful sensation at the beginning of pration, but perhaps because it was a different body from humans, her vagina felt not pain but pleasure.


    The pleasure turned the mature woman who had lived for hundreds of years into a fresh vige maiden.


    Jjilggeo-


    ¡°Master, please forgive me for riding on top.¡±


    Jjikgeok-


    Although she was asking for permission with her mouth, Yuma¡¯s waist moved on its own ord already.


    ¡°T-then I¡¯ll move.¡±


    She was already moving. Yuma seemed not to know what she was doing right now.


    That¡¯s how full her mind was with ecstatic pleasure.


    Her determination to educate her Master about sex had long flown away, along with the tremendous pleasure and immediate gratification.


    While conflicting between the instinct to please her Master and the immediate pleasure, Yuma¡¯s soft buttocks continued to sway.


    On top of his firm penis, Yuma made a stroke with herrge buttocks.


    Jjilggeo-? Jjilggeo-? Cheolpeok-? Cheolpeok-?


    Without stopping, Yuma kept pounding. It felt as if she was caressing the hot phallus with her fingers, kneading, teasing, and stirring, as if it would melt away, but at the same time, it felt like licking the hot phallus with multiple tongues inside the vagina.


    ¡°Breasts¡­¡±


    Shiron couldn¡¯t regain his senses, feeling like the vagina was a separate living being, yet he couldn¡¯t take his eyes off the massive fruit swaying in front of him.


    Shiron tightened his trembling grip.


    His hand, which had been caressing her chubby thighs, moved up to her hips, and he grabbed her swaying breasts. When his fingers touched the stiff nipples, it sent a thrilling and blissful sensation through Yuma.


    ¡°M-Master?¡±


    Yuma widened her eyes at Shiron¡¯s actions but didn¡¯t stop her movements.


    Confusion couldn¡¯t ovee pleasure. The vagina, seeking pleasure continuously, kept moving her buttocks relentlessly.


    ¡°Breasts. I want to suck your breasts.¡±


    ¡°Yes¡­ Oh?¡±


    An explicit and confident request. Yuma leaned forward, her upper body bowed, with her breasts held, and pressing her vagina against his crotch.


    As Shiron enjoyed the pleasure rising from his penis, he fondled Yuma¡¯s breasts and then¡­ he sucked on them like a bear


    ¡°Aah?, Master¡­?¡±


    Yuma felt a burning sensation on her face, as if it would explode from Shiron¡¯s primitive actions, experiencing ecstasy.


    ¡°D-Did you want my breasts that much¡­¡±


    Jjuwup-


    Shiron didn¡¯t answer but was fully immersed in tasting Yuma¡¯s breasts.


    Eut?! Heueut?!


    Yuma¡¯s response to her breasts being sucked was amusing.


    Every time he swirled and flicked her nipples with his tongue, and every time the penis wrapped in the vaginal walls twitched, Yuma¡¯s breasts felt like a controller connected to her vagina.


    Now that she had taken control, it was natural for Shiron to take the lead.


    Eut¡­ Eut?! Eut¡­ Heug?! Ah?, Haaah?!


    Yuma closed her eyes tightly, enduring the pleasure from her vagina and breasts.


    Eut¡­ Eut?! Eut¡­ Heug! Ah?, Haaah?!


    But the pleasure, so different from her usual self, couldn¡¯t be resisted.


    She could only endure for a moment. Yuma moaned, her head thrown back, spitting out beautiful screams.


    Unable to resist the pleasure, Yuma¡¯s buttocks, which had been grinding, stopped.


    However, she felt that the iing pleasure didn¡¯t diminish.


    Instead, the tightly gripped vagina seemed unwilling to let go of the penis, just enjoying the sensation.


    Meanwhile, Shiron thought the stimtion wascking.


    As Yuma¡¯srge buttocks, which had been eagerly seeking ejaction, stopped, the pleasure transmitted to his penis decreased.


    ¡°M-Master?¡±


    Then, Shiron raised his upper body and changed positions.


    From her taking the lead to yielding dominance, Yuma followed Shiron¡¯s movements, realizing her mistake. She not only rxed her body but also felt the force from below pushing upwards, causing her to fall back onto the bed.


    Pulsuk-


    ¡°M-Master.¡±


    The dim light gently illuminated the beautiful figure.


    There was no spreading ofrge breasts due to gravity.


    Perhaps embarrassed by this sight, Yuma blushed and used both hands to gather her breasts to make them look pretty.


    It was a provocative scene. The instinct of a male cried out to indulge in the delicious-looking body in front of him.


    As Shiron pressed his body against the spread legs, admiring the messed-up vagina with foam, he soon¡­


    ¡°You only choose the best things to do.¡±


    ¡°Compliment¡­ Ah?. Thank you¡­ Ah?Eut¡­ ?! Eut¡­ Heug! Haaah?!¡±


    Cheolpeok!


    Yuma bounced her waist in response to the pressure.


    Cheolpeok! Cheolpeok! Cheolpeok!


    She started shaking her waist without hesitation.


    With intense friction and the already heated body temperature, Yuma¡¯s insides melted sticky.


    The walls of the vagina, the folds beyond them, released sticky ejacte as they wrapped around the penis.


    With each thrust into the vagina, the rough, unshaved hair stimted the pelvis, and the wide-open, firm thighs made a sound, providing just the right amount of resistance.


    ¡°M-Master.¡±


    ¡°Uh, Uh-eo-eo-eok. Why,¡±


    ¡°Kiss, please.¡±


    While his penis was thrusting into her vagina, Yuma demanded a kiss from Shiron in a tender voice. Shiron didn¡¯t refuse and, without stopping his waist movements, leaned forward.


    Yuma grabbed Shiron¡¯s ck hair and pulled him closer to her head.


    Although her intention was to suckle her breasts, her instinct was to mix her tongue with Shiron¡¯s and decorate the climax.


    ¡°Yuma really loves kissing, doesn¡¯t she?¡±


    ¡°Chururup. Churup. Yes. I love kissing Master so much. Hwoong?!¡±


    Yuma teased with her tongue and lips without even finishing her sentence.


    At that moment, Shiron¡¯s prostate tightened. Unable to contain the built-up ejaction any longer, he pressed his waist firmly against Yuma¡¯s open legs while devouring her lips.


    ¡°Chururip, M-master. Please stay just like that inside!¡±


    Yuma instinctively realized what that action meant and wrapped her legs around Shiron¡¯s waist.


    A keen eagerness to receive every drop of semen into her vagina.


    Yuma squeezed Shiron¡¯s waist with her tightly closed vagina and legs, not allowing him to move an inch.


    The tingling ns touched the tight cervix, and the cervix, as if determined not to let go of the ns, sucked and licked it.


    There was no need for words.


    Shiron and Yuma trembled together, pressing each other tightly.


    And then,


    Burrurruk! Buk! Burrururur!


    With a tingling sensation, the penis, frothing in the vagina, ejacted sticky semen.


    Shiron felt refreshed and aplished. Yuma, feeling the warm liquid pouring into her abdomen, surrendered to immense pleasure, letting her ejacte flow out.


    ¡°Jjok?jjok. Churup?.¡±


    Even as ejaction continued, the kissing didn¡¯t stop. The two lovers opened each other¡¯s mouths, entwining their tongues, shivering with pleasure as they pressed their waists together.


    Even after ejaction, Yuma didn¡¯t release her legs.


    Continuing to kiss passionately until the heat subsided, Yuma squeezed out love and semen as if she would devour everything about her Master.

 Chapter 178: Organization

    Chapter 178: Organization


    Yuma.


    -Yuma.


    ¡®¡­Who is calling me?¡¯


    -Yuma.


    ¡®¡­I don¡¯t know who it is, but I am currently enjoying a deep sleep and cannot respond.¡¯


    -Yuma. Won¡¯t you wake up?


    ¡®I¡¯m starting to get annoyed. Who is it that¡¯s disturbing my pleasant moment?¡¯


    After hundreds of years, a sense of fulfillment was felt.


    The woman who was once known as Blood Yuma opened her eyelids, emitting a chilling magical aura, intending to see who was interrupting her.<hr>¡°Ah, did you sleep well, young master?¡±


    Yuma, waking up in a cold sweat, sat up. Shiron, who had changed clothes at some point, looked at Yuma with a worried expression.


    Yuma quickly retracted the magical aura she had emitted.


    Having lived for hundreds of years without being woken up by anyone, she had forgotten with whom she had spent the previous night.


    ¡°Did I wake you up for no reason? You were frowning, so I thought you might be having a nightmare and woke you.¡±


    ¡°No, it¡¯s not that. But, did I look like I was frowning?¡±


    Yuma, clutching the nket to cover her chest, asked cautiously.


    ¡°Did I¡­ make any strange noises? If so, I apologize.¡±


    ¡°No, everyone has nightmares. Don¡¯t worry about it.¡±


    Shiron, who didn¡¯t make a big deal out of Yuma¡¯s sleep talking, organized the damp towels in the basket. He was busy as usual since he had to practice magic today as well.


    ¡°There¡¯s a dragon that keeps urging me toe out, so I¡¯ll go ahead. Take your time waking up.¡±


    ¡°¡­Okay.¡±


    Yuma waved a small hand to Shiron as he left the room. After zoning out for a moment, Yuma stretched with a pleasant sound.


    Due to the vigorous activityst night, her groin and her entire body felt numb. However, this numbness served as a medal for having been intimate with the young master, filling her mind with happiness.


    Briefly smiling with pride, Yuma quickly shook her head to dispel any remaining drowsiness.


    No matter how much she and the young master yearned for each other¡¯s bodies and shared love, her primary role was to protect the family and serve as their maid.


    She had no intention of assuming the role of the maindy of the house just because she had shared a moment of intimacy with the young master for one night. Yuma rose from the bed to tidy up the young master¡¯s room.


    ¡°¡­Hmm?¡±


    Suddenly, Yuma sensed something amiss in her lower body and groped her groin.


    ¡°¡­¡±


    It was dry and bare.


    Despite having engaged in such activities, her lower body waspletely dry, without a single trace of moisture. Puzzled, Yuma stroked the bedsheet she had been lying on just moments ago.


    Unlike her bareness, the bedsheet was damp in ces.


    Upon closer inspection, there were also some dried-up marks.


    ¡®¡­Could it have been the young master?¡¯


    Yuma recalled theundry basket that Shiron had been carrying.


    Her dry and bare groin.


    The damp towels.


    And the farewell saying to take it easy¡­


    Eventually, Yuma¡¯s face turned as red as a ripe apple, with blood rushing to her face, sweating profusely even in the unheated Dawn Castle.


    ¡°¡­¡­What a mistake.¡±


    Yuma gripped her head, overwhelmed by a sense of self-loathing and embarrassment that came btedly.


    Caught up in the pleasant aftereffects, she had inadvertently left the cleanup to the young master. Having barely made a connection under the pretext of giving a reward, this was ultimately nothing more than prioritizing her own pleasure.


    Yuma slumped her shoulders, branding herself as a lewd and indecisive woman.


    ¡®Still, the bedsheets remained unorganized.¡¯


    Might as well tidy up. While arranging the bed without even putting on clothes, Yuma sensed several presences approaching.


    Frantically, Yuma looked around to get dressed. Unfortunately, she hade to the young master¡¯s room almost naked. Realizing her mistake of not preparing clothes in advance, Yuma reluctantly wrapped herself in the bedsheets.


    Bang-


    Just then, the door opened.


    ¡°Good day!¡±


    ¡°A very pleasant morning to you!¡±


    ¡°Congrattions~ Congrattions~ On removing your cobwebs, Miss Yuma~¡±


    The maids flooded into the room, all amusement and song, wondering what was so funny.


    ¡°¡­What brings you all here?¡±


    ¡°What do you mean? Obviously, to hear about what happenedst night.¡±


    Encia, leading the group with an excited face, pushed forward, and the other maids surrounded Yuma, leaving her no escape.


    ¡°So, how was it?¡±


    ¡°Is it just like how it¡¯s described in books?¡±


    ¡°If there was any difference, what was it?¡±


    ¡°Did you really moan ¡®ahh¡¯ as the young master did something you enjoyed with his¡­ you know¡­ towards your rear?¡±


    ¡°Was the young master¡¯s¡­ thing¡­ really that big?¡±


    The maids, one after another, bombarded Yuma with questions they were dying to ask. Even Encia and Roselin, who were usually yful, were one thing, but Dorothy and Ophilia, who tended to maintain a modest demeanor, eagerly pressed for answers.


    ¡°Hurry, hurry and tell us! I¡¯m getting dizzy with anticipation!¡±


    ¡°Who initiated it? Was it the young master, as expected?¡±


    ¡°Of course, it would be. It¡¯s a clich¨¦ that the haughty young master would be the one to overpower a maid.¡±


    ¡°No, it could be the other way around too. The clich¨¦ where a ripedy, unable to control her heated body one night, overpowers the young master.¡±


    ¡°I actually overheard something from the next room¡­¡±


    As Yuma felt dizzy with their babbling and didn¡¯t respond, they began specting wildly in front of her about what might have happened.


    ¡°There was no moaning of ¡®ahh,¡¯ just ¡®uhm¡¯ and ¡®oh¡¯ sounds!¡±


    ¡°¡®Uhm¡¯ and ¡®oh¡¯ instead of ¡®ahh¡¯? How vulgar can you get!¡±


    ¡°So vulgar! So vulgar!¡±


    ¡°I didn¡¯t see Miss Yuma that way!¡±


    ¡°And then there¡¯s the¡­ ¡®Ahem¡­ young master. Please lie down here with your head this way. Just for today, I shall be your mother¡¯¡­ Isn¡¯t that something?!¡±


    ¡°Good heavens!¡±


    ¡°I saw that. It¡¯s a line from [Suddenly Your Step-Mother Is Nice]!¡±


    ¡°Totally mama!¡±


    ¡°Eh! Mama! Choo-choo!¡±


    ¡°Mama! Mama!¡±


    ¡°Enough!¡±


    Now, they were even making things up. To stop the misunderstanding from growing uncontrobly, Yuma raised her hand high and shouted at them.


    ¡°Be quiet!¡±


    ¡°Mama¡­ Choo-choo!¡±


    ¡°Quiet!¡±


    Thwack!


    Yuma smacked the one who had been spouting childish and vulgarments. She did the same to those spreading baseless fabrications.


    ¡°First of all¡­ let me rify the misunderstanding.¡±


    Seeing their subdued demeanor, Yuma cleared her throat with a flushed face.


    ¡°I did not make any ¡®uhm¡¯ or ¡®oh¡¯ sounds, nor did I utter the presumptuous words of bing the young master¡¯s mother.¡±


    ¡°Really?¡±


    ¡°Indeed, Jaina. So, please stop this embarrassing interrogation. It¡¯s shameful for those listening.¡±


    ¡°But when we asked the young master, he told us to ask you, Miss Yumamom¡­¡±


    ¡°Right, Miss Yumamom. We¡¯re just curious.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s Yuma, not Yumamom! Will you stop with these strangements?¡±


    Yuma yelled at the maids with a ghostly face. Yet, she couldn¡¯t help but understand the maids¡¯ excitement.


    They had been trapped in this dull ce for thest 500 years. Their main tasks were to dispose of intruders, clean up the evil creatures around, and care for humans without harm.


    In such a context, the story of the young master, whom they had cared for since childhood, developing a romantic rtionship with their leader was an unrivaled source of interest.


    Yuma felt sorry for herself.


    Even if Encia had pushed her, upon reflection, Yuma felt she had been too forward without considering her dignity.


    The behavior of Yumast night could only be described as unleashing the demon¡¯s nature she had suppressed for 500 years; she was like a beast, a female in heat.


    Even she, who thought she had tamed her temper somewhat, realized that the kids in front of her must have been just as pent-up as Yuma was.


    ¡°Yes, really. Did the young master tell me toe?¡±


    ¡°Yes, he said we need to hurry to the practice ground, so he left reluctantly!¡±


    ¡°¡­I see.¡±


    Yuma nodded as if understanding, and the maids anxiously awaited her reaction.


    ¡°Then I¡¯ll tell you the story¡­ Let¡¯s move somewhere spacious.¡±


    ¡°Wow! Yumamom, you¡¯re the best!¡±


    ¡°Yumamom! Yumamom!¡±


    The maids cheered and started carrying Yuma in celebration. Yuma clenched the bed sheet wrapped around her naked body to prevent it from slipping off.


    ¡°Of course, except for Encia and Ophilia.¡±


    ¡°¡­What?¡±


    ¡°Well, you two are already enjoying your leisure time outside, aren¡¯t you?¡±


    ¡°Right! You two are out!¡±


    The two, feeling as if they had been betrayed, could not close their mouths as their fellow maidsughed out loud.


    ¡°Please clean the young master¡¯s room.¡±


    ¡°Yeah. You two can clean.¡±


    The maids surrounding Yuma left Encia and Ophilia behind and moved to find a banquet hall.<hr>


    Meanwhile, in the back mountain of Dawn Castle, Shiron¡¯s magic practice was in full swing.


    ¡°Squaaaawk!¡±


    It was supposed to be a busy day¡­


    ¡°Woooooah!¡±


    Latera, havinge outside after a long time, rolled around in the snow. Shiron watched this scene, feeling an indescribable sense of trouble.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry. I didn¡¯t think you¡¯d just stand there watching.¡±


    ¡°Shiron is right, half-angel. Everyone makes mistakes sometimes. Being blinded by desire to the point where you can¡¯t see your surroundings is also a kind of mistake.¡±


    Demodras also added words to console Latera. This was because he felt the deepest sadness possible from an angel he was seeing for the first time in a long while.


    ¡°The hero, the hero being tainted is one thing! But¡­ but!¡±


    Latera, with a face soaked in tears, continued to sob while bitterly voicing her grievances.


    ¡°How could you! How could you forget my existence and roll around with a demon? Especially when I was ring right at you!¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s because it was way toote at night. It was time for the children to be in dreand, you know?¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t care! The hero is a fool! A pervert! An idiot! A lustful maniac! A jerk!¡±


    It took more than half a day for Latera¡¯s anger, sadness, and regret to calm down.

 Chapter 179: Rapid Achievement

    Chapter 179: Rapid Achievement


    At some point in the demonic realm, I learned why I couldn¡¯t manipte mana.


    [One-eyed Dolby]


    A fairy endowed with the ability to see the flow of mana.


    She exined that my meridians, which should extend from the limbs like threads, were instead circling the heart in a loop, constantly revolving around the same spot.


    Although he wasn¡¯t surprised to hear a more detailed ount after Johann mentioned that the upper and middle meridians were blocked, it did provide some relief to uncover a secret of Shiron Prient, who spent his life envying his half-sister.


    However, amidst this, another disturbing thought emerged.


    ¡°Have you ever made an enemy?¡±


    ¡°A curse, or maybe you underwent physical modification while you were asleep?¡±


    The one-eyed fairy asked in a worried tone if I had undergone some bizarre ordeal.At first, he was puzzled by her words.


    After all, it was definitely during the na?ve days of childhood that he possessed Shiron Prient¡¯s body. He might not boast about having a good memory, but he did keep a diary and remembered all the significant events since the possession.


    So, if I had been cursed or physically altered, it must have been before the possession, but back then, Shiron was too young.


    No matter how consumed by inferiority Shiron Prient became, he was still just a child. If someone who did something bad to a young Shiron was still alive, I¡¯d like to see their face at least once.


    Of course, now that he had received a dragon¡¯s heart, he barely managed to avoid being crippled, and he didn¡¯t n to hunt them down to kill them, but he was still curious about how evil someone must be to curse a clueless child to live a life as a cripple.


    ¡®¡­Of course, it all goes back to Yura being the cause.¡¯


    All the stray thoughts within Shiron¡¯s psyche converged in one ce.


    ¡®¡­Still, it¡¯s clear that person was here.¡¯


    The space upied by those thoughts became a void, creating an emptiness.


    ¡®Honestly, she knows she did something wrong. Isn¡¯t that why she made various arrangements?¡¯


    Like Latera. Or the Heart of Demodras. It wasn¡¯t difficult to realize these were Yura¡¯s arrangements.


    ¡®An angel or whatever, she doesn¡¯t even use her real name, so I just realized.¡¯


    A new desire emerged.


    ¡®Now that I know the angel is her identity¡­ Like Latera, who waited for me for 500 years, she must also be alive somewhere.¡¯


    Not a vague goal of surviving a deadly crisis.


    Nor a vague objective of bing something by killing the Demon God.


    A clear desire filled the void.


    ¡®To meet and see her face to face. To have the conversations we never had¡­ And more.¡¯


    sh-


    Suddenly, a bright light settled in what could be called my inner world.


    Like the Milky Way filling the night sky, like ocean waters covering more than half a continent.


    The light filled the holes in the imagery.


    And then, one path became visible.


    A single straight path, not divided into multiple branches.


    Below it was a sheer cliff, making it not easy to walk the path.


    Yet, Shiron chose to walk this path.


    The distant goal was something he resolved to achieve. Even if he couldn¡¯t run towards the goal, he would walk steadfastly.


    He knew hecked ability. Throughout his life, the problems that were resolved easily could be counted on one hand.


    However, moving towards the goal was a beautiful thing in itself. So, he decided not to assume whether it would end in failure or sess.


    If he failed, it would mean death by falling off a cliff, but he wasn¡¯t scared now.


    All he needed to do was be careful not to fall. There was no one to rush him.


    ¡°Just a minute.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡±


    ¡°There is someone to speak up. Didn¡¯t you swear to kill the Demon God within 20 years? It¡¯s troublesome if it¡¯s toote. Human life is finite, and you can¡¯t kill the Demon God as a grandfather.¡±


    ¡°Shush, be quiet. It¡¯s a crucial moment right now.¡±


    Shiron hesitated for a moment, then stretched his step forward.


    Although the light was briefly extinguished by the meddling dragon, the inner star shone brightly again, illuminating the path.<hr>


    ¡°It seems I¡¯ve reached the second rank.¡±


    Shiron, shirtless and wiping off sticky sweat, spoke to the giant dragon.


    ¡°Is it certain? You¡¯ve only been introduced to mana for a month.¡±


    ¡°¡­I felt it. Why don¡¯t you check?¡±


    As Shiron approached, cing his hand on his waist, Demodras blinked its torn eye and ced arge w near Shiron¡¯s chest.


    Indeed, Shiron¡¯s words were not false. Two new flows had formed, connecting the lower, upper, and middle meridians that hadn¡¯t existed before.


    ¡°Hmm.¡±


    ¡°What, isn¡¯t it the second rank?¡±


    Demodras narrowed its half-open eyes further and moaned. Shiron, perhaps hopeful, asked again.


    ¡°No, it¡¯s just surprisingly rapid progress. You really have reached the second rank.¡±


    ¡°Huh¡­¡±


    Shiron sighed as if he was releasing a burden. He hadn¡¯t been sure himself, haunted by the thought of being untalented, but he felt relieved after the archmage¡¯s confirmation.


    ¡°You¡¯re not purely happy about it. Reaching the second rank in just a month. Yuma would think this calls for a celebration.¡±


    Demodras, sensing Shiron¡¯s emotions, opened its huge maw with a query.


    ¡°¡­I wonder what it would have been like if I had started younger.¡±


    ¡°Your age is prime. I¡¯ve heard humans can live up to a hundred years. Isn¡¯t this progress fast enough?¡±


    ¡°It is, but the road ahead is still long.¡±


    Shiron thought of his siblings waiting at the mansion.


    Without needing to bring in the archmage Seira, Siriel and Lucia were masters of swordsmanship across the continent. Moreover, Eldrina had told him that they could also use magic to a high degree.


    ¡°Hmm, certainly too low an achievement to kill the Demon God.¡±


    Demodras empathized with Shiron¡¯s remark.


    ¡°However, the speed is astonishing even to me. Humans are known to grow fast, but I didn¡¯t expect it to be this quick. Certainly, with a good teacher and the right potions, you could quickly rise to the ranks of a great archmage.¡±


    ¡°¡­Really?¡±


    ¡°Yes, I assure you. I am not one to be deluded by faint possibilities.¡±


    Encouraged by Demodras¡¯s support, any remaining anxiety was dispelled. Seeing this, Demodras clicked its tongue, feeling a growing sense of regret as the days passed.


    The tale of having better teachers and potions.


    Demodras couldn¡¯t be a good teacher for Shiron. It was inevitable since he couldn¡¯t use mana without a heart.


    ¡®¡­I thought it was only for 20 years, but it seems it will be longer.¡¯


    Shiron wasn¡¯t the first student Demodras had in his nearly thousand-year life.


    ¡°There¡¯s still much to teach, but for faster growth, you¡¯ll need a better teacher than me.¡±


    Besides just a contract to lend a heart, Demodras felt regret that he couldn¡¯t oversee his disciple¡¯s growth from start to finish.


    ¡°I know a great archmage who can match me, so ask her for the rest.¡±


    He won¡¯t say he couldn¡¯t be a good teacher for Shiron.


    Too proud to admit it, and after all, 20 years wasn¡¯t long enough to feel the absence.


    ¡°¡­Next time Ie, I should bring something tasty.¡±


    ¡°Go ahead up. Others seem to want to bid you farewell.¡±


    ¡°Sure, I¡¯ll take good care of the kids and tell them well.¡±


    Shiron waved his hand and then turned to leave.


    Now that Yoru¡¯s matter was handled, he didn¡¯t have to worry about Demodras¡¯s well-being.


    Suppressing his regret, Shiron walked towards Yuma¡¯s office.


    However, at this moment, Shiron had overlooked something.


    He should have left immediately after Demodras¡¯s farewell. He regretted this within less than five minutes.


    It took Shiron a week to finally leave Dawn Castle.<hr>


    Meanwhile, at the expeditionary force headquarters.


    The expedition was nearing its end, but luck wasn¡¯t on their side as they struggled to wrap things up.


    An incident of sudden desertion urred. The absence of as many as ten knights left them unable to properly handle the surging waves of challenges.


    A heavy responsibility weighed on their shoulders.


    For the expeditionary forcemander, Igor, it was only natural that the ashtray kept filling up with cigarette ash day after day.


    ¡°Your Highness, what does this mark here mean?¡±


    While reviewing iing reports, Igor noticed a conspicuous mark hanging there.


    A red circle.


    Different from the red cross marking the deceased, this symbol indicate the missing.


    His counterpart, Victor, answered with gravity.


    ¡°It marks those who went missing during the expedition.¡±


    ¡°I know that, but this mark is also next to the name Shiron Prient.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡±


    ¡°Is he missing?¡±


    Igor, half in disbelief, looked towards the crown prince, and Victor broke out in a cold sweat under his scrutinizing gaze.


    It had been a month and a half since Shiron left to learn magic. Victor hadn¡¯t held him back, but now she was also in a tricky position if Shiron didn¡¯t return soon.


    ¡°It¡¯s a secret to you, but Shiron is currently on a top-secret mission.¡±


    ¡°¡­I see.¡±


    ¡°Yes, a top-secret mission that only I know about.¡±


    ¡°A mission so secret that even the expeditionary forcemander doesn¡¯t know¡­ It¡¯s frightening to think about.¡±


    ¡°Yes, indeed. Well, I must be going now.¡±


    After a formal exchange with Igor, Victor moved towards her quarters.


    ¡®He said he¡¯d be back soon after learning some magic.¡¯


    Her steps were heavy, thud, thud. Making up various excuses and dying had also reached its limit. If Shiron didn¡¯t show his face soon, he would either be processed as missing or as a deserter, and either scenario would put them in significant trouble.


    Though he hadn¡¯t promised to return soon, Victor earnestly hoped that Shiron would return sooner rather thanter.

 Chapter 180: The Expedition’s Conclusion (1)

    Chapter 180: The Expedition¡¯s Conclusion (1)


    In the early dawn, at the expedition¡¯s encampment, on a ridge from where one could look down upon him, Shiron casually talked to the girl who had been clinging to him like a leech.


    ¡°We¡¯re almost there.¡±


    ¡°¡­Haaam. What? We¡¯re already here?¡±


    Latera yawnedzily, rubbing her sleepy eyes. It seemed she was still drowsy as she repeatedly smacked her lips.


    ¡°¡­Hero, please do not taint your soul. Don¡¯t forget that I am always watching.¡±


    However, Latera soon snapped to attention and began to nag Shiron. Despite all the warnings she had given him, this devil of a man had once again engaged in vile and shameless acts, almost hitting rock bottom in Latera¡¯s esteem.


    ¡°Guardian angels are not supposed to monitor heroes. It pains me to meddle like this when I want to build a good rtionship with you.¡±


    ¡°¡­I understand.¡±


    Shiron, knowing her too well, endured her crying all the way here. As proof, his nape still carried a salty residue.¡°Act like a hero! I won¡¯t say it again. Just please take care of your demerits.¡±


    ¡°Alright, I get it, let¡¯s go inside.¡±


    ¡°Oh. You respond so casually again.¡±


    As if her admonitions weren¡¯t enough, the girl who had been whimpering disappeared into thin air, leaving only a slight warmth behind. She had been whining all the way from Dawn Castle, and it felt like just yesterday, but Latera quickly changed her attitude and acted all coy.


    Shiron dismissed her behavior as a child¡¯s capriciousness and finally opened the crimson pouch he had been holding.


    It was a pouch of monster blood he had hunted during the trip.


    Shiron smeared the foul-smelling blood all over himself. Although he was normally meticulous about his cleanliness, he grimaced while doing this filthy task, but this difort was nothingpared to potential crises.


    The unexpected desertion of Natalia.


    Because of this, Shiron moved up his search for the Fervent Dragon¡¯s nest.


    The original n involved finalizing the front-line expansion and proceeding with the proper procedures, such as obtaining expedition approval.


    However, life does not always adhere to our ns, and Yoru¡¯s arrival necessitated bypassing some bureaucratic steps.


    ¡®¡­With eyes wide open and my heart nearly stolen, how can I remain still?¡¯


    He briefed the Crown Prince, his backer, on the general situation, but even Viktor found the month-long absence challenging to manage.


    Of course, there were reasons that seemed straight out of a legend, like learning magic from a dragon, but those were strictly Shiron¡¯s personal matters.


    Whether Shiron considers himself a hero or not was irrelevant to the expeditionary force.


    [No, it¡¯s because you were frolicking with the devil and got dyed!]


    ¡®¡­Sorry about that.¡¯


    After hearing Latera¡¯s reprimand, Shiron, with a heavy heart, made his way back to the encampment down the slope.


    The line stretched out, and sparse guard posts dotted along the fence became visible. Shiron squinted and selected the most poorly guarded post, then began to stretch and loosen his body.


    ¡®Even though I masked my presence, it¡¯s unbelievable they didn¡¯t notice my approach.¡¯


    While dismayed by the soldiers¡¯ck of discipline, Shiron felt relieved. The less aware they were, the less likely they were to react appropriately.


    And Shiron¡¯s prediction proved urate.


    Crack-!


    ¡°What, what the hell!¡±


    ¡°Who, who¡¯s there!¡±


    As he effortlessly tore off the post¡¯s door, an unexpected scene unfolded. Shiron pushed past the bewildered soldiers and entered the post.


    ¡®It¡¯s even more chaotic than I anticipated.¡¯


    It appeared there was just a faint light on in the post, and no heads were visible because a drinking session was in full swing. He wasn¡¯t curious about where they had obtained the alcohol. It must have been pilfered from the supplies specially provided by the Emperor just a month ago.


    Grruk-


    A heavy silence descended upon the post.


    Shiron, whose head was at least half a sizerger than the others¡¯, stood quietly, covered in blood, while the soldiers were too frozen to even draw their weapons.


    But among them, a soldier who quickly grasped the severity of the situation hurriedly stood up and spoke.


    ¡°Who the hell are you to break down the door like that? You don¡¯t look like a knight¡­¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m the hero.¡±


    ¡°¡­Excuse me?¡±


    ¡°Now I¡¯ll be the one asking questions.¡±


    ¡°¡­What, a hero?¡±


    ¡°Who is your direct superior?¡±


    Shiron fired questions at the soldiers before they could gather their wits.


    ¡°Uh¡­ well¡­¡±


    The soldiers struggled to respond to Shiron¡¯s question. It wasn¡¯t because the title ¡®hero¡¯ was absurd, but rather, they instinctively wanted to conceal what they had been doing.


    However, Shiron had no patience for such excuses.


    Swish!


    As the soldiers hesitated and mumbled, Shiron pped the face of the one closest to him.


    ¡°If you won¡¯t answer, I¡¯ll ask something else.¡±


    ¡°Ugh, ughhh.¡±


    ¡°Is the Crown Prince still at the encampment?¡±


    Shiron asked the other soldiers, ignoring the one clutching his swollen cheek.


    The soldiers, intimidated by his relentless approach, could only hup in response.


    ¡®How high must his rank be, to not only create such chaos but also inquire about the safety of the Crown Prince?¡¯


    A newly appointed unitmander.


    A special task force directly under the royalmand.


    The Royal Guard.


    There were many possibilities that came to mind.


    Feeling that prolonging their answers could escte the situation, one of the soldiers, now sober from the alcohol, hurriedly kneeled.


    ¡°I haven¡¯t heard any news of His Highness the Crown Prince leaving the encampment!¡±


    ¡°That so?¡±


    Satisfied with the prompt response, Shiron nodded. He then helped the groaning men on the ground stand up and gave a sardonic smile.


    ¡°I¡¯m in a hurry and will let this pass, but make sure it doesn¡¯t happen again.¡±


    ¡°Yes!!¡±


    The soldiers continued to salute until Shiron, who had leaped from the post, disappeared from view.


    ¡°Can you believe it? His demerits are cleared for this?¡±


    Latera, silently observing the situation, was shocked by the turbulent soul. Despite beating people and boldly lying, Shiron¡¯s soul had ascended to a higher ne.<hr>


    Unhindered, Shiron made his way straight to the tent where Viktor was staying.


    Though he encountered soldiers guarding or patrolling along the way, none dared to stop him.


    His terrifying aura,bined with his blood-covered appearance and shameless confidence, caused the soldiers to pause and simply salute.


    Of course, Shiron saluted back.


    As his recognition grew, Shiron concealed his overt aura and entered the tent where the Crown Prince resided.


    ¡°Shiron? What in the world happened to you?¡±


    ¡°Captain Malleus, long time no see. Is His Highness inside?¡±


    ¡°His Highness just turned off the lights and went to bed.¡±


    ¡°I see.¡±


    ¡°Well, it doesn¡¯t seem urgent considering your state¡­ There¡¯s much I¡¯d like to ask, but go ahead.¡±


    Grateful for Malleus clearing the way, Shiron finally ascended the central staircase to the second floor.


    Knock-knock-


    ¡°Viktor, it¡¯s me.¡±


    Perhaps awakened by the noise outside, Viktor quickly opened the door despite the recent knock. Shiron found himself face-to-face with Viktor, who was a head shorter.


    ¡°Shiron? What happened to you?¡±


    ¡°Your appearance isn¡¯t great either.¡±


    Dark circles under their eyes. Disheveled hair. Viktor, whom he hadn¡¯t seen in a while, looked haggard from hardships.


    ¡°Just worried, couldn¡¯t sleep. Come in, don¡¯t stand there.¡±


    ¡°What¡¯s worrying you? Did someone die?¡±


    ¡°¡­Juste in.¡±


    Viktor stood at the door and handed Shiron a damp towel.


    ¡°I appreciate this. Can I use your bathroom? I feel filthy aftering here like this.¡±


    ¡°First, exin why you showed up like this.¡±


    Viktor blushed and then¡­ looked at Shiron with resentful eyes.


    He stood with his arms crossed and one leg bent, exuding an ominous aura. Normally, Viktor would have let it slide, but perhaps because Shiron felt guilty, he obedientlyplied with his friend¡¯s request.


    ¡°¡­I just didn¡¯t want toe back unannounced, so I covered myself in blood. People usually get flustered when I appear like this.¡±


    ¡°Really?¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s right. And I casually mentioned your name to smoothly gain entry.¡±


    After washing his face, Shiron tossed the towel into theundry basket.


    ¡°Who did you run into?¡±


    ¡°Some guards at the post and patrolling soldiers. Why?¡±


    ¡°You didn¡¯t encounter any knights? Or other administrators?¡±


    ¡°Just Captain Malleus.¡±


    ¡°¡­That¡¯s a relief.¡±


    Viktor sighed deeply and rubbed his chest, causing Shiron to blink in confusion, wondering about his friend¡¯s reaction.


    ¡°What¡¯s the relief about? Was I about to be in trouble?¡±


    ¡°Cough, it wasn¡¯t that serious.¡±


    ¡°Not serious, but what then?¡±


    ¡°They kept asking why they hadn¡¯t seen you, so I bluffed that you were on a special mission.¡±


    ¡°Special mission? What¡¯s that about?¡±


    ¡°If you align your story properly from now on, there shouldn¡¯t be a problem. It¡¯s actually good timing. Think about what mission you could have been on that would justify your absence after your shower.¡±


    ¡°Got it. But where¡¯s the bathroom?¡±


    Shiron, standing in front of Viktor, began to strip off his clothes. Viktor watched him intently, arms still crossed.


    ¡°Just open the door behind the right pir¡­ But more importantly, did you master the magic well?¡±


    Viktor asked Shiron casually.


    She had been covering for him attentively, and it would be just as ufortable for her if Shiron had not achieved his goal.


    However, there was no indication that Shiron had failed.


    Seeing Shiron after a long time, something was different about him. Was it a newfound sense of ease? If he had failed, he wouldn¡¯t have maintained such a bright demeanor. Victor wanted to confirm it from Shiron himself.


    ¡°Of course, I seeded.¡±


    Shiron thumped his chest,ughing awkwardly under the straightforward gaze.

 Chapter 181: The Expedition’s Conclusion (2)

    Chapter 181: The Expedition¡¯s Conclusion (2)


    ¡°Having friends sure makes even hot water feel nice.¡±


    Shiron eximed in delight, feeling the warm water for the first time in a while. Ordinary soldiers couldn¡¯t even dream of taking a bath in cold water, let alone one heated by a boiler that kept gushing forth¡ªas expected of a prince.


    The building, constructed solely for the duration of the expedition,cked any amenities or servants to assist in bathing, which ironically added to his sense of liberation.


    ¡°¡­You can practice anywhere, Demodras said.¡±


    Shiron watched the droplets fall as he turned off the valve.


    Gong¡ª


    A sound utterly different from what he had imagined echoed as the ripples spread.


    Just by watching,


    Just by the droplets hitting the bathroom tiles, a sound was produced.The heart of the Fervent Dragon created a massive current, and mana imbued with will added ¡®mass¡¯ to the droplets.


    ¡°Really¡­ it¡¯s fascinating.¡±


    Shiron marveled at the phenomenon he created, continuing to manipte the mana. The dispersed mana condensed the bathroom¡¯s steam into a single flow.


    Tstssts¡ª


    In an instant, a tiny stream floated in mid-air. The bathroom was dry, and not a single drop remained on Shiron¡¯s body, making it impossible to believe these came from the locked valve.


    The will-imbued mana had gathered the freely floating moisture.


    This was not something a mere 2-star magician could achieve.


    But Shiron was a Prient.


    The Prient lineage was truly a divine gift.


    Even without sleep for days, his body, intertwined with the heart of Demodras, produced a phenomenon that could only be described as miraculous.


    Shiron inhaled deeply, feeling an exhrating sense of aplishment.


    ¡°¡­Ah.¡±


    The air tasted sweet.


    Though it had been just over a month, the hard work in magic practice felt rewarding. While savoring this pleasure, he sensed someone approaching from beyond the door.


    -Are you done washing?


    Despite the water having stopped some time ago, Shiron hadn¡¯t emerged, prompting Victor to check on him.


    The water sshed down to the floor, disrupted. After finishing his practice, Shiron strode towards the door, which opened slightly, revealing an arm holding something out.


    ¡°¡­What¡¯s this?¡±


    ¡°I can¡¯t let you wear dirty clothes after all that washing. I got some clean ones ready while you were bathing.¡±


    The hand holding the clothes waved up and down, urging him to take them. Although it seemed overly polite for men to interact this way, Shiron decided not to dwell on it.


    ¡°¡­Thanks.¡±


    He simply stared at the clothes handed to him.


    ¡®Maybe I shouldn¡¯t have borrowed them?¡¯


    An odd feeling prompted Shiron to smell the clothes. It was something he feltpelled to do, a ¡®Prient¡¯ intuition.


    However, contrary to his rming intuition, the clothes smelled only of a pleasant aromatic oil.


    ¡°¡­What am I doing?¡±


    Feeling something akin to contempt, Shiron sighed. This feeling was directed not at anyone else, but at himself.


    Even if he suspected Victor to be gay, Victor was a childhood friend who shared memories from their youth and watched his back, taking on his own risks.


    ¡®¡­It¡¯s weird for me to be upset about not showing a naked body to another man.¡¯


    As if punishing himself, Shiron pped his forehead, corrected his crooked feelings, and changed into the new clothes.


    Emerging from the bathroom, Victor wore not pajamas but a crisp uniform.


    He indeed looked like a picture. It was like watching a Hollywood actor or seeing an exceptionally good-looking idol.


    That¡¯s because the prince, illuminated by flickering candlelight, bore a lonely figure burdened with unrequited parental love and the responsibilities of a deceased sibling, eliciting a strangely paternal affection¡­


    ¡®Ah, damn it.¡¯


    ¡®I am not gay. I am not gay¡­¡¯


    Shiron repeatedly pped his cheeks.<hr>


    ¡°Want a cup of coffee?¡±


    ¡°No, thanks. It doesn¡¯t take that long to match stories.¡±


    Shiron, sitting opposite Victor, rubbed his swollen cheeks. He decided not to heal them with holy power, choosing instead to keep the numbness through the night.


    Victor casually dismissed Shiron¡¯s odd behavior once again.


    ¡°Putting that aside, you were officially on a special mission until yesterday.¡±


    ¡°¡­Why?¡±


    ¡°A while ago, Captain Igor inquired about your whereabouts. I covered for you with that excuse.¡±


    ¡°¡­And Captain Igor believed that?¡±


    Shiron asked Victor with a look of surprise. Victor touched his cool forehead and sighed deeply.


    ¡°He probed a bit but didn¡¯t dig deeper. Seems he knows I¡¯m looking out for you.¡±


    ¡°The special mission.¡±


    ¡°So now we need to create results for that. I¡¯ve thought about it. What kind of special mission could you wrap up quickly?¡±


    Victor leaned in, speaking with enough enthusiasm that Shiron almost pulled back.


    ¡°Since it¡¯s called a special mission, it should be something impressive enough to earn apuse, right?¡±


    ¡°Right.¡±


    ¡°Just killing a few demons won¡¯t cut it. Nor would healing the wounded. It¡¯d be ridiculous to im you did that secretly when priests from Lucerne are already doing it.¡±


    Victor tapped the table firmly as he continued.


    ¡°So what I came up with is¡­ tracking down a terrorist.¡±


    ¡°¡­Suddenly?¡±


    ¡°Not suddenly! You yourself said the woman who took Natalia was much stronger than you.¡±


    ¡°She is stronger than me¡­¡±


    Shiron remembered the barbarian glowing like a beast.


    Although she only broke her legs falling off a sheer cliff, her strength was not merely due to her robust body.


    Yoru was so strong against humans that no one could match her.


    Her innate talent in swordsmanship was so renowned that even Kyrie, reincarnated as Lucia, would acknowledge it in a separate line.


    Victor was pleased with Shiron¡¯s confident response.


    ¡°Just to confirm, how much do you know about this woman? Just a nce and you think she¡¯s stronger¡ªdoesn¡¯t sound like an expert¡¯s intuition.¡±


    Shiron closed his eyes tightly and shook his head at Victor¡¯s question.


    ¡®¡­I¡¯m not exactly an expert.¡¯


    Being able to slice a giant demon in one stroke and still not considering oneself an expert was strange. However, Victor, who grew up watching not only Hugo but also Lucia and Siriel¡¯s prowess, naturally had high standards for strength.


    ¡°The one who killed the knights was Yoru. Natalia, I¡­ don¡¯t know.¡±


    ¡°Besides the name, what else?¡±


    ¡°Just a moment.¡±


    Shiron raised his hand to stop Victor, not because it was hard to recall information about the two, but because he was worried about how much he could share with Victor.


    He didn¡¯t remember much about Natalia, as she might not even exist, but he knew quite a bit about Yoru, perhaps even exaggeratedly so.


    No, given how much the original story had twisted, he knew things that could be considered her fate, so it might not even be an exaggeration.


    [Yoru, the Warrior of Silleya]


    She was descended from the tribespeople of the northern regions, carrying on Kyrie¡¯s bloodline. However, this did not mean Yoru was a direct descendant of Kyrie.


    The script clearly stated that Kyrie¡¯s direct descendants were the Prients. Yet, Shiron also thought that Yoru had a strong inheritance of Kyrie¡¯s blood.


    ¡®Prients im descent from Kyrie, but the blood has mixed a lot over 500 years.¡¯


    Thus,


    It was not strange at all to think that the people of Silleya, who had preserved the bloodline purely, were the true descendants and heirs of Kyrie.


    Shiron also recalled something beyond the setup.


    If things went as in the original, Lucia would end up fighting to rescue hostages from Yoru in the burning parliament, using both the internal and rapid sword styles, making her a crazily difficult boss to y against, even as Lucia.


    Avoiding attacks meant hostages would die one by one, reducing rewards, so there was a bad feeling about having to struggle through using grappling and other techniques.


    However,


    Shiron had intentionally spared Yoru.


    Soon, an apostle would awaken in the extermination event.


    Not the soft demons they had faced before, but colossal monsters that could devastate the empire would continuously emerge.


    In Reincarnation of the Sword Saint, there were chances for retries, but not now.


    The story had originally progressed that way, and even those who stepped into the demonic path remained unharmed.


    ¡°We need to tighten security at the airship docks and control civilian ess to the parliament too.¡±


    ¡°¡­Is that where the incident will happen?¡±


    ¡°Exactly. She never learned chivalry, and her temper is so foul she sees nothing when enraged.¡±


    But Shiron didn¡¯t want any more innocent sacrifices.


    He decided to disclose everything about the nned terrorism.


    The next day, Shiron, dressed in uniform, sought out Igor.


    ¡°Ah, talking about that savage?¡±


    Igor squinted at the young man who had shown his face for the first time in a while and chuckled.


    ¡°A squad led by Eugen killed her. They saw her fall off the cliff and verified she didn¡¯t move, so she must be dead.¡±


    ¡°¡­Really?¡±


    ¡°Seeing your surprise, it seems it was a waste of effort. But such things happen. Don¡¯t regret your youth¡¯s failures too much. But next time, make sure to report in time. Considering my rtionship with Viscount Hugo and our acquaintance, I¡¯ll let it slide this time¡­¡±


    ¡®Should I tell him she¡¯s alive?¡¯


    Shiron pressed his itching lips together and decided to listen to his lecture.

 Chapter 182: Knowing How To Wrap Things Up

    Chapter 182: Knowing How To Wrap Things Up


    Having returned to the expedition, Shiron volunteered for the extermination squad without being asked.


    His absence wasn¡¯t due to regret for leaving his post without formalities. Shiron was never one to mind others¡¯ business, and his engineering unit had alreadypleted their mission of expanding the front lines early.


    After all, wasn¡¯t his engineering unitposed of prisoners dumped there by a grumpy emperor? Thus, fulfilling their role wasn¡¯t easy, and since no one at headquarters expected much, a lenient view was likely even if he didn¡¯t step forward.


    However, Shiron saw this as an opportunity to raise his reputation. Whether he liked it or not, the expedition showed no signs of ending.


    ¡°Is Hugo¡¯s absence that significant?¡±


    No matter how strong Hugo¡¯s individual power might be, it was strange that an expedition, which should typically take half a year, had continued for over a year.


    The essence of the expedition was ultimately demon hunting.


    If they dried up the seed of the monsters that came over the mountains, it would be a simple end.


    Shiron had no hesitation in executing the n he had devised.As such, another fortnight passed.<hr>


    Koo-goo-goo-gung¡ª


    A massive vibration shook the mountain range.


    The tremor felt like an earthquake, but among those present, no one thought it was an actual quake.


    With the ins as a backdrop, dust clouded the air, and soon after, a gale blew.


    Chwaak¡ª


    In that gale, Shiron shook off the st¡¯ monster¡¯s fluids.


    It wasn¡¯t just a shake-off. To ensure those watching from afar could clearly see, he deliberately raised his arm high and swung it diagonally.


    The fluid on the de dispersed in a semi-circle, and the tiny ice grains on the ground made the invisible gale visible.


    It was an overt disy.


    ¡°¡­¡±


    Shiron knew he was striking a pose and blushed deeply.


    [The hero seems surprisingly shy. You¡¯d think he¡¯d be used to it after a month.]


    ¡°Is this really effective? It seems like people would be happier if I just quietly killed the monsters.¡±


    [Hmm, but hero, your demerits drop more dramatically when you swing your sword impressively and recite weighty dialogues rather than just killing monsters.]


    ¡°No matter how I look at it, it just seems like a teenage kid swinging around a sword.¡±


    [Not at all. The way you shook off the blood just now was exactly like a scene from a bestselling knight novel!]


    Latera chattered excitedly. She was one of the reasons Shiron ended up striking such poses.


    [People here like this kind of thing, don¡¯t they? I always say it, but I think you look magnificent!]


    ¡°I still think it¡¯s not right.¡±


    Saying that, Shiron wiped his heated face with a cold hand.


    He wanted to sweep away everything in his own way, regardless of what others thought, but Shiron was the type who needed to catch two rabbits at once.


    Not only did he want to end the expedition quickly, but he also wanted to raise his reputation as much as possible for the time being.


    Raising reputation could involve performing good deeds, but gaining the favor of named characters also worked.


    In ¡®Reincarnation of the Sword Saint¡¯, raising reputation involvedpleting missions given by NPCs or giving gifts, but now that it had be reality, even striking a pose had increased his reputation.


    So, without being choosy between cold and warm water, Shiron had no choice but to follow Latera¡¯s advice.


    From discovering the monster to exterminating it and cleaning up afterward, Shiron acted out the ¡®ideal¡¯ hero as Latera envisioned.


    He offered help without being asked and was kind even to those he disliked. After ying the monsters, instead of resting, he visited the clinic to treat the wounded, squeezing out his holy power.


    And today, in front of many onlookers, thest monster was dealt with.


    Malleus, Igor, and most of the powerful individuals in the expedition had observed Shiron¡¯s extermination process.


    ¡°Flicking his sword over a fallen monster. There¡¯s still such a romantic soul around.¡±


    ¡°He¡¯s a young man who knows his stuff.¡±


    ¡°Jealous, really jealous. When I was an apprentice knight, I couldn¡¯t do that because I was too concerned about my seniors¡¯ eyes on me.¡±


    ¡°The day I got caught, they beat me all night for just rxing my shoulders.¡±


    Bearded men sent Shiron approving nces.


    It certainly wasn¡¯t like looking at monkeys at a zoo. They simply wanted to see how strong Hugo¡¯s nephew, who had been stirring up the mountains for the past fortnight, really was.


    In fact, from the start of the expedition, it was widely known that Shiron was Hugo¡¯s nephew. Hugo¡¯s absence had been keenly felt in the previous expedition, and it seemed challenging to fill that void this time too.


    And Hugo¡¯s nephew had thoroughly impressed the seniormanders.


    ¡°I told you before. Even without emitting strong energy, he knocks down the big ones, doesn¡¯t he?¡±


    Though he couldn¡¯t split a monster in two with a tens-of-meters-long sword energy, Shiron alone managed to kill a monster that usually required a group of experienced knights.


    He kicked off the ground, leapt high, ran vertically, and embedded dozens of decisive strikes in the monster¡¯s vital points. The process was so smooth that it left all the onlookers in awe.


    Anyone who had participated in an expedition knew that the monstersing over the mountains were different from themon ones to the south of the mountains.


    Ordinary des, even uncoated with sword energy, couldn¡¯t even scratch them. Theirrge bodies moved swiftly, making them difficult to engage.


    Unlike monsters, humans died all too easily.


    This was true even for those wrapped in protective energy. Therger the monster, the greater the impact they could withstand until they couldn¡¯t anymore.


    Learning magic to create protective barriers or developing dynamic vision and reflexes to dodge attacks was advantageous.


    Unlike others, regardless of the monsters¡¯ speed, no one could approach their vital areas as swiftly as Shiron.


    Therefore, mastering strong energy was essential for standing out in the expedition. Yet, Shiron was an exceptional individual whose poprity continued to soar.


    There was no envy.


    The seniors and Shiron had at least a fifteen-year age gap.


    None of the people of such age here were petty enough to harbor small-minded envy towards a nephew or son-like figure.


    Thus, the long expedition finally concluded.<hr>


    The capital of the Empire, Rien.


    The Imperial Pce¡¯s Alhyeon Room.


    The expedition¡¯smander, Igor Kairon, returned to the pce with the Crown Prince, without a chance to relieve the expedition¡¯s fatigue.


    The emperor mmed a thick stack of papers down. It was the expedition report Igor had submitted upon his return.


    ¡°Igor. Look up.¡±


    ¡°¡­Yes.¡±


    Igor slowly raised his eyes.


    In the midst of the crowded pce guards, the emperor¡¯s gaunt figure was visible.


    The emperor¡¯s face, unseen for a year, no longer carried an aura of death, but the spirited look of the past was gone.


    One son, he had driven out himself, but the shock of another trying to kill him and usurp the throne hadn¡¯t faded yet.


    ¡°Igor.¡±


    ¡°Yes, Your Majesty.¡±


    ¡°The general is one of the few people I trust. Do you understand that?¡±


    ¡°I am honored.¡±


    ¡°So, I¡¯d rather not think that you purposefully prolonged the expedition¡­¡±


    ¡°¡­¡±


    Igor responded in silence to the rapid barrage of words. Had it been another subordinate, they might have trembled unsightly, but Igor had served the emperor for decades.


    The emperor, appreciating Igor¡¯s unwavering stance, gave a bitter smile.


    ¡°Many skilled knights perished, but that¡¯s the only significant loss. The people conscripted by the draft order, except for three who couldn¡¯t withstand the cold and sumbed, were all safely returned. You could say you did your utmost for the empire¡¯s future.¡±


    ¡°I am thankful for your leniency.¡±


    ¡°So, I would actually like to reward you¡­ but there¡¯s no higher rank than amander¡­ It¡¯s unfortunate.¡±


    Cough-


    Cough- Cough-


    The shivering of limbs, the series of dry coughs.


    These were all signs that were observed in the emperor, who was previously full of vitality.


    ¡°How did the expedition fare without Hugo?¡±


    ¡°There were quite a few who couldn¡¯t adapt and were disorganized, but it seemed just a matter of time. The next expedition should conclude more swiftly than this one.¡±


    Igor did not highlight Shiron¡¯s exceptional performance in the final stages of the expedition. Everything was already detailed in the report, and it was wiser not to single out any individual to avoid criticism.


    ¡°That¡¯s reassuring.¡±


    The emperor massaged his trembling neck. Honestly, this prolonged expedition had made him fear it might signal the empire¡¯s decline.


    His concerns had grown after seeing Hugo, who had recently visited the pce.


    It was foolish to expect the same vigor from an old friend who no longer disyed the robust physique of a warrior as before.


    ¡°How did Shiron Prient perform?¡±


    ¡°Outstandingly. He truly possesses a spirit akin to Hugo¡¯s.¡±


    ¡°His strength, was itparable to Hugo¡¯s in his prime?¡±


    ¡°Not exactly. But with a bit more refinement, I foresee he will achieve a simr level of martial skill¡­¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s sufficient. I understand.¡±


    The emperor interrupted Igor¡¯s exnation.


    ¡°Is there a need to dwell on being inferior to Hugo?¡±


    ¡°He wasn¡¯t inferior. However, there was a minor concern¡­¡±


    ¡°What was that?¡±


    ¡°He didn¡¯t exhibit any strong energy while defeating the monsters.¡±


    ¡°¡­Then isn¡¯t that even more impressive? He managed to ovee the monsters without relying on strong energy.¡±


    The emperor, not understanding Igor¡¯s evaluation, coughed dryly again.


    ¡°¡­That¡¯s the visible w, which is the problem. Hugo was a perfect warrior with no ws. Whether it was character or strength, hecked nothing, allowing many to follow him with admiration.¡±


    ¡°So, Shiron Prient can¡¯t be a perfect substitute for Hugo Prient¡­ That¡¯s what you mean.¡±


    ¡°Exactly so.¡±


    Igor answered emphatically. An expedition wasn¡¯t a solo endeavor; it required leading many. Igor was careful with his words in front of the emperor, but from the start of the expedition, Shiron had caused friction among the young knights, including Eugen.


    It wasn¡¯t just Shiron¡¯s age but issues originating from his character and other aspects. Initially, Hugo was too perfect a warrior, which had allowed the previous expedition to proceed without problems.


    Compared to Hugo, Shiron was too human. He had the prowess of a hero but was honest like an ordinary person, which made him prone to irritation.


    ording to Igor, Shiron was just like any young man of his age.


    With even one noticeable w, he was bound to cause frictionter. Igor reported this concern to the emperor.


    ¡°¡­I see.¡±


    After hearing Igor¡¯s words, the emperor pondered deeply before making a shocking statement.


    ¡°I am thinking of abdicating the throne and retiring.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡±


    Not only Igor but also the pce guards listening quietly crumbled in expression.


    The emperor continued, unfazed by their reaction.


    ¡°My son. I wanted to leave a prosperous empire to Victor, but it seems my virtue iscking or perhaps not aligned with the heavens¡¯ will.¡±


    ¡°Do not say youck virtue, Your Majesty.¡±


    While Igor was visibly distressed, he bowed deeply on the floor of the Alhyeon Room. There were no other ministers present; this meeting was arranged after the council session specifically to hear from Igor alone.


    ¡®To speak of abdication so lightly¡­¡¯


    Igor could notprehend the emperor. Unfortunately, the emperor had always been an enigma.


    Even when he was praised as a wise ruler who had forged the most prosperous empire, he remained an enigma, and now, as a lonely old man who had lost two sons, he was still just as unfathomable.


    ¡°I¡¯ve lived my life doing as I pleased. If I liked something, I took it; if someone irritated me, I had them killed. But even then, the heavens were always on my side.¡±


    It was fleeting. A spark of spirit in the emperor¡¯s eyes.


    ¡°The empire only grew stronger. But now, it doesn¡¯t seem so. I only know how to act as I please, and when things go awry like this, it¡¯s time to step down. What other choice is there?¡±


    ¡°Your Majesty?¡±


    The emperor rose from his throne.


    ¡°If it were once or twice, it would have been fine, but with such things continuing to repeat, I think holding on any longer is just an old man¡¯s stubbornness.¡±


    The emperor passed Igor and headed to the door. The pce guards btedly followed him.


    ¡°I may not have been a beautiful person, but¡­ I don¡¯t want to be an ugly one. Let¡¯s end the conversation here.¡±


    The emperor himself opened the doors of the Alhyeon Room and moved to the vi where his son was staying.


    He massaged his aching neck again.


    ¡®¡­My neck hurts.¡¯


    Franz felt the crown on his head weigh heavily today.

 Chapter 183: Return (1)

    Chapter 183: Return (1)


    Instead of taking the railway, they returned to the Empire via airship.


    It wasn¡¯t thatmoners with blue blood and sickle cell were unheard of; rather, there was still much work to be done.


    Piles of documents awaited them.


    Eliminating all the demonic creatures didn¡¯t signify the end of the expedition. Both Shiron and Malleus found themselves ensnared in ongoing paperwork throughout their return journey.


    They were tasked with repetitive duties such as disbanding and reassigning units, coordinating with the knights for the next expedition, and deciding on the treatment of the newly introduced punitive squads.


    Of course, Shiron and Malleus didn¡¯t possess absolute decision-making authority, so they adhered to the procedures previously outlined by the civil officers.


    Those among the troops in good condition saw their sentences reduced, while those evaluated unfavorably were not sent to the central prison but to a border prison instead.


    This arrangement allowed all members of the unit to have their sentences reduced by three to five times the length of their service period.


    Comints about everyone being evaluated favorably were expected, but it was inevitable. Those who had lost their minds had already met violent ends, and it was impossible to send the dead as undead to the borders.Among them, individuals like Jansen, who discovered their talentste, were notable.


    Although criminals, the process included not only a special pardon for those like Jansen, who had noble origins and could wield sword energy, but also an additional step of changing their nationality to Lucerne and starting as a knight¡¯s apprentice, a prospect Jansen was content with.


    ¡°I¡¯m worried because it¡¯s a challenge at such ate age, but I¡¯ll do my best.¡±


    ¡°How old are you?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m thirty-one this year.¡±


    Shiron, before the possession, was a simr age to Cha Hyun-jun.


    Shiron looked at Jansen with mixed feelings.


    ¡®Didn¡¯t he say his daughter, who couldn¡¯t go to school, died¡­¡¯


    Sometimes, this world seemed light, yet it strangely meshed with reality, asionally making one lose their mind.


    Shiron sincerely hoped for Jansen¡¯s sess andforted him by patting his shoulder.


    ¡°I hope¡­ God¡¯s¡­ blessing is with you on your path.¡±


    ¡°Have you said your farewells?¡±


    Malleus, who was loading the carriage, joined their conversation. To escort those newly dedicated to God¡¯s path, he nned to leave Rien for Lucerne.


    ¡°We didn¡¯t make such grand farewells.¡±


    ¡°To me, it seemed like a very touching goodbye.¡±


    ¡°I guess I¡¯m quite sensitive for my age.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t be too embarrassed by a joke. There¡¯s still a lot of life left, and as long as you are a knight, it¡¯s unlikely¡­ you won¡¯t meet again.¡±


    Ha ha ha. After a few seconds of pause, Malleusughed heartily and thumped Jansen on the back.


    ¡°Well, Shiron. You¡¯ve worked hard. Thanks to your help, the work ended quickly.¡±


    ¡°Sir Malleus also worked hard.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll stop by the imperial pce midway through, so you should rest now. I¡¯d appreciate it if you could send my regards to Sir Hugo.¡±


    ¡°Thank you for your consideration.¡±


    Shiron waved until therge wagon disappeared. Handing over the remaining work to a senior he liked wasn¡¯t pleasant, but Shiron quietly epted Malleus¡¯s kindness.


    During the trip from the border here, on the airship, Shiron didn¡¯t sleep at all but devoted himself to handling documents. He also wanted to focus on his uing magical training and was not keen on dying his work.


    ¡°Master Hero.¡±


    As soon as Malleus was gone, someone grasped his hand. It was Latera. Her pronunciation was slurred because she was sucking on arge lollipop.


    ¡°Are we going back to the mansion now?¡±


    ¡°Not right away, I¡¯m going to stop by the gift shop.¡±


    ¡°What kind of gift? Who is it for?¡±


    ¡°There are many people. There¡¯s my great uncle, Lady Eldrina, and also Sir Johan, Lucia, Seira, and Siriel. Oh, why are there so many?¡±


    Shiron counted on his fingers the number of people he had to buy gifts for. With so many people, figuring out what to buy was a headache.


    But he had already decided on the gifts for Lucia and Siriel.


    ¡®Lucia told me to buy ice cream, so that should do. And a bouquet of flowers for Siriel.¡¯


    Was he looking at flowers when he moved? Shiron felt the grip in his hand getting stronger.


    Looking down in that direction, he saw Latera, smiling mischievously, which was not appropriate for her age.


    ¡°Hero, what about me?¡±


    ¡°Huh?¡±


    Shiron couldn¡¯t understand why Latera was acting this way. Latera tilted her head in response to Shiron¡¯s puzzled look and then tilted it back.


    ¡°I also want a gift¡­¡±


    ¡°I bought you candy at the store yesterday. Surely that¡¯s not enough?¡±


    ¡°Eating too much sweet stuff will rot your teeth,¡± Shiron said curtly, causing Latera to pout her lips.


    ¡°I won¡¯t buy it even if you act upset. And, you¡¯ve been sticking with me all this time, so why do you need a gift?¡±


    For that reason, Shiron did not give gifts to Malleus or even to Victor, who had cheekily gone ahead to the imperial pce first.


    For your information, Victor did not help with the paperwork on the airship, iming he was not feeling well. He might have had a stomach issue, as he was in and out of the restroom for two days and was hardly seen.


    ¡®What can you do if he¡¯s sick?¡¯


    After receiving the bouquet, Shiron handed a gold coin to the clerk.<hr>


    ¡°Brother!¡±


    As soon as he returned to the mansion, what he faced was a pale-looking Siriel. Without having informed them of his arrival, Siriel was the first to greet Shiron at the main gate.


    ¡°Have you been eating well? Your face haspletely thinned out!¡±


    ¡°¡­Really?¡±


    ¡°Yes! Your cheeks have gotten so thin, you look poor. Let¡¯s go inside quickly, I¡¯ll ask the chef to prepare something!¡±


    Dragged along by an irresistible force, Shiron, who thought he had grown stronger over the past year, realized Siriel had grown even stronger.


    ¡°Siriel, wait a moment.¡±


    Shiron stopped an excited Siriel, who turned around without resisting the pull.


    ¡°Why? Aren¡¯t you hungry?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s not that.¡±


    This time, Shiron took Siriel¡¯s hand. They were not headed towards the mansion¡¯s main gate, where Siriel was aiming, but towards a garden where the buds were just beginning to bloom.


    ¡°Ahem¡­ Siriel.¡±


    ¡°Yes?¡±


    ¡°Did you hear anything from Lady Eldrina?¡±


    ¡°Mother? Why mother?¡±


    ¡°Never mind.¡±


    Shiron hadn¡¯t managed to inform Siriel about the engagement over the past year. Realizing this, Shiron pulled out a bouquet of flowers he had hidden behind his back.


    Siriel¡¯s eyes sparkled, and she looked overjoyed.


    ¡°I thought you already had enough jewelry. So, I got you a bouquet instead.¡±


    Shiron gazed at Siriel, wondering what the most handsome expression in the world might be.


    But there was a problem.


    Siriel looked so pretty after not seeing her for a year that it was hard to face her and talk. Siriel had always been a cute and pretty girl since she was young, but perhaps because of the long separation, the chubby childishness had gone, and she had blossomed into a fully maturedy.


    Still, it wasn¡¯t too bad that they couldn¡¯t look each other in the eye.


    Siriel bowed her head and turned away first.


    ¡°Th-thank you, brother.¡±


    The boldness she used to show was gone. Receiving the bouquet, Siriel blushed and bowed her head deeply.


    Hugo always brought a bouquet for Eldrina whenever he returned from an expedition. Having grown up watching such scenes from childhood, Siriel felt like the happiest girl in the world, even with just a bouquet.


    Shiron took a deep breath and hugged Siriel tightly.


    Siriel was startled but made a blissful face as she smelled the scent of flowers mixed with her brother¡¯s love.


    For a moment.


    Shiron released the embrace upon feeling a gaze from the side.


    ¡°¡­Have you returned?¡±


    It was Lucia.


    Unlike the elegantly dressed Siriel, Lucia was in a martial outfit, steaming with heat.


    As someone connected to the Immigration Bureau, Siriel knew in advance when Shiron would arrive, unlike Lucia, who had rtively less information and couldn¡¯t help but bete.


    How could she constantly wait for Shiron¡¯s arrival? So, feeling Shiron¡¯s presence during her sword training, Lucia hurried over as best she could.


    ¡°Lucia,e here too.¡±


    Shiron approached Lucia with a slightly eased heart. Somehow, this straightforward girl was easier to deal with than Siriel.


    ¡°I¡¯ll hug you too.¡±


    ¡°No, no need!¡±


    Lucia gasped and stepped back from Shiron.


    At her cold reaction, Shiron¡¯s footsteps came to a sudden halt.


    Lucia regretted her reaction.


    ¡°Ah, it¡¯s not that I don¡¯t need it. I¡¯m just sweaty right now¡­ it feels icky!¡±


    ¡°That can happen.¡±


    Shiron nodded, feeling reassured.


    Keeping an appropriate distance, Shiron reached into his pocket and pulled out an ice cream. Lucia, wiping her face with her sleeve, looked puzzled.


    ¡°What¡¯s this?¡±


    ¡°You told me before I left. To buy ice cream.¡±


    ¡°¡­I¡¯ll enjoy it.¡±


    Lucia carefully epted the ice cream Shiron handed her.


    She was delighted that Shiron remembered what she had said a year ago and felt her face flush with warmth.


    ¡°It¡¯s melon vored¡­¡±


    Murmuring to herself, Lucia turned her gaze away from Shiron. Whether by some magic, the ice cream hadn¡¯t melted at all, quickly cooling her face.


    ¡°¡­¡±


    Lucia sucked on her ice cream while watching Siriel, who was holding a bouquet.

 Chapter 184: Return (2)

    Chapter 184: Return (2)


    After a brief respite, Shiron immediately went to see Hugo.


    Although it was not intentional, having been away from the mansion for a whole year, it was natural for him to stop by Hugo, the elder of the household.


    Unexpectedly, Hugo was not in his office but in the training yard. Stopping the iron mass he was swinging, Hugo turned his head towards Shiron.


    Thud!


    ¡°It¡¯s been a while.¡±


    Shiron did not respond but bowed respectfully. Hugo, whom he saw for the first time in a year, had lost weight and returned to his former figure.


    ¡®It seems like I¡¯m not the one who has be half a person?¡¯


    Hugo, who had promised to participate in the next expedition no matter what, was a man of his word. His once chubby cheeks were now untraceable, and his previously bby arms looked as solid and heavy as if they were carved out of logs.


    ¡°Is this ck iron?¡±There was something else that looked heavy.


    ¡°Yes. I even ced a special order at the forge to help me lose weight.¡±


    Hugo showed off the iron ingot,rger and more imposing than an adult male. The weight of this so-called ck iron was obviously substantial, but Hugo swung it effortlessly.


    ¡°Anyway, the expedition was quite long, wasn¡¯t it?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry for causing concern. I should have sent updates more often, but I was rolling through such harsh terrain.¡±


    ¡°Not at all. What do you have to be sorry for? I¡¯ve been receiving updates on the situation there from time to time, so I had a rough idea of what was going on.¡±


    Hugo irritably took off his sweat-drenched clothes.


    As the expedition hadsted a long time, there was a lot of paperworking and going from the central administration. Hugo had asionally seen leafletsing in, and the fact that this expedition took twice as long as thest six-month one, even without Hugo as a main force, seemed unbelievable.


    ¡°Have the demonic beasts crossing the Makal Mountains increased? Or is there another problem in the Demonic Realm? That¡¯s what I¡¯ve been wondering.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ve been wondering the same thing.¡±


    ¡°Weren¡¯t any investigative teams formed?¡±


    ¡°Far from it. We were too busy fighting off demonic beasts. Between deserters and numerous deaths, we suffered unnecessary losses.¡±


    ¡°Mmm¡­ It¡¯s a serious issue. A serious issue¡­¡±


    Hugo repeated that it was a serious issue for a while.


    There weren¡¯t many humans who could withstand the dense demonic energy to venture into the Demonic Realm. Only after selecting the elites from the Sky Knights and other knightly orders were they able to barely form a capable investigative team.


    ¡®That was already 10 years ago.¡¯


    After a long moment with a fierce expression, Hugo stared at Shiron.


    ¡°Speaking of which, did youe back alone?¡±


    ¡°Yes?¡±


    ¡°That always-visible kid. The small and cute one.¡±


    Hugo quickly turned his head, looking for Latera. Realizing he was being searched for, Latera peeked out from behind Shiron.


    ¡°Are you looking for me?¡±


    ¡°Oh, yes, our baby¡­ that¡­¡±


    ¡°Latera.¡±


    ¡°Yes, Latera.¡±


    Hugo was about to lift Latera up but stopped himself when he realized he was sweating profusely.


    After hastily wiping off his sweat, Hugo sprayed some deodorant from an unknown source and changed into fresh clothes.


    ¡°I¡¯ve been waiting for you a lot.¡±


    ¡°Why is that?¡±


    ¡°Because you¡¯re cute.¡±


    This time, Hugo did lift Latera up without resistance. Latera allowed herself to be held in Hugo¡¯srge hands without much protest.


    ¡°Really?¡±


    ¡°Yes, why would I lie about that?¡±


    ¡°Thank you!¡±


    Latera beamed at the genuinepliment.


    ¡°I missed you a lot, Hugo.¡±


    ¡°Haha. Really?¡±


    ¡°Yes! I wanted to eat the cookies you make.¡±


    Indeed, Shiron had packed a mountain of cookies before leaving, but as the expedition had been long, Latera hadn¡¯t tasted any cookies for months.


    She did eat the oatmeal porridge that was distributed, but every time, she dearly missed the cookies made by Hugo.


    ¡°I wanted to make cookies for our little angel too. I¡¯ve been practicing a lot over the past year.¡±


    Hugoughed heartily and stroked Latera¡¯s hair.


    Recognition in areas other than swordsmanship and brute strength.


    Hugo was highly sensitive to the evaluations of others due to an inferiorityplex towards his talented younger sibling and grew up without meeting the expectations around him.


    From the moment hepleted hising-of-age ceremony and returned to secr life, Hugo had been striving to be a perfect warrior, untarnished by procedures. Though he grew up unloved and was clumsy at expressing emotions, his exceptional martial prowesspensated for this weakness.


    What did it matter if he couldn¡¯t chat like others? Being a reticent warrior intertwined with the Prient lineage, he reached the pinnacle.


    However, sometimes the emptiness in his heart was painfully cold. Despite earning the title of ¡®Empire¡¯s Greatest Swordsman¡¯ and having a cunning wife and a rabbit-like daughter, he didn¡¯t change as a person.


    Even with achievements that others might envy, Hugo couldn¡¯t fully enjoy his position.


    Perhaps due to the environment encouraging him to remain reserved, Hugo couldn¡¯t evolve beyond being a dull old man. Unlike Franz, who could make everyoneugh, Hugo never smiled at the emperor¡¯s jokes, which he deeply regretted.


    A critical factor was the existence of other knights who were starting to have children.


    Even if their martial skills were modest, these junior knights had rabbit-like children and maintained harmonious families.


    They gathered every evening for warm meals and conversation, and at bedtime, they were fathers reading fairy tales beside the bed.


    Hugo felt sorry for Siriel and Eldrina.


    He fulfilled the role of a reliable head of the household but couldn¡¯t embody the affectionate father. The knights, Johann included, stepped into the fatherly role.


    Siriel¡¯s happy childhood was a result of Hugo¡¯s fortunate rtionships.


    ¡®At least once¡­¡¯


    But the lingering regrets told another story.


    Hugo regretted never feeding young Siriel cookies. It was easy to express love first to Eldrina, but young Siriel¡¯s time would note back.


    What about the risk of gaining weight? Now an adolescent, the fully-grown Siriel refused to eat cookies. Learning confectionery and baking toote seemed pointless without anyone to appreciate it.


    It appeared Lucia had also conspired, iming cookies interfered with her training and refusing them. Even Johann objected, citing the risk of diabetes.


    At least the mansion¡¯s servants were grateful for the cookie packages, but a girl who devoured all the cookies right in front of him did not provide Hugo the same satisfaction as feeding cookies to Latera.


    ¡°It¡¯s not the time to be leisurely swinging around a lump of iron¡­¡±


    Snapping back to reality, Hugo gently put Latera down.


    ¡°Let¡¯s have a wee party this evening. Of course, it¡¯ll include all the cookies and cakes our little angel loves. Make sure youe!¡±


    Hugo extended his pinky towards Latera. Latera grinned broadly, grabbed his thick finger, and shook it.


    ¡°I want to eat strawberry and blueberry tarts.¡±


    Perhaps because it had been months since such an opportunity, Latera openly stated her cravings.


    And so,


    Hugo left the training yard without cleaning up, seemingly in anticipation of an unprecedented feast that evening.


    Worried about how much Latera and Hugo would press the chefs, Shiron turned his head towards a figure approaching.


    It wasn¡¯t Lucia. An elf approached timidly, resembling a loner.


    ¡°Seira.¡±


    ¡°Long time no see! Little one. Did you have a good expedition?¡±


    ¡°You heard everything. Do I need to repeat it?¡±


    ¡°Hello, Seira!¡±


    ¡°Hehehe. Nice to see a kiddo who remembers me too!¡±


    Seira seemed oddly energetic, not casting polymorph magic and being out in broad daylight, which was unusual. She was also wearing new earrings, unlike a year ago.


    ¡°Did something good happen while I was away?¡±


    ¡°Why?¡±


    ¡°You keepughing so sheepishly.¡±


    ¡°Do I seem that way? Anyway, I¡¯m really happy!¡±


    Seira grinned and patted Shiron on the back. Shiron frowned, wondering why Seira was behaving this way.


    ¡®What the hell?¡¯


    As Shiron red dangerously, Seira, realizing her mistake, stopped her frivolous behavior.


    ¡°More people remember me now!¡±


    Shiron¡¯s eyes widened at Seira¡¯s words.


    ¡°¡­Who exactly?¡±


    ¡°That human who just left. The old knight, Johann, wasn¡¯t it? They could remember me.¡±


    ¡°My uncle and Knight Johann? Why? Why would they remember you?¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t know! I¡¯m researching it, but there¡¯s no progress!¡±


    How could she talk so cheerfully? Seira¡¯s positive energy was overwhelming.


    It was like watching someone pity Shiron for his troubled expression, despite the curse not being lifted yet.


    ¡°Don¡¯t look so gloomy. I¡¯m satisfied with just that. Isn¡¯t it proof that the curse is disappearing?¡±


    ¡°Nothing else?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ve been free anyway. I¡¯ve been wandering around Rien City for months¡­ Yep, nothing!¡±


    Now, she even winked, wincing one eye. This was not the attitude of someone boasting about stagnant progress.


    ¡°But it¡¯s okay! I¡¯ve been alive a long time, and it¡¯s been less than half a year since I started investigating. And the demon will be killed soon. Think of it as entertainment in the meantime.¡±


    ¡°Good for you.¡±


    ¡°Right! By the way, you¡¯ve been talking about me to others! This cutie. As grumpy as you usually are, you really look after me!¡±


    ¡°Yeah.¡±


    Shiron couldn¡¯t get used to Seira¡¯s demeanor. Where had the always despondent, self-doubting Seira gone? He didn¡¯t want her to return to her old, loner-like self, just that the non-stop chattering Seira was ufortable.


    But it wasn¡¯t strange for Seira to act this way. It was significant that an ordinary person like Johann could remember her, not just special beings like a Prient or an angel.


    Clueless about this fact, Shiron wore only a puzzled expression.


    ¡°And that being said, did you just say you have plenty of time?¡±


    Rubbing the back of his neck, which was beginning to ache, Shiron recalled his purpose with Seira.


    ¡°Teach me some magic.¡±


    ¡°Huh?¡±


    Seira paused at Shiron¡¯s request.


    ¡°You couldn¡¯t use magic before?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ve had a dragon¡¯s heart transnted.¡±


    ¡°Where did thate from¡­¡±


    ¡°Demodras.¡±


    Shiron answered briefly.

 Chapter 185: The Blazing Fire (1)

    Chapter 185: The zing Fire (1)


    When the man facing her was just a child.


    The little boy spoke of unlucky things in a castle full of demons.


    -I¡¯m disabled.


    -It seems so.


    -Why are you picking a fight? Want to end up in jail again?


    -Uh, whatever! If you want to fix your disability, you should look for a priest! Why are you freaking out at a magician?


    -Damn it, I¡¯m freaking out because it can¡¯t be fixed! And don¡¯t you see the holy sword? I¡¯m telling you I¡¯m a hero!


    The little boy, brandishing a sword from who knows where, shouted as he mmed it down.


    It was a pure white sword that felt immensely holy.However, Seira did not believe that it was a holy sword.


    Having been Kyrie¡¯spanion, Seira knew well what a holy sword looked like, and since Kyrie had disappeared after her death, the holy sword had vanished too.


    Only after seeing it easily sh through demons did Seira begin to believe Shiron¡¯s words.


    -Young master!!! Go easy!!!!


    -¡­A real holy sword? So you really are a hero?


    -That¡¯s right.


    -No, why would a little kid like you be a hero?


    -Just stop asking. If you¡¯re so jealous, why don¡¯t you carry the holy sword and be the hero?


    -Keep talking.


    -Just as you said, the task of saving the world has fallen to a worthy little kid like me, damn it, I can¡¯t even use mana?


    -So, what now?


    -What do you think? Let the world be destroyed?


    -You need to ¡®cast¡¯ magic for me.


    The tiny boy spoke as if not asking Seira to be apanion, but rather a useful tool. However, Seira did not refuse Shiron¡¯s request.


    Seira did not want to let go of the thread that could remember her after 500 years. Shiron, fundamentally kind-hearted, treated Seira warmly, and despite a 700-year age difference, they quickly became like friends.


    Thus, the two traveled alone for 5 years. Shiron never once asked Seira to teach him magic.


    No matter how much Seira seemed to be ying at being powerful, her magical prowess was undeniable. If not for the curse, magicians worldwide would have sought her guidance.


    But for Shiron, it was an entirely different matter. There were too many pressing issues to concern himself with a disability that might never be ovee.


    Still, it wasn¡¯t that he was entirely indifferent; asionally, when Seira wielded her magic, his eyes would light up, but that was the extent of it.


    This detached demeanor meant Seira never initiated the conversation¡­


    ¡°¡­It seems you had the determination to solve it.¡±


    Given that he took time away from the expedition to transnt a dragon¡¯s heart, he must have been truly eager to wield magic.


    However, what mattered now was not whether Shiron had undergone a dragon¡¯s heart transnt.


    ¡°¡­You transnted Demodras¡¯s heart?¡±


    ¡°Yeah, it works wonders. Reached two stars in less than a month.¡±


    Shironughed heartily and thumped his chest. He still felt the vibrant pulsation of mana, which exhrated him.


    But oddly enough, Seira regarded Shiron with an expression that was neither clearly happy nor sad.


    ¡°So, what about¡­ Demodras?¡±


    ¡°He¡¯s still alive.¡±


    Eager to avoid any misinterpretation, Shiron interrupted Seira mid-sentence. Yet, his concise reply did little to dispel Seira¡¯s confusion.


    ¡°How can he be alive if you transnted his heart? Did you bind him and cut open his chest?¡±


    ¡°¡­How heartless do you think I am?¡±


    ¡°Not at all?¡±


    ¡°Not in the slightest.¡±


    Shiron was tempted to give Seira a noogie. What had happened to their usual easygoing and openmunication?


    To prevent any further misunderstandings, Shiron went on to describe the events that unfolded in their of the Fervent Dragon, and Seira blushed, realizing her foolish error.


    ¡°Ahem. A dragon giving away his heart. That kid is truly fortunate.¡±


    ¡°It wasn¡¯t given for free. They told me to kill the Demon King, so it was a reasonable trade. Actually, I¡¯m at a loss, having to kill the Demon King within 20 years. He gets to sleep for 20 years and just watches whether the world ends.¡±


    ¡°Fine, you¡¯re great.¡±


    Seira scolded Shiron but also sighed in relief.


    Magicians were inherently schrs of the unknown. Thus, even if Seira and Demodras were enemies, there was a subtle flow of mutual recognition of each other¡¯s achievements.


    That too was destroyed overnight by a curse, but still, Seira had the grace to mourn Demodras to some extent.


    ¡°But it¡¯s okay! I¡¯m the best in the world!¡±


    And Seira, who was liked by those around her, also had the magnanimity to heed requests without much fuss. Seira spoke enthusiastically, looking forward to the next day.<hr>


    ¡°Just in time!¡±


    On the day they started formal magic lessons, Seira wore an appalling outfit that showed off her figure, unlike her usual nun¡¯s attire.


    [Hero, Ms. Seira is dressed like a seductress!]


    ¡®Shh.¡¯


    Shiron tried hard not to be conscious of what Seira was wearing. Since she imed it was herbat outfit for the past 500 years, Shiron didn¡¯t really have a reason to stop her from wearing it.


    Moreover, Seira seemed strangely happy at the moment.


    People should be thankful that someone is enthusiastic about teaching, and even Shiron felt hesitant to criticize her merely for her attire.


    ¡°So, what kind of magic do you want to learn? Tell me anything. The greatest magician of all times, Ms. Seira, will kindly teach you!¡±


    ¡°Well, what should I learn?¡±


    Shiron responded to the question with a question. It might seem like he was dumping all the responsibility on Seira, but this wasn¡¯t because Shiron waszy or steeped in rote learning.


    Even if he were a possessor of a magical heart, Seira was the expert in magic.


    Seira, capable of wielding thousands of spells, was the preeminent magician of both ancient and modern times. Testing her abilities was unnecessary; it was only logical for Shiron to entrust all magical matters to Seira.


    ¡°Heh, can¡¯t be helped then.¡±


    With a swing of her staff and a tap on the ground, Seira transformed the dusty training ground into a neatly tiled surface.


    ¡°If it¡¯s true you¡¯ve reached two stars within a month, that¡¯s proof of your talent. From now on, that will be our starting point, so noints about the difficulty!¡±


    ¡°Yeah¡­¡±


    ¡°Why such a tepid response?¡±


    ¡°I have low blood pressure, so it tends to drop in the morning.¡±


    Perhaps he should have chosen Demodras as a mentor instead. Shiron might well regret this decision.


    It wasn¡¯t that he found it hard to keep up with the energetic Seira; rather, it was that Seira showed her friendliness exclusively to Shiron.


    Lucia was there, as were Siriel, and more recently, Hugo and Johan had alsoe to know Seira, but she only showed her affectionate side to Shiron.


    Even as she became more outgoing, her shyness persisted. Nevertheless, Shiron thought it too severe to scold her for taking a step forward, so he chose to overlook her clinginess.


    ¡°First, let¡¯s identify the type of magic you¡¯re aiming for. The more specific your goal, the quicker you¡¯ll achieve it.¡±


    ¡°Definitely offense.¡±


    His response was immediate.


    ¡°Overwhelming power. I want the strength to vanquish any foe in my path. Ideally, I¡¯d be able to instantly defeat even a Demon King. And I wouldn¡¯t mind some defense as well¡ªstrong enough to make even gods think twice before challenging me.¡±


    Shiron openly shared the ambitions he had been nurturing.


    ¡°To be honest, it feels a bit too greedy to ask for both offense and defense, so it would be great if it¡¯s strong enough to kill before the enemy even realizes what¡¯s happening. The moment I recognize an enemy, they should be dying. But if just thinking I want them dead actually kills them, I¡¯d be a crazed murderer, so maybe a trigger phrase would be good, like ¡®Split in half and die¡¯, that really splits them in half and kills them.¡±


    ¡°Uh.¡±


    Seira was taken aback by Shiron¡¯s tant desire. Shiron, clearly an adult, was shamelessly spouting words that seemed more befitting of a child who thought magic could do anything.


    ¡®Did he read some fantasy novel?¡¯


    His words were so fantastical, it seemed almost like fiction. Seira thought it urgent to correct his thinking and ced her hand on his shoulder.


    ¡°Hey?¡±


    ¡°What?¡±


    ¡°As much as magic makes the impossible possible, that¡¯s not feasible.¡±


    ¡°Really?¡±


    ¡°Yes, really. There are curses that can bring someone to the brink of death just by specifying a target, but even those have very stringent conditions.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡±


    ¡°Even sorcery has its limits, so how could magic possibly do that? There¡¯s an old book called ¡®The ssics of Magic¡¯ from 500 years ago that says mana cannot directly interfere with life. Not just me, but many schrs interpret it to mean that instant death spells cannot exist.¡±


    ¡°Well, it¡¯s just a wish. If it doesn¡¯t work out, so be it.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t be too down about it.¡±


    Seira patted Shiron¡¯s back, showing a hint of disappointment.


    ¡°But it¡¯s not like there are absolutely no options.¡±


    ¡°What is it?¡±


    ¡°Just learn attack magic!¡±


    Attack magic should be fired at a speed that the opponent could not perceive. That was what Seira was implying.


    ¡°You have to strike without thinking, without even needing to chant a spell. For that, elemental magic is perfect.¡±


    ¡°Can¡¯t I use psychokinesis?¡±


    ¡°Psychokinesis is a headache. It requires a lot of thought. Haven¡¯t you seen Siriel and Lucia use it? Even that monstrous Lucia gets knocked out quickly.¡±


    ¡°Is that so?¡±


    ¡°Yes, so choose one of the elements you like. Water? Or earth? Just so you know, summoning a giant meteor from the sky is summoning magic, not to be confused.¡±


    Seira swung her staff, floating various elements in the air. There were as many as twelve choices to make.


    ¡°Lightning.¡±


    Shiron spoke quietly.


    Did she like that answer? Seira, smiling broadly, poked Shiron in the ribs.


    ¡°Smart choice, lightning is definitely the coolest! By the way, lightning is my favorite too¡­¡±


    ¡°Thinking about it, lightning doesn¡¯t really appeal to me.¡±


    Shiron changed his mind, realizing it ovepped with Seira¡¯s preference.


    ¡°I¡¯ll go with fire.¡±


    ¡°Fire is too clich¨¦. How old-fashioned is that? Lightning is the trend now, even the academic city says the fire magic school is declining.¡±


    ¡°Why do you care if I want to use fire?¡±


    ¡°Inrge battles, lightning is the best. It can also disrupt the energy flow inmercial fights, and you can wrap it around a weapon to strike.¡±


    ¡°Hmm¡­¡±


    ¡°And how fast is it? It somewhat matches the instant-kill ability you dream of.¡±


    ¡°Huh¡­¡±


    ¡®I don¡¯t like ovepping with this guy.¡¯


    Shiron¡¯s dilemma was more serious than any he had faced in nearly a decade.

 Chapter 186: The Blazing Fire (2)

    Chapter 186: The zing Fire (2)


    While Shiron was busily learning magic, many students were intently listening to a neatly dressed young professor¡¯s lecture in the main hall of the Imperial Academy.


    The lecture was titled [The Nature and Interpretation of Mana].


    To graduate from the magic department, attending this lecture is a must. Consequently, the ssroom was packed today, with not a single empty seat to be found.


    ¡°Let¡¯s assume that inside apletely isted area, the conservation of mana waves does not increase indefinitely but decreases sharply when preserved below the capacity of the vessel. The important thing here is that while the mana wave function has sufficient amplitude within the area, and tends to maintain a steady frequency in another confined area within the vessel, the mana waves can still be observed outside the area¡­ I¡¯ll take questions up to this point.¡±


    Indeed, no matter how many times one attended, the contents of the ss were headache-inducing. The students massaged their temples in unison, and the professor felt a poignant sorrow at the sight.


    ¡°Are there any questions?¡±


    Thus, he tried to incorporate question time during the lesson.


    ¡°No questions?¡±


    Regrettably, not a single hand was raised.The atmosphere, which had been earnestly engaged just moments ago, now seemed deceptive. Whether it was truly because there were no questions or because they were avoiding his gaze to prevent being called on, many students were intensely focused on their textbooks rather than the ckboard.


    The young professor standing at the lectern, Reynold Dras, turned his gaze away from the audience and sighed. However, he did not harbor any negative feelings towards the students. The material he was teaching was, even to him as a tenured professor, a series of highlyplex concepts.


    ¡°¡­That¡¯s understandable.¡±


    Reynold tried to empathize with his juniors, having once walked the same path.


    ¡°Ha ha. You might not understand what the lecture is about, right? I suppose you haven¡¯t even thought of any questions to ask. You can only ask after understanding to some extent.¡±


    Reynold flicked his fingers, raising the chalk-written ckboard higher.


    ¡°Let¡¯s take a moment to jot down some notes. To clear your minds, let me tell you an interesting story. It doesn¡¯t matter if you find it boring; I find it entertaining.¡±


    Ha ha ha. Laughter briefly blossomed in the lecture hall.


    Last semester¡¯s [The Nature and Interpretation of Mana] was conducted by a retiring professor and was notoriously dull and unrewarding. However, sincest year, Reynold ¡®Professor¡¯ Dras¡¯s lectures, sprinkled with jokes, have been continuously well-received by the students.


    Lucia, seated at the very front, also enjoyed [The Nature and Interpretation of Mana]. Although she barely understood half of the headache-inducing content, the old tales he told during the lecture were enough to bring back fond memories, prompting Lucia to always sit in the front row of the podium.


    ¡°In fact, the chapter you are listening to is named ¡®Modern Mana Interpretation,¡¯ but the proof was discovered 400 years ago.¡±


    Thanks to Reynold¡¯s minor in history and archaeology, his tidbits of stories often pertained to the era around the Great War.


    Professor Reynold continued, with eyes shining like a child¡¯s.


    ¡°400 years ago, in a very old cabin in the Great Forest, the ancestors who first discovered the notes containing this proof were astonished. Phenomena that couldn¡¯t be exined by ssical mana interpretation, which had been passed down for thousands of years, were actuallymon in everyday life.¡±


    Snap¡ª


    Reynold flicked his fingers towards the air, and sparks flew¡ªzizt. However, this was not fire magic but elemental magic of the lightning type, [Lightning Spark].


    ¡°As you just saw, sparks flew in the air, right? But what I used was not fire magic, but lightning magic. However, it¡¯s strange. Why would a lightning phenomenon in the air produce burning mes?¡±


    Snap¡ª Snap!


    ¡°The answer lies in the phenomenon of [Passageways] that you just learned about.¡±


    The lightning changed its properties to mes without any mana intervention. Reynold exined this, and Lucia, among other students, watched the lightning sparks with great interest.


    ¡°In modern mana interpretation, as written in the notebook, this is defined as the [Passageway Phenomenon]. The reason it was named so remains unknown forever because the author¡¯s name was erased, but the notebook with the proof is still clear enough to be found in museums. Anyway, this anonymous paper has had a profound impact on the academicmunity.¡±


    Bang¡ª The podium was struck.


    Gulp¡ª The hands of the students taking notes stopped.


    A few students who had been nodding off jerked their shoulders awake.


    Lucia¡¯s eyes sparkled at the old stories.


    ¡°And due to this unnamed genius, a branch split from ssical mana interpretation to what we now call modern mana interpretation. It¡¯s funny that a school of thought that has been around for 400 years is still called ¡®modern,¡¯ but what¡¯s important is not that. It¡¯s about what can be achieved through the [Passageway Phenomenon].¡±


    Reynold spoke firmly, locking eyes with his golden ones.


    [Teleportation]


    ¡°This proof indeed suggests that teleportation magic is not merely a mythical illusion but a feasibly implementable magic.¡±


    From Reynold¡¯s mouth sprung the magic of legends. So shocking was the content that whispers and exmations began to leak from the podium. Lucia, breathing excitedly, trembled her lips.


    ¡®I have, I¡¯ve tried teleportation too¡­ Huh? Our family¡¯s scapegrace is a teleportation user, huh?¡¯


    Lucia felt an urge to shrug nonchntly and chuckled at the thought. Apparently, a fellow student was the hero from 500 years ago? A warrior? And the subject matter was the legendary magic frequently used by the mage in the hero¡¯s party?


    Entering the academy had started bringing her subtle joys¡ªa sense of fulfillment from hiding her past life.


    Every so often in history or magic sses, when facts she had experienced were discussed, she felt goosebumps from how tough it was. However, now ustomed, Lucia could feign indifference to most stories, which is why her elective courses this semester were mostly history and archaeology.


    Apparently, a fellow student was the great hero from 500 years ago? A warrior? And the subject matter was the legendary magic frequently used by the mage in the warrior¡¯s party? How could she bear it? Today, Lucia once again exerted her superhuman patience to hide the fact that she was Kyrie reincarnated.


    At that moment, while biting her itchy lips, Reynold facing Lucia smiled with anticipation.


    ¡°What do you think about it, student Lucia?¡±


    ¡°¡­Excuse me?¡±


    It was an unexpected call. Startled, Lucia blinked.


    ¡°Are you referring to what you just said?¡±


    ¡°Yes. What else could it be?¡±


    Professor Reynold, locking eyes with the red-haired girl, smiled warmly.


    Lucia Prient. A daughter of the Prient family with Hugo Prient as her godfather, she had been eagerly attending [The Nature and Interpretation of Mana] since the beginning of the semester, and her fame along with Reynold¡¯s close observation had made her a noted student.


    As all eyes in the auditorium turned to her, Lucia¡¯s face heated up.


    ¡°Uh¡­ I think so too.¡±


    ¡°What do you mean?¡±


    An evasive answer. Reynold seemed unsatisfied with Lucia¡¯s response. Realizing she had given a foolish answer, Lucia calmed herself and said,


    ¡°¡­The phenomenon of passageways could be the basis for teleportation magic.¡±


    ¡°Could you borate?¡±


    ¡°¡­Like just now, when the caster didn¡¯t intend it, but the mana changed its nature¡­¡±


    ¡°How did the mana change its properties?¡±


    ¡°From lightning to me¡­¡±


    ¡°Was there no visible macro phenomenon, for example, a sudden twist in the form?¡±


    ¡°I didn¡¯t see anything like that¡­ I¡¯m sorry.¡±


    Lucia apologized first, unable to grasp Professor Reynold¡¯s intentions. Herbined age and experience, from her past and current lives,pelled her to do so.


    Pff- Khahaha-


    Ignoring the asional jeers, Reynold checked his watch.


    ¡°¡­There are 10 minutes left. It¡¯s awkward to proceed further, so we¡¯ll end today¡¯s ss here. I won¡¯t erase the ckboard for those who want to take notes.¡±


    Snap¡ª With a gesture, the cluttered writing instruments were organized. Reynold dusted off the chalk from his fingertips as he watched the students leave.


    ¡°And, student Lucia.¡±


    ¡°Yes?¡±


    ¡°Do you have time after lunch? Unless you have other sses or¡­ something like that.¡±


    ¡°No? I don¡¯t have any sses, uh, nned.¡±


    ¡°Good, then could youe to my office?¡±<hr>


    ¡®I wonder if I¡¯ve been singled out?¡¯


    In the Magenta building, dense with analyticsbs, an unexpected call from an unfamiliar professor had Lucia clutching her aching stomach.


    The summons hade without warning. Siriel had offered to apany her, nibbling on bread crumbs out of concern, but Lucia, unwilling to impose for such a trivial matter, had arrived alone.


    Knocking on the office door, Lucia was greeted not with worry but with Reynold¡¯s warmly smiling wee.


    ¡°I guess you were surprised by the sudden call.¡±


    Perhaps because they were alone, Reynold did not use formal speech with Lucia as he did in the ssroom.


    ¡°Ah, is coffee okay?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m not particrly picky.¡±


    ¡°Good? That¡¯s perfect then. I¡¯ve just got a new coffee machine, and it¡¯s too good to drink alone.¡±


    With a heartyugh, Professor Reynold began to brew coffee, pouring hot water into the pot. The intense aroma of coffee soon filled the room, and before long, a perfectly tempered cup was served in front of Lucia.


    ¡°I¡¯ll enjoy it.¡±


    Lucia politely epted the cup and bowed her head in thanks. Reynold, apparently pleased by her manners, watched intently as the small student sipped her coffee.


    ¡®Why did he call me here?¡¯


    Feeling ufortable under his gaze, Lucia looked away. Theb came into view¡ªtables cluttered with papers and four cabs lined up, disying magical crystals. Beside them stood people engrossed in organizing documents, oblivious to Lucia¡¯s presence.


    Lucia recognized them as Reynold¡¯s assistants, who had distributed test papers during a previous exam.


    ¡®This coffee is bitter.¡¯


    As she pondered the astringent taste, Reynold began to speak.


    ¡°I called you here to make a proposal that could be very beneficial for you.¡±


    ¡°Beneficial?¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    Reynold nodded a couple of times.


    ¡°Are you seriously pursuing your studies?¡±


    ¡°Uh¡­ why do you suddenly ask that?¡±


    Lucia was puzzled by Reynold¡¯s question.


    ¡°Is my midterm grade so bad? Did I receive an impossibly failing score?¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s not it. Your answers today were quite good, but there were a few disappointing aspects. I wanted to suggest a path that could be helpful to you.¡±


    ¡°Well, I always try hard¡­¡±


    ¡°Good answer. It¡¯s good to be diligent. I¡¯m even more pleased now.¡±


    Reynold was not just making small talk; he had been observing Lucia and assessed her favorably.


    He appreciated that she was not picky about food and drink, and based on rumors, he valued her reportedly superior spiritual energy.


    Her background was also appealing. Having Hugo Prient as a godfather and maintaining a down-to-earth attitude despite such a remarkable background pleased him.


    So, he decided to get straight to the point.


    ¡°How about aiming for a higher degree?¡±


    ¡°Excuse me?¡±


    ¡°Have you considered going to graduate school?¡±


    It was a sudden suggestion, and Lucia¡¯s eyes widened.


    ¡°I haven¡¯t.¡±


    ¡°May I ask why?¡±


    Reynold¡¯s expression faltered momentarily at her quick and seemingly unyielding response.


    ¡°My half-brother insists I graduate from the academy quickly.¡±


    ¡°Who is your half-brother? If he¡¯s involved in academia¡­¡±


    ¡°I find sudden family discussions a bit unpleasant. I¡¯ll be leaving now.¡±


    ¡°My father was a lifelong leader of the Red Lion Knights, a noble warrior.¡±


    Reynold said with emphasis.


    Lucia stopped her departing steps.


    She was from an old-fashioned mindset, seeing it as impolite to walk out while someone, particrly a mentor guiding her in schrly pursuits, was speaking.


    ¡°So he wanted me to continue leading the knights, but I despised wielding a sword. I hated the tough and dirty training as a child. I also disliked the idea of my face being mangled in battle like my father¡¯s. In rebellion, I ran away several times.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s unfortunate.¡±


    ¡°Yes, it is unfortunate.¡±


    Father and he, both. Reynold gestured for Lucia to sit as he continued.


    ¡°But looking back now, I think training the body wasn¡¯t so bad. Being a descendant of a martial family, I was able to sharpen my senses quickly with minimal training. That¡¯s why my intuition is good, even among those who wield the pen.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡±


    ¡°I smell something simr in you. That¡¯s why I made the offer first.¡±


    Reynold pulled out a stack of papers from a pile of documents. He believed Lucia could be a potential colleague since she had shown interest in his ss.


    ¡°This is my research journal on the [Passageway Phenomenon] from today¡¯s lecture. I¡¯m showing it to you specially because I like you.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡±


    Unlike what he thought, Lucia had not asked questions during the ss, but she was indeed interested in the academic recognition of her colleague Seira. She began to inspect the papers with curious eyes.


    However, the papers Reynold handed to her covered a much broader topic than Lucia had expected.


    Lucia didn¡¯t fully understand the content of the papers, but thanks to her diligent attendance at [The Nature and Interpretation of Mana], she could grasp the overall context.


    ¡°How about it?¡±


    ¡°What is this? Is this also part of interpretation studies?¡±


    Lucia asked, her brow furrowed.


    Though her question was met with another question, it signaled interest. Reynold, very pleased with the response, excitedly said,


    ¡°If you have a natural talent, you might have guessed what I¡¯m trying to convey just from the outline of this paper.¡±


    ¡°There are too many errors in the world¡­ That¡¯s my understanding.¡±


    ¡°Using such blunt words is not wise, student Lucia. One could be used of heresy and taken away.¡±


    Despite his caution, Reynold could hardly conceal his glee, his lips twitching constantly.


    ¡°In a world filled with evidence of God, I have no intention of denying the Absolute. Instead, let¡¯s adopt a more nuanced expression. For instance¡­ Yes, this world doesn¡¯t operate like perfectly meshing gears. It¡¯s more akin to a game, animated by rules conceived by a profoundly humane Absolute. That¡¯s how I choose to see it.¡±


    Reynold spoke carefully, ensuring he didn¡¯t sound too timid.


    Although not as religious as Lucerne or Brahham, the Empire was still a country where religious authority was formidable. Indeed, there are scriptures, and outside the official interpretations, any divergent exnations could be heavily criticized.


    ¡°Even if it¡¯s a faded story, the coexistence of a Demon God and the Righteous God during the Great War 500 years ago is an example. It simplifies the concept of good and evil to a level even a worm could understand, so I¡¯ve been paying attention to it.¡±


    The world was akin to a game where factions, separated by the Makal Mountains¡ªa line dividing the continent¡ªcontinuously invaded each other¡¯s territories.


    As Reynold spoke, his excitement only grew. To continue his research, he needed the support of someone with a strong backing, like the student in front of him. Just a little more, and he felt he could persuade her. Reynold continued with increasing conviction.


    Lucia could have walked out, but she was curious about what he would say next. Thus, she ended up engaging in the conversation until his excitement subsided.<hr>


    The sun was already setting. The twilight shone through the window on Lucia, and on the opposite side, in the shadow, Reynold wiped his forehead with a handkerchief.


    ¡°Do you have any career ns?¡±


    ¡°Not yet.¡±


    Lucia answered somewhat uncertainly. Reynold caught that reaction and continued.


    ¡°I recall it¡¯s not long until your graduation. It might be time to decide. When I was your age, I remember how proposals for marriage alliances with other families came and went.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡±


    ¡°The path of schrship is always open. Whenever you have thoughts about it, knock on myb door. And thank you. You¡¯ve always been attentive in my sses.¡±


    Without a spoken goodbye, Lucia, who bowed to the young professor, then left theboratory.


    Two days had passed.


    Lucia was seated in the lecture hall for [The Nature and Interpretation of Mana] earlier than anyone else. However, her efforts were in vain as it was not Professor Reynold who stood at the podium.


    ¡°The professor was attacked by an assantst night and is now in aa.¡±


    It was one of the teaching assistants who had been in Reynold¡¯sb.


    ¡°Due to this, today¡¯s ss is canceled.¡±


    The expressionless teaching assistant stared at Lucia as he spoke.

 Chapter 187: The Blazing Fire (3)

    Chapter 187: The zing Fire (3)


    Unexpectedly, ss was canceled. However, the students were not perturbed. Although the reason for the cancetion was unusual, sudden cancetions were not umon.


    Students ustomed to such cancetions swiftly exited the ssroom.


    ¡°Wow, isn¡¯t that crazy? Professor Reynold got attacked, of all people?¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t know, I¡¯m scared¡­ It seems like my courage has left me¡­ The professor isn¡¯t just any noble but from a very distinguished family. It won¡¯t be easy to get away with it if caught.¡±


    ¡°So, what are we going to do until lunch?¡±


    ¡°Exactly. It¡¯s hot outside, is there an empty ssroom somewhere?¡±


    Was it the unexpected two-hour gap until lunchtime, or concern for the professor, nowatose, that kept the murmurs among the students leaving the ssroom alive?


    From the back row, Lucia suddenly felt someone approaching.


    ¡°Do you believe what they said?¡±¡°Huh?¡±


    She turned around. It was Gracie, a ssmate.


    ¡°Believe it? What are you talking about?¡±


    ¡°They said the professor was attacked by a stranger. Don¡¯t you think something¡¯s fishy?¡±


    ¡°¡­Fishy?¡±


    ¡°The stranger. It¡¯s obvious who the culprit is!¡±


    ¡°¡­?¡±


    What was she talking about? Lucia looked at Gracie, puzzled. Meanwhile, Gracie was looking around to see if there were other people nearby.


    After the crowd from the ssroom had dispersed, Gracie took Lucia to a secluded spot.


    Making sure no one was around, Gracie, with a look full of certainty, spoke.


    ¡°It¡¯s the assistant.¡±


    ¡°What?¡±


    ¡°The assistant is the culprit!¡±


    ¡°¡­Are you trying to get yourself into big trouble?¡±


    p-


    Lucia lightly smacked Gracie on the forehead.


    Gracie Versailles. Like Professor Reynold, she was born into one of the empire¡¯s prestigious families, but rather than behaving with decorum, she was a girl of her age who liked to delve into incidents and whisper with friends.


    That was okay. After all, entertaining thoughts were something anyone could have, and sharing them with others was a pleasure Lucia knew well. Under normal circumstances, Lucia might have joined Gracie¡¯s gossip.


    But nder without evidence was another matter. Moreover, Gracie¡¯s family, the Versailles, had a reputation far greater than that ofmoners gossiping for fun.


    ¡°Gracie, don¡¯t you feel sorry for the assistant?¡±


    Lucia felt the need to lecture her ¡®young¡¯ friend.


    ¡°The assistant, you know. Barely manages to eat on time and spends day-to-day in theb.¡±


    ¡°Oh¡­ Really?¡±


    ¡°Yes! But it¡¯s not just about meals. The assistant is so absorbed in research every day that he looks like a ghost. Did you see how pale his face was just now? How pitiful he looked.¡±


    ¡°Oh, that¡¯s true.¡±


    ¡°How can you nder such a poor person without any evidence?¡±


    ¡°Um¡­ I see your point.¡±


    ¡°Do you? Then next time¡­¡±


    ¡°But I do have clear reasons for what I said.¡±


    Gracie spoke in a soothing tone, trying to calm the excited Lucia.


    ¡°That¡¯s because the assistant isn¡¯t human.¡±


    ¡°¡­Gracie?¡±


    Lucia stepped back from Gracie. The assistant isn¡¯t human? What does that mean? Lucia couldn¡¯t understand what Gracie was talking about at all.


    ¡°Just, what are you talking about?¡±


    However, Lucia did not dismiss the possibility that she might be misunderstanding.


    Sometimes, Lucia felt trapped by the webs of the past, struggling to keep up with the conversations or atmospheres of those around her. Others might think she¡¯s troubled, but Lucia was a reincarnate who had skipped 500 years.


    ¡®¡­Perhaps, in this era, it¡¯s normal not to regard an assistant as human.¡¯


    500 years was a long time. Just crossing national borders changednguages and culturespletely, not to mention the change of dynasties, which could happen several times in such a period, putting a gap between Gracie and Lucia, as Lucia tried to understand with a ¡®modern¡¯ sensibility.


    ¡°Am I hearing this right? The assistant isn¡¯t human?¡±


    ¡°Well¡­ I thought you, of all people, would know.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t beat around the bush, just tell me. If the assistant isn¡¯t human, then what? A demon?¡±


    ¡°Not a demon.¡±


    Gracie smirked at Lucia.


    ¡°The assistant, he¡¯s an elf.¡±


    ¡°An¡­ elf?¡±


    ¡°Yeah, an elf.¡±


    ¡°But¡­ the assistant doesn¡¯t look like that at all. He doesn¡¯t have pointy ears¡­¡±


    No, what did being an elf have to do with the assistant being the perpetrator who harmed the professor? Gracie, she was not being prejudiced, was she?


    She didn¡¯t say those words. The reason was that Gracie¡¯s family, the Versailles, were of mixed heritage, having epted a lot of elven blood.


    Her great-grandmother, Lady Margaret, was 3/7 elf, so to dere the assistant guilty just because he was an elf would be smearing her own face. Lucia listened a bit more patiently to her friend¡¯s words.


    ¡°Whether ears are pointy or not, if you carve out the earlobes and receive regr healing, they be indistinguishable from normal human ears.¡±


    ¡°Is that so?¡±


    ¡°Ah, just for your information. I wasn¡¯t born with pointy ears, but my uncle was, and they carved his earlobes when he was a baby. Our family practices this form of circumcision to avoid discriminatory views. That¡¯s why I can tell the difference.¡±


    Lucia recalled the assistant¡¯s appearance she had seen earlier in the ssroom. The assistant seemed just like a taciturn human male, without any expression changes, but the world is full of unexpected things.


    ¡°Here¡¯s the important part about our grandmother!¡±


    Gracie said, her breath ring with confidence.


    ¡°Grandmother used to say, from her time at the academy, there was an assistant who ruthlessly reced any professors he disliked.¡±


    ¡°It wasn¡¯t the professors who reced the assistants?¡±


    ¡°No! Isn¡¯t that even more intriguing? An assistant that switches out guiding professors like parts!¡±


    ¡°¡­¡±


    ¡°This story was also mentioned by our third aunt. There was such a rumor back then, but today I¡¯m certain of it. The culprit who harmed Professor Reynold is that assistant. No, the assistant himself!¡±


    ¡°But¡­ there¡¯s no evidence, right?¡±


    Lucia scratched her head as she looked at the overconfident Gracie. It turned out to be a strong suspicion without any physical evidence.


    ¡°Why wouldn¡¯t there be evidence? Isn¡¯t it strange? The professor, besides his academic achievements, is an eight-star magician.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s true.¡±


    ¡°He would have had protective enchantments and various safety gears. It¡¯s strange that he was attacked and fell into a critical state. Plus, the professor is from the Dras family. Who would be so desperate to attack someone sopetent in both literature and martial skills?¡±


    ¡°Really¡­?¡±


    ¡°And, it¡¯s also strange that the professor is still alive. If I were the attacker, I would have killed the professor to avoid anyplications.¡±


    ¡°Hmm¡­¡±


    ¡°So, the conclusion is, an assistant wanting to grind down a disliked professor went too far by smashing the professor¡¯s head. Then he went looking for a new professor to assist his research. Just watch. It¡¯ll turn out just as I said.¡±


    ¡°Well¡­¡±


    Lucia finally spoke up after some thought.


    ¡°Gracie?¡±


    ¡°Yeah?¡±


    ¡°If you¡¯re so sure, shouldn¡¯t you report this? What¡¯s the point in just watching? If you¡¯re right, then the next guiding professor will be the victim.¡±


    ¡°Lucia, you think that little of me? I am Gracie Versailles.¡±


    Gracie, with a cold expression, flipped a thumbs-up downwards.


    ¡®Yeah and I¡¯m Kyrie.¡¯


    Lucia nodded somewhat enthusiastically to her spirited friend.


    ¡°We should report it right away. Fortunately, there¡¯s more than an hour left until lunch.¡±


    With those words, Gracie sprinted towards the main gate.<hr>


    ¡°¡­That happened?¡±


    ¡°Is she, what, a bit off?¡±


    That evening,


    Shiron heard this absurd story while dining with Lucia after school.


    ¡°No, she¡¯s not that off. It¡¯s just that she seems thirsty for stimtion¡­¡±


    ¡°I wouldn¡¯t even associate with that Gracie kid. She¡¯s not some delusional patient. Ugh, it¡¯s exhausting to be around her.¡±


    Shiron was unaware of such a ridiculous ghost story. A rogue elf infiltrating the academy for hundreds of years and was fine? What were the guards of this country even doing? This was a world where even a verbal acknowledgment of suspicion could lead to beheading.


    ¡°And, I know you¡¯re strong, so I¡¯m not worried, but just refuse if anyone tries to mess with you.¡±


    ¡°More nagging.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s not nagging. The reason you came homete the other day was because of that professor that was attacked. I didn¡¯t want to interfere too much, but now I feel I should tell you.¡±


    ¡°¡­Who told you that?¡±


    ¡°Who else, but Siriel.¡±


    Shiron took a big bite of pork leg and turned a page in his spellbook.


    ¡°I have a lot to say, but it¡¯s best if you graduate from school quickly. You¡¯re better suited to swords than magic.¡±


    ¡°¡­You don¡¯t have to tell me multiple times. I know.¡±


    Lucia responded and got up from her seat. Shiron had always looked after Lucia, but seeing Shiron after a year, she often felt he was too meddling.


    ¡®She thinks he¡¯s some kind of dad.¡¯


    But Lucia somewhat understood Shiron¡¯s interfering nature. Shiron was a brother who would physically step up for his younger siblings. That was true 10 years ago and it hadn¡¯t changed.


    Lucia didn¡¯t dislike such a Shiron, so while she might quietly grumble, she followed his advice. Unless the world turned upside down, it was unlikely that Lucia would pursue graduate studies.


    ¡°Oh, by the way.¡±


    ¡°Yeah?¡±


    It was when Lucia was tidying up her spot to stand up, Shiron, who had taken his eyes off the spellbook, stared at Lucia.


    ¡°I thought I should tell you in advance.¡±


    ¡°What is it?¡±


    ¡°That¡­ thing.¡±


    Shiron closed the spellbook with a thud and chewed on his lips, seeming to hesitate over something important he wanted to say. Meanwhile, Lucia, forgetting to wipe the sauce from her mouth, tilted her head curiously.


    ¡°I¡¯m going to propose to Siriel next month.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡±

 Chapter 188: The Blazing Fire (4)

    Chapter 188: The zing Fire (4)


    For Lucia, Shiron felt more like a friend than a brother.


    Over the past ten years, Lucia had relied heavily on Shiron, but she had never called him brother, and Shiron had never directly thought of Lucia as his little sister.


    However, they both considered each other family. Unlike Shiron, Lucia intended to confirm with Glen whether she was his real daughter, but even if that wasn¡¯t the case, living and eating together in the same house made them family, right?


    They still faced each other daily, sharing meals and various stories¡ªa sense of peaceful satisfaction she couldn¡¯t have felt before her reincarnation. Lucia hoped this rtionship would continue.


    So, when Shiron mentioned the word ¡°engagement,¡± Lucia was shocked enough to doubt if it was appropriate.


    ¡°¡­Engagement?¡±


    Lucia asked, her voice feigning calmness. Fortunately, her voice sounded as usual. She didn¡¯t know why she was worried, but a deep inner voice screamed to act normal, and so, Lucia managed to face Shiron without any apparent distress.


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    ¡°¡­Does Siriel know? That girl never hinted anything to me.¡±¡°Siriel doesn¡¯t know either. Only you and Lady Eldrina are aware of this engagement.¡±


    ¡°Mother too¡­ Why?¡±


    Lucia felt a heaviness in her chest. It was bing harder to keep her voice steady, but against her will, she blurted out.


    ¡°Well, Lady Eldrina was the one who proposed it first.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡±


    ¡°When I went to introduce Latera a year ago, she was the one who brought it up first. It seems she had been preparing for a long time. I¡¯m not sure if Siriel knows or not.¡±


    ¡°I see¡­¡±


    Lucia weakly responded, bowing her head deeply.


    If it was true that Eldrina had proposed first, then there was no need to bring up Siriel. Lucia knew that Siriel loved Shiron even before Siriel had impulsively kissed him.


    Long before that, Siriel had boldly shown unusual affection towards Shiron, which was apparent to anyone notpletely oblivious.


    She had worried they might end up marrying someday, but Lucia herself hadn¡¯t expected to feel this choked up when actually facing the situation.


    While she was deep in thought, Shiron looked at Lucia with his usual expression.


    ¡°So, do you have time this week?¡±


    ¡°Time? I have plenty. Exams are still far off, and I don¡¯t have ns with anyone else.¡±


    ¡°Good. Then, let¡¯s go somewhere together.¡±


    ¡°¡­Where to?¡±


    Lucia asked cautiously, to which Shiron nonchntly replied,


    ¡°Nightreil.¡±


    ¡°Why there?¡±


    ¡°I think it¡¯s time to settle some debts. It wouldn¡¯t be right for someone engaged to have debts.¡±


    ¡°You¡­ had debts?¡±


    ¡°Not much.¡±


    He hadn¡¯t checked the bill, but he was sure it was well over 50 million shillings¡ªa staggering amount even for someone ustomed to the financial sensibilities of the upper ss.


    ¡®I should take care of this soon.¡¯


    Due to his father¡¯s recklessness, he had incurred a debt of 500 million in a previous life¡­ He knew too well how unpleasant it was to have unwanted debts because of family.


    ¡®It¡¯s fine if it¡¯s just me, but I can¡¯t drag Siriel into such trivial matters.¡¯


    ¡°It¡¯s really not much¡­ Lady Eldrina is aware of it too. That¡¯s why I¡¯m thinking of paying it off, partly as a change of mood.¡±


    Yet, Shiron maintained a rxed demeanor. He didn¡¯t want to worry Lucia unnecessarily and thought that mentioning the amount would only lead to a fuss.


    However, Lucia¡¯s face grew increasingly stern.


    ¡°I don¡¯t want to.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡±


    ¡°Go alone if you must.¡±


    Thump¡ª


    With a cold reply, Lucia left the restaurant. Watching the door m shut, Shiron clicked his tongue.


    Did he waitte to announce the engagement to Siriel?


    Or was the problem who he was engaged to?


    It was mysterious to Shiron why Lucia was so upset. Several usible reasons came to mind, but after all, weren¡¯t Shiron and Lucia blood-rted family?


    Although Siriel was rted by blood too, cousin marriages were legal in the empire. Shiron didn¡¯t think Lucia would be so offended.


    Reflecting on Lucia¡¯s usual behavior, she wasn¡¯t possessive like Siriel nor particrly flirtatious, so it was unlikely she saw him as a romantic interest.


    ¡°¡­Should I go up and ask why she¡¯s angry?¡±


    ¡°Hmm, I really want to stop the hero.¡±


    ¡°But isn¡¯t that anger? It might be good to go up and ask why she¡¯s angry and console her.¡±


    ¡°¡­Maybe it would be better to do itter? For example, she might need some time alone to sort out her feelings.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯splicated.¡±


    Shiron muttered briefly as he picked up a spellbook. Their rtionship was indeedplex¡ªnot merely brother and sister, but both harboring significant secrets.


    ¡®¡­I guess I need some time to think as well.¡¯


    After clearing the table, Shiron headed back to the training ground.<hr>


    The next day, at the academy¡¯s cafeteria.


    ¡°Lucia, are you feeling unwell?¡±


    Gracie asked worriedly as Lucia barely held her spoon.


    Lucia seemed very off today. Her actions were unusually blunt, and she didn¡¯t look well.


    She appeared exhausted, possibly from ack of sleep, and her hair was a mess as if she had rushed out without drying it properly. It was natural for Gracie to be concerned since Lucia didn¡¯t look like a noble¡¯s offspring at all.


    Lifting her head at the concerned voice, Lucia replied,


    ¡°¡­It¡¯s not that.¡±


    ¡°Then what is it? Did you fight with Siriel?¡±


    Gracie looked towards Siriel, who sat elegantly far away, holding her utensils with a haughty gesture.


    Despite having different sses, they usually ate lunch together, but earlier Lucia had hidden behind Gracie as soon as she saw Siriel in the cafeteria.


    Startled, Lucia quickly waved her hand dismissively.


    ¡°We didn¡¯t fight. Stop making unnecessary remarks. I¡¯ve been having a tough timetely.¡±


    ¡°Why? What¡¯s been tough? Another difficult situation?¡±


    Gracie moved to sit beside Lucia. Lucia, who usually neverined about difficulties, wasn¡¯t fighting with Siriel, so what could be troubling her so much? Gracie¡¯s curiosity was piqued.


    ¡°Sigh¡­¡±


    Lucia sighed heavily, burdened with worries and troubles. Though it felt a bit dramatic, she desperately needed someone to talk to, and Gracie was always a supportive friend.


    ¡°Gracie, can I ask you something?¡±


    ¡°Huh? Ask me anything.¡±


    ¡°Have you¡­ ever been engaged?¡±


    ¡°Why? Did your family pressure you into an engagement? Who is it? Is he handsome?¡±


    ¡°Oh, no? You¡¯re really stirring the pot!¡±


    Lucia¡¯s face turned bright red, and she grimaced.


    ¡°I¡¯m just curious. Just answer the question.¡±


    ¡°Yeah, I was. Just the usual way.¡±


    ¡°Really?¡±


    ¡°Why would I lie to you? I always wear my engagement ring.¡±


    Didn¡¯t she notice? Gracie waved her left hand in front of Lucia, revealing a simple silver ring, too modest to be considered an engagement ring by most.


    ¡°That¡¯s your engagement ring?¡±


    ¡°What else would it be? If you think it¡¯s too in, you¡¯re asking for trouble.¡±


    Perhaps it was Lucia¡¯s flustered expression, but Gracie spoke sternly for once.


    ¡°This may look simple, but my love made it for me ten years ago.¡±


    ¡°¡­Ten years?¡±


    Wouldn¡¯t that mean she was only eight years old?


    An engagement at eight seemed like a dauntingmitment. She might have barely been learning to write at that age, let alone be engaged, yet the affection had remained unchanged over the past ten years. Lucia held her tongue.


    ¡°Do you know what he said back then? ¡®I can only give you this now, but I¡¯ll make sure your wedding ring is beautiful!¡¯¡±


    ¡°I feel like you¡¯re bing a stranger.¡±


    Lucia struggled to reconcile this revtion about her friend¡¯s private life, finding it strangely unsettling. Gracie had never mentioned having a fianc¨¦, especially one from when she was eight.


    ¡®What was I doing back then?¡¯


    It hadn¡¯t been that long. Wasn¡¯t she kidnapped by a red-haired man who suddenly appeared, then locked in a castle full of demons, where she had punched Shiron in the sr plexus?


    ¡®¡­No ordinary childhood, indeed.¡¯


    Lucia shuddered at the memory of her charmless childhood. Was it then that it happened?


    ¡°Ms. Lucia, Ms. Gracie.¡±


    Both turned towards the voice.


    ¡°¡­?¡±


    A neatly dressed man, the assistant of Professor Reynold, who taught ¡°Exploration and Interpretation of Mana Essence,¡± stood before them.


    ¡°Could you spare a moment?¡±

 Chapter 189: Fire Is Originally Hot (1)

    Chapter 189: Fire Is Originally Hot (1)


    In the Magenta Hall dense withboratories.


    Professor Reynold¡¯sboratory.


    ¡°I don¡¯t know what you need, but I would appreciate it if you could finish quickly. I have another ss in an hour.¡±


    Gracie, seated with her legs crossed on the guest sofa, said as she slicked back her glossy, gray hair. It was hard to tell whether she was a student or a parent from her demeanor, but the man facing her nodded without any disturbance.


    ¡°Of course, student Gracie. I assure you it won¡¯t take long.¡±


    The man¡¯s name was Berian, the senior assistant in Professor Reynold¡¯sb, who was not present.


    ¡°I just want to clear up a misunderstanding.¡±


    ¡°¡­Misunderstanding? What are you talking about?¡±


    ¡°Last dawn, while I was sorting out the professor¡¯s things, armed officers came to theb with a hastily written search warrant.¡±¡°¡­¡±


    ¡°They asked me why they were doing this, and absurdly, they used me of being the suspect who assaulted the professor.¡±


    ¡°Why are you telling me this now?¡±


    Gracie unfolded her legs and ced her hands on her knees. Until a moment ago, she had been the epitome of a haughty nobledy. Though she did not stutter, perhaps she felt guilty about something, as her gaze slightly shifted sideways.


    ¡°Why, indeed?¡±


    Teaching assistant Berian stared intently at Gracie. Unlike earlier, when he was expressionless, now a hint of difficulty could be sensed.


    ¡°It¡¯s not the first time something like this has happened.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡±


    ¡°Let me tell you, this was the seventieth time. So by now, you¡¯d think I¡¯d have figured out who might be reporting me.¡±


    ¡°Ahem. It was just out of concern that I reported. It¡¯s not personal, it involved a lecture that my graduation depends on. I followed all the proper procedures.¡±


    Gracie admitted frankly that she was the reporter. The musty smell of paper and ink filled theb, and being in a narrow room with a strange man was quite a burden for a girl in her prime.


    ¡°Yes, thanks to following the proper procedures, I was able to face you all.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡±


    ¡°Thank you for not abducting me to a warehouse on the outskirts and interrogating me, Lady Gracie.¡±


    Was that sarcasm? The thought briefly crossed her mind, but both Gracie and Lucia promptly dismissed any rude thoughts. Theplex emotions that surfaced on their pristine faces conveyed enough without needing to probe further.


    ¡°It seems there was such an incident.¡±


    Instead of the blushing Gracie, Lucia continued the conversation.


    ¡°Just once or twice, but fortunately, someone supporting ourb helped us out immediately. I thought I was going to die then.¡±


    ¡°Did that supporter help out this time too?¡±


    ¡°No, no. Why would they?¡±


    Teaching assistant Berian, startled, waved his hands.


    ¡°The honorable officers of the empire do not want any innocent victims¡­ It was resolved without the need for the supporter¡¯s intervention.¡±


    ¡°Why?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s simple. I can¡¯t use magic.¡±


    Teaching assistant Berian held out his hands as if to show them. It was meant to feel for any qi or magic. Gracie checked first.


    Gracie blinked.


    She felt no mana from the hands she held.


    ¡°Oh¡­¡±


    ¡°Being this way, I can¡¯t use not only magic but also internal energy or sword qi. To harm esteemed Professor Reynold, someone else would need to intervene. Of course, the past investigation records stored here also support my innocence.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡±


    ¡°Has the misunderstanding been cleared?¡±


    ¡°I¡­ I¡¯m sorry.¡±


    Gracie bowed deeply. Earlier, she had acted as though she was above reproach, but realizing his disability, she felt incredibly inappropriate.


    Teaching assistant Berian, not knowing what to do with the apologetic Gracie, smiled reassuringly.


    ¡°It¡¯s okay. It¡¯s not the first time.¡±


    ¡°But still¡­¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s not just you, student Gracie. Many have misunderstood me. Perhaps it¡¯s not your fault but rather that this situation itself is an utter disaster?¡±


    By now, it seemed like fate. Teaching assistant Berian spoke calmly, having reached a state of enlightenment. Gracie, unsure of what to do, kept bowing and apologizing.


    ¡°The misunderstanding is cleared, so my business here is done. Any more questions?¡±


    ¡°No. I apologize for the intrusion.¡±


    With a bow as deep as right angles, Gracie cautiously left theboratory.


    However, Lucia remained seated, her business apparently unfinished. Berian smiled at the girl who subtly showed her discontent.


    ¡°Isn¡¯t student Lucia leaving?¡±


    ¡°Why did you call me?¡±


    Unlike Gracie, Lucia did not show any sign of apology. Instead, her face disyed dissatisfaction towards Berian.


    ¡°You were only talking to Gracie earlier.¡±


    ¡°Ah, that¡¯s because¡­¡±


    Berian chuckled briefly before exhaling deeply.


    ¡°I needed a witness.¡±


    ¡°A witness?¡±


    ¡°Yes. It¡¯s not exactly pleasant to exin the internal affairs of ourb to many students. Yet, I wanted to prevent misunderstandings from spreading. That¡¯s why I called not only Lady Gracie but also student Lucia.¡±


    His response was quite blunt and calcted.


    ¡°I understand you might feel bad, but it¡¯s unavoidable. The professor is absent due to an attack, and we are short on research staff. I hope you, generous Lucia, can understand.¡±


    ¡°Is this a request?¡±


    ¡°Should we be nitpicking at such trivialities now? I just don¡¯t understand you.¡±


    ¡°I might be saying this about myself, but I have good intuition.¡±


    Lucia spoke brusquely.


    ¡°So, I need to confirm a few things.¡±


    ¡°By all means.¡±


    Berian narrowed his eyes and nodded.


    ¡°Why did you specifically pick Gracie? What exactly is your method?¡±


    Lucia had been bothered by this. When Gracie was initially sharing her suspicions, she had been careful to ensure no one else was around. Lucia had also extended her senses, but there had been no one else within earshot.


    ¡°That¡¯s a tough question. It¡¯s practically ourb¡¯s lifeline.¡±


    ¡°So, you won¡¯t teach me?¡±


    ¡°Well, if Lucia promises not to tell anyone else, teaching her wouldn¡¯t be difficult.¡±


    ¡°I promise.¡±


    ¡®It¡¯s just about keeping silent.¡¯


    Lucia stated this without breaking eye contact with Berian, who shrugged as though conceding he had no other choice.


    ¡°It¡¯s nothing special, just a precaution.¡±


    ¡°¡­Yes?¡±


    ¡°There are many staff members at the Academy, and numerous eyes watching. It¡¯s easy to notice which student frequents the west block, barely three blocks from the Academy.¡±


    Lucia was taken aback by his casual response. She couldn¡¯t maintain her serious demeanor and rxed her arms.


    ¡°So¡­¡±


    ¡°By the way, the seventieth time thing was a lie. The actual number of times officers have burst in is only about seven, merely a tenth of what I imed.¡±


    How could someone be like this? Lucia was dumbfounded, realizing he had been effortlessly spouting lies.


    ¡°What about the patron? Was the story about being kidnapped also fabricated?¡±


    ¡°That part is true. Ourb¡¯s staff did get dragged away once¡­ maybe about 50 years ago. I thought I was really going to die then.¡±


    ¡°Who is this patron?¡±


    ¡°Aren¡¯t you asking too many questions? The patron prefers to remain anonymous.¡±


    ¡°That only makes me more curious.¡±


    ¡°While I understand Lucia¡¯s curiosity, I am bound by various contracts and cannot disclose their identity, even under threat.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡±


    ¡°However, if Lucia joins ourb, I can tell you anything you wish to know.¡±


    ¡°Are you in a position to make that decision?¡±


    Lucia adjusted her expression. She had been trying to pinpoint what was bothering her, and it was Berian¡¯s authoritative attitude.


    ¡°The head of thisb is supposed to be the professor.¡±


    ¡°But isn¡¯t the current head in the hospital?¡±


    ¡°And Professor Reynold is still in his twenties. Listening to you, it seems like thisb has a long history¡­ and the patron appears to have a lengthy lifespan¡­¡±


    ¡°What are you curious about? Just say it.¡±


    ¡°Professor, can you swear you haven¡¯t harmed anyone?¡±


    Lucia turned her head sharply and fixed Berian with a re.


    ¡°I hear not only Professor Reynold but also several wizards have passed through thisb. If this continues, more victims will emerge. What is the department head doing? And the chancellor?¡±


    ¡°Why are you speaking informally, Lucia? I am hundreds of years older than you. Isn¡¯t that rude?¡±


    ¡°How old are you?¡±


    ¡°Over four hundred.¡±


    Lucia snorted at that. This man must really be an elf.


    But there was another reason Luciaughed.


    ¡°Then I¡¯m older.¡±


    Lucia ced her foot casually on the coffee table.


    ¡°I¡¯m four hundred and forty-two.¡±


    ¡°¡­?¡±


    ¡°A hundred years younger than me, and here you are, a young kid messing around.¡±


    ¡°Is that true?¡±


    Berian, unusually for him, looked flustered. Then, his gaze shifted to Lucia¡¯s ears, which showed no signs of cosmetic adaptation to human society.


    ¡°But surely you¡¯re not a demon, as there wasn¡¯t even a trace of demonic energy. Lucia was purely human, with a purity of ten tenths.¡±


    ¡°Exactly, you¡¯ve just been fooled all this time?¡±


    However, that fact was not important to Lucia.


    She had been friends with Seira, who was 700 years old, and had spent most of her life, including previous lives, in eras where the strong ruled as brothers and fathers.


    Moreover, if you include the age from her previous life and add the time taken to reincarnate, Lucia felt no shame in how she treated Berian because technically, she hadn¡¯t lied.


    ¡°And you, do you know who my father is?¡±


    ¡°¡­Hugo?¡±


    Berian involuntarily mentioned the name of the Empire¡¯s greatest swordsman. From the time Lucia Prient and Siriel Prient enrolled, everyone among the academy staff knew them because of Hugo¡¯s fame.


    ¡°Not him. Glen Prient, you know?¡±


    ¡°¡­I don¡¯t know.¡±


    ¡°This kid has wasted his life. What do you know after living for 400 years? And, uh? My brother¡­¡±


    Lucia stopped speaking. Berian, finding her odd, cautiously asked.


    ¡°Why did you stop speaking?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s none of your business.¡±


    Lucia growled and clicked her tongue. Just the mention of Siriel¡¯s name caused her chest to tighten. The engagement. His rtionship with Siriel. The future. The question of whether he could spend his entire life with Siriel tormented her mind, adding to her frustration.


    ¡°Anyway! Who is the patron, and why are they sponsoring thisb?¡±


    ¡°Are you an idiot? Haven¡¯t I mentioned it before? I cannot speak of it to anyone outside theb family.¡±


    ¡°Is that so?¡±


    Lucia turned away from Berian and strode toward the door.


    ¡°You don¡¯t have to tell me. I¡¯ll find out for myself.¡±


    With those words, Lucia abruptly left theb.


    ¡°Ah¡­¡±


    It felt as if a storm had just passed. Unusually, Berian sat on the sofa, stunned, for a long time.


    He remained lost in thought for a while.


    He sighed deeply, overwhelmed by a sense of injustice.


    ¡°¡­It¡¯s frustrating.¡±


    As the research on teleportation nearedpletion, it was always like this. Over the past few centuries, magicians on the verge of mastering teleportation had either gone insane or fallen intoas. And since Berian had closed his energy centers, he couldn¡¯t demonstrate the magic himself.


    Yet, the patron had no intention of letting Berian go.


    With a stern face, Berian gazed out the window at the red castle.

 Chapter 190: Fire Is Originally Hot (2)

    Chapter 190: Fire Is Originally Hot (2)


    She might have had some quirky traits, like being antisocial, but Seira was an exceptional teacher of magic, far surpassing anyone else.


    It might upset Demodras, who would currently be hibernating behind Dawn Castle, but unlike a mana pump (i.e., heartless dragon), there was a clear difference in capability between Demodras and Seira in teaching magic.


    For example,


    Demodras didn¡¯t demonstrate magic himself, but Seira not only demonstrated it, she also adjusted the forms to suit Shiron¡¯s situation.


    ¡°Is this really okay?¡±


    ¡°Of course, it is. Mana is overflowing. If there¡¯s a problem, just use a protective aura.¡±


    ¡°Really?¡±


    ¡°Sure, I might ruin my body by increasing the output this much, but you have high self-healing abilities, right? If something breaks, it¡¯ll fix itself.¡±


    Although it felt uncertain in his mind, Seira¡¯s advice was indescribably apt.Indeed, the fastest way to be stronger was to push forward, regardless of whether it tore his flesh or shattered his bones.


    Kuwoong-


    Below the training ground, in a deep ce, an immense impact poured into a space that originally did not exist. Even the bedrock, pushed up from deep underground, could not withstand the shock. Thousands of web-like cracks formed, but the cavity never copsed.


    Hwaaak-


    In the dusty cloud, bursts of mana light erupted. The flow of mana carved forms into the air. Shiron¡¯s right hand, pressed against the ground, repaired and reinforced the crumbling rock wall.


    His fist also cracked. The Prient body, usually impervious to significant impacts, was problematic due to the explosive force (Explosive Heart) Shiron had just thrust into it.


    An attack that would naturally burst his enhanced flesh.


    Seira¡¯s specially constructed magic was so ruthlessly efficient that it was unclear whether it was for Shiron¡¯s benefit or if it was intended to hasten his demise.


    ¡°Damn tough.¡±


    Shiron sweated profusely from the excruciating pain. He wanted to quickly employ divine power to heal his fractured bones, but he had to endure the pain while using reinforcement magic to prevent the cavity from copsing.


    Eventually, the dust settled, and the cracks on the wall disappeared. Shiron wiped the sweat away and encased his hand with a holy aura.


    [This is too barbaric a method for training.]


    The ethereal voice of Latera echoed in his head. She continued to oppose this rough training, fearing that Shiron might permanently injure himself.


    [Why not just shoot fireballs from a distance? That way, you wouldn¡¯t damage your hands and could perform more techniques¡­]


    ¡°It¡¯s okay. I haven¡¯t broken anything yet. And I always heal it with divine power, so you don¡¯t need to worry too much.¡±


    [But still¡­]


    Despite Latera¡¯s concerns, Shiron clenched his fist again. Kuduk- With a gathering of strength, mana from his heart imbued his fist. He didn¡¯t stop there. If he allowed the mana to stagnate here, it would be an inner power technique, but Shiron intended to use it for magic.


    The engraved forms were of fire and explosion¡­ The mana, imbued with will, inscribed phenomena into the clenched fist, as if writing characters.


    Now, he was ready to thrust his fist forward. However, he couldn¡¯t simply throw a punch. Merely punching would unleash fearsome power from [Explosive Heart], but Shiron¡¯s intent was more focused on training than on using [Explosive Heart] correctly.


    Hundreds of thousands of punches thrown.


    He was slower than others. Therefore, he could only make up the difference with effort and repeated practice. If it was toote to start, then he just needed to do more and try harder.


    Thus, Shiron repeated the process. Squeezing his heart, imbuing magic into his punches, and healing the burst wounds. He didn¡¯t count the number. He continued until he copsed, and when hungry, he solved it within this cave.


    To Latera, who was watching by his side, it was iprehensible, but Shiron found the process quite manageable. That was all.


    Shiron stretched out his magic-imbued fist, stretching his legs and shifting his weight backward. Kwaaaang-! The whole bedrock shook. If it had been ordinary rock, it would have exploded into powder from the impact, but thanks to Seira¡¯s multiple enhancements, it merely cracked likerge spiderwebbed ss.


    It hadn¡¯t always been like this. Initially, when forming the explosive form, only Shiron¡¯s fist would break. But now? Even if his skin burst, his bones remained intact.


    Thanks to either the Prient¡¯s remarkable physique or the adaptability system of the Reincarnation of the Sword Saint, Shiron achieved excellent results very quickly.


    [It¡¯s impressive, but it¡¯s too pitiful for a hero. I still think shooting mes makes more sense.]


    ¡°Cough, cough, cough!¡±


    [See? You¡¯re coughing because of all the dust. What if you catch a lung disease from this¡­]


    ¡°¡­Then, I¡¯ll infuse my chest with divine power.¡±


    Shiron brushed off the scolding and dusted off the dirt.


    She had been nagging loudly for days, but Shiron had never rebuked Latera.


    Just as she said, the vast majority of magicians did not implement magic in such a brute force manner. If a sorcerer¡¯s magical capacity was equal, it was much more efficient to measure distance and shoot magic at the opponent.


    As the distance increased, there wa sa minor energy loss due to mana depletion, but it¡¯s so negligible that it¡¯s hardly a concern.


    However, both Shiron and Seira insisted on this approach. The speed ofpleting the spell forms and the advantages of closebat were too significant to ignore.


    ¡°And as you know, you can¡¯t use the holy sword from a distance. To use as many techniques as possible, this is the best way.¡±


    [But it¡¯s really hard to watch your training, Hero.]


    ¡°Right, well said. As a hero, you naturally should wield and swing the most cutting-efficient sword in the world. Should it just be for decoration?¡±


    Shiron spat out the dirt in his mouth and reinforced the cracked wall.


    ¡°And if you don¡¯t like watching, you can leave first. Uncle probably has lots of snacks prepared upstairs?¡±


    [You keep mentioning snacks, but I¡¯m not that gluttonous, nor am I weak enough to pursue pleasure alone!]


    ¡°Really?¡±


    [Yes! You and I are inseparable as a hero and guardian angel. We share joy, sorrow, and pain! I try to share the pain you feel as much as the Hero suffers!]


    ¡°¡­Should I stop training then?¡±


    [Ahh!]


    The scream echoed through the cavity. Shiron felt a resonance deeper than shaking the whole bedrock.


    [That¡¯s just a figure of speech! If I really shared your pain, I¡¯d be screaming!]


    ¡°So¡­¡±


    ¡°But my heart! It hurts! All I can do is provide blessings to lessen the pain you¡¯ve given earlier. It¡¯s so frustrating that I can¡¯t give you invincible and instant-death blessings!¡±


    An angry face popped out of thin air. Shiron quickly lifted Latera, who had appeared from nowhere.


    ¡°Is there really such a thing? That invincibility blessing?¡±


    ¡°¡­Maybe?¡±


    Latera averted her gaze under Shiron¡¯s intense look.


    ¡°Who knows, maybe if I get promoted to archangel?¡±


    ¡°¡­You¡¯re teasing.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t be too disappointed! Hero, you really don¡¯t have many demerit points left. Just a bit more good deeds and you¡¯ll hit zero points!¡±


    Latera frantically waved her arms as she spoke.


    During the days he practiced Explosive Heart, Shiron wasn¡¯t just training; he was also busy raising his reputation whenever he had the chance.


    The oue was less satisfying than during his expeditions, but as it also served to clear his debts, Shiron saw no issue with it.


    ¡°I¡¯ll take only half of the money.¡±


    ¡°Thank you! Thank you!!¡±


    He had even returned stakes several times after wiping out his opponents¡¯ wallets.


    ¡°You fool, who told you to bet your limbs on gambling? Come here, I¡¯ll attach them for you.¡±


    He performed good deeds, like reattaching limbs severed by a guillotine with overwhelming divine power, without being asked.


    With limbs thought severed reattached and half of the lost fortunes returned, the gamblers¡¯ feelings for Shiron went beyond simple closure.


    Adoration that surpassed gratitude.


    To the gamblers, Shiron appeared as something greater than the gods they believed in.


    Of course, Shiron did use tricks, like hiding and revealing cards within his body, and the ethereal Latera did tilt the dice in the cup in his favor! But since everyone was happy with the oue, there was no greater heroic feat than this.


    However, raising his reputation was a significant concern for Shiron.


    ¡°So far, no apostles have appeared.¡±


    In ¡°Reincarnation of the Sword Saint,¡± the higher your reputation, the more likely you were to encounter ¡°Apostles¡± while moving across fields.


    These encounters varied, like a hooded vagrant in an alley who turned out to harbor the seed of an apostle, or exploring abyrinth that copses into a hidden heretic¡¯s altar gathering energy for an apostle¡¯s descent.


    Thus, Shiron stayed within the mansion grounds, dedicating himself to training. Encountering an apostle in the middle of the empire was a situation to be avoided if possible. Excluding Jaganata, five apostles remained, so after maxing out his reputation, Shiron nned his next move.


    That was until an unexpected visitor arrived at the mansion.


    ¡°It¡¯s been a while, Brother Shiron.¡±


    ¡°No, is that not Cardinal Deviale? What brings you here¡­¡±


    Shiron couldn¡¯t hide his confusion as Cardinal Deviale leaned in and whispered.


    ¡°It seems it¡¯s time for you, the hero, to exert your strength.¡±


    ¡°¡­What?¡±


    ¡®What is he talking about?¡¯


    Shiron had no clue what Deviale was referring to.

 Chapter 191: Marking (1)

    Chapter 191: Marking (1)


    Cardinal Deviale.


    Despite being well over forty, his sturdy body, neatly swept-back blond hair, and immacte attire easily allowed anyone to guess what kind of person he was without needing to speak to him.


    He may be a high-ranking noble, perhaps from a wealthy ss. However, the important thing wasn¡¯t what appeared on the outside. It¡¯s not that I wanted to nag about how the inside was more important than the outward appearance, which we were all tired of hearing. It meant Shiron had taken quite a liking to Deviale.


    [A nice fragrance ising from you.]


    ¡®Really?¡¯


    [Yes, I can smell flowers, and not only that, there is a refreshing feeling like walking through a forest in midsummer. It seems like you¡¯ve lived a good life. If you keep living like this, you might go to heaven.]


    Latera said this, and Shiron followed Deviale unquestioningly to the ¡®ce where the hero must appear.¡¯


    ¡­Of course, Deviale was the only outsider who knew that Shiron was a hero, and although they had worked together for a while, it still felt odd to bring up any doubts.


    The current atmosphere of high tension meant there was nothing wrong with being cautious. For example, even now, as they passed through the main entrance of the hospital, Deviale insisted that this was where the hero must emerge.As far as Shiron was concerned, the only ce a hero should appear was to subjugate the ¡®Apostle¡¯ associated with the Demon Lord.


    Maybe it involved bringing peace to conflict zones, or eradicating all the unhappy people in the world. In ¡®Reincarnation of the Sword Saint¡¯, the role of a yer who possessed the Holy Sword was, naturally, to kill all the Apostles and also kill the Demon Lord.


    Even Glenn, who was currently in the Demon Realm, had aged. His foresight had likely faded as much as the Apostles that had escaped his notice.


    While riding the hospital elevator, Shiron did not let go of the Holy Sword in his pocket. However,


    ¡°¡­What is this?¡±


    Despite tightly gripping the Holy Sword, the top floor reached by the elevator seemed too tranquil to be under the influence of an Apostle. It was supposed to resemble an unavoidable disaster. If it weren¡¯t for the patients lying in beds along the hallway, all appearing quite serious, it would merely seem like a hotel for affluent patients.


    ¡°Was the job I was supposed to do just treating affluent patients?¡±


    ¡°The person we are about to meet is indeed affluent, but it is certainly not an unpleasant or wicked task for you, sir.¡±


    The ebony doors swung open. Deviale guided Shiron into a VIP hospital room.


    ¡°¡­Huh?¡±


    Upon opening the door, an unexpected person appeared, his face covered in grotesque scars. Shiron blinked for a moment, trying to recognize the person in front of him.


    ¡®¡­Dexter Dras.¡¯


    Before Shiron could speak, Dexterughed first.


    ¡°Isn¡¯t this Shiron. Long time no see.¡±


    ¡°Have you been well, Mr. Dexter?¡±


    ¡°What do you mean ¡®Mr.¡¯! You can call me uncle if you like. You¡¯ve grown a lot since Ist saw you.¡±


    ¡°Did you know each other?¡±


    Deviale watched the two exchanging warm greetings. Dexter shared a light hug with Shiron.


    ¡°Of course. We¡¯ve seen each other from time to time.¡±


    ¡°I should have visited you separately. I apologize.¡±


    ¡°No need. It¡¯s enough to meet and be d just before dying. That¡¯s enough for someone like me.¡±


    Dexter spoke wistfully and sighed. This unfamiliar sight caused Shiron to raise an eyebrow.


    ¡°Cardinal, the task I must undertake isn¡¯t¡­¡±


    ¡°Lord Dexter, could you please move inside?¡±


    ¡°Alright.¡±


    It seemed that the task for the hero wasn¡¯t to treat Dexter¡¯s scars.


    ¡°Brother Shiron. Inside.¡±


    After all, the scars on Dexter¡¯s face were a curse that couldn¡¯t be healed by holy methods.


    Depending on the situation, but generally, the way to deal with a curse in ¡®Reincarnation of the Sword Saint¡¯ was to kill the sorcerer who cast it. Even with a Holy Sword and Latera¡¯s blessing, there was no way to heal his scars.


    [So¡­ does that mean he has to live like that?]


    ¡®¡­Just find and kill the one who cursed him. But the problem is, the culprit is in the Demon Realm.¡¯


    Fortunately, Shiron knew who had cursed Dexter: the 7th Apostle, Korax. Killing him would cleanly solve everything.


    Korax was the administrator of a temple in the deepest part of the Demon Realm. The number 7 indicated he was thest to be an Apostle, but unlike the others, whose thoughts were unfathomable, he was rtively understandable.


    Unlike Cami, who never left the Night Trail Window for fear of death, he was confined to the Demon Realm. However, Dexter received his incurable injury because he ventured into Korax¡¯s territory. As long as he didn¡¯t step into the Demon Realm, he could be absolutely safe from Korax¡¯s curse.


    ¡°That¡¯s it.¡±


    However, looking at the man on the bed, Shiron had to reconsider.


    Wrapped in bandages that left no gaps, and not just any bandages, but those finely torn from a ¡®means¡¯ intended to cover the body of a high priest. Yet, even such sacred bindings could not contain the demonic energy, something that made Shiron furrowed his brows.


    ¡°¡­Who is this?¡±


    ¡°My son.¡±


    It was Dexter, not Deviale, who responded.


    ¡°Not long ago, I heard that my son was hospitalized. I halted the expedition and came back, but by the time I returned, he was in this condition.¡±


    ¡°Even when I arrived, the erosion from the demonic energy was quite advanced. No matter how much holy magic or holy water I used, there was no improvement.¡±


    The cardinal¡¯s voice, already low, grew even quieter.


    ¡°So¡­¡±


    ¡°I understand, Your Eminence. You don¡¯t need to say any more.¡±


    Shiron interrupted Deviale from speaking further. With Dexter present, who might not understand Shiron¡¯s circumstances, Deviale turned his gaze towards Dexter, following Shiron¡¯s lead.


    ¡°Lord Dexter. Could you please step outside?¡±


    ¡°¡­¡±


    ¡°I ask you kindly.¡±


    ¡°Understood.¡±


    Dexter¡¯s voice was tinged with tears as he responded. He had stayed up all night waiting for the cardinal. The person Deviale brought was a young man Dexter had seen several times before, making it difficult for him to retract his steps.


    Shiron understood his feelings and wasn¡¯t upset. It was clear to anyone that leaving a patient, whom not even the cardinal¡¯s holy magic could aid, in the hands of a brash young man seemed illogical.


    Only after Dexter left the room could Shiron finally rx his body.


    ¡°This is the task I must undertake.¡±


    ¡°Yes. I¡¯m hesitant to say this, but since even the cardinal¡¯s holy magic couldn¡¯t heal the wounds, it was believed that only the hero¡¯s power could offer help, unless it were the Pope himself, who couldn¡¯t leave the homnd.¡±


    Shiron spoke with resignation, and Deviale bowed his head in apology.


    ¡°Lord Dexter is a benefactor who saved my life during the expedition to the demon realm. I couldn¡¯t just ignore his request.¡±


    ¡°I wasn¡¯t ming you, Your Eminence. It¡¯s just a relief.¡±


    It was fortunate that it wasn¡¯t an apostle¡¯s emergence. After all, the appearance of an apostle in the heart of the empire would have been an ominous sign. Reassured, Shiron reached out towards the patient.


    Whoosh¡ª


    A massive burst of divine power erupted, driving out the demonic energy emanating from the patient with the divinity filling the room.


    ¡®I am living in the same era as a hero¡­!¡¯


    Deviale squinted against the dazzling light, determined to imprint this historic moment in his memory as a living witness.


    A minute passed, and his eyes began to sting.


    Ten minutes went by, and tears streamed from his burning eyes.


    Thirty minutester, Deviale had not blinked once. His unblinking stare might have seemed almost fanatical, but the opinions of others mattered not to him.


    Thanks to the released divine power, his eyes were not even sore. Deviale was filled with a desire to be the sole witness to this miracle.


    However, in stark contrast to the grateful cardinal, Shiron¡¯s face was severely distorted.


    [Why isn¡¯t there any improvement?]


    Latera also sensed something was amiss. Despite incrementally increasing the output of divine power from thirty minutes ago, even from ten seconds ago, the demonic energy bursting from the wound he was touching showed no signs of dissipating.


    Shiron found this odd and ceased emitting light.


    ¡°¡­Hero?¡±


    ¡°Your Eminence, may I remove the bandages?¡±


    ¡°Yes, yes, of course.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s expensive to rip these off since they¡¯re not just any bandages, but something seems off.¡±


    Understanding, Deviale replied. Shiron then drew a dagger from his pocket and began to cut the bandages. Zzt¡ªThe flesh and pus underneath were stuck together. Shiron carefully cut through the bandages one by one.


    As the patient¡¯s naked body was revealed, Shiron sighed in exhaustion.


    ¡°Your Eminence.¡±


    ¡°Yes, Hero.¡±


    ¡°This appears to be a major problem.¡±


    ¡°Ah¡­?¡±


    Deviale responded with a surprised look.


    A wound that could not be healed even with such divine power was unimaginable for Deviale.


    Shiron pointed to the area below the patient¡¯s navel, the danjeon. The rotting wound had grown new flesh thanks to the divine power, but demonic energy was still seeping out.


    ¡°It¡¯s a curse.¡±


    ¡°Then we must¡­¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s no use. I know very well what this curse is¡­ It¡¯s tough¡­ ordinary methods won¡¯t work.¡±


    ¡°Then?¡±


    ¡°We¡¯ll have to kill the one who cast the curse. And fortunately, I know who that is.¡±


    After saying this to Deviale, Shiron opened the door to call Dexter, who was outside.


    However, it wasn¡¯t just Dexter waiting for Shiron.


    Thud-


    Ouch-


    A scream came from beyond the door. Shiron tilted his head and cautiously peeked outside.


    There, a girl clutching the back of her head was sprawled on the floor.


    ¡°¡­What are you doing?¡±


    Shiron casually asked Lucia, who was holding a bouquet of white chrysanthemums.


    ¡°Well, I was waiting outside since they said treatment was underway¡­¡±


    Shiron felt as if he had experienced something simr in the past.

 Chapter 192: Marking (2)

    Chapter 192: Marking (2)


    Could it be that she had secretly followed him? The moment Shiron caught Lucia¡¯s eyes, as she clutched her red hair, he momentarily entertained that thought.


    ¡°Could you move aside?¡±


    It was merely a misconception. As if she had arranged it with Dexter beforehand, Lucia bowed slightly and passed by Shiron, heading inside.


    Inside the hospital room, Lucia ced a tightly held bouquet of chrysanthemums by the patient¡¯s bedside. Gently and meticulously, her touch was that of someone well-practiced, leading Shiron to suspect there was something between Lucia and the patient.


    ¡®Aren¡¯t white chrysanthemums used at funerals?¡¯


    Suppressing the urge to object, Shiron followed Lucia. Despite seeing the patient¡¯s terrible wounds, Lucia appeared unshaken.


    Lucia sighed deeply and turned towards Shiron.


    ¡°I had no idea you were the one treating the professor.¡±


    ¡°¡­Professor?¡±¡°That one. Remember? I told youst time about the professor who offered me a research position.¡±


    Shiron recalled the conversation from a few weeks ago.


    Because of Shiron¡¯s engagement to Siriel, his rtionship with Lucia had grown distant. Lucia usually returned homete, and Shiron, always too busy, never had a chance to tell her toe home early.


    He had to practice magic and pay off a debt worth tens of millions of shillings. Another important task was custom-ordering a ring to gift Siriel. Thus, even though they lived under the same roof, their encounters became rare.


    ¡°That professor was the one who tempted you to go to graduate school?¡±


    ¡°¡­Yes.¡±


    ¡°I wondered where you had been, and it turns out you were visiting a professor.¡±


    Lucia awkwardly admitted to Shiron¡¯s questioning.


    A Varian Teaching Assistant and an unknown sponsor. Lucia, who had boldly confronted the Varian Teaching Assistant about digging into that rtionship, found herself at a dead end with Professor Reynold, as it turned out there was no sign of the sponsor waking up from aa.


    Idiot, fool, moron. Overwhelmed by self-loathing, Lucia gripped her head as if she were tearing her hair out. She felt suffocated, frustrated by herck of progress despite the days that had passed.


    ¡°Why are you harming yourself?¡±


    Shiron showed a gentle smile to the girl who looked as if she were about to die.


    ¡°It seems like you have some big worries. Why don¡¯t you share them?¡±


    ¡°Aren¡¯t you busy?¡±


    Lucia tidied her hair and stared at Shiron.


    ¡°You¡¯re always busy, always at the training ground beneath the arena, never showing your face.¡±


    ¡°Why are you prying into someone who¡¯s offering to listen?¡±


    ¡°¡­Anyway. I¡¯m not shameless enough to ask something from someone who¡¯s busy.¡±


    ¡°Are you upset?¡±


    ¡°¡­This time, I¡¯ll handle it myself. If you end up marrying Siriel, I¡¯ll be left all alone. I need to find my own way. Maybe I¡¯ll follow my father into the demon realm¡­¡±


    ¡°Ah, you are upset.¡±


    Shiron poked her sullen face with his finger. Lucia¡¯s face flushed as if provoked.


    ¡°Ah,e on! Why are you doing this?¡±


    ¡°Tell me properly, why do you keep pushing me away? Are you that upset that I¡¯m engaged to Siriel?¡±


    [Hero? It might be best to stop now.]


    ¡°So I even suggested we go out to have fun to cheer you up. But you refused, getting angry over nothing, didn¡¯t you?¡±


    Ignoring Latera¡¯s warning, Shiron kept poking Lucia¡¯s cheeks. Latera watched Lucia trembling and was appalled.


    [Hero, please stop! It¡¯s not just the two of us here, there are other people around! Aren¡¯t you embarrassed?]


    ¡®Just be quiet. If I poke her a bit more, I have a feeling things might get easier.¡¯


    Shiron turned to the quivering Lucia with clenched fists.


    ¡°Your Eminence, I will contact you soon with good news.¡±


    ¡°¡­Thank you.¡±


    Cardinal Deviale bowed slightly to Shiron as he carried the red-haired girl out.


    An unexpectedly childish scuffle. Cardinal Deviale felt momentarily disconcerted by the antics in front of a critically ill patient, but he knew that he was the only believer who knew Shiron was a hero.


    A hero executed the will of the gods. It was rude enough for Deviale toe unannounced and to ask for help so abruptly. But with his sleeves rolled up ready to assist, Deviale couldn¡¯t ask for more.


    ¡°Mr. Dexter, don¡¯t be too disheartened. I will do my best to ensure your son recovers quickly.¡±


    ¡°Thank you.¡±


    Additionally, Shiron was also looking after Dexter, who couldn¡¯t hide the shadows on his face.


    ¡®Hero¡­!¡¯


    What did it matter if some actions were hard to understand? To Deviale, Shiron was the very image of a caring and just hero. Deviale held his aching nose and bowed.


    Dexter, with a face overflowing with emotion, stared at Shiron.


    ¡°Once my son fully recovers¡­ I¡¯ll grant whatever you wish for within my power. I¡¯ll never forget this kindness. And Lucia, thank you as well.¡±


    ¡°Me, really?¡±


    Lucia, stuck to his side like baggage, was startled and lifted her head.


    ¡°I didn¡¯t say I would do anything. I never wanted to be involved with him in the first ce¡­¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s not like that. How could I shamelessly cause trouble to someone else¡¯s precious child?¡±


    Dexter sadly took Lucia¡¯s hand.


    ¡°You¡¯re the only student who has visited my son. Oh, I am so envious of Hugo. How did he end up with such a lovely niece?¡±


    ¡°Just trust me. I¡¯ll catch the bastard who did this to the professor and make them pay.¡±


    Lucia¡¯s eyes widened with determination. It was rare to see a middle-aged man with a deeply lined face showing tears in front of others.


    As a girl going through a sensitive period, Lucia found it impossible to say anything harsh in front of Dexter, who was shedding tears.<hr>


    The unhealing scars left by the Seventh Apostle originally belonged in the demon realm. The day after Lucia was offered the research position, there was news of a patient being attacked, indicating that the Seventh Apostle¡¯s whereabouts were somewhere in this empire.


    ¡®Has the original storyline disappeared altogether?¡¯


    Recalling the Seventh Apostle, who never left the demon realm in the original work, Shiron walked through a sparsely popted alley.


    He wasn¡¯t alone. Walking in front of him were Lucia, with a nk expression, and Seira, excited about a night walk after a long time.


    ¡°What kind of research requires hundreds of years of fruitless effort?¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t know. The professor seemed very interested in teleportation. But then, it sounds like he has other motives.¡±


    ¡°Oh, my, my! What kind of guy is that? That sponsor sounds suspicious. I¡¯m getting a strong intuition from the great sorcerer!¡±


    ¡°Ah, yes¡­¡±


    ¡°And if the research is so dangerous, why drag someone else¡¯s precious child into it? There¡¯s absolutely no shame!¡±


    ¡°I told you earlier. That elf has a severe magical disability. Must be a sorcerer crazy about his research.¡±


    ¡°Sorry, but no one calls a person who can¡¯t perform magic a sorcerer.¡±


    ¡°Get ready. We¡¯re almost there.¡±


    Seira, chattering away, was silenced by Shiron, who looked up at the tall wall. It was the lime wall surrounding the academy, which, ording to Lucia, had protective magic to prevent outsiders without ess cards from approaching.


    ¡°Now, it¡¯s your turn.¡±


    Shiron pped Seira¡¯s back. Recognizing the signal, Seira frowned and attempted to breach the gate leading to the Magenta East wing.


    ¡°I¡¯m not sure who created it, but the spell is quite sophisticated.¡±


    ¡°So, you¡¯re saying you can¡¯t do it?¡±


    ¡°But you¡¯ve picked the wrong opponent. Just wait a bit. It¡¯ll be soon.¡±


    ¡®¡­Is this right?¡¯


    Lucia looked bewildered at the pair, who seemed as if they were plotting a bank heist. Shiron had always been odd, but Seira was bing strange too. 500 years ago, she definitely wasn¡¯t like this. She was so proud of her magic that she would tly refuse to engage in anything she considered beneath her¡­


    ¡°Who do you think I am? I¡¯m the great sorcerer Seira. No barrier can stand before the mightiest wizard¡­¡±


    ¡°Well done. You¡¯re not just a hero¡¯spanion for nothing.¡±


    ¡°Right? I¡¯m pretty great, aren¡¯t I?¡±


    Seira, basking in the shower of praises, soon created a gate leading to Magenta East.


    ¡®Is it because she¡¯s aged? She¡¯spletely changed.¡¯


    Lucia, with her eyes tightly shut, turned away from her grotesquely altered friend.


    ¡®I never had such issues when I was with Yura.¡¯


    Feeling particrly nostalgic for a long-gone friend, Lucia silently followed Shiron through the gate.


    The events after passing through the gate were executed swiftly. Avoiding the patrolling guards and sessfully infiltrating the building that housed Professor Reynold¡¯sboratory, Shiron pulled out a holy sword and a slimy, wet rope from his belongings.


    ¡°There are too many people; I can¡¯t tell.¡±


    ¡°Ah, see that third window? The person wearing sses in there is an elf called Varian.¡±


    Evente at night, most of theboratories were bustling. Among them, Lucia pointed out one particr window and identified Varian.


    ¡°I¡¯ll be right back.¡±


    Shiron chuckled as he gripped the rope firmly.

 Chapter 193: Long-Distance Transit Magic

    Chapter 193: Long-Distance Transit Magic


    In Magenta Hall, whereboratories primarily focused on analysis were clustered, the top floor was home to Professor Reynold¡¯sb.


    Now, without Professor Reynold¡¯s name, room 505 disyed a que and remained brightly illuminated, even in the dead of night.


    Though it¡¯s daytime, theb¡¯s activity was as intense as during the night. Theb members appeared worn out. Orphans, freedmen, and serfs gathered at the end of the table; their motivations for pursuing academia were as varied as their backgrounds and statuses.


    One, having endured 200 years of very to be a freedman, sought purpose in his sole life. Whether for recognition or not to be overlooked, even a bastard son desired acknowledgment from his father, a noble from the House of Rien.


    Hence, no two individuals in theb shared the same background or reason for their presence.


    All of this was orchestrated by Varian, the senior teaching assistant of room 505.


    Teleportation, a magic on the brink of being forgotten by history.


    Once the research waspleted, it promised not only wealth but also immense honor. His name would be inscribed at the base of the monument on the central victory road, one of the highest des one could receive.


    For this reason, room 505 continued its operations as usual, even without a professor to lead the research. Upon closer examination, it seemed even busier than before.¡°Mr. Varian, I¡¯ve just finished sorting out what we received this morning. I¡¯ll leave it on table 2.¡±


    ¡°Thank you, Rachel.¡±


    Varian, the driving force behind theb and the senior teaching assistant, picked up the stack of papers with a detached touch.


    p-


    It had been nearly a month since Professor Reynold was attacked by an assant. It was time to appoint a new professor, but no suitable candidates met Varian¡¯s approval, leaving a bitter smile on his face.


    ¡®An 8-star magician from a prestigious military family¡­ When will we find someone like that again?¡¯


    Professor Reynold Dras was a rare breed, not just in Magenta Hall but across the academy. He came from a good family, had a pleasant personality, and his notable personal magical achievements had raised Varian¡¯s expectations. Unfortunately, he was unable to withstand the grand currents and ended up broken.


    Varian turned the pages with a dry touch. Rustle- Rustle- His movements carried the experience of age, exuding the air of a leisurely raised noble.


    Unaware of what the future held, Varian sighed deeply, a moment uncharacteristic of him.


    Blink-


    The ethermps hanging in the battlefield swayed as if encountering a strange current.


    Did someone open a window? One of the researchers thought so and looked towards the window, but only a firmly shut window met their focused gaze.


    Blink- Blink-


    ¡°Why is it like that?¡±


    ¡°Who turned on the venttor?¡±


    ¡°¡­Is someone ying a prank? We¡¯re busy enough as it is.¡±


    Thus, theb members stopped their work and looked up at the dangling ethermps. There was no wind, nor was anyone using telekic magic for a prank; what kind of ghostly act was this?


    ¡°Mr. Varian! It seems I need to head over to the administration building.¡±


    Rachel, with her blonde hair clumsily arranged and looking quite in, felt something needed to be done and stared at Varian¡¯s seat.


    ¡°Shall I vacate the seat¡­?¡±


    However, in the direction she looked, deep inside theb, there was no one to be found.


    ¡°Mr. Varian?¡±


    Rachel swallowed nervously and set out to find the person who had just been perusing the documents. The chair he had been sitting in still held his warmth, and the stack of papers he had been handed was neatly arranged on the table.<hr>


    Kwaah-


    The sound of the wind beating against his ears.


    Crunch- Crunch-


    The chilling sound of being constricted with every struggle.


    It felt as though a cloth was tightly wrapped around his head,pletely blocking his sight, and something damp, presumably used as a gag, was stuffed into his mouth, rendering him unable to speak properly.


    But now, Varian could fullyprehend one fact.


    ¡®I¡¯ve been kidnapped¡­¡¯


    Varian tried to calm his queasy stomach and clear his confused mind. Now that he had realized he was kidnapped, the next steps were to figure out the identity of the person carrying him like baggage and where they were taking him.


    Having been kidnapped once before, he quickly came to terms with his situation. However, theory and practice seemed to differ, as he could not even guess where he was being transported.


    ¡®No, am I actually moving?¡¯


    Although the sound of the noisy wind continued, strangely, there were no footsteps to be heard. Nor did it seem they were traveling by carriage, as there were no sounds of horse hooves or wheels.


    Moreover, what was this asional queasiness? From top to bottom, from bottom to top. A floating sensation briefly came over him, enough to make his mind go numb with seasickness.


    Having lived in Rien for hundreds of years, Varian had neither seen nor heard of any road connected to the academy that could induce such sensations.


    Had he been feeling seasick for a while? At some point, Varian realized that the sensation of moving had stopped.


    And then, the cloth covering Varian¡¯s head was removed.


    ¡°Ugh!¡±


    Varian squinted painfully at the dazzling light. As his eyes slowly adjusted, he made eye contact with the person staring intently at him.


    ¡°Are you conscious?¡±


    It was a tall human. Due to the bright light, Varian couldn¡¯t see his features clearly, but he was sure the man was wearing a mischievous smile.


    ¡°Who are you¡­ Why are you doing this to me?¡±


    ¡°It seems you haven¡¯t grasped the situation yet.¡±


    Shiron pulled up a chair and sat down, staring intently at Varian.


    ¡°You¡¯ve been kidnapped.¡±


    ¡°Why, why would you kidnap me? I¡¯m just a penniless researcher. What could you possibly gain from going to such lengths to kidnap me¡­?¡±


    Varian acted thoroughly terrified in front of his kidnapper, Shiron. Having been kidnapped before, the situation itself did not instill great fear in him.


    However, he knew it was wise to remain as submissive as possible, whatever the kidnapper might demand. Varian firmly believed, as he had 50 years ago, that a patron woulde to save him and thus tried to buy time.


    Was it while his mind was racing? A short shadow popped out from behind the tall man.


    ¡°Why would there be nothing to gain?¡±


    ¡°¡­What?¡±


    It was a voice he had heard somewhere before. The clear, resonant voice echoing in the chamber, and the golden eyes shining in the backlight, naturally reminded him of someone.


    ¡°Lucia? Why are you here?¡±


    ¡°Why else? I¡¯m here to meet the damned patron you mentioned.¡±


    Lucia rattled the Fairy¡¯s Longsword at her waist, growling like a beast.


    Varian swallowed hard, trying to steady his dizzy mind. Perhaps due to the tension, his mouth was dry, making it difficult to swallow, but he felt he needed to warn the foolish student quickly.


    ¡°Stop it, Lucia. You might end up getting killed.¡±


    ¡°Really? Who will die first, I wonder? Me or your precious patron?¡±


    Lucia gripped the Fairy¡¯s Longsword tightly and turned her head away from Varian.


    ¡°Are you leaving already?¡±


    Shiron, who had been making rice porridge in a corner of the chamber, called out to Lucia.


    ¡°Something¡¯s off upstairs.¡±


    Lucia pulled out a pocket watch from her clothing and replied while looking at it. Inside the tunnel made for magic training, the sense of time dulled, so she had to check the time whenever she could.


    ¡°Lucia, where exactly are you going? And what ce is this?¡±


    ¡°You don¡¯t need to know. Just open your mouth.¡±


    Shiron sped Varian¡¯s mouth and spooned the rice porridge into it. There was some resistance, but soon Varian began swallowing the gruel withoutint.


    ¡®¡­What is this?¡¯


    Varian was startled by a strange sensation filling the emptiness inside him but did not stop chewing the rice porridge. He realized it was significant thirst and hunger.


    Having swallowed the rice porridge in a gulp, Varian couldn¡¯t understand why he was acting this way.


    Sweat ran down his spine. His bound body felt stiff.


    An utterly mysterious situation.


    Despite his resolve to act thoroughly terrified, physiological reactions were a clear indicator that he was indeed feeling fear.


    ¡°I¡¯ll be back.¡±


    ¡°Ah, bring Seira back with you on your way. This guy stinks. He must have soiled himself earlier.¡±


    ¡°¡­Okay.¡±


    ¡°¡­Did I soil myself?¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    Lucia nced briefly at Varian before gripping the doorknob and stepping outside.


    She had no intention of concealing her identity. She had repeated the same conversation hundreds of times and knew from hundreds of previous conversations that wearing a mask revealed nothing.


    It had been over a month since Varian was brought to an open area on the mansion grounds. Only by revealing faces could Varian be spurred into empathy to obtain even a fragment of information.


    It was just like the story he had told earlier, about what had happened during his first kidnapping.


    Lucia emerged from the underground space and looked up at the sky. Her sensitive senses, sharper than anyone¡¯s even in a tunnel tens of meters deep, could approximately detect some threat urring on the surface.


    ¡°¡­Was it called a gate?¡±


    Lucia muttered, looking at a doughnut-shaped cloud hanging in the sky. Shiron had called it the power of an apostle and added that this was phase four.


    Thump-! Thump, thump, thump!


    Knights d in blue armor fell from the sky.

 Chapter 194: Just In Time

    Chapter 194: Just In Time


    Although Varian was kidnapped, unfortunately, no useful information could be extracted.


    Who was the sponsor?


    Why research teleportation?


    Perhaps to etch his name in history? Or maybe just out of pure curiosity about magic?


    Varian couldn¡¯t possibly know what Lucia was thinking; all she could do was specte.


    Interrogation, threats, even torture¡­ there was nothing they hadn¡¯t tried to extract information.


    Even showing a mountain of gold coins or casting mind control magic to extract information, Varian remained uninterested, like a dead-end wall.


    No, if one must draw aparison, Varian seemed more like a doll with a frightened expression.


    Though baseless, Lucia felt that Varian was not frightened at all but was merely acting.However, even amidst this, it wasn¡¯t entirely fruitless.


    It all started from a small question about whether he would teach his life¡¯s work, teleportation.


    -¡°Oh, what¡¯s with this kid?¡±


    -¡°Why are you looking at me? I didn¡¯t do anything?¡±


    The moment Seira performed the teleportation spell right before his eyes, Varian fainted with his eyes wide open.


    For a moment, she worried if the torture had broken him, but luckily, or not, Varian soon regained consciousness.


    Thump¡ª


    As if a thread had snapped, when Varian regained consciousness, something unbelievable happened.


    He couldn¡¯t remember anything from the moment he was kidnapped up to now. Even the non-superstitious Seira was screaming in fear at that time; something truly inexplicable by magic.


    The oddities didn¡¯t end there.


    Was it the day after Varian, the assistant, was kidnapped? Suddenly, tens of presences appeared all at once at midnight, and how startled Lucia was.


    Who knew where those assassins came from, but a shocked Lucia killed them all.


    The regret of not torturing themsted only a short while, for the next attack came just a few dayster.


    The second were abominations wrapped in ck mes, as bright and loud as meteors even in broad daylight; it was impossible not to know where they came from.


    Lucia killed them all, having caught onto the clue.


    The third were magicians constantly shooting magic imbued with sinister mana.


    Lucia, having waited at the location where they would appear, killed them all.


    And the fourth. Lucia gave a cold nce to the group that fell from the sky. She didn¡¯t count precisely, but there seemed to be at least thirty.


    But regardless of the number, it was of no concern to a girl with a sword. Lucia resolved to kill them all again, flicking her hands and nting her sword.


    ¡°Cry, Sirius.¡±


    The white sword aura swallowed the star¡¯s sword. If Shiron had seen it, he might have cringed at the cheesy naming, but soon, all the enemies would be dead anyway. Lucia felt embarrassed by her own appearance, yet she thought the naming was genuinely cool.


    A chilling smile hung on Lucia¡¯s lips.


    The knights in blue armor felt an unknown emotion as they drew their swords.


    Sssrrng¡ª


    The knights didn¡¯t shout their moves. ck mes climbed up their des and took the shape of a sword aura.


    But that wasn¡¯t really a sword aura.


    The tingling sensation on her skin and the sharpness in her nostrils were magical energy. Lucia, someone who knew what true sword aura was, a master who could distinguish truth from falsehood, was certain of it.


    And she knew too well that no human could emit such magical energy. Reassured that they were not human, Lucia increased the size of her sword aura.


    Boom!


    Without anyone saying anything, they all charged towards each other. The ck mes soon engulfed not only the swords but also the entire armor, and Lucia felt intense heat on her face.


    It didn¡¯t matter. The moment she felt the heat, the armor blocking her was split in two. Crack¡ªred, foul debris scattered in the air.


    ¡°One down.¡±


    Lucia, feeling the thrilling sensation in her hands, looked up. The opponent was frozen in the stance of just about to rush at her. It wasn¡¯t due to fear they couldn¡¯t move. As consciousness scattered, the enemies moved, albeit slowly.


    In elerated consciousness, Lucia, eyeing her next opponent, intensified her power. Mana rose and formed the shape of mes. A crescent of mes was etched in the air. The tail of the me followed the trajectory of the sword.


    The swung sword passed through the armor as if merely brushing past it. Now, she couldn¡¯t even feel the sensation in her hands. Sirius, enveloped in white ki, became a sword sharper than anything in the world. The culprit could never perceive the speed, making no sound of cutting, only a huge boom echoed in her ears instead.


    Lucia, leaving a white trail behind, stomped the ground again.


    The swung sword passed through the armor as if merely grazing it.


    She swung her sword. She stomped the ground.


    She swung her sword. The swung sword passed through the armor as if merely grazing it.


    She stomped the ground. She swung her sword.


    The swung sword passed through the armor as if merely grazing it. She stomped the ground. She swung her sword.


    The swung sword passed through the armor as if merely grazing it.


    Thus,


    After about thirty strikes, the knights didn¡¯t even realize what was happening to them. Those who perished without swinging a single sword were ripped out as if being sucked into the sword¡¯s footprints.


    Lucia flicked her sword in the air, unsoiled by any filth. It was an act to protect the sword from foreign substances, but Lucia thought it was cool just for that reason, and then she looked back at the path she had traveled.


    A spine-chillingly magnificent scene unfolded. Among more than thirty armors, the sword¡¯s trail was drawing its tail.


    Thendscape, momentarily paused, slowly began to move again. The sword¡¯s trail seemed to be sucked into the waist, and btedly, the corpses fell to the ground.


    In the ensuing fall, Lucia was genuinely smitten with her cool self. She didn¡¯t know why the sword¡¯s trail remained in the air, but she casually dismissed it, engrossed in her ecstasy.


    ¡°¡­We need to bring Seira.¡±


    After the battle, only Shiron¡¯s request remained intact in Lucia¡¯s mind.<hr>


    Four dayster, the fifth attack arrived.


    Giant legs emerged from the clouds. Boom! A golden giant stepped down, flipping the ground entirely. The vibrations from the battle shook the groundpletely, and their effects reached a distant mansion.


    ¡°So, how many more times will such a thinge?¡±


    Eldrina stared at the trembling window, about to shatter, and spoke.


    Shiron, hands sped behind his back, confidently replied.


    ¡°There are seven more times left.¡±


    ¡°Really? Then when will it all end?¡±


    ¡°The intervals between attacks are getting shorter, so it will probably end within ten days.¡±


    ¡°You seem to know quite precisely.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s all thanks to the power of prophecy.¡±


    ¡°Is that so?¡±


    Eldrina turned around with a venomous face. Rather than seeing her well-tended flower garden getting ruined by the earthquake, it was better to look at the annoying man who would be her future son-inw.


    ¡°Then, I might as well use prophecy to see when Shiron Prient will get engaged to Siriel.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡±


    ¡°I mean, I heard he was supposed to get engagedst week. Surely our prospective son-inw isn¡¯t lying, and at least after ten days, it should be possible, right?¡±


    ¡°Uh¡­ Well, that¡¯s¡­¡±


    Shiron struggled to face the venomous gaze directly.


    ¡°As you know, Eldrina, our family has a special power handed down through generations, and there¡¯s this really bad god¡­ We¡¯re given the power of foresight to stop that bastard¡­ Personal matters can¡¯t be predicted, you see?¡±


    ¡°So?¡±


    ¡°Yes. And with such ominous dangers approaching, it would be better to do it after this event is over. There¡¯s something called timing. The right atmosphere for a proposal.¡±


    Shiron hurriedly spoke and then pulled out a rather luxurious-looking box from his pocket. Click¡ªthe box opened, and a beautiful glow caught Eldrina¡¯s eyes.


    That¡¯ll do, a dowry worthy of her precious daughter¡¯s slender fingers. Eldrina bit her tongue to suppress a pleased smile.


    ¡°¡­I also know you¡¯re not dying just because you want to. You¡¯ve prepared a ring like this, so if the situation is right, you can propose anytime.¡±


    ¡°Then why are you rushing me?¡±


    ¡°The problem isn¡¯t me, it¡¯s Siriel.¡±


    Boom!


    Ignoring the roaring from behind, Eldrina rubbed her temples again.


    ¡°You know the girl¡¯s busy with the knight¡¯s order duties, right?¡±


    ¡°I heard she will be with her great-uncle on the next expedition.¡±


    Shiron nodded briefly in response.


    Recently, ording to Lucia, Siriel spends most of her time outside the academy preparing to take over the knight¡¯s order.


    The so-called sessor lessons. Siriel was preparing to lead the Sky Knights in ce of Hugo.


    ¡°Siriel can¡¯t fully focus on the sessor lessons. Do you know how much she throws a fit wanting to help you every morning?¡±


    ¡°¡­Is that so?¡±


    Was that happening? Having been cooped up in the basementtely, Shiron was utterly unaware of this.


    ¡°I agree we should wait for the right time, but Siriel is my daughter. She¡¯s not the type to just sit and suck her thumb waiting for the man she loves¡­¡±


    Eldrina rubbed her temples again as if it hurt.


    ¡°Siriel, the more she takes the sessor lessons, the more she feels the future apart from you bing real.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡±


    ¡°And, if she inherits the knight¡¯s order, she will eventually leave the house often and for long periods, just like her father. It¡¯s natural to worry about another ¡®cat¡¯ stealing her bowl while apart.¡±


    ¡°¡­What can we do? With all this chaos going on.¡±


    Shiron stroked his chin and gazed out the window.


    Hundreds of meters of sword aura were decimating the golden giant.


    ¡°Siriel won¡¯t mind the time or ce if it¡¯s you.¡±


    Eldrina sighed at the same scene.


    ¡°Why not just get engaged today?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s a once-in-a-lifetime proposal, isn¡¯t it? You know that, which is why you¡¯re keeping the engagement ns a secret from Siriel, aren¡¯t you?¡±


    Shiron shook his head at Eldrina¡¯sints.


    ¡°I don¡¯t think Siriel is a frivolous child who can¡¯t wait even ten days. I believe she will wait patiently.¡±


    Shiron confidently responded and slipped the ring box back into his pocket.

 Chapter 195: Incarnation

    Chapter 195: Incarnation


    The northern border of the empire.


    Those living there called the vast mountain range that obscures the sky Makal. In the past, it was known as Mother¡¯s Mountain, and at times, simply the White Mountain.


    However, thend beyond has always been known as thend of death, regardless of the era.


    Thend of death, not just the outside world but specifically thend of death.


    It was called thend of death because it is uninhabitable. Not only the continent but also the outskirts of the sea encircle it, so it could well be considered the outside world. Even the very first scripture, said to hold ancient records, describes this strangend as thend of death.


    ¡°Isn¡¯t it strange? I¡¯ve thought several times that it might be nice to call it by a different name at least once.¡±


    The sky is dark, and the ground underfoot sparkles with stars.


    A ce where the sky and the earth are inverted.


    Above a particrly bizarre area in thend of death, at the entrance of a temple built of obsidian, a beheaded angel awaited a response.¡°Even I only feel denial when I hear the words thend of death. Why specifically thend of death? I can somewhat understand why the people beyond the mountains deny this ce, but shouldn¡¯t those who honor Him call it paradise?¡±


    Again, no response came.


    The headless angel widely opened the ck stone doors.


    Inside the temple, there was no difference from the outside.


    The ceiling was dark, and the floor of the temple did not cover the ground, so the stars twinkled unless the obsidian ceiling obscured the sky.


    No different from the outside.


    The headless angel stepped forward to meet the unresponsive one. Step by step. Ripples formed on the twinkling starry ground.


    Eventually,


    When he reached the very center, it was then that Jaganata recognized the back of the one he wished to meet.


    The 7th Apostle.


    [Temple Keeper Korax]


    ¡°Why don¡¯t you answer? I see you were engrossed in hunting.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t expect you toe to meet me, but couldn¡¯t you at least greet a visitor from afar with some joy?¡±


    ¡°¡­¡±


    Despite the ongoing conversation, Korax did not turn to face Jaganata. Even a simple reply would have been appreciated, but Korax remained fixated on a frame that took up an entire wall.


    The frame held no picture or photograph. Instead, it seemed to emit light on its own, attempting to portray everything.


    However, Jaganata was a headless angel. Naturally, hecked eyes, so he could be aware of the frame¡¯s existence but unable to see the scene it depicted.


    Click- Click-


    Fortunately, Jaganata could perceive Korax¡¯s rapid hand gestures, realizing he was wielding his power.


    Click-


    ¡°¡­What are you doing?¡±


    Beside Korax, Jaganata inquired with curiosity and friendliness.


    Over the past 500 years, many have been called by God to be apostles, only to disappear. Korax was thest to be called by God, creating at least a 500-year gap between him and Jaganata, the first to be an apostle.


    Click- Click-


    Moreover, unlike Korax, Jaganata was an immortal being, fundamentally an angel.


    For this reason, Jaganata often found it challenging to empathize with the mortal apostles like the 4th Apostle Bernoulli or the 2nd Apostle Cami.


    For instance¡­ Jaganata instinctively did not fear death, but Cami and Bernoulli, despite being immortal apostles, cherished iprehensible abstract notions like life or honor.


    ¡°Although I don¡¯t have a head to understand what you¡¯re doing, I can sense that you¡¯re deeply engrossed.¡±


    Click-


    ¡°But really, unlike me, you have a perfectly fine mouth, don¡¯t you? I think you could at least respond¡­¡±


    ¡°¡­Do not disturb me.¡±


    Korax muttered irritably.


    It would have been nice to express joy to a believer who hadn¡¯t visited the temple in a long time, but Korax only saw Jaganata as an unwee guest.


    And that was because Korax was in the midst of controlling an incarnation.


    Controlling an incarnation is an arduous task, even for an apostle endowed with the power of the Supreme God.


    Korax, now possessing overwhelmingly superior skillspared to when he was mortal, still required significant mental strength to handle the incarnation thousands of miles away from the temple.


    If that was all, how much more so now? Currently, he has been going without eating or resting for over a month.


    Using the Lord¡¯s power, he created gates and sent forth the incarnation, crafted ording to the Lord¡¯s teachings, through the gate to deal with the Lord¡¯s enemies. Normally, such a process would defeat an enemy in one or two attempts¡­


    For some reason, even the 10th incarnation didn¡¯t blink an eye before it was ughtered.


    Click- Click-


    Screech-


    -Weep, Sirius.


    -There is nothing that the lightning breaking the sky cannot sever.


    -Die.


    -Twenty-Four Sword Spirit Formation, Type 19: Heaven-splitting Effortlessness.


    ¡°¡­¡±


    And just now, the 9th incarnation died gloriously. Korax, splitting the incarnation into thousands of shards, watched the dragon¡¯s stone statue and tore at his hair.


    ¡°Aaagh! Aaaaagh!¡±


    ¡°Why, why are you doing this?¡±


    Above Jaganata¡¯s neck, a ck ring sparked and sputtered. It was a shock caused by Korax¡¯s sudden fit.


    But even amid such turmoil, Jaganata tried tofort hispanion, who was in the throes of madness. Being the first chosen apostle, Jaganata had the leeway to care for hisrades.


    ¡°Did something go wrong? Huh? It¡¯s a precious body given by the Lord. What will you do if you harm yourself like this?!¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s your fault!¡±


    Unfortunately, Jaganata¡¯s concerned touch was coldly rejected. Jaganata staggered backward, overwhelmed by the immense hostility directed at him.


    ¡°Korax¡­?¡±


    ¡°Wasn¡¯t it because you unnecessarily spoke to me that I lost my focus! Just a little more, and I could have killed it!¡±


    ¡°Is it my fault?¡±


    ¡°Yes! Controlling the incarnation already takes a lot of mental strength, and because of you, my carefully crafted incarnation was brutally killed by that damned woman!¡±


    ¡°I was just¡­ out of joy¡­¡±


    Jaganata fidgeted with his fingers. Although he couldn¡¯t see the details due to hisck of eyes, he had a keen sense of the situation.


    Until just now, Korax was apparently in the middle of subduing the Lord¡¯s enemy with an incarnation. Understanding this, Jaganata sincerely apologized.


    ¡°Sorry, I¡¯m sorry. As you see, I don¡¯t have eyes so I can¡¯t see ahead or think deeply.¡±


    ¡°If you knew that, why couldn¡¯t you have waited! Eh! Aren¡¯t you an immortal? Waiting a few more days won¡¯t make you age!¡±


    ¡°Please understand me. As I said before, Ick empathy.¡±


    Jaganata acknowledged his fault and reached out to Korax, urging him to calm down. However, he also saw that Korax was at fault.


    ¡°But it¡¯s ¡®just¡¯ an incarnation that was harmed?¡±


    Jaganata was someone who knew to admit when something was wrong. He straightened his back and spoke as if admonishing.


    ¡°Incarnations can be created any time, but honor, once lost, is hard to regain. So, as the keeper of the Lord¡¯s temple, maintain your dignity.¡±


    ¡°¡­What?¡±


    But for some reason, Korax¡¯s anger had grown even more intense.


    ¡°What did you just say?¡±


    ¡°Eh? It¡¯s just an incarnation, isn¡¯t it? Since the Lord¡¯s power is endless, ¡®just¡¯ create it again.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡±


    ¡°So, calm down and behave properly, even though you were born a mortal, now you¡¯re an apostle graced by the Lord. The Lord has many followers, and as His most loyal servant, an apostle must maintain a certain decorum. So¡­¡±


    ¡°Your mother.¡±


    Jaganata couldn¡¯t finish his words. From Korax¡¯s mouth burst a remark inquiring about his mother¡¯s well-being.


    ¡°What did you just say?¡±


    Jaganata¡¯s ck ring trembled sharply.


    Unlike other apostles active beyond the mountain, Jaganata was preupied with dealing with the head of the Prient family. He knew that such a word created significant difort, almost as if it were a curse.


    ¡°Are you saying ¡®your mother¡¯ to me? I hope I misheard¡­¡±


    ¡°Your mother.¡±


    Korax ignored Jaganata¡¯s anger and continued to inquire about his mother.


    There¡¯s a limit to tolerating insolence.


    Wooong-


    Enraged, Jaganata reached out and wielded his power. With a sizzle, the wall that Korax had been looking at vanished, revealing the remaining incarnations hidden behind it.


    ¡°What, what are you doing!¡±


    Korax rushed toward the incarnations.


    Beyond the crumbled wall stood the Supreme God¡¯s armor and the lord of thend of the dead. These were thest remaining incarnations Korax had crafted with great effort and affection.


    ¡°My babies!¡±


    He must have cared deeply to consider them almost like his own children.


    However, tragically, two of the incarnations couldn¡¯t evade Jaganata¡¯s power. A hairline fracture appeared around their waists, and they split in half under the vibration as Korax approached.


    Koo-koo-koo-kung-


    A massive vibration shook the earth, and stars floated in the void.


    Korax¡¯s world was turned upside down.


    ¡°This! Shit!! Bastard!!!¡±


    Embracing the severely damaged incarnations, Korax turned around, filled with rage.


    It was an immense rage.


    To grasp the magnitude, it was greater than when, 500 years ago, at the start of the warrior Kyrie¡¯s journey, in front of her most cherished guide, he killed him.


    ¡°Uh¡­ this isn¡¯t what I intended.¡±


    Jaganata shuddered.


    ¡°This isn¡¯t what you meant to do?! You said you could feel it even if you can¡¯t see!¡±


    Korax, crying bloody tears, spat as he spoke.


    ¡°My babies were inside! They died without being able to fight back because of you!¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m, I¡¯m sorry.¡±


    ¡°Is sorry all you can say?! Eh!¡±


    ¡°What, what else can I do¡­ I said I¡¯m sorry¡­¡±


    Jaganata wanted to rub his temples due to the headache, but he couldn¡¯t since he had no head.


    ¡°Take responsibility! You need to take responsibility!¡±


    ¡°¡­Help you make them.¡±


    ¡°You, what do you know about incarnations!¡±


    ¡°¡­¡±


    ¡°I have been crafting incarnations all my life! Even when I was a dwarf, from my birth until now, I have lived in the soil!¡±


    ¡°I too¡­ managed incarnations until recently. I¡¯m notpletely ignorant about them.¡±


    Jaganata¡¯s words were not spoken lightly. In fact, he had used crafted incarnations when he went to recruit a new apostle to the Rien Imperial Pce.


    ¡°Aaah. Aaaah!¡±


    But despite repeated apologies and sincere offers, Korax only cried out in sorrow.


    ¡®Tch. I shouldn¡¯t havee.¡¯


    Indeed, apostles born as mortals were troublesome and emotional. Jaganatamented Korax¡¯sck of fundamental decency and was displeased with a temple keeper who cried, forgetting the dignity of an apostle.<hr>


    [The Great Savior, the Immortal Epic of the Progenitor Kyrie]


    [Appendix 11-3. The secret techniques disyed by Kyrie when she saved the world.]


    The day of the battle when Kyrie, both a divine sword and a hero chosen by God, and the owner of the holy sword, was fighting! I happened to have the chance to witness the great Kyrie¡¯s majesty in person! Although my own martial prowess was meager and I could not see Kyrie¡¯s moves up close, nor could I imprint the speed of her sword strikes like lightning or her unstoppable force in my eyes! But the saintly heart of Kyrie, always before unleashing her sword energy, would fill the heavens and earth with a shout!


    Therefore, I decided to record the secret techniques used by Kyrie at the end of the page!


    -Weep, Sirius.


    Ah! Kyrie was not only overwhelmingly powerful but also a truly charming hero, singing to the night sky! The name of the brightest star in the night sky! Before cutting down her enemies, Kyrie sang the name of the star as a prelude to a dirge!


    -Sky-Cleaving sh.


    Ah! Kyrie¡¯s sword energy vastly exceeded ordinary measures! Its length was such that it could reach the heavens! Even clouds in the sky split in half, and its trajectory marked the heavens as if splitting them, visible to all!


    -Thousand Variations.


    Ah! Kyrie was the only human who mastered all sword techniques! Even at a young age, just over adolescence, there was no sword technique that Kyrie couldn¡¯t use! In fact, perhaps all sword techniques that exist after Kyrie derived from her! All masters in the world were influenced by Kyrie! Indeed, it is natural that Kyrie¡¯s sword techniques reached a level of unparalleled mastery! The evidence is written in [The Great Savior, the Immortal Epic of the Progenitor Kyrie]!


    -Heaven-Breaking Thunder.


    Ah! Kyrie¡¯s Sky-Cleaving sh did not stop there! If the Sky-Cleaving sh was mere iron, then Heaven-Breaking Thunder was dark iron! When she swung her sword that reached the heavens, a thunderous sound like thunder filled the heavens and earth! Ah! Ah! Long live Kyrie! I am ashamed to admit that I ended up soiling my pants!


    -Falling Lightning.


    Ah! Now even the striking motion was not visible! The sword energy simply became light, and the opponent was merely split in half! No! There was no enemy who could withstand it, so not even a corpse was left!


    -Meteor Sword.


    Now there was no need to aim! Just swinging the sword was enough! The enemy was split apart! What an irrational force! Truly, only demons and even gods would fear this!<hr>


    Thud-


    ¡°¡­Whew.¡±


    Lucia closed [The Great Savior, the Immortal Epic of the Progenitor Kyrie], exhaling a breath filled with ecstasy.


    A strange cloud floating in the void caught her eye.


    ¡°¡­Is he noting today either?¡±


    It¡¯s been a fortnight since the tenth enemy attacked.


    Contrary to what Shiron said about a twelfth attack, today again the open clouds were silent.


    ¡°¡­I hope he doesn¡¯te.¡±


    Rustle-


    Lucia carefully opened the first page of the worn-out book.

 Chapter 196: Patience

    Chapter 196: Patience


    The next day, at the main building of the Imperial Academy.


    Students were bustling with chatter at a caf¨¦ with a terrace.


    ¡°I don¡¯t want to graduate¡­¡±


    Lying face down on the table, sobbing, was Maeve Butterfield, amoner. Gracie, sitting next to her, tilted her head, looking at her friend quizzically.


    ¡°Why don¡¯t you want to graduate? You always say you want to graduate quickly and be free from assignments.¡±


    ¡°¡­Are you really asking because you don¡¯t know?¡±


    Maeve slightly raised her head, her brown curly hair framing her ck eyes, now half-closed.


    ¡°That¡¯s why you can¡¯t help but be part of the nobility who know nothing of the world.¡±


    ¡°The cake bought by a noble tastes good, doesn¡¯t it?¡±Gracie toyed with the idea of removing the cake te in front of Maeve, who hurriedly devoured the cake.


    ¡°I was whining about wanting to graduate when I was in the second year. And now I¡¯m in the fifth year.¡±


    ¡°What does that have to do with anything?¡±


    After gulping down the sweet cake, Maeve saw Gracie, looking disgusted, push her own te of cake forward.


    ¡°Do you really not know? Commoners have to serve in the military after graduation. It¡¯s aint about my fate.¡±


    ¡°Her? Anyone would think nobles are exempt from military service.¡±


    ¡°No, but still, as a noble, you¡¯d go to an easier position.¡±


    ¡°¡­Why would you think that?¡±


    Gracie sighed at her friend, full of prejudice against the nobility.


    ¡°Well, there¡¯s a senior in the club whose rtive runs a knight order¡­ Even if that senior serves, it¡¯s within the family¡¯s knight order. Just spend time there and then retire. Who would push their nephew or cousin into danger?¡±


    ¡°¡­That might be, but not me. Do you know how strict my grandmother is?¡±


    ¡°Really?¡±


    ¡°And, do you know how many kids my age live in our mansion? Including the distant rtives, there must be dozens enrolled in this academy alone. Even if they are distant, if anyone showed them a bit of affection, a revolt would erupt in no time. It¡¯s certain I¡¯d be a regr soldier.¡±


    Gracie let out a deep sigh and looked in a certain direction.


    ¡°But it would be different for Siriel.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡­Huh?¡±


    Siriel, who had been staring nkly at her coffee cup, was startled by the suddenment.


    ¡°Why me¡­¡±


    ¡°Siriel, you¡¯re going to inherit your father¡¯s knight order. You¡¯re already busy with the handover lessons.¡±


    ¡°Is that true, Siriel? You won¡¯t have to worry about employment.¡±


    ¡°Me, I¡­¡±


    Siriel couldn¡¯t finish her sentence, bowing her head deeply.


    Did she say things too harshly? The atmosphere around Siriel was not normal.


    ¡°I¡­ hate the knight order.¡±


    ¡°¡­Huh?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯d rather be a regr soldier.¡±


    It was a moment of not knowing what to do. Siriel continued in a voice mixed with a sob. Siriel¡¯s usually haughty and confident appearance now showed vulnerability, capturing the attention of everyone at the table and on the terrace.


    ¡°What nonsense is that? You want to roll around like amon soldier instead of being in the knight order? Are you out of your mind?¡±


    ¡°Ohe on!¡±


    Gracie pped Maeve¡¯s babbling mouth shut.


    ¡°Siriel, is there a problemtely? You¡¯ve been zoning out.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡±


    ¡°Talk to us about your worries. We¡¯re friends.¡±


    Gracie, holding Siriel¡¯s hands, spoke gently. Unlike her delicate face, Siriel¡¯s hands were rough and calloused. Gracie red resentfully at Maeve.


    ¡°Siriel, could it be because knight order practice has been too harsh?¡±


    ¡°Uh, no, it¡¯s not that.¡±


    ¡°Then what is it? I¡¯m worried about you. You¡¯ve lost weight and have been out of it.¡±


    ¡°¡­That, that¡¯s.¡±


    Siriel scratched his reddening nose bridge. Overwhelmed by his emotions, he felt embarrassed after calming down.


    ¡°Will you not tease me if I tell?¡±


    ¡°Why would I tease? And if you¡¯re struggling this much, there must be a good reason.¡±


    ¡°¡­Should I tell?¡±


    Siriel took a deep breath, clenching his teeth. Gracie and Maeve held their breaths, focusing.


    ¡°No, military service is just once, but the knight order, you have to go on expeditions until you retire.¡±


    ¡°¡­Huh?¡±


    Was it just because of that? Gracie suppressed the words that rose to her throat.


    ¡°Siriel is more childish than she appears.¡±


    Maeve couldn¡¯t hold back her words. At her friend¡¯s undignified behavior, Gracie dried her face.


    Gracie resolved never to buy Maeve a cake again. Unaware of this, Maeve just shrugged.


    ¡°Then maybe being in the knight order is better. That¡¯s what I think.¡±


    ¡°¡­What do you mean?¡±


    ¡°I mean, military service requires you to guard the border every year. Isn¡¯t it better to be in a knight order where you just follow assigned missions?¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s not the issue.¡±


    Too embarrassed to speak, Siriel decided to cut through the circling conversation. Shiron had recently been excluding her and hanging out with others, which hurt her for a moment.


    ¡°The point is I have to stay away from my brother.¡±


    ¡°¡­What are you talking about?¡±


    ¡°With military service, you go once, and during that time, if anyone clings to my brother, I just have to endure it once and then I¡¯ll have the chance to make him look at only me again!¡±


    ¡°What¡­¡±


    ¡°But! With the knight order! You have to leave home because of the expeditions! Don¡¯t you understand? It keeps giving opportunities to those thieving cats!¡±


    It felt like Gracie had heard something she shouldn¡¯t have. From feeling gloomy just before, she now wanted to escape from the enraged Siriel whose face had turned beet red.


    Was she talking about that person from before?


    The person to whom Siriel has been sending letters daily since entering the academy. Lucia¡¯s older brother and Siriel¡¯s cousin.


    In the Empire, marriage between cousins was permitted, so Gracie had no qualms about that. However, she couldn¡¯t fathom why Siriel would disdain inheriting the Empire¡¯s premier knight order due to love.


    Should Gracie stand to inherit a knight order, she¡¯d facepetition from numerous siblings and rtives. She harbored a hint of envy. Nheless, Gracie was a well-educated woman adept at choosing her words carefully.


    ¡°Was that the reason?¡±


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    Maeve was different. Amoner amongmoners, she was chosen as a schrship student from another province. Though she had acquired some manners at the academy, she couldn¡¯t resist being more rxed around friends.


    ¡°¡­Just for that reason?¡±


    Siriel shot Maeve a fearsome look. Gracie broke into a cold sweat, yet Maeve boldly managed to snicker.


    ¡°Then you should go to graduate school.¡±


    ¡°¡­Exin. What are you talking about?¡±


    ¡°Oh, didn¡¯t you know? Those who wish to continue their studies can be exempt from military service. It¡¯s a recent decree.¡±


    ¡°Maeve, are you a genius?¡±


    ¡°Si, Siriel! That¡¯s not it!¡±


    Gracie grabbed Siriel¡¯s shoulder, but she nonchntly brushed off her friend¡¯s hand.


    Maeve giggled, continuing the conversation, now praised by the high-borndy.


    ¡°No, why? If you dislike it, you could work in ab. With your grades and family background, Siriel, you could pick a reputableb, right?¡±


    ¡°Really? Then I should apply immediately! Maeve, apany me to the research building. Dinner¡¯s on me tonight!¡±


    Siriel pulled a ck card from her pocket, grinning. She had been eagerly awaiting this moment!


    Maeve giggled and trailed behind Siriel.


    However, their nned tour of the research facilities was not to be.


    ¡°What is this¡­¡±


    Full of anticipation, they approached the Magenta Building¡­ only to find it encircled by burly men in uniform.


    A police officer, appearing to be in charge, approached them.


    ¡°You are not allowed to approach.¡±


    ¡°What? What¡¯s happening?¡±


    Maeve looked around dumbfounded, and Gracie did the same. Siriel frowned deeply and looked down at his chest.


    There was no name tag.


    ¡°Who are you? Why are you walking around without a name tag?¡±


    The woman was slightly taller than therge Siriel.


    Moreover, ck hair, rare in the Empire.


    Siriel stared intently back, his eyes also ck.


    ¡°Ver¡­ ine.¡±


    The woman mumbled a masculine name.


    ¡°¡­There¡¯s been a fire incident. Please leave now.¡±


    ¡°It doesn¡¯t smell like smoke at all.¡±


    Siriel sniffed around and retorted sharply.


    ¡°Where¡¯s the lie¡­¡±


    ¡°Si, Siriel. Graduation is still far away, you can do it next time!¡±


    Maeve and Gracie tried to pull Siriel away by the arms, but the two of them together weren¡¯t strong enough. Siriel didn¡¯t budge from his spot.


    Only after Gracie mentioned that graduate students might not be able toe home more than those in the knight order did Siriel finally move away.<hr>


    ¡°¡­Sigh.¡±


    At the same time, on the devastated mansion grounds, Shiron looked up at the peculiar clouds with a frown.


    It had been ten days since the 10th Gate, [The Stone Statue of the Dragon God], but there was still no sign of the next sequence, [The Armor of the God of Decay], appearing today.


    A time bomb, or perhaps a dud? It¡¯s better to hit first, they said. The analogy was a bit off, but anyway, he wished it woulde sooner. No matter how great Lucia¡¯s martial prowess was, being in a constant state of tension wore people down mentally and physically.


    ¡°What? Are you trying to have a patience contest with me now? Really, are we doing this? Eh?¡±


    ¡°Why not just invade from here?¡±


    Next to him, munching on snacks, Latera tugged at his sleeve. Shiron firmly shook his head at the innocent question from the little angel.


    ¡°When will we go, knowing where exactly that gate leads?¡±


    ¡°The Seventh Apostle is said to be in a temple in the Demon Realm, right? So why not just go there?¡±


    ¡°¡­Sigh. I wish I could.¡±


    Shiron reached towards the clouds. The mana, emitted from the heart of the Fervent Dragon, gathered at his fingertips, and with a loud bang, a crimson line pierced through the clouds.


    The magic, powerful enough to prate severalyers of steel, left the donut-shaped cloud undisturbed in shape. This was proof that the gate was one-way.


    ¡°The prophecy says the 7th Apostle stays in the temple, and after 12 strikes, a real battle urs on the 13th.¡±


    Shiron made up an excuse as he vented his frustration. Rambling exnations were far from his usual temperament, but the uncertainty of whether the enemy woulde over the past ten days had left him anxious.


    ¡°After the Dragon God¡¯s Stone Statuees the Armor of the God of Decay, followed by the Lord of the Dead, and finally, the 7th Apostle Korax appears. The temple is in the center of the Demon Realm, but its exact location hasn¡¯t been disclosed.¡±


    ¡°But why the 12th? The Apostle could appear on the 11th.¡±


    Latera asked with an innocent face.


    ¡°You heard what the hero saidst time. Even that¡­ the elf with dementia wasn¡¯t supposed to be in the prophecy. Prophecies aren¡¯t absolute¡­¡±


    ¡°The elf with dementia?¡±


    -What? What did you just say?!


    A furious shout came from a distance. Seira was in the midst of repairing the wreckednd, and even amidst building a massive Colosseum-like structure for the next strike, she was still on high alert.


    ¡°Who¡¯s got dementia!¡±


    Seira approached swiftly and burst out angrily.


    ¡°Me, I¡¯m in my prime in elven years! Don¡¯t think by human standards!¡±


    ¡°¡­Why are you freaking out all of a sudden? And who said it was about you?¡±


    ¡°Anyway! An elf¡¯s lifespan is basically thousands of years, I just passed 700! By human standards, that¡¯s like being in your twenties. And even elves get wrinkles and such when they age!¡±


    ¡°Yeah, you¡¯re still plump.¡±


    Shiron scanned Seira¡¯s body and spoke. Seira fanned her cheeks, trying to cool off the heat.


    ¡°Ahem¡­ I didn¡¯t mean to eavesdrop, but the little angel makes sense. If they keep acting like they¡¯re going to invade, the initiative is on their side, and it¡¯s a unteral loss for us. We have to do something to break the deadlock.¡±


    ¡°¡­That makes sense.¡±


    Shiron looked up at the spectator seats of the Colosseum. There, Lucia was seen snacking while looking at a shabby book.


    ¡°It¡¯s a miracle Lucia hasn¡¯tined until now.¡±


    Shiron thought that Lucia would be the first to suggest invading. Perhaps it was because of the increased affection? Normally, she would haveined at least once or twice, but Lucia had participated in the battles without any fuss for the past two months.


    Of course, Shiron also tried his best to amodate Lucia¡¯s mood.


    He had arranged a special seat in the Colosseum so Lucia could waitfortably, and even though Seira and the three of them could fight together, Shiron allowed Lucia to shout out the names of her techniques from a distance.


    ¡°I can¡¯t even go to school because of this. I wonder if I can graduate safely.¡±


    ¡°Then, how about I go to school with you? If there¡¯s an emergency, you signal, and I¡¯ll zap! Bring Lucia over.¡±


    ¡°Hmm, not a bad idea.¡±


    ¡°Right? They won¡¯t even notice I was there after a day. And if need be, I can just use a cloaking spell.¡±


    ¡°So, are we still on for the Demon Realm?¡±


    ¡°¡­Let¡¯s wait.¡±


    Shiron turned away from the chattering pair.


    ¡°Where are you going?¡±


    ¡°Let¡¯s try this first, and if it really doesn¡¯t work, we¡¯ll go to the Demon Realm.¡±


    Shiron opened a door set aside in the corner of the Colosseum. The door was connected to an elevator that went deep underground, capable of quickly descending hundreds of meters below.


    Shortly after, Shiron emerged from underground carrying arge cross.


    Upon closer inspection, it was not just a cross. An elf with its ears cut off was tied to the cross, wearing an expression ofplete bewilderment.


    Thump¡ª


    Shiron mmed the cross into the ground in the middle of the Colosseum, right under the strange clouds.


    The elf on the cross, Verian, squinted in the sunlight he hadn¡¯t seen in a while and muttered,


    ¡°What¡¯s it this time!¡±


    ¡°¡­Don¡¯t me me. me your patron instead.¡±


    Spitting on the sandy floor, Shiron took a deep breath and lifted his head. Neither Verian, Seira, nor Latera could understand what Shiron was up to with his antics.


    ¡°In ten minutes!! Every ten minutes!!¡±


    ¡°¡­?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll break a finger one by one, soe out quickly!!¡±


    Shiron¡¯s shout echoed off the Colosseum walls, resounding loudly. Verian¡¯splexion turned pale at the echoing threat.


    ¡°Why are you doing this to me! I¡¯ve done nothing wrong!!¡±


    ¡°Really asking because you don¡¯t know? It¡¯s because you¡¯re a patron or something like a spy.¡±


    Shiron sighed and rotated his shoulders.


    ¡°And why wouldn¡¯t you be in the wrong? You know very well the dangers of researching teleportation, and yet, seducing an innocent priest was not a mistake?¡±


    ¡°I had no choice. I¡¯m a victim too¡­¡±


    Zap! Sparks flew into Verian¡¯s view, and a momentter, he felt a severe pain on his cheek.


    ¡®¡­It hasn¡¯t been ten minutes yet?¡¯


    As Verian looked puzzled, Shiron healed the burst cheek using his divine power.


    ¡°You call yourself a victim? You spoke wrongly about the aplice, didn¡¯t you?¡±


    ¡°¡­¡±


    ¡°You should have died alone. Do you know how much Sir Dexter is hurting because of you?¡±


    Zap¡ª


    In his anger, Shiron hit him again.


    ¡°And don¡¯t worry about the broken fingers; I¡¯ll heal them. I¡¯m gentler than an inquisitor, so don¡¯t hold too much resentment, I¡¯ve told you repeatedly.¡±


    Verian took that to mean Shiron would not end this in 100 minutes.


    No one tried to stop Shiron¡¯s actions.

 Chapter 197: Orphan Maker

    Chapter 197: Orphan Maker


    Much had changed from the past, yet some things remained unchanged despite the passage of time.


    Among these was the purification ritual of religious zealots. It might seem like a distant memory from 500 years ago, but Lucia vividly remembered that era.


    Because she had experienced it firsthand. As the world was divided and engulfed in conflict, it was all too natural for people, whether enemies or allies, to perish. People had to sharpen their senses to protect themselves amidst the constant fear of death.


    Stealing became a matter of survival.


    To avoid being robbed, it wasmon for everyone to carry at least one de in their pocket.


    In the face of life-threatening danger, morality took a backseat. While God preferred harmony and instilledpassion in humanity, even the religious zealots preaching His teachings were merciless to traitors.


    Demons were simply killed, but traitors were not just killed.


    Regardless of gender or race, everyone stoned or brutally beat the apostates. Their screams served as music, and they danced around the purifying mes that burned them alive.


    A barbaric festival fitting for an age of barbarism!Indeed, it was a festival for those who regarded demons as mortal enemies!


    And now, Lucia thought the age of barbarism had returned. Shiron, who used to kill without hesitation, now only intended to break fingers, which baffled her. But as expected, Shiron did not disappoint.


    Whooosh!


    ¡°Aaaaagh!!¡±


    An apostle tied to the cross,


    The purifying hot mes!


    Indeed, the Colosseum was recreating the heretical interrogations of the past.


    ¡°Just kill me!!!¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t kill unnecessarily. Sorry.¡±


    Shiron proudly spoke while watching the burning cross. Even so, he extended his hands forward, healing Verian¡¯s body faster than the mes could burn him.


    It was a situation of living because he couldn¡¯t die. Verian, having discarded his refinednguage, had been spewing filthy curses for hours now. Not just that, even biting his tongue to kill himself didn¡¯t work; it was truly a messianic moment as if the Bible was being rewritten.


    ¡°What the fuck, just kill me! Please kill me!¡±


    ¡°You are a minion of a demon, an apostle¡¯s minion.¡±


    ¡°No, fuck! I don¡¯t know about any apostle!!!¡±


    ¡°Whether you know or not isn¡¯t the important fact. Does ignorance absolve sin? My God certainly doesn¡¯t think so¡­¡±


    ¡°Aaaah!! Aaaah!!¡±


    ¡°Interrupting someone mid-sentence, where did you learn such bad manners? Did the apostle instruct you to do so?¡±


    Shiron manipted the mana to intensify the mes. The fire that had been burning only the lower half now soared up to Verian¡¯s chest, doubling his pain.


    The necessary divine power also doubled, but this was no issue for Shiron. With the support of the holy sword and Latera, Shiron¡¯s divine power was ¡®epic¡¯ by any standard.


    ¡°Even now? You still won¡¯te out? Huh?¡±


    Leaving Verian, who could only scream, behind, Shiron shouted towards the sky.


    There was no memorial song for those sacrificed by the apostates, no prayer to defeat demons, but what did it matter? The important thing today was that the middle of the clouds looked like a giant eye, truly as if a hero was dering war on the demon lord!


    ¡°Did you not cherish this guy? Do the apostles have no sympathy at all? Yourrade is suffering, why don¡¯t you extend a hand to help? Is this your justice? Be ashamed!¡±


    Exaggerated gestures.


    A cry that shook heaven and earth.


    Not just Shiron was intoxicated by the atmosphere. Lucia and Seira felt nostalgic for their era from 500 years ago, but the little angel standing beside Shiron felt a slight dizziness watching the biblical scene reyed.


    Ding!


    Ding! Ding!


    It wasn¡¯t just Shiron¡¯s handsomeness that distracted Latera. From outside her field of vision, a beautiful and clear sound drew Latera¡¯s gaze above Shiron¡¯s head.


    [Apostate Roast Chef]


    [An eye for an eye, a tooth for a tooth]


    [The Standard of Provocation]


    [The Hero Who Does Not Overlook Injustice]


    [The Hero Conceals Mercy]


    Translucent frames appeared one after another above Shiron¡¯s head.


    ¡®The hero¡¯s soul has be even more noble¡­¡¯


    Latera secretly wiped away tears that had gathered in her eyes. This was the path of a hero who saves the world. This was his grief for not being able to join thest two apostle subjugations.


    Though she imed to be the guardian angel and sidekick of the hero, in reality, Latera was the youngest and thetest member of the hero¡¯s party.


    While not overly concerned about it, not being able to contribute during thest two subjugations had indeed left Shiron feeling indebted.


    ¡°Just a little more. Just a bit more¡­¡±


    Latera squinted her eyes to check how many demerit points Shiron had.


    [134¡­]


    [123¡­]


    [97¡­]


    ¡°The reset is soon.¡±


    Swallowing nervously, Latera clutched her rapidly beating heart.


    The reset of the demerit points wasn¡¯t going to change much immediately, but it was one of the necessary steps for Latera to be an archangel.


    The number of blessings that could be bestowed on a soul would increase. The quality of usable blessings would improve. The size of the soul would increase¡­ None of that was truly important. It was embarrassing to reveal personal desires in the face of the greater good, but¡­


    Maybe Latera was¡­ more selfish than she thought.<hr>


    ¡°¡­How can they be so utterly cruel and barbaric?¡±


    In the temple above the Makal Mountains, the temple keeper Korax clenched his fist. The provocation wouldn¡¯t have mattered if it weren¡¯t reacted to on this side, but for Korax, a naturally belligerent dwarf, taking hostages was an effective tactic.


    Korax, unable to bear the horror until the end, tightly closed his eyes.


    ¡°¡­Is he really a hero? Aren¡¯t heroes supposed to sing of love and peace?¡±


    Korax shouted, reminiscing about his days as a dwarf.


    Verian, the elf who couldn¡¯t die even while burning, was the reason why Korax became an apostle. If not for that, he wouldn¡¯t have betrayed humanity, so Shiron¡¯s reckless actions felt like a profound betrayal to him.


    The first incarnation, made from the remains of a loved one. Although Korax had sworn to live the rest of his life for the demon lord, witnessing that horror made him want to defy the Lord¡¯smand and flee immediately.


    ¡°I can¡¯t believe it, but that¡¯s a hero.¡±


    Jaganata shook his head at Korax¡¯s question.


    ¡°That brightly shining sword was in that hero¡¯s possession, as you know, only a hero can wield the holy sword.¡±


    ¡°Wasn¡¯t the red-haired woman holding a holy sword?¡±


    ¡°That wasn¡¯t a holy sword. It had no divine power, so it couldn¡¯t kill us.¡±


    ¡°If that¡¯s not a holy sword¡­ then what is the holy sword¡­¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t get shaken. If we fall for their provocations, it ys right into their hands. The incarnation is almostplete.¡±


    Jaganata caressed the nearlypleted incarnation. Having destroyed previous incarnations, he was now assisting Korax in creating this one.


    The powers of the 7th Apostle of Granting and the 1st Apostle of Destruction were proudly disyed in the masterpiece before them.


    It was a heavy armor. However, there was something distinct about itpared to other incarnations they had made.


    The armor of the god of corruption was also an incarnation, but whaty before them was smaller in size. About 3 meters tall. Compared to the golden giant at 20 meters and the god of corruption¡¯s armor and the lord of the dead at 6 to 10 meters, it was clearly smaller than the incarnations Korax had crafted alone.


    But this was the result of thorough learning and modification. A toorge incarnation was easy to target. Maybe in a war intended for mass ughter, but in a one-on-one fight, reducing the size was the right decision from their mutual understanding.


    ¡°But, shouldn¡¯t we do a test run?¡±


    They had considered making it even smaller, but one remaining condition prevented that. Jaganata detached the elbow part of the armor.


    ¡°No, we don¡¯t have time, my Berian might die if we dy.¡±


    ¡°That seems too risky. It¡¯s hard to say this, but isn¡¯t it just an incarnation after all? The opponent is a hero. It¡¯s not just the incarnation; he has the power to kill us too. And¡­¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s not about seeking understanding from others.¡±


    Korax cut off Jaganata¡¯s words. Normally, he would have been furious at any insult to the incarnation, but during these past days, Jaganata had been a great help in creating it. Even now, as Jaganata was helping Korax suit up in the armor, he couldn¡¯t openly show his temper.


    ¡°Moreover¡­ the Lord¡¯s voice is calling me. Now is the most opportune time; there won¡¯t be a better moment.¡±


    ¡°¡­Understood.¡±


    Jaganata nodded. It seemed like a meaningless gesture since he had no head, but the ring floating above his shoulders tilted at a 90-degree angle.


    ¡°Then may I ask myst question?¡±


    ¡°What is it?¡±


    ¡°The name. We¡¯ve put our hearts into creating this masterpiece; I¡¯d like to know its name at least.¡±


    At Jaganata¡¯s words, Korax snickered. He gripped the golden hammer and swung it mightily.


    ¡°¡­Call it the Orphan Maker.¡±


    Korax smiled broadly.


    Jaganataughed at the unexpected joke.


    ¡°May the glory of God be with you.¡±


    Jaganata blessed the Orphan Maker.

 Chapter 198: Self-Suggestion

    Chapter 198: Self-Suggestion


    Apostle Cami was sought out by Shiron, while Apostle Bernoulli had been waiting at the appointed ce to meet him.


    What about the 7th Apostle? Temple Keeper Korax, thetest to be an apostle and deeply involved in reviving the Demon God from the deepest demon realm, thought it would be muchter before they would meet.


    The 3rd Apostle, Oblivion, was in the Dungeon on Tagore Hill in the southeast, while the 6th Apostle, Marantz, annually emitted monsters from the Arwen teau. Surely, these two should be approached first. Moreover, since the 3rd Apostle was a teleporter and now that his fame had increased, encountering him anywhere in the empire would pose no problem.


    ¡°So I prepared for these two first¡­¡±


    Shiron pulled out a small shield from within his cloak.


    [Shield of Hesed]


    A piece of equipment that neutralized attacks from a distance using mana as payment. Given its effect, the usage conditions were absurdly low, so much so that in the Reincarnation of the Sword Saintmunity, if this equipment appeared in a game log, one would be openly mocked and treated like a ghost.


    ¡°What is that? It looks just like a pot lid.¡±


    ¡°¡­No, it¡¯s not.¡±It definitely looked like one. Finished in brass and with a handle that resembled cheap stic, anyone would mistake it for a pot lid, but Shiron felt considerable resistance to his hard-earned equipment being dismissed as mere scrap.


    Shiron extended the shield towards Lucia, who seemed to have appeared out of nowhere.


    ¡°Look closely. See the official seal of the Empire on it? Do you know how hard I worked to impress the emperor to get this?¡±


    ¡°Really?¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s right. I showed the holy sword and urgently exined we needed to cut down the Demon Lord, and they didn¡¯t give it but barely agreed to a lease¡­¡±


    Shiron stared at Lucia as he spoke. He meant to ask if she needed to go to the bathroom, but Lucia¡¯s expression remained solemn.


    ¡°Feels like it¡¯s time?¡±


    ¡°¡­I have a bad feeling. That¡¯s all. But it might not be anything, so I just came down to see.¡±


    ¡°I trust your intuition.¡±


    Shiron extinguished the zing crossfire behind him and knocked out Verian.


    ¡°I also trust your strength.¡±


    Shiron¡¯s expression turned serious.


    He then slung the deeply embedded cross over his shoulder. Just then, strange clouds began to swirl ominously. As Lucia¡¯s intuition had foretold, it seemed as if something fierce was about to burst through the open sky.


    ¡°So, I will be in the stands, cheering on your fight.¡±


    ¡°Aren¡¯t you fighting?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m not fighting. I¡¯m cheering for your fight.¡±


    Shiron turned around with a serious look. It wasn¡¯t because Shiron was outmatched by the armor of corruption. He simply made the most rational choice, as when he had acquired the Shield of Hesed.


    ¡®Can¡¯t we fight together?¡¯


    Lucia wanted to voice this¡­ but she didn¡¯t. She secretly thought Shiron was inferior to her.


    Although Shiron had recently be able to use mana, no matter how quickly he achieved magical feats, Lucia was ultimately stronger.


    Her troubled past wasn¡¯t an issue. It has been over three years already. Although she felt it wasn¡¯t enough time for the wounds to fully heal, she was confident enough time had passed for them to scab over.


    And through thest ten real battles, Lucia felt she had grown a level stronger.


    Was Lucia feeling the loneliness of a ¡®strong¡¯ individual? At that moment, Shiron, who had been tidying his hair disheveled by the heat, spoke up.


    ¡°Also, being by your side would only get in your way.¡±


    ¡°Hey¡­ why are you like this?¡±


    Lucia looked at Shiron with a dazed expression. Shiron was a proud person, someone who would feel hurt admitting such things¡­ But now, Shiron had apletely different air about him from earlier when he was grilling elf skewers, and even Lucia was taken aback.


    Suddenly, her lips felt dry, and her thoughts wandered.


    Lucia might think it selfish, but she didn¡¯t want change. She wanted things to stay as they were. But if Shiron acknowledged that, wouldn¡¯t the bridges connecting Lucia to Shiron be so tensely strained they might break?


    Siriel¡¯s engagement.


    Professor Reynold¡¯s words about thinking of the future.


    Intended or not, they all implied that their existing rtionships could no longer be maintained.


    The tip of Sirius wavered.


    ¡°Don¡¯t act so serious. It makes me nervous¡­¡±


    ¡°Nervous? Should I help you rx?¡±


    Shiron, who had been bouncing the cross behind him, looked back. Seeing Shiron¡¯s faintly smiling face, Lucia felt a chill run down her spine.


    ¡®¡­What?¡¯


    The sky zed with golden lightning. It wasn¡¯t just the sense of impending doom from that. It was something else¡­ hard to exin, but Lucia distinctly felt a clear danger.


    ¡°No, never mind. Don¡¯t. I refuse.¡±


    ¡°Such a pity. I just had a great idea.¡±


    ¡°But, considering that Seira is using barrier magic right now, she¡¯s unprotected. You should guard her.¡±


    He should be going.


    Before Shiron could say anything, Lucia turned her back. Shiron silently watched as Lucia headed back towards the center of the Colosseum.


    [Hero, wouldn¡¯t it be better to use magic from behind anyway? The magic you used this morning, Seira praised it highly.]


    ¡®¡­Can swinging a sword while shouting a skill name make the swing stronger than usual?¡¯


    [What are you talking about all of a sudden?]


    ¡®It¡¯s about Lucia. Since I¡¯m not nearby, she shouted her skill name with great fuss.¡¯


    [¡­That¡¯s right.]


    ¡®Honestly, I think it¡¯s utterly stupid. But for Lucia, at least in terms of swordsmanship, she¡¯s a monster who¡¯s even received the title of Sword God.¡¯


    [Well¡­ isn¡¯t that so?]


    Latera had no idea why Shiron was saying such things.


    ¡®So, I think she instinctively knows when she¡¯s strongest. Maybe shouting a skill name triggers a kind of self-suggestion, really amplifying her power.¡¯


    During the past ten battles, Shiron had observed Lucia fighting from a ce she couldn¡¯t see.


    Shouting skill names.


    It wasn¡¯t just that.


    She also did things like flicking the sword¡¯s handle, ring with murderous intent, and even sheathing the sword without confirming the kill and turning her back.


    ¡®Maybe I was just a sandbag to Lucia. That¡¯s what I think.¡¯


    [Hmmm¡­ I don¡¯t quite get it.]


    ¡®In short, Lucia really was strong when she shouted her skill names.¡¯


    Shiron tried flicking the handle of the holy sword like Lucia used to do.


    It felt creepy, like an adult acting like a middle schooler, but this was a fantasy world where swords and magic breathed life.


    The possibility that self-suggestion could genuinely enhance abilities had to be considered.


    ¡®Maybe there¡¯s some mystical meaning to it.¡¯


    [That¡¯s a heretical thought.]


    ¡®What if it¡¯s heretical? Kyrie was a heretic too when she was part of the barbarian tribe.¡¯


    Shiron moved to the Colosseum¡¯s VIP seats where Seira was.


    ¡­Boom!


    While Shiron was seriously contemting the nature of strength, Lucia looked up at the increasingly widening sky.


    What was once white clouds had now turned into thunderclouds, and dark energy seeped out, brimming with thrilling magical power. Lucia felt a power unlike any she had felt ten days ago.


    The slowly parting thunderclouds eventually spat out a statue of gold. It was smaller than a golden giant. A quarter of its size? But upon concentrating, the golden¡­ armor radiated a power that made the golden giant seemughable.


    The armor¡¯s feet touched the ground. Just that much caused the earth to rumble. The eyes shing within the helmet bore a murderous intent that could rival Lucia¡¯s in her recent unmatched duels.


    ¡°Where is he?¡±


    The golden armor, the incarnation of the 7th Apostle, Temple Keeper Korax spoke.


    ¡°My friend, where is Verian!¡±


    The resounding voice was filled with clear determination. The mana soaking into the air trembled with fear, and the missed spot was filled with a chilling magical aura.


    ¡°Verian!!!! Answer if you can hear me!!!¡±


    In Korax¡¯s voice, anger was reced by sadness and nostalgia. A friend hade to save the prisoner. He hade himself to free Verian from the terrible torture of the heretics¡­ Was it that the Apostle was saying?


    ¡°Your friend? Ah, ¡®this¡¯ thing?¡±


    From behind Korax, a hateful voice was heard. Shiron looked into Verian¡¯s eyes and then patted his back.


    ¡°You heard that? He says he¡¯s your colleague.¡±


    ¡°I, I don¡¯t know such a guy! I don¡¯t know him!¡±


    Turning around, the much-worried-about friend¡¯s form came into view. In one corner of the Colosseum, thendscape disappeared except for the friend tied to a cross.


    ¡°You, who are you! Because of you, I, I have been!¡±


    A haggard appearance. The friend, seen after a long time, was not normal. He was stuttering, showing signs of mental disorder, his focus was gone, and he was so pale he almost looked like a corpse.


    ¡°¡­Verian.¡±


    Korax muttered in a distant voice. Now, too long past, memories faded by the power of the Demon Lord.


    Before bing an apostle, old memories rose.


    -¡­Are you really satisfied with that? Just a y doll?


    -What can I do? Everyone knows I¡¯m gay and runs away. As long as homosexuality is a sin, this is all that will stay by my side.


    -That¡¯s all you have to say! I¡¯vee all this way to see you.


    -If they knew I was associated with you, they¡¯d harm you too. So¡­


    -I believe a friend who I¡¯ve known for a long time is closer than a god. I won¡¯t betray you. I, I am an elf who lives a long time, so you won¡¯t be alone until you die!


    Verian was the only friend Korax had in the dwarf vige, the only one who truly understood him, even if their races were different. Hence, a friend he couldn¡¯t truly open up to.


    ¡­Cry, Sirius.

 Chapter 199: Golden Warning

    Chapter 199: Golden Warning


    It was neither the armor of the God of Decay nor the ruler of the Land of the Dead that had fallen in the Colosseum.


    So, it was natural for Shiron¡¯s brow to furrow.


    ¡®What is that?¡¯


    Golden armor.


    It was unfamiliar. No matter how much he rummaged through his memories, he had neither seen nor heard of such sophisticated armor during his time ying ¡®Reincarnation of the Divine Sword.¡¯


    ¡°My friend, where is Verian!¡±


    Until he heard the voice, Shiron did not recognize who this person was.


    ¡°Verian!!!! If you can hear me, answer!!!¡±


    Unlike the unfamiliar armor, the booming voice was recognizable. The robust middle-aged male voice belonged to Korax, the temple guardian.The armor of the God of Decay? The ruler of the Land of the Dead?


    Had the scenario changed so much that their turn came earlier? He could think that, but Korax from ¡®Reincarnation of the Divine Sword¡¯ had never worn such conspicuous armor.


    It wasn¡¯t just the appearance that had changed. Shiron had encountered apostles three times. Not counting Jaganata, as it was not his true form, that made it twice.


    Yet now, the immense aura emanating from the center of the Colosseum was something he had never experienced before.


    A murderous intent filled with rage. Shiron didn¡¯t believe in killing intent, but there was no other way to describe what he was feeling now.


    ¡®So, Verian was that important to you? Skipping two invasions in armor I do not recognize and making a personal appearance¡­¡¯


    ¡®Not good.¡¯


    Korax, emitting a massive killing intent that could turn the area to dust at any moment, pondered what needed to be done to kill him most efficiently. Understanding this, Shiron immediately took action.


    ¡°Your friend? Ah, ¡®this¡¯ you mean?¡±


    Magic was slow. So, Shiron decided to provoke with a sneer.


    ¡°You heard it too? That ¡¯s yourpanion?¡±


    ¡°I, I don¡¯t know that guy! I don¡¯t!¡±


    It was highly effective. Korax¡¯s eyes met Shiron¡¯s. The random killing intent was now fully focused on Shiron alone, and he soon experienced a peculiar sensation of his breath being choked.


    Thousands, tens of thousands of des seemed to rush to slice his flesh. At that moment, Shiron looked at Korax.


    He saw Lucia.


    A progressively stronger enemy, the tenth battle against said enemy.


    The past two months of struggle had sharpened Lucia into a fine de. No longer the peace-loving Lucia, but now embodying the essence of Kyrie, the sword saintwho had reigned supreme on the battlefield.


    ¡®Shiron¡­¡¯


    Lucia couldn¡¯t clearly understand why Shiron had provoked her in such a manner. A little thought could have provided the answer, but not now. There was no time to spare. Her instincts, honed by countless experiences, screamed that it was time to swing the sword, not to think.


    As quick in judgment as in action, Lucia immediately awakened the Star Sword. Sirius was covered in white aura, and at the same time, a brilliant de rushed at the golden nape.


    Kwaang!


    It wasn¡¯t the sound of a de slicing something. Should she have aimed for a gap in the armor? Such a thought briefly crossed her mind, but what she had just seen was entirely exposed flesh. However, that was no reason to stop the de.


    Lucia intended to slice through the armor entirely, igniting her core with heat. Korax barely regained his paralyzed rationality.


    ¡°Coward!¡±


    Bwooong! The hammer in his hand, the Orphan Maker, spun rapidly. The impending cleave was narrowly avoided. Lucia, undisturbed, changed her sword path.


    The rapidly spinning mass, matched by equally swift sword strikes, shed. In a moment, tens, hundreds of exchanges urred. Korax created a golden flow to prevent the de from prating, while Lucia thrust the sword qi thousands of times per second into the gaps.


    Drrrk, Drrrk!


    Boowaaaa! A chilling sound was heard. Striking, prating, and piercing movements were ipletely expressed by the sound.


    ¡°What the hell is with this guy?¡±


    Lucia¡¯s eyes widened. The massive figure in golden armor was spinning the giant hammer as if it were a chopstick. It wasn¡¯t merely about strength; strength alone couldn¡¯t achieve such a feat.


    Both strength and agility were at the highest level. She was about to conclude that, but her instinct for reading her opponent sensed the rotating center of the golden light.


    The wrist was rotating fully.


    ¡°What kind of joint structure is that?¡±


    Thousands of rotations per second, the secret of this mysteryy in a physical structure that couldn¡¯t be considered that of a living creature. Korax was also horrified by Lucia¡¯s attempt to exploit any gap.


    ¡°She¡¯s not human.¡±


    Korax muttered, his face distorted. Even though he didn¡¯t shout, the air carrying his anger resonated loudly. The golden armor, the orphan maker, responded to Korax¡¯s will. He increased the output, and the heated drive shaft cooled as the storm enveloped it.


    Chiiiek!


    White steam burst from various seams of the armor, just as the view was about to be obscured. A storm from outside the view blew away all the foggy mist.


    ¡°¡­Coward.¡±


    Korax spoke to the human acting outside of consciousness. Shiron didn¡¯t respond, softening the ground that Korax had stepped on. Soggy¡ªthe center twisted. Lucia didn¡¯t miss the opportunity. A sharp strike aimed at the armor¡¯s gap, the face.


    Chwak¡ªtainted blood scattered into the sky. A brief gap allowed the sword strike, and Korax clenched his teeth in an irrational situation.


    ¡®I feel like a hunted beast.¡¯


    It wasn¡¯t just Shiron¡¯s interfering magic that was unreasonable. To ovee the odds of one against many, support from Jaganata was necessary, but no help was extended to Korax.


    Just earlier, the passageway he hade through had disappeared. Korax couldn¡¯t understand why the passageway had vanished, but he could vaguely guess. Surely, a hero shooting magic from behind had yed a trick.


    An oppressive situation made breathing difficult. Yet, for Korax, annihting his adversaries wasn¡¯t the primary objective.


    The rescue of Verian.


    And their subsequent return together.


    Verian appeared not to recall Korax, but that was of little consequence. If he shared the tales of their burgeoning friendship, Korax was certain Verian would recollect.


    Thus, Korax took a step back. Even if it meant distancing himself, he needed to draw nearer to his friend.


    It was the correct choice. Had the sole adversary he needed to confront been the woman before him, he would have advanced. However, behind her stood not only a hero with a sword directed at Verian¡¯s throat but also an elf magician adorned in peculiar attire.


    A hero, once deemed the gods¡¯ enforcer.


    Korax was thest to be named an apostle. His earliest memory dated back only 400 years, leaving him unaware of the events 500 years prior, but even in his youth, he was well-versed in the hero¡¯s legends.


    In the dwarf vige of his upbringing, a statue of the hero stood. It symbolized the obliteration of the demon god¡¯s forces. A divine sword that shielded the vulnerable and vanquished evil. The epitome of righteousness!


    ¡®Is this truly a hero?¡¯


    Korax trembled at the hero¡¯s ignobility.


    Justice, which bolstered faltering humanity against the onught of the demon god¡¯s army. That was the hero¡­ yet he had taken Verian, an innocent who merely sought to pursue his research, captive, subjecting him to relentless torment.


    This diversion, though Korax¡¯s immediate concern should have been the woman before him, caused his focus to shift to Shiron. Thispse in attention might be deemed reckless, but he found it unavoidable.


    Just moments before, amidst a fraught situation, he had a revtion.


    A sword, its brilliance surpassing even the most dazzling qi, glowed magnificently.


    A sacred sword was poised at Verian¡¯s throat.


    Every time Korax took a step back, Shiron plunged the de deeper into Verian¡¯s neck. If he had severed Verian¡¯s neck right then, he might have relinquished his grip on the thread of impossible hope sooner¡­


    Korax¡¯s anger toward Shiron swelled.


    Thud!


    Finally, Korax could no longer retreat. His only option was to overpower the woman before him and then save Verian.


    Gooooooo!


    The Orphan Maker resonated with Korax¡¯s will. Its output increased not by one, but by two levels, as gas that propelled it in the desired direction burst from the joints and nozzles on its back.


    Kwaang! Kwaang! Kwang! Even if the swinging hammer didn¡¯t touch the sword qi, merely striking the air produced a terrifying noise. However, that immense brute force seemed to falter, as if it had lost its way. Attacksckingposure don¡¯t work on Lucia. Lucia¡¯s mind was like a calmke, enabling her to fully visualize the enemy before her in her psyche.


    Korax grew anxious. He was on the verge of exploding with anger. Although cool judgment is crucial in battle, his agitated emotions continually prevented him from maintaining hisposure.


    ¡°Hero! Wield the holy sword and fight with honor!¡±


    With this, he taunted Shiron.


    ¡°Hiding behind such a frail woman! Taking hostages and threatening them, what kind of justice is that! Do you really think you are worthy of the title of a hero!!¡±


    He acted impulsively, casting aside reason. In the life-or-death stakes of the battlefield, he sought to undermine his opponent by highlighting his ethical shorings.


    Korax clung to the hero¡¯s sense of honor.


    ¡°When yourpanion is in such dire straits, why not extend a helping hand! Is this your sense of justice! Be ashamed!¡±


    He employed the same reasoning the hero had used.


    ¡°The one who should be ashamed is you! Taking an elf, who is powerless, hostage, and not stopping at torturing him! You continue to press a knife against his neck! How does that align with the actions of a hero championing justice!¡±


    Shiron listened to the outcry, filled with anger and sadness, then calmly spoke,


    ¡°Your mother.¡±


    Korax¡¯s anger exploded.

 Chapter 200: Left Shield, Right Sword

    Chapter 200: Left Shield, Right Sword


    He was too reckless.


    He should have prepared more.


    And he should have heeded Jaganata¡¯s words not to be swayed.


    Korax, mulling over his bted regret, tried to cool his boiling head, but his anger had already be uncontroble.


    ¡°Ugh!¡±


    Breathing heavily, Korax swung his hammer. Just a few seconds ago, there were a few effective hits, but now, nothing even grazed his opponent.


    He was ten times the size and twice the height of his opponent. Was that the problem? No, Korax was sure it wasn¡¯t. The speed of his polearm swings was certainly faster, and the range was four times longer than that of Sirius.


    No matter how clouded his mind was with anger, out of thousands, tens of thousands of swings, at least one should have been a solid hit. That was the logic of the world and the causality that should naturally follow.


    However, Korax overlooked something crucial.Lucia Prient, the girl wielding the sword, was a reincarnator far removed from the world¡¯s order. The manipted fate, twisted by the orchestrator, ced a monster in front of Korax¡ªa monster that had torn apart a deity with a human body.


    Unless the devil himself descended, there was no way Korax could prevail.


    In the end, Korax had to block Lucia¡¯s sword strikes with his armor instead of his weapon. Unlike the previous exchanges, Lucia¡¯s strikes began to carryposure and thought. She deflected wild attacks with flowing movements and persistently targeted the only exposed part, his face.


    ¡®It¡¯s only a matter of time.¡¯


    Shhhhh!


    There was no need to rush. Instead of severing his neck entirely, Lucia pricked and scraped his skin.


    Naturally, Korax could no longer see ahead. That wasn¡¯t all. The face, which had endured thousands of cuts, was now unrecognizable.


    Thud-


    A lot of blood was shed. The front of the golden armor was stained with thick ck blood, and the entire floor of the coliseum was filled with dark magic.


    If he were an ordinary human, he would have died from losing so much blood, but Korax was no ordinary human; he was an apostle. Despite his eyes no longer functioning and his throat filled with sticky blood, Korax showed no sign of stopping his relentless hammering.


    ¡°Ugh.¡±


    Korax himself didn¡¯t understand why this was possible. No, he knew but didn¡¯t want to admit it.


    ¡®¡­Erosion of Reason.¡¯


    Korax¡¯s reason was fading. His body, swinging the hammer, had long since slipped from his control. It was not something granted by the devil to be used solely for the master¡¯s purpose but rather a transcendental interference, twisting Korax¡¯s fate to save him from certain death.


    -Rest now.


    ¡­A voice resonating in his head. It was the revtion of the god Korax had sworn to follow.


    But Korax could notply.


    The master¡¯s goal was not just to rescue Verian but first, to kill the hero and second, to retrieve Korax.


    ¡®I am Korax the dwarf. A friend of the hot-blooded elf, Verian¡­¡¯


    Korax tried to hold onto his sanity by reminding himself of who he was. It was an act that would have terrified other apostles, but Korax became an apostle solely for his friend Verian.


    To Korax, Verian was a greater salvation than the devil. He was willing to betray even the god and make everyone in the world his enemy for Verian¡¯s sake.


    ¡®Knowing how to feel and extend kindness¡­¡¯


    Korax barely moved his legs. Though his arm continued to swing the hammer at Lucia, he was walking toward Verian in the stands.


    Stagger-


    However,


    His mind became muddled.


    It wasn¡¯t dizziness making his head spin. As the murky aura dyed his once clear consciousness ck, his mind darkened.


    Thud-


    ¡®¡­¡¯


    Creak!


    The sound from the joints of the armor. The first to notice the anomaly was Seira. A stream of blood flowed from Seira¡¯s nose.


    ¡°¡­Huh?¡±


    Seira hastily wiped her nose, but the blood kept flowing. Next to her, Shiron poured holy power into Seira, but even then, the nosebleed wouldn¡¯t stop.


    ¡°What¡¯s going on, why are you like this?¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t stop.¡±


    Seira briefly responded, then began to inspect various parts of the colosseum.


    The sky and the ground.


    The passage to the sky, sealed long ago, was intact. The colosseum, now a barrier to prevent damage to the surroundings¡­


    ¡°It¡¯s not fine.¡±


    Seira narrowed her eyes, focusing on the battlefield where thick demonic energy swirled. The ochre soil was obscured,pletely covered by the scattered blood of the apostle.


    But it was only blood. Seira¡¯s barrier, strong enough to withstand impacts that could shake the heavens and earth, was still holding, though it was under strain. However, Seira¡¯s barrier was being eroded.


    ¡°My mana is being eroded.¡±


    Her superior magical insight quickly identified the cause.


    It was the power of the Demon God¡¯s authority¡­ the power of destruction. The ck blood saturating the ground was spreading the energy of destruction, affecting not just the barrier but also Seira, who was connected to it.


    Mana erosion.


    Shiron knew who was capable of this. The Demon God and his first apostle, Jaganata, who had been granted his power.


    Understanding the situation, Shiron withdrew his hand and made a decisive gesture.


    ¡°Shift the barrier¡¯s range to the outermost edge. If erosion continues, remove it entirely.¡±


    ¡°Then the mansion will copse.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re more important than the mansion.¡±


    With those words, Shiron leaped toward the battle.


    Lucia also sensed something amiss.


    She couldn¡¯t pinpoint when, as the intense movements blurred together, but the power that had caused her jaw to clench and the monotonous groans that had escaped her were no longer present.


    ¡°Erosion¡­¡±


    The issues she had been ignoring resurfaced. She couldn¡¯t excuse her dyed realization due to the unrecognizable face. The demonic energy Korax had been emitting was too vast for an apostle blessed with the power of a god to contain.


    The erosion didn¡¯t stop with Korax¡¯s body.


    ¡°Frustrating.¡±


    Lucia furrowed her brows and exhaled heavily.


    Despite having battled the Demon God several times and historically tearing him apart, the power of destruction was something that ordinary humans couldn¡¯t face, no matter their strength.


    Aware of her heavy body, Lucia stepped back. Screech! The spot where her red hair had just been was swept by a huge hammer. Even though consciousness was lost, was the function to kill the enemy still working properly?


    Ignoring the goosebumps that rose on her skin, Lucia heated her lower abdomen more intensely than before. Her lower belly tingled. Her heart pounded. Her head¡­


    ¡°Phew.¡±


    Lucia opened her golden eyes, half-lidded. She forcibly increased the size of the white aura. Not only was the power of destruction eroding the surroundings, but it was also gnawing away at Lucia¡¯s mind¡­


    Grinding her teeth, Lucia questioned herself.


    ¡°¡­Why is this happening?¡±


    She swung her sword endlessly and racked her brain. Lucia was Kyrie, and Kyrie was the hero who had single-handedly defeated the Demon God. So, the fact that she was struggling against this mere thing was an unreasonable oue for Lucia.


    However, Lucia¡¯s judgment was far off.


    Lucia was not Kyrie.


    Blink-


    Boom!


    ¡°Annoying.¡±


    A headless angel.


    The tip of her sword, which had been swung millions of times, wavered. It was because she became conscious of the master of the power of destruction. Lucia possessed immense power, but ultimately, she was human. Humans, no matter how much they tried to forget, ended up being conscious of what they shouldn¡¯t.


    A feeling of mncholy.


    Heavy breathing.


    The miracle that transformed sadness into anger and added to her power did not ur.


    Lucia was Kyrie, but she wasn¡¯t the hero, so she couldn¡¯t create a miracle that defied logic.


    Boom!


    A huge hammer rushed towards her heavy body. Lucia swung her sword diagonally. Her skill didn¡¯t vanish just because she swallowed her fear, so she narrowly avoided the direct hit.


    However, she couldn¡¯tpletely avoid it. Her small body spun several times in ce, the unabsorbed impact causing sparks to fly around her.


    She was dizzy. It made her nauseous.


    Once again, a huge hammer approached. She needed to quickly step on the ground to avoid it. Could she avoid it again this time?


    Full Bloom.


    Flowing Water.


    Breaking the Sky.


    Piercing the Center.


    The Path of the Invisible.


    ¡®How should I respond¡­¡¯


    Her thoughts were abruptly interrupted. Without even thinking of avoiding the oing attack, Lucia¡¯s small body was suddenly yanked back.


    ¡°Ugh!¡±


    Lucia felt a shock as if she was being choked.


    ¡°Ugh!¡±


    The breath she had swallowed was forced out. The unavoidable attack grazed her nose. Tss- Her nose stung with heat, the recoil from the shattered defensive aura. If Shiron hadn¡¯t pulled her back, Lucia would have taken a direct hit from that massive weight.


    Sway-


    ¡°¡­What are you doing?¡±


    A sharp question. It was not an appropriate thing to say to the benefactor who saved her life. However, at this moment, Lucia couldn¡¯t help but feel annoyed at Shiron.


    ¡°Shut up.¡±


    Shiron gripped the nape of Lucia¡¯s neck with his right hand.


    ¡°Just focus on swinging your sword.¡±


    In Shiron¡¯s left hand was a cross.


    ¡°Remove all unnecessary things and optimize it well.¡±


    He wasn¡¯t speaking to Lucia, but to his guardian angel. Latera invested all of Shiron¡¯s three blessings to increase speed and agility.


    Whack-


    A massive amount of divine power burst out from his hands, the power of the hero. The white light pushed away the thick, sticky demonic energy. Lucia immediately felt her breath return to normal¡­ and experienced a strange sensation of her body¡¯s center shifting against her will.


    ¡°Swing your sword.¡±


    Shiron swung his right hand toward Korax. Lucia and Korax grew closer. Lucia couldn¡¯t understand the situation, but to avoid death, she reawakened Sirius.


    Crunch! Crack!


    The blessing of the god that destroys corruption swept through. With the unholy energy repelled, Lucia felt her body lighter than ever as she swung her sword.


    Thousands of sword strikes surged. Unlike a few seconds ago, when she merely deflected the enemy¡¯s attacks, Lucia¡¯s shes now tore Korax¡¯s armor to shreds.


    Raging sword strikes.


    The turmoil of dirty blood.


    Had it been like before, the blood imbued with the power of destruction would have dulled and weighed down Lucia, but she had immense divine power backing her up. Even though she was covered in blood, she only felt a refreshing sensation.


    ¡®¡­I¡¯m grateful, but.¡¯


    She felt ufortable.


    However, Lucia¡¯s feelings were entirely unimportant.


    ¡°The turn hase back.¡±


    She needed to focus on the enemy in front of her. Shiron pulled his right hand back and extended his left hand toward Korax. The cross had the unconscious Verian bound to it.


    ¡°Can you kill your precious friend with your own hands?¡±


    Shiron boldly spoke to the iing hammer. Lucia was bbergasted.


    ¡®What nonsense is he spouting?¡¯


    Did he not know the opponent was unconscious? That thought crossed her mind, but soon, Lucia heard a chilling sound. Screech! Shiron clicked his tongue and took a step back.


    ¡°Hey, won¡¯t you stop? This is your friend!¡±


    Hesitation entered the attack, but the hammer did not stop. Shiron quickly withdrew his left hand and spat out a curse.


    He extended his right hand toward Korax. He stepped forward, forcing Lucia to pressurize Korax.


    ¡°Again.¡±


    Shiron pulled Lucia back and pushed Verian forward. The crimson hammer rushed toward the unconscious Verian.


    However,


    It was noticeably slower than before. Lucia felt the subtle difference, and Shiron, with his sharpened senses, could also infer it.


    Shiron¡¯s mouth twisted into a sly smile. He chuckled as he repeatedly controlled the flow of the battle.


    ¡°It¡¯s about time to wrap things up.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡±


    ¡°I said it¡¯s time to wrap things up.¡±


    ¡°So what, what do you want me to do about it?¡±


    Lucia replied while dangling in mid-air.


    Even though it was an unavoidable strategy to save her life and ovee the situation, her predicament wasical, tooical. While feeling a mix of gratitude and annoyance, she heard a shockingmand in her ear.


    ¡°It¡¯s Nakseom.¡±


    ¡°¡­!¡±


    A dull thud resonated from Shiron¡¯s outstretched right hand.


    Nakseom, the descending sh of light aimed at the enemy.


    Lucia couldn¡¯t possibly not know its name. It was none other than the ultimate sword skill of Kyrie, which Lucia herself had devised, where the sword energy bes pure light and cleaves the opponent in half.


    From top to bottom, Shiron swung his right hand.


    ¡°Nakseom.¡±


    He quietly recited the skill¡¯s name. He threw therge cross backward and drew the holy sword from his bosom, gripping it with his left hand.


    ¡°¡­¡±


    Feeling an unbearable sense of shame, Lucia gritted her teeth and heated her lower abdomen. The sword energy extending from Sirius turned into a bright light, tearing through the air to kill the enemy before her.


    Crack! A crack appeared in the giant armor. It was a fleeting moment, but Shiron did not miss it.


    Shiron leaped from behind Lucia.


    Right now.


    Having thrown Lucia aside, Shiron gripped the holy sword with both hands. He exploded forward, sting the ground beneath him. Moving at a speed nearly equal to Lucia¡¯s strike, Shiron was determined to kill the enemy.


    Whoosh!


    He squeezed out all the power he had been holding back until now, releasing it at this moment.


    ¡°Great sh.¡±


    ¡­Shhhhh!


    The light of the holy sword exploded, cutting through the crack in the armor. It was a meticulously precise strike. Even though the world was bathed in dazzling light, only Shiron could see the truth clearly.


    Thus, against the bright backdrop, a heavy thud shook the ground.


    ¡°¡­Verian.¡±


    A wistful voice. The sorrowful murmur emanated from the point closest to the ground. Shiron¡¯s gaze alternated between Korax, who began to crumble into dust, and Verian, who was also turning to dust while bound to the cross.


    ¡°Disappear¡­¡±


    Shiron muttered.


    Blocking his ears, Shiron drove the holy sword into Korax¡¯s head.


    Lucia covered her face with both hands, feeling as though she would die of embarrassment.

 Chapter 201: Evil Thoughts

    Chapter 201: Evil Thoughts


    The heat of the battle in the coliseum was subsiding.


    The aftermath of the fight created pits here and there, and despite the reinforced magic, no stone wall remained intact.


    In the midst of this eerie atmosphere, Shiron alternated nces between his hand and the holy sword, muttering.


    ¡°¡­The feeling is great.¡±


    When he beheaded the golden-armored knight, the sensation of an almost breaking but then snapping neck brought an indescribable pleasure to his fingertips. It was a feeling he had never experienced when cutting down monsters during the expedition or finishing off the 2nd and 5th Apostles.


    Swinging the sword with the rebound of an exploding ground was naturally different from the past when he only wielded it with strength.


    However,


    Shiron believed that this action was significantly rted to shouting the technique name. Since he had invested blessings only in reaction and agility, there would be no [Blessing of Wrath], thus no side effects like emotional elevation.


    Shiron slowly brought down the holy sword while shouting the technique name.¡°¡­Great sh.¡±


    [It¡¯s too in to attach a technique name.]


    ¡°Why?¡±


    Shiron burned off the filth on the holy sword and stared at a spot in the air. There, Latera, in her spirit form, peeked her head out.


    ¡°It¡¯s just an attack that goes whoosh and cuts big. I think it needs more of your unique spirit.¡±


    ¡°¡­Though it¡¯s embarrassing to say, it was a perfect blend of magic and physical art. There was a splendid explosion underfoot, and the holy sword emitted beautiful light. What¡¯s wrong with giving it a name?¡±


    ¡°The problem is the name.¡±


    Latera crossed her arms and looked up at Shiron.


    ¡°What is Great sh? What is Great sh?¡±


    ¡°¡­¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s not cool at all. Lucia¡­ Kyrie named [Thunder Roar], [True Martial Thunder Fist], and the [Falling Star] you just performed¡­ those are much cooler.¡±


    Twitch-


    ¡®I do have cool technique names.¡¯


    As she faintly heard that her technique names were considered cool, Lucia focused her hearing. Though just moments ago she wanted to hide in a hole, embarrassed and blushing, Lucia, who thirsted for praise, crept closer to them as soon as her name was mentioned.


    However, contrary to her expectations, Shiron continued with relentless criticism.


    ¡°If Kyrie weren¡¯t here, my Great sh would be better.¡±


    Shiron responded with a chuckle to Latera, who unusually didn¡¯t side with him.


    ¡°My technique names contain humor, not superficiality.¡±


    ¡°¡­Humor?¡±


    ¡°Yes, they embody the pinnacle of efficiency solely to kill the opponent. The splendid explosions or the holy light decorating the surroundings are all unavoidable side effects.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s true. I admit your techniques aren¡¯t shy.¡±


    ¡°Right?¡±


    ¡°But the name is too ridiculous.¡±


    Latera rolled her eyes, unwilling to concede to Shiron¡¯s logic. Normally, she would agree with him, but now, both the reincarnated Lucia with Kyrie¡¯s memories and herpanion Seira were eavesdropping on this conversation.


    Latera, aware of everything but annoyed by Shiron¡¯s subtle teasing, found it secondary to the pity she felt for the reincarnated Lucia.


    ¡°What is Great sh? Great sh? If it¡¯s as the name suggests, it¡¯s useless except when shing at a big enemy. But Kyrie¡¯s technique names apply in any situation.¡±


    ¡°I¡­ I think Kyrie¡¯s naming is better too?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m telling you, it¡¯s humor.¡±


    Shiron ignored the shamelessly intruding Lucia.


    ¡°Why does the name matter if I¡¯m having fun? Besides, can¡¯t I just change the front word each time?¡±


    ¡°Wrong. Consistency in technique names is important.¡±


    Resolutely denying it, Latera pulled out two books from the air.


    Kyrie¡¯s Great Adventures and [BIBLE].


    A heroic fairy tale and a scripture distributed in Lucerne.


    Rustling busily through the pages, Latera held up the two heavy books towards Shiron.


    ¡°In Kyrie¡¯s biography, it says, ¡®[Blossom], a myriad of sword dances cleaved the air, cutting even the surroundings, forcing the queen of the deep sea to retreat.¡¯ And in this scripture¡­ when Hero Kyrie used [Blossom], the sea split into a thousand parts, making the stinky witch flee in a panic.¡±


    Latera showed the books not only to Shiron but also to Lucia and Seira.


    ¡°The reason Kyrie is remembered intact after 500 years is because of cross-validation. I hope you¡¯ll be remembered not just for 500 but for thousands of years!¡±


    ¡°How long are you going to talk about this? Madam Eldrina is looking quite forlorn over there¡­ shouldn¡¯t we clean up quickly?¡±


    ¡°Seira, please answer. You were Kyrie¡¯spanion.¡±


    ¡°¡­Let¡¯s just clean up.¡±


    Sighing deeply, Seira squinted her purple eyes and muttered.


    ¡°Since Kyrie isn¡¯t here, I¡¯ll be honest. Back then, I thought Kyrie¡¯s shouted technique names were stupid.¡±


    ¡°Really?¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t you respect the honor of the deceased?¡±


    Despite Lucia¡¯s bewildered gaze, Seira snorted and wiped her nosebleed.


    ¡°Think about it. It¡¯s notplicated magic that requires repeatedplex thoughts during battle, just swinging a sword with aura.¡±


    ¡°¡­Well. It¡¯s not just wildly swinging a sword. You need to sharpen your senses or chant specific spells to inspire courage¡­¡±


    ¡°You sound just like Kyrie.¡±


    ¡°¡­Because I¡¯m a descendant.¡±


    Lucia¡¯s golden eyes shifted towards Shiron, who was watching from a distance. Shiron barely held back augh and turned his head.


    ¡°And I can defend my ancestor. Shiron is weird. No respect for ancestors.¡±


    ¡°Calling me weird is too much. Especially after I saved your life.¡±


    ¡°¡­You fought alone all the time. You just snatched the glory at the end. And you handled people roughly like objects¡­¡±


    ¡°Hey, that¡¯s not true.¡±


    Shiron considered getting angry at the harsh words but decided tough it off instead. The situation was too amusing. As he patted Lucia¡¯s head, which seemed full ofints, he extended his hand.


    ¡°We made a goodbination. I became the feet, you became the sword. The suspicious elf became the shield¡­ The expression ¡®perfect synergy¡¯ is for moments like this.¡±


    ¡°What are you trying to say?¡±


    ¡°We work well together.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡±


    Lucia stared at the calloused palm. She understood what that gesture meant. It was reminiscent of the practical exams at the academy, where, in mock battles, teams fought and younger students used this gesture to boost morale by pping hands.


    Was Shiron also one of the younger generation? Lucia alternated nces between her hand and Shiron¡¯s before reluctantly pping her hand against his.


    ¡°Hero! Me too! Me too!¡±


    ¡°Of course, you should join in.¡±


    Satisfied with the affectionate gesture, Shiron extended his hand to Latera and Seira in turn.


    As a hero party, they would face many battles in the future, and this battle had yielded quite a good result. Synchronizing their teamwork and maintaining camaraderie within the team was important. He wanted to create a focal point by repeating this small but specific action.


    ¡°This is a bit ticklish¡­¡±


    Was it at the moment when he was about to p hands with Seira for thest time?


    ¡°Brother. Me too.¡±


    A voice not involved in the battle was heard.


    ¡°I want to do it too.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡±


    A quiet voice.


    Without a sound, Siriel had appeared. She stared intently at Shiron and extended her hand. As if she had just finished training, her right hand held the jeweled sword, Spica.


    ¡°¡­Of course.¡±


    p-


    Shiron smiled brightly and pped his hand with Siriel¡¯s. However, it seemed Siriel wasn¡¯t satisfied with just that.


    As their palms met, Siriel interlocked her fingers with Shiron¡¯s.


    Squeeze- The tightening grip felt like a snake constricting its prey. The heat from Shiron¡¯s battle and Siriel¡¯s training mingled. Sweat mixed. Rub rub. Creak creak. Ticklish¡­


    It seemed like a normal handy, but not only Lucia, but also Seira and Latera, felt an eerie chill down their spines.


    Was this the bacsh of avoiding Siriel for two months? Even though it was unavoidable due to the knight order session¡­ Lucia suddenly felt the situation bing bizarre, and Seira pitied Shiron.


    Beep beep beep beep beep-


    Latera tried to ignore the rm ringing in her ears. She had no time to worry. Ever since Siriel appeared, the rm had been ringing, making her knees weak and filling her with a terror that made her want to copse.


    ¡°Hoo¡­¡±


    But contrary to everyone¡¯s expectations, Siriel let go of the interlocked hands and did nothing more. She just drew a subtle arc on her lips¡­ and smiled brightly.


    ¡°Mother said she¡¯d scold us if we don¡¯t clean up quickly. I¡¯ll help too.¡±


    ¡°Aren¡¯t you tired from training?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m fine.¡±


    Siriel floated Spica in the air and rolled up her sleeves.


    ¡°Aren¡¯t you tired from the battle? I¡¯ll work hard enough for both of us.¡±


    ¡°¡­Thank you.¡±


    ¡°If you¡¯re grateful, do this too.¡±


    Siriel slightly bowed her head and presented the top of her head to Shiron. It was a request to be patted. It seemed she had seen Shiron patting Lucia¡¯s head earlier. Thinking faster than he did in battle, Shiron granted Siriel¡¯s wish.


    ¡°As expected, Siriel is kind.¡±


    Despite being much taller and more grown-up than Seira, Siriel still had a childlike side. Shiron, with a content expression, doted on Siriel to his heart¡¯s content.


    ¡­¡­


    Seira, who couldn¡¯t see the message window, sighed in relief, but Latera, who could, continued to sweat despite the rm subsiding.

 Chapter 202: Siriel (1)

    Chapter 202: Siriel (1)


    Unlike the battle that took nearly two months, it took only a few days to clean up the ravagednd.


    Wasn¡¯t creating something much harder than breaking it?


    By the principle of opposites, Shiron and his party turned the ruined colosseum back into dirt, and the uprooted trees were trimmed and gathered in one corner of the site.


    The reason for processing the wood instead of renting the trees was because of Hugo¡¯s mansion.


    ¡°Sss¡­¡±


    Shiron gazed bitterly at the mansion that once ¡®boasted¡¯ a splendid appearance.


    Cracked stone walls.


    Windows thatpletely vanished without a trace.


    It seemed Eldrina had already taken action, as there wasn¡¯t a single piece of broken ss left in the window frames, but unavoidable ss shards stilly scattered on the ground.¡°Do we need to fix the windows too?¡±


    ¡°I, I don¡¯t know. You told me to take down the barrier.¡±


    Even Seira, who yed a significant role in the restoration work, seemed to surrender, feeling that this task was beyond her. Though magic to create transparent ice like crystal existed, there was no magic in the world yet to create ss suitable for windows.


    Seira could easily create crystals from thin air, but the mansion withstanding the expected shocks was already a miracle. Since the mansion had thousands of windows, it was not efficient for Seira to restore them all by herself.


    ¡°No one asked you to pay for it. First, let¡¯s roughly clear away the ss shards and quickly call the artisans for repairs.¡±


    ¡°Shouldn¡¯t we do it today? I feel an intense aura of anger from the top floor¡­¡±


    Although Lucia didn¡¯t look inside the mansion, she was sure the source of the anger was Eldrina and crouched down, hoping not to incur her wrath.


    Of course, Eldrina didn¡¯t have the power to instill fear in Lucia through strength, but having lived in the annex for years under Eldrina¡¯s grace, Lucia felt she had to perform her duties as a child, not just nominally, but somewhat sincerely.


    ¡°Why is everyone like this? It¡¯s just a minor thing that happened while saving the world. Don¡¯t you think you¡¯re all too scared? Stand proud and hold your heads high.¡±


    ¡°R-really?¡±


    ¡°Yes, really.¡±


    Shiron patted the shoulders of the crumpled Seira and Lucia, continuing with a calm expression.


    ¡°And do you really think Eldrina is that narrow-minded?¡±


    ¡°I didn¡¯t say that exactly, but¡­¡±


    ¡°Anyway, she might be a bit extreme when ites to matters rted to my uncle. Even if that¡¯s the case, she won¡¯t say anything. Besides, we have the spoils, so what¡¯s there to worry about?¡±


    Spoils.


    This referred to the armor and hammer left behind by Korax.


    A tiger left its skin when it died, and Korax left behind a massive golden armor.


    The armor alone was easily three meters tall, and his hammer was also intact.


    If sold at a good price, it would not only cover the mansion repairs but also repay Shiron¡¯s debts with plenty left over.


    ¡®¡­The golden giant should have remained.¡¯


    Unlike the remains left by Korax, the corpse of the fifth golden giant that attacked disappeared without leaving a speck of dust. If it had remained intact, they could have built a pce, not just repaired the mansion. Shiron was deeply regretful.


    For an ordinary person, the demonic aura left behind would cause them to faint just by approaching, but it wasn¡¯t a big problem for Shiron, who emitted holy power like a fountain.


    ¡°By the way, shouldn¡¯t Lucia be preparing for school? Siriel¡¯s graduation semester is approaching, and I¡¯m not sure about her attendance.¡±


    Shiron thought of Siriel, who had been called out by Hugo early in the morning.


    Even though Siriel had dered that she would help Shiron, Siriel had her own duties and was busy, so Shiron sent Siriel to Hugo.


    ¡°¡­It¡¯ll be fine.¡±


    A resigned answer. Lucia sighed deeply and lowered her head.


    ¡°And it¡¯s okay even if she doesn¡¯t graduate, justpletes the course. It¡¯s not like she¡¯s looking for a job in some government office. What¡¯s the point of a degree?¡±


    ¡°Are you really okay with that? Didn¡¯t you want to go to graduate school?¡±


    ¡°No, I¡¯m not going. I¡¯ve lost all interest after this incident.¡±


    ¡°Interest?¡±


    ¡°Yeah¡­ Just like you said, I think wielding a sword suits me better.¡±


    During the cleanup of the ruinednd, Lucia had a lot of time to think.


    The reason she got involved in this incident was the ident of Professor Reynold, who had given her a good offer, but it seemed like an inescapable fate, eventually getting entangled with the apostle, a minion of the Demon God.


    As soon as Korax died, Verian turned to dust and scattered. His true identity was not a living being but a sort of doppelganger created by the apostle.


    It wasn¡¯t something that waspletely unexpected. Lucia had felt a vague sense of difort from him, but since he was said to be an elf with severed meridians, she didn¡¯t feel the need to delve further.


    ¡®What use is a degree in my fate?¡¯


    Feeling the weight of her harsh destiny, Lucia sighed deeply.


    This was why she hadn¡¯t wanted to wield the holy sword. Though the influence of wielding it 500 years ago couldn¡¯t possibly reach her now, it was a strange matter.


    ¡®¡­Could it be because of Shiron?¡¯


    -¡°With great poweres great responsibility. If you don¡¯t wield the sword, you might end up in hell!¡±


    Gazing at Shiron with half-open eyes, an old memory suddenly resurfaced.


    A long time ago, when she traveled alone with Yura. Back then, Kyrie was still aplete child mentally and would asionally throw tantrums at Yura. Whenever that happened, Yura, like a mother, would tell him a fun story before bed.


    -¡°H-hell?¡±


    -¡°Yeah! That¡¯s not all. People will be torn apart by demons and monsters, and there will be many war orphans like you.¡±


    -¡°T-that would be my fault¡­¡±


    -¡°Even if it¡¯s not your fault, people will me you in hell! Why didn¡¯t you wield the holy sword? It¡¯s your fault I¡¯m dead! Waaah! Screeeech!¡±


    -¡°Aaaah!¡±


    ¡®¡­Is it the fate of those with great power?¡¯


    Even while deep in thought, Lucia never stopped sweeping the ss shards.<hr>


    That night.


    Seira and Luciay their tired bodies on the bed, but Shiron had to move at Eldrina¡¯s call. He had preemptively asked Latera to watch over Lucia, as he could predict what Eldrina would talk about.


    Fortunately, his prediction was right.


    ¡®¡­Was I this handsome?¡¯


    Shiron looked at himself in therge mirror, inspecting his appearance from different angles.


    ¡®I thought makeup was only for clowns, but it¡¯s quite something.¡¯


    Instead of the tunic and casual pants he usually wore, the stylish tuxedo and makeup brought out an astonishing improvement in his appearance. He looked almost identical to his past life, which was fascinating. Moreover, even though he didn¡¯t personally visit the tailor, the clothes fit him perfectly, making Shiron utter exmations despite knowing it was a rustic reaction.


    It wasn¡¯t just Shiron who thought his dressed-up appearance looked good.


    ¡°You look splendid.¡±


    Eldrina sincerely praised Shiron, not out of formality. Around her were the mansion¡¯s servants, who had all struggled for hours to dress up Shiron.


    ¡°When did you prepare all this?¡±


    ¡°¡­I needed something to distract myself. If I didn¡¯t get engrossed in this, it would be hard to stay sane after witnessing the mansion being destroyed.¡±


    ¡°Hmm¡­ My deepest condolences.¡±


    Shiron nced at the gaping window. The cold wind had been blowing in since he changed clothes, making it hard to ignore the dismal state.


    Eldrina, conscious of the wrinkles that had formed around her mouth in the past few days, tried to maintain herposure by covering her mouth with a fan.


    ¡°Is it really over now?¡±


    ¡°Of course.¡±


    Shiron answered without hesitation. Although the strange clouds in the sky had disappeared, Eldrina¡¯s hand, holding the fan, still trembled slightly with anxiety.


    ¡°Is everything cleaned up?¡±


    ¡°Of course.¡±


    ¡°Then, just to confirm, did you remove that hideous colosseum?¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    ¡°Have you leveled the overturned and messy ground?¡±


    ¡°Of course.¡±


    ¡°My flower garden. Can you restore the flower garden that I lovingly tended for years?¡±


    Confident answers followed. Eldrina¡¯s face brightened more and more, but Shiron couldn¡¯t give her the answer she wanted for thest question.


    ¡°¡­Saving the world requires sacrifices.¡±


    Snap!


    What was that sound? It wasn¡¯t the sound of Eldrina¡¯s nerves snapping. Eldrina threw the fan, now broken in two, behind her.


    ¡°¡­It¡¯s a miracle no one died. The mansion almost copsed¡­ Anyway.¡±


    ¡°This too is thanks to your grace in allowing the battle in the mansion, Eldrina.¡±


    ¡°Is that so?¡±


    ¡°Yes. Thanks to your ocean-like magnanimity, humanity was able to maintain peace.¡±


    Shiron bowed his head, giving all the credit to Eldrina.


    Wasn¡¯t there a saying that even whales dance when praised? If a few ttering words could calm Eldrina¡¯s anger, Shiron could talk for hours. Whether his ttery worked or not, Eldrina waved her hand instead of using the fan.


    ¡°Ahem¡­ It¡¯s impossible to save everyone¡­ Ahem¡­ You¡¯re not a god after all.¡±


    ¡°Thank you for understanding, Eldrina.¡±


    ¡°Yes, looking back, it¡¯s silly to be so obsessed with a mere patch of grass.¡±


    Eldrina¡¯s smile wasn¡¯t just in words. She walked over to Shiron, who was bowing his head, and gently hugged him.


    ¡°I¡¯m so d our son-inw is safe.¡±


    ¡°¡­Eldrina?¡±


    ¡°Why are you calling me that? You should call me mother-inw. Or mother is fine too.¡±


    ¡°¡­Can I keep calling you Eldrina?¡±


    ¡°Oh my, are you shy?¡±


    Eldrina felt a nostalgic emotion at the sight of the bashful young man. Her husband, Hugo, had also been awkward with women and showed a simrly innocent side in his youth. Eldrina thought Shiron resembled Hugo in his younger days.


    ¡°It¡¯s okay. What¡¯s the problem when you¡¯re going to get engaged anyway? Consider it a rehearsal. Right, dear?¡±


    Eldrina turned to look at the middle-aged man sitting cross-legged in a corner.


    ¡°¡­No.¡±


    Hugo answered with his eyes tightly shut. Shiron wasn¡¯t the only one waiting for him at the mansion; Eldrina was there too.


    ¡°I¡¯m¡­ against the marriage.¡±


    ¡°Oh, not again.¡±


    ¡°You said there was something surprising, so I came. If I had known it was this, I would have taken Siriel on an expedition instead.¡±


    Hugo sat on the floor, ring at the two betrayers.


    He felt ridiculous for acting so childish at his age, but Hugo had no time to prepare mentally and felt wronged. If he had been told in advance, he wouldn¡¯t have shown such an unseemly side. What was all this about?


    ¡°Honey, don¡¯t be like that.¡±


    Shiron tried to avoid Hugo¡¯s piercing gaze, his whole body tense, but Eldrina approached Hugo with light steps, acting as if nothing was wrong.


    ¡°It¡¯s not a marriage, just an engagement. Siriel isn¡¯t going far.¡±


    ¡°¡­That¡¯s not the issue at all, dear. I feel deeply betrayed. How could you decide without even telling me?¡±


    ¡°I was going to tell my uncle too, but as you know, the apostle¡­¡±


    ¡°Shiron.¡±


    Hugo uncrossed his legs and stood up suddenly. A gust of wind blew in from the window. The red hairs on his increasingly bald head fluttered.


    ¡°It seems you are the one destined to lead the Sky Knights. Come with me to the Demon Realm. Glenn would probably want to see you too.¡±


    ¡°In my prophecy, Siriel is the one destined to lead the Sky Knights.¡±


    ¡°Shiron¡­¡±


    ¡°And I think I¡¯m destined to marry Siriel.¡±


    Leaving only those words, Shiron jumped out the window. It seemed ridiculous to do so in a tuxedo, but with Hugo blocking the door, he had no other choice.

 Chapter 203: Siriel (2)

    Chapter 203: Siriel (2)


    The wind always turns chilly after the sun sets. Siriel, who was indifferent to both cold and heat, found herself hugging her arms tightly for some reason.


    ¡°¡­It¡¯s over.¡±


    Under the darkening sky, Siriel murmured toward the neatly cleared open space. She had washed up, fearing the smell of sweat, but there was nothing left to do at the hastily arrived location.


    In the morning, the area had been strewn with broken bricks, and dozens of pits filled with vile magic had remained. But now, half a dayter, not a trace of battle remained; everything was smoothed out perfectly.


    ¡®Now I have nothing to do again.¡¯


    Siriel swung her hand in a fit of mncholy. Though she merely waved her hand into the air, a chilling sword mark etched itself onto the smooth dirt ground. It was an unnecessary outburst. However, she felt that if she didn¡¯t do this, her frustration might turn into something bad.


    Crunch - Crunch-Crunch -


    The disordered ground could be tidied up again. With vague thoughts, Siriel poured her ufortable feelings into the ground she had just tidied up.


    Even though she overturned the ground several times, her frustration did not vanish.She might not be the world¡¯s greatest genius, but she was smart enough to consistently rank at the top of her ss. Siriel Prient knew well the cause of her frustration and how to resolve it.


    ¡®¡­I also wanted to show my skills. I have the confidence to do as well as Lucia.¡¯


    Once again, she couldn¡¯t do it. Another opportunity slipped away before her eyes.


    In the city with Kyrie¡¯s mausoleum, Siriel had showcased her undeniable martial skills alone. But it wasn¡¯t in front of the person she wished would see it.


    The one who should have seen her brightest moment was not Lucia but her beloved brother. She didn¡¯t need anyone else. Siriel only needed Shiron¡¯s acknowledgment. But such an opportunity had nevere to her.


    It was quite funny, really. There had been eleven battles over the past two months.


    ¡°¡­Hoo.¡±


    Siriel pounded her chest and exhaled heat. Now, it was more than frustration; a heavy pain pressed down on her chest. It felt like a stone weighing down on her heart, so heavy and annoying that she began scratching at her chest instead of the ground.


    She needed to tidy up and go to bed, and then greet her brother with a bright smile the next day. But the pain in her chest was so great that she couldn¡¯t stop her hands or move her feet.


    There was no more opportunity for her.


    Soon, Siriel would seed Hugo and join the Sky Knights. Like her father, she would spend most of the year maintaining the knights and going on expeditions. Unlike Lucia, who had only a nominal title, Siriel would bear clear responsibilities, and she couldn¡¯t stay by Shiron¡¯s side anymore.


    As these thoughts reached her, uncontroble emotions surged within Siriel¡¯s chest.


    These feelings were not just anger or sadness. Such simple words couldn¡¯t exin them.


    Acknowledging there would be no more chances, sadness, resentment for being in this situation without fault, a desire to monopolize her brother, future longing, vague anger, resentment toward her father, jealousy of Lucia who monopolized opportunities, unresolved frustration, love for her brother, and fear of never achieving it all intertwined and clung to her.


    Her mouth twisted, and her eyes closed tightly. Her breathing grew rapid, and her hands clenched.


    She had been fine this morning, but now it felt like something had devoured her, and she couldn¡¯t ovee the surging emotions.


    Siriel moved her hand from the disordered front to her crown. To stop this ugly behavior, she wanted to feel Shiron¡¯s scent.


    Directly finding Shiron would solve it, but how could she show such a messy state to the one she loved? Siriel sat on the ground, recalling her recent memories with Shiron.


    ¡®How did brother touch it?¡¯


    Siriel groped her hair, reminiscing. She had made an embarrassing request then, asking how her hair had be like this. It was embarrassing to think about it now, but remembering Shiron¡¯s kindness calmed her.


    Thanks to the cold wind, her head cooled down gradually.


    ¡­


    Strange. Unlike her cooling head, her emotions showed no signs of calming.


    It wasn¡¯t that years of pent-up emotions would settle just from a bit of night breeze.


    It was because of the clear scent in the cold wind.


    A scent mixed with soot and fruit. She thought it might be the special perfume her mother prepared for her father, but it was subtly different. The scent she loved, mixed with the smell of old books and the beautiful light painted in her mind, was Shiron¡¯s scent.


    ¡°I¡¯ve been looking for you for a long time.¡±


    At the heavy voice, Siriel¡¯s shoulders shuddered. Usually, she would turn her body toward the direction of the night breeze, but she instead buried her head in her knees as if hiding.


    ¡°I couldn¡¯t find you in the room, the practice hall, or the bath, so I even went to the annex.¡±


    Shiron stared at the chaotic clearing, not at Siriel¡¯s back. Despite his efforts to quickly cheer her up, he wondered if he should have been less thorough.


    ¡°You¡¯ll catch a cold.¡±


    Shiron took off his coat and draped it over Siriel¡¯s shoulders. The formal clothes he had prepared were dragged through the dirt, but since they were for Siriel, it was fine.


    ¡°Let¡¯s go in.¡±


    ¡°¡­I, I¡¯ll stay here a bit longer.¡±


    With her face buried in her knees, Siriel mumbled as ifining. As soon as the coat was draped over her shoulders, the faint scent suddenly grew stronger, jolting her awake.


    Looking at her disheveled shirt between her knees, she thought it was obvious how Shiron would think of her if he saw her like this. A mental patient, a crazy woman. At the very least, a hysterical person with thin nerves.


    ¡°I¡¯ll clean up, so you go in first. The night wind is cold¡­¡±


    Siriel quickly poured out her words, but immediately after, she felt regret.


    Her words were slurred. Considering how inurately she had pronounced them, anyone seeing Siriel now would think she was a helpless woman crying her eyes out at night.


    Did Shiron not understand her mumbling? As expected, he didn¡¯t listen to Siriel. Instead, he approached her more closely.


    ¡°Siriel, are you crying?¡±


    ¡°¡­I¡¯m not crying. So please¡­ go back.¡±


    ¡°No.¡±


    Shiron sat down on the dirt with a thud.


    ¡°How can I leave a crying woman alone? I¡¯m not that heartless.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t even need to mention women. If a guy acted like you, I¡¯d at least ask what¡¯s wrong.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡±


    ¡°If you¡¯re really not crying, lift your head.¡±


    Tapping her crown gently as if knocking, Siriel lifted her head with a beautiful face. She red at Shiron with resentment.


    ¡°Isn¡¯t it too much? Saying that makes me have to lift my head.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re on the verge of crying.¡±


    Shiron helped Siriel up and wiped away her tears. Though Siriel didn¡¯t shed a tear, as she confidently lifted her head, her sparkling eyes held back tears as if they could spill at any moment.


    ¡°Was training that hard?¡±


    ¡°¡­Why do you think that?¡±


    ¡°Eldrina mentioned her concerns about you to me. She said you haven¡¯t been able to focus on trainingtely.¡±


    Shiron knew exactly why Siriel was acting this way, but he pretended not to notice out of kindness. He thought it was better for her to appear exhausted from tough training than to be seen as bursting with resentment for not being able to spend time with her beloved brother.


    ¡°No.¡±


    However, it seemed Siriel didn¡¯t think that way at all. She couldn¡¯t let this matter pass unnoticed. She was sure her clever brother was lying out of goodwill after seeing her in a pitiful state.


    ¡°It¡¯s because of you, oppa.¡±


    ¡°¡­What?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s because of you.¡±


    Just as Shiron was doubting his ears, Siriel poured out her words before he could open his mouth.


    ¡°I want to prove myself in front of you¡­ but circumstances never cooperate. It¡¯s so frustrating that I feel like I¡¯m losing my mind.¡±


    ¡®How is that my fault?¡¯


    Though the words that would start an argument rose to his throat, Shiron decided to let Siriel pour out her emotionsfortably.


    ¡°Is that all? Anything more?¡±


    But soon, Shiron regretted his words.


    ¡°¡­You¡¯re always pushing me away, and it irritates me when you neglect me andugh with other girls.¡±


    ¡°¡­Siriel.¡±


    He thought he was squeezing pus from a wound on the verge of bursting, but it felt like he had touched a beehive that shouldn¡¯t have been disturbed.


    ¡°No, thinking about it, I can tolerate others, but Lucia is the problem.¡±


    The piled-up emotions burst out. The dirty feelings hidden deep in her heart were exposed. Even to Siriel, it didn¡¯t seem like the image of an attractive woman to pursue, but rather something sordid.


    ¡°Why do you keep hanging out with Lucia? I can do what Lucia does. Didn¡¯t I prove it before?¡±


    But like a broken dam, reason couldn¡¯t hold back the emotions.


    ¡°Lucia might harm you¡­¡±


    Finally, even the words she had vowed to keep secret for life spilled out.


    ¡°You shouldn¡¯t be close to Lucia¡­¡±


    ¡°¡­Why?¡±


    ¡°In my dream, Lucia killed you.¡±


    Shiron¡¯s eyes widened as he listened silently.


    ¡®What does that mean? Lucia kills me in her dream?¡¯


    Shiron stared at Siriel with wide eyes. Was she talking about a prophetic power? But a prophetic power was something Siriel could never have, leaving Shiron unable to grasp the situation.


    ¡°In the dream, Lucia stabbed you in the chest. Even then, I didn¡¯t tell you for the sake of both of you.¡±


    ¡°Wait, wait¡­¡±


    ¡°I admit it¡¯s strange to make such a fuss over just a dream. But I feel I can¡¯t express it any other way.¡±


    Without giving Shiron a chance to collect his thoughts, Siriel continued pouring out her words.


    ¡°Honestly, it¡¯s true I¡¯m ambiguous. I feel it myself. But at least I wouldn¡¯t stab you in the chest.¡±


    There was no sign of Siriel caring about Shiron¡¯s feelings anymore. Unlike before, when she always prioritized Shiron, Siriel now cut him off rudely.


    ¡°I don¡¯t know why Lucia would point a knife at you, but I¡¯m sure it will happen someday. Then you shouldn¡¯t be with Lucia, should you?¡±


    ¡°Siriel. You¡¯re too excited right now.¡±


    Shiron grabbed her shoulders to calm her down.


    ¡°Let¡¯s talk after cooling down a bit. If you say things impulsively, you¡¯ll regret itter.¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t care. I¡¯m serious. I¡¯m not ashamed of my feelings for you.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡±


    Although Shiron tried to calm her with a joke, Siriel showed no sign of calming down. She clung tightly to his forearm, trembling.


    Her hands shook as they gripped his shoulders and forearm. Shiron knew she was troubled, but he didn¡¯t realize the depth of her emotions. He thought praises and presents would suffice, but it seemed he was wrong.


    ¡®Should I propose now?¡¯


    The thought crossed his mind several times, but he couldn¡¯te up with any other solution. Shiron made a firm decision and acted immediately.


    ¡°Siriel.¡±


    Their eyes met. Her blue eyes, glistening with heat and moisture, sparkled like stars.


    ¡°I love you.¡±


    A surprise confession. Shiron hugged Siriel tightly. He thought this would cheer her up, based on her usual delighted reactions to his words. Judging from her severe criticism of Lucia, Shiron believed the reason behind her instability was her bottled-up feelings toward Lucia.


    ¡°I love you.¡±


    He tried to divert her with a stronger emotion.


    ¡°You really¡­ want me to go mad.¡±


    But this time, Shiron didn¡¯t get the reaction he wanted.


    Huh?


    His vision spun rapidly as he fell back. His back hit the ground with a thud. Shiron briefly lost consciousness. As darkness and dizziness engulfed him, he came to his senses when he felt someone climbing on top of him.


    ¡°¡­You¡¯re awake?¡±


    ¡°Thank goodness.¡±

 Chapter 204: Siriel (3)

    Chapter 204: Siriel (3)


    What on earth was this situation?


    Shiron prided himself on being quick-witted, but now, he couldn¡¯t even grasp the situation, let alone think clearly. Whether it was because he had fainted briefly or because his body felt stiff as if he had fallen from a great height¡­ there were many possible reasons.


    The stiffness pressing down on his entire body made him wonder if he had been hit by some kind of paralyzing sting, but wasn¡¯t the person in front of him Siriel?


    In the original history, [Orca Siriel] was a brat with no sense of humor or awareness, having lost her parents early. However, the Siriel Shiron had encountered so far was considerate and never uttered a harsh word.


    Shiron didn¡¯t want to have a prejudice against her because of a future that hadn¡¯t even happened yet. Especially if it was the Siriel he had grown up with.


    Shiron rolled his eyes around, his stiff body twitching. He had various provocative thoughts about why his body was so stiff, but because he trusted Siriel, he wanted to understand the situation directly and respond ordingly.


    ¡®It¡¯s fortunate that I only fainted.¡¯


    Although he felt a bit stiff, he was relieved that his limbs moved without issue. It seemed his arms and legs hadn¡¯t been cut off to prevent escape, nor had he been pricked with a paralyzing poison.


    ¡°Uh, uh-hum.¡±He could even speak properly. For a moment, he was worried when he couldn¡¯t make a sound, but it was a relief that nothing serious had happened. However, seeing how Siriel reacted, she showed a worried expression.


    ¡°Brother, are you okay? Are you hurt?¡±


    Even though she had deliberately knocked her cousin out and dragged him to a dark ce, Siriel was still Siriel. If it weren¡¯t for the sticky caresses she now gave, Shiron might have treated her as he always had.


    ¡®But what did I treat her like before?¡¯


    How did I treat Siriel? He tried to recall but couldn¡¯t find any consistency in his actions towards Siriel.


    He had treated her like a little sister in everyday life, but that wouldn¡¯t make sense if he nned to marry her. At the very least, he should have treated her like a lover¡­ While he was contemting this, his mouth opened involuntarily.


    ¡°It hurts.¡±


    ¡°Oh, you¡¯re hurt? Where?¡±


    ¡°Just¡­ everywhere hurts. My limbs are numb, my back and neck are stiff¡­ it¡¯s frustrating.¡±


    Shiron conveyed his feelings about the current situation. Before, he might have been careful not to dampen Siriel¡¯s spirits, but now he wasn¡¯t in a state to care about such small considerations.


    It was more raw¡­ In other words¡­


    He couldn¡¯t beat around the bush. To put it bluntly, he was annoyed.


    It was because he had been preparing a proposal for years. He had nned a romantic proposal under the starry sky, handing over arge diamond ring while whispering love.


    But what about now?


    A blush clearly visible even in the dark. The warmth felt through the coarse stockings. The bra that seemed intentionally half-removed, even though it was his preferred type. The location where this was happening was the problem.


    An oppressive room whose purpose wasn¡¯t clear. Without windows, it didn¡¯t seem like a ce meant for living. Could there have been such a ce in the mansion?


    As he turned his stiff neck around, a creepy hand gently tickled his chest.


    ¡°So¡­ you¡¯re not in pain? Thank goodness. I¡¯m d you¡¯re not in pain.¡±


    ¡°What are you talking about? I just said I¡¯m in pain.¡±


    Wondering what nonsense this was, Shiron squinted his eyes, and Siriel leaned closer, her waist bending.


    ¡°It doesn¡¯t feel like burning or making you unable to breathe, right? Just your limbs being numb and feeling suffocated doesn¡¯t really count as pain.¡±


    Peck-


    ¡°If those sensations were considered pain, wouldn¡¯t I be in pain every day? Since my lips are tingling from the kiss just now. So are my lips in pain right now?¡±


    Siriel chuckled and pressed her lips to his again.


    Peck- Smooch-


    It was an innocent kiss.


    Shiron, who had experienced several tongue-tangling kisses, thought Siriel¡¯s kiss was like that of a child, but the heat felt from Siriel¡¯s lips was not that of a child.


    It was the taste of an adult. A taste he hadn¡¯t felt from her previous surprise kisses. Back then, he had only sensed a fresh floral scent and a spring fruit-like tang, but now it was bitter and sweet.


    So, it was only natural for an adult-like response.


    ¡°¡­Brother, you¡¯re a pervert.¡±


    ¡°You made me this way.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m not saying it¡¯s bad. Rather, it¡¯s good¡­¡±


    Siriel subtly conveyed her feelings as she wiggled her hips. She had been worried that she might have done something wrong since Shiron showed no reaction to her kiss of love, but his honest response made her so happy she wanted to cheer.


    However, Siriel gathered her overflowing emotions. She wanted to show Shiron a deadly woman, not a naive sister who easily showed her reactions.


    ¡°How did you manage to hold back all this time while being such a pervert?¡±


    Siriel moved her hips, seeking a more pleasurable sensation. The hard, swollen part of Shiron¡¯s body found its way to Siriel¡¯s embarrassing ce, exploring her butt, her embarrassing hole, her perineum, and eventually the hole that had been leaking warm liquid.


    ¡°I thought you were impotent. Do you know how much I suffered, trying to seduce you several times with no reaction?¡±


    ¡°You tried to seduce me?¡±


    Shiron breathed heavily, feeling the coarse texture of her stockings. He almost lifted his waist because it felt so good.


    He had to regain control of his body from his naughty sister who was trying to vite him without warning, but the tip of his dick was dominating his brain, making him almost slip up.


    Shiron barely suppressed the desire to pant heavily and spoke calmly.


    ¡°You only kissed me. Did you think that would get a reaction?¡±


    ¡°It wasn¡¯t just kissing.¡±


    Siriel giggled as she kept moving her waist.


    ¡°I hugged you while pretending to be innocent and crossed my arms on purpose so you¡¯d see my chest.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡±


    ¡°But every time, you didn¡¯t even nce. You were like a stone wall, making me feel embarrassed, so I stopped trying after a few times.¡±


    Although her words carried a deep sense of disappointment, Siriel continued to move her waist.


    She was conscious of the growing stiffness every time she moved her hips, but the sensation that swept from her butt to her lower belly was so pleasant that her hips moved automatically without her realizing it.


    ¡°But you shouldn¡¯t have knocked someone out like that. What if something serious happened?¡±


    Shiron said, trying to suppress the continuous stimtion. The coarse stockings were soaked in the sticky warm liquid, teasing his dick, causing an unwanted feeling of ejaction to creep in.


    It wasn¡¯t fear of viting a signal.


    It wasn¡¯t like she had carefully given him a blow job or stroked him with her hands. It was just rubbing over the stockings that made him feel embarrassed for wanting to ejacte.


    The reason he didn¡¯t push Siriel away was because of this. It wasn¡¯t that he had given up knowing he couldn¡¯t overpower her. He couldn¡¯t ept being treated like an impotent man, not touching the deliciously prepared meal in front of him.


    ¡°So, I said it was fortunate.¡±


    Siriel began rubbing her face against his broad chest. She didn¡¯t forget to press his swollen dick against her lower belly, pushing it firmly. The friction was so pleasurable that it made her hips move on their own, and she felt like she would lose herself in the unfamiliar sensation.


    ¡°You were breathing but lost consciousness. No reaction even when I undressed you. I was worried about what would happen if you didn¡¯t wake up.¡±


    Fortunately, that didn¡¯t happen.


    Siriel added these words and then grabbed Shiron¡¯s chin and kissed him again. He thought it might be another childish peck, but his expectations werepletely shattered.


    ¡°Mm.¡±


    Slurp-


    A hot tongue slipped between his lips. Siriel had taken it up a notch. She made lewd noises unnecessarily, moistening his dry mouth with her tongue.


    Chomp, chomp-


    Her tongue invaded his mouth entirely, exploring between his lips and gums, the back of his tongue, and the insides of his throat. Siriel¡¯s tongue missed no spot, even around his wisdom teeth.


    It was a provocative and ravenous kiss.


    It felt like he was being vited.


    Shiron couldn¡¯t help but feel confused by the unfamiliar sensation of being ravaged from above and below.


    It was natural for his breathing to be rough.


    Siriel, seeing Shiron unable to react, chuckled.


    ¡°¡­I¡¯m d you liked my kiss.¡±


    With those words, Siriel moved down slowly and thenpletely took Shiron¡¯s penis, drenched in her juices, into her mouth.


    The penis, which had been suffering from a coarse sensation, was now engulfed in a warm and soft mouth. The contrast in sensations was intense. Like a roller coaster, the joy of being taken up and down made Shiron grit his teeth once again.


    ¡°Hum¡­ You can cum anytime. I¡¯m always ready to ept you.¡±


    ¡°¡­Siriel, are you really okay with this?¡±


    ¡°Why are you asking that now? Slurp.¡±


    Siriel grabbed the base firmly and started to tease Shiron¡¯s penis with her mouth. She licked every corner of the shaft and the balls, leaving no spot untouched. The pleasure was so intense that Shiron almost lost his mind.


    ¡°Hum¡­ That¡¯s not the point. Swallow it all¡­! That¡¯s what.¡±


    Siriel intensified her teasing so that Shiron couldn¡¯t think of anything else. Each time his penis throbbed in her mouth, she moved her tongue as if urging him to ejacte quickly.


    ¡°¡­Ugh.¡±


    Siriel was right. He couldn¡¯t hold it any longer. Shiron tensed his arms and groin, grabbing Siriel¡¯s head.


    ¡°Ump¡­!¡±


    Siriel¡¯s eyes widened as the liquid invaded her mouth. The thick semen filled her mouth unexpectedly. It collided with her breathing, almost making her choke.


    However, she had anticipated this as well. Suppressing the urge to choke, Siriel swallowed the semen that filled her mouth, gulping it down her throat.


    ¡°¡­Cough. Cough cough!¡±


    Not wanting to waste a single drop, Siriel quickly emptied her mouth and continued to hold onto Shiron¡¯s penis despite coughing. Her warm tongue continued to caress his penis, licking from the base to the ns, and even teasing the urethra that had just ejacted.


    ¡°Kh¡­ Kugh.¡±


    Siriel gritted her teeth and then gave a broad smile. Despite it being her first time doing such things, she seeded without any failure, achieving satisfactory results.


    ¡®¡­Could I be a genius?¡¯


    A genius in sex.


    She felt she had discovered an unexpected talent.


    Pleased with the sense of aplishment, Siriel felt so euphoric that she didn¡¯t care about the sting in her throat.


    ¡°Brother. You make me¡­ so dizzy.¡±


    Snap-


    Snap snap-


    Siriel reached down, preparing for the next step. She tore the stockings that were in the way and threw off her obstructive underwear.


    Siriel offered the most intense temptation she had ever given. Along with her beautiful naked body, the coarse texture against her lower abdomen added to the sensation. The feeling of her well-ripened flesh brushing against him surged into his head.


    ¡°So¡­¡±


    ¡°¡­¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll do well.¡±


    Creak-


    ¡°Just enjoy it, brother.¡±

 Chapter 205: Siriel (4)

    Chapter 205: Siriel (4)


    ¡°I¡¯ll take care of everything, just enjoy it, brother.¡±


    Although Siriel spoke confidently, nothing happened immediately after she said it.


    Siriel¡¯s hand, which was holding the penis, trembled slightly. When she thought about actually putting it in, she became nervous.


    Gulp.


    She tapped the penis lightly, measuring it with her hand. She hesitated, wondering if it would go in smoothly since it couldn¡¯t be fully wrapped around with her hand.


    Before even inserting his penis into her, her vagina was already dripping and wet with anticipation. However, Siriel was unsure if her inexperienced vagina could safely ept it.


    That¡¯s because,


    Siriel had preserved her virginity solely for her brother, refraining from any lewd acts like rubbing, fearing it might wear out. Naturally, her vagina was well-lubricated and warm, but the hidden entrance inside was bound to be tight.


    Could it really ept it properly?What if instead of a moan, she let out an embarrassing scream?


    Various hesitations arose. Since it was her first time, Siriel¡¯s heart wavered. She wasn¡¯t afraid of the pain of inserting his thick penis, but she was scared of appearing weak for screaming just from losing her virginity.


    ¡°¡­Hoo.¡±


    In that moment of hesitation, Shiron let out the breath he had been holding. His face was stiff, even visible in the darkness, and he exhaled heavily onto Siriel¡¯s face.


    Gulp¡­ Siriel swallowed the saliva that had gathered in her mouth.


    The breath brushing against her nose was sweet. The ns pressed against her lower lip, eagerly wanting to enter her vagina. His face looked even more handsome today. The brother she loved was desiring the next step.


    ¡®¡­Sex with brother is supposed to be painless and pleasurable.¡¯


    Siriel took a deep breath and steadied herself. She almost lost her focus at the crucial moment.


    Resolving her mind, Siriel circled the ns around her vagina¡­ then slowly rxed her legs.


    Slowly, deliberately¡­


    Creak-


    The penis slid between her warm, moist lips.


    Squish¡ª


    Her heated vaginapletely enveloped the penis. Despite feeling resistance halfway, Siriel, drooling slightly, lowered her hips.


    ¡°¡­Hnnng?¡±


    The lewd moan that escaped was far more stimting than the imagined embarrassing scream she had feared. The first lewd sound she ever made was much more arousing than she had expected.


    A sharp pain climbed her spine, but the overwhelming sense of fulfillment tingled her lower abdomen. The reward of giving her virginity to her beloved, the intimacy of flesh against flesh, was iparable to anything else.


    Shiron felt the same pleasure.


    Having rubbed against stockings for a while, his penis was slightly sore and heated. The previous pricking sensation when his penis was lightly tapped disappeared when it was thrust into her hot, heated vagina, reced by an indescribable pleasure that surged from the penis.


    Like a mother¡¯s gentle touch soothing a wound, the new sensation was as if a healing ointment was applied to the penis. The unprecedented stimtion naturally brought intense pleasure to the point where his lower abdomen tingled.


    Being attacked in the dark,


    Moreover, seeing his younger sister, who he had lived with for so long, filling his vision with such an obscene appearance.


    Siriel¡¯s figure, now mature and filled out, her once t chest grownrge enough to not fit in one hand, was shocking.


    Lewd.


    Siriel, trembling and unable to move after inserting the penis, was lewd. Her melting, copsing face was lewd.


    The swaying breasts after she had thrown off her underwear were lewd.


    Her vagina, gulping his penis and trembling, was also lewd.


    With the engagement already established, Shiron didn¡¯t care about anything else. What did it matter if the situation was coercive?


    Shiron decided to think that it was just that the sex, which would have happened after the proposal, was simply brought forward.


    ¡°O-Brother, how is it?¡±


    Pant- Pant-


    ¡°My vagina¡­ does it feel good?¡±


    Siriel spoke with a crumbling expression, unable to control her face due to the tingling in her lower abdomen.


    ¡°I¡¯ll make it feel even better. Just wait a moment¡­?¡±


    Due to the overwhelming pleasure, Siriel couldn¡¯t control her body properly. Losing her virginity? The pain of pration? Her vagina barely stung. The greater cause was the tingling pleasure that muddled her mind, but Shiron, watching from below, was thinking something entirely different.


    ¡°If it hurts, we can take a break.¡±


    Shiron thought Siriel was pausing due to the pain of losing her virginity. Considering that even the demon Yuma had a hard time epting hisrge penis, he couldn¡¯t believe that the inexperienced and naturally weak Siriel could ept it without trouble.


    Shiron stroked Siriel¡¯s face.


    ¡°Don¡¯t overdo it.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m fine¡­ I can do it.¡±


    Mumbling, Siriel lifted her hips with a squelching sound.


    ¡°Hnng?¡±


    Squelch-


    ¡°Ahh?!¡±


    What amendable service spirit. Siriel, as if she could endure any pain of pration for the sake of her beloved, began to move her hips with heated moans.


    Shiron, lying beneath her, had mixed emotions.


    Resentment.


    Admirability.


    Conflicting feelings shed.


    He had reserved the top floor of the most expensive hotel in Rien for Siriel¡¯s first experience, but now the location was an unknown, stuffy room with no ambiance.


    But wasn¡¯t everything ultimately for Siriel¡¯s happiness?


    As long as Siriel was happy, wasn¡¯t that all that mattered?


    Many thoughts crossed his mind, and now the proposal didn¡¯t matter anymore.


    Judging by the lingering metallic scent in his nose, Siriel must not have masturbated or inserted anything inside before this. It was naturally painful and stinging.


    Shiron felt deeply sorry for Siriel. How desperate must she have been to endure the pain of losing her virginity and move her hips?


    Though it must be painful,


    Siriel was tightening her vagina desperately, mimicking a seasoned mistress. Even while biting her lower lip to endure the pain, she didn¡¯t stop moving her hips.


    Of course, Siriel was actually biting her lip to avoid losing herself in the immense pleasure, but even Shiron couldn¡¯t notice such subtle facial expressions in the dark.


    It might have been the culmination of emotions that had built up for a long time that led to the current situation. Shiron felt deeply sorry for Siriel.


    ¡°Siriel¡­¡±


    Shiron¡¯s guilt grew as much as the pleasure he felt in his groin.


    He repeatedly reminded himself that the proposal he had carefully prepared for years was ultimately to make Siriel happy.


    With growing guilt and pleasure, Shiron gently grasped Siriel¡¯s bouncing chest.


    ¡°Siriel is an adult¡­¡±


    ¡°Yes, I am. I¡¯m an adult?¡±


    Siriel ced her hand over Shiron¡¯s hand on her chest. While she enjoyed his hesitant, tender touch, she wished her beloved brother would desire her body more aggressively.


    ¡°You can grab harder, I¡¯m sturdy. I¡¯m an adult¡­?¡±


    ¡°¡­¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s okay¡­!¡±


    As Shiron hesitated, Siriel, anxious, grabbed her chest with his hand.


    Shiron kneaded her soft chest with his covered hand. It was a gentle touch. The hardening nipples brushed against his palm, and every time it sent shivers of pleasure through Siriel.


    ¡°Harder! Do whatever you want, brother!¡±


    Siriel shouted, her expression unruly, unable to hold back her words any longer. She hoped Shiron would understand that all her sudden actions stemmed from love, despite her inability to hold back after hearing his words of love.


    Even so, Siriel didn¡¯t stop moving her hips. She tensed her stic thighs, tightening and loosening her vagina around the penis, as if urging it to ejacte quickly.


    Squish squish.


    Slosh slosh.


    Each time, his penis pounded her lower abdomen, making her head throb. But it wasn¡¯t unpleasant; it was utterly blissful.


    ¡°Because I love you¡­ it¡¯s okay for me to do what I want too, right?¡±


    Emotions that had been suppressed for years. The frustration of not being able to approach him actively because she worried it would burden him. Siriel squeezed Shiron¡¯s hand tighter as she let out more of her true feelings.


    ¡°Hnn? Hng?¡±


    Moans poured out in session. Shiron felt the rough pulsation. Emotions that had been suppressed for years were anything but ordinary.


    Thump thump.


    Siriel¡¯s heartbeat was palpable in Shiron¡¯s hand.


    Siriel¡¯s face, looking up, seemedpletely lost and mentally absent. Her eyes were tightly shut in excitement, and her red lips, dribbling saliva, echoed a bold deration of love that resonated in Shiron¡¯s mind.


    More than the pleasure in his groin, stronger emotions filled Shiron¡¯s mind. He decided to feel the soft, tender sensation in his hands more actively.


    What he had to do now was to properly respond to Siriel¡¯s love. Shiron decided to roughly tease Siriel¡¯s breasts.


    ¡°Hngg. Huuu?¡±


    Kneading her soft breasts, he moved his fingers to pinch the hardening nipples.


    ¡°Hiiik!¡±


    A proper reaction followed.


    ¡°Hiiik? Hiiik? Ngh? Haaang? ¡°


    Siriel¡¯s body jolted, squeezing her vagina tight around the penis every time her nipples were pinched.


    The girl riding on top of Shiron, who he always thought of as cute, was now a matured woman responding honestly to the pleasure.


    Siriel, emitting lewd moans, gained confidence seeing Shiron properly enjoying her body. The hesitation in her actions disappeared.


    Siriel began moving her ticklish lower abdomen and aching pelvis more vigorously. Additionally, she intertwined her fingers with his.


    Leaning her upper body against his broad chest, she kissed his sweetly exhaling mouth.


    ¡°Smooch, slurp?, smooch?.¡±


    The hesitation vanished not only for Siriel but also for Shiron. His heart, melting as much as his sister¡¯s wet vagina, actively responded to Siriel¡¯s tongue.


    The tongue felt even hotter than before. Her well-developed chest rubbed against his, the hard nipples brushing against his skin.


    ¡°Mmm, I love you, brother?. I love you?. Smooch? slurp?¡±


    Siriel eagerly sucked Shiron¡¯s saliva. It was sweet, so sweet. Unlike the tingling pleasure felt from the penis, the saliva of her beloved offered only pure bliss.


    Before inserting his penis into her vagina, Shiron¡¯s tongue had been stiff, but now it responded properly to Siriel¡¯s warm, soft tongue.


    Shiron pushed his tongue past Siriel¡¯s lips.


    Siriel was startled by the sudden intrusion of therge tongue.


    ¡°Mmm¡­?¡±


    Siriel tightly closed her eyes and matched his desires.


    It felt good.


    So good it drove her crazy.


    Greater pleasure than the oneing from the lower body surged from Siriel¡¯s mouth.


    Breath was sweet.


    Saliva was sweet.


    Siriel fully epted the tongue rummaging through her mouth.


    No matter how big Siriel was, she was still a woman. Shiron¡¯s thick tongue teased the small tongue nestled shyly in her mouth, as if it were as big as his penis.


    ¡°Slurp?, slurp, slurp?.¡±


    Her eyes gently closed, Siriel joyfully matched her brother¡¯s teasing.


    ¡°Slurp?, slurp. Huum?.¡±


    This time, Shiron¡¯s tongue explored Siriel¡¯s mouth. Not only her tongue but also her white, neat teeth were licked all over. He even tapped her sweet uv. Each time, a rough breath escaped, drawing amusing reactions.


    Squish, squelch.


    Touching the uv usually causes gagging, but Siriel showed no such reaction. Instead, she opened her throat wide as if to swallow his tongue.


    ¡°Slurp?, huu, slurp?, smooch?, slurp?.¡±


    As their sticky saliva mixed, their connected lower bodies grew hotter.


    Siriel felt Shiron¡¯s penis constantly swelling inside her belly, bringing her happiness.


    Thump, thump, the pulse pounding against her abdomen felt like a knock urging her womb to open.


    He couldn¡¯t take it anymore.


    Shiron released their intertwined hands and embraced Siriel¡¯s back. Holding her well-shaped legs tightly, he rolled onto the ck sandy ground, aligning their belly buttons.


    He tightened his strained lower abdomen. The heated vagina wriggled as if urging for ejaction. However, Shiron had no intention of climaxing so easily.


    No matter how much Siriel wanted him to ejacte, Shiron wanted her to experience proper pleasure.


    After rolling several times on the sandy ground, Shiron regained the mounting position over Siriel.


    It didn¡¯t end there. He pressed her down with his weight, stretching his legs and rubbing his groin against Siriel¡¯s vagina with even greater force.


    ¡®¡­Finally, brother too!¡¯


    ¡°Hnng?¡±


    She couldn¡¯t say much because they were kissing, but Siriel let out an ecstatic moan at his active behavior.


    Siriel also actively wrapped her legs around Shiron¡¯s waist. Pressing her heels into his buttocks to help him ejacte more was just a bonus.


    It wasn¡¯t something she had learned. Siriel instinctively realized how to urge a man to ejacte.


    Thanks to the aggressive squeezing, Shiron could no longer hold back.


    At that moment, his penis swelled evenrger.


    Siriel¡¯s vagina squeezed the penis even tighter.


    His penis, held by her lower lips, began to twitch more frequently. Inside the warm vagina, it seemed ready to spill white liquid at any moment.


    Twitch, twitch, twitch, twitch.


    ¡°Hnnng?¡±


    Siriel let out a fierce moan from the throbbing meat stake inside her belly. Even now, as they continued to kiss and intertwine their tongues, the vibrations from her throat were fully felt.


    Finally, the urge to ejacte became unbearable, and the hands holding Siriel¡¯s body tightened to prevent her from escaping.


    Shiron squeezed Siriel tightly. It was a pressure that an ordinary person couldn¡¯t withstand, but Siriel was sturdy. She only felt it as a pleasant pressure.


    Rumble! Rumble!


    The sticky, thick semen that had been eager toe out poured into Siriel¡¯s cervix. It wasn¡¯t just that; the cervix, which was in contact with the ns, sucked up the semen as if it wouldn¡¯t miss a single drop.


    Siriel sighed blissfully at the warm sensation spreading inside her belly. Shiron swallowed all of Siriel¡¯s sweet breath.


    ¡°Puh¡­?¡±


    The long kiss ended. Their tongues, which had been longing for each other, parted regretfully, and a clear thread of saliva stretched between their separated lips.


    Soon, tears began to well up in Siriel¡¯s eyes. Just as her previously empty heart was now filled with intense, proven love, so was her womb.


    ¡°Brother. I¡­¡±


    As her belly filled up, Siriel opened her eyes wide. Shiron, putting strength into his tingling groin, met her gaze.


    ¡°Haa¡­ Why?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry for being so childish.¡±


    An apology without context. It was a judgment that it might be better to apologize now. Human rtionships weren¡¯t simple enough to be happily resolved just by having sex.


    Siriel bit her lower lip as she apologized. Unlike earlier when she was filled with dirty emotions, her now happy mind thought obediently towards her brother.


    If Siriel had intended to tie Shiron down and monopolize him, his limbs wouldn¡¯t be intact now.


    There was a moment when she considered tying Shiron down for life, but ultimately, what Siriel wanted was Shiron¡¯s happiness.


    ¡°I think I¡¯ve really lost my mind¡­¡±


    As long as she had a ce in that happiness, that was enough for Siriel.


    It wasn¡¯t just about material elements but also about the mental part, so it was natural for regret toete. Siriel wasn¡¯t so reckless as to not know that just because you possess someone¡¯s body doesn¡¯t mean you possess their heart¡­


    ¡°I made a mistake.¡±


    ¡°¡­Hoo.¡±


    Shiron gently stroked Siriel¡¯s head as she apologized.


    Was he forgiving her?


    Was this going to pass smoothly? Siriel felt so happy she thought her heart might stop. After stroking her for a long time, Shiron suddenly straightened up.


    However, contrary to her expectations, Shiron¡¯s expression was stiff.


    ¡°Is ¡®sorry¡¯ all you can say?¡±


    ¡°¡­Huh?¡±


    ¡°Is ¡®sorry¡¯ all you have to say?¡±


    Shiron grabbed the back of Siriel¡¯s head roughly.


    Startled by his rough touch, Siriel¡¯s vagina, still holding his penis, twitched. Her vagina squeezed even tighter, as if trying to prevent her brother¡¯s penis from escaping.


    ¡°Sorry¡­¡±


    Defeated, Siriel hugged her chest tightly. Her well-developed chest changed shape lewdly.


    Looking up at Shiron¡¯s face, she twitched her vagina. It was too dark to clearly see his expression. Was he angry, or was he joking? It was ambiguous.


    After a moment of silence, Shiron spoke seriously.


    ¡°¡­If you¡¯re sorry, spread your legs.¡±


    Shiron supported Siriel¡¯s back and sat her up straight.


    ¡°Rx your body. I want to do more, but it¡¯s too tight to move my hips.¡±


    ¡°Brother!!¡±


    Siriel shouted loudly. She thought he might be angry, but it was just a mischievous joke. Feeling betrayed by being teased in such an embarrassing way, Siriel pounded Shiron¡¯s chest.


    Thud! She hit him so hard that her vagina walls clenched, making the penis slip out.


    As the semen plug came out, the white semen also spilled out in a lewd manner.


    ¡°Again, again! You¡¯re so mean?!¡±


    ¡°So, are you not going to spread your legs? Don¡¯t you want to have more sex?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll spread them!¡±


    Although she felt a bit sulky, Siriel spread her legs wide with a happy heart. Though the rough, obsessive sex was surprisingly good, what she truly wanted was tender, loving sex that connected their hearts. This feeling couldn¡¯t be described in words. Because of the contrast with the feelings from just moments ago, Siriel¡¯s face loosened happily.


    ¡°Hurry, hurry and thrust into my vagina?¡±


    Siriel pleaded with her vagina opening and closing, asking for the penis. Shiron pinched his cute little sister¡¯s plump, swollen breasts.


    ¡°Hnng?!¡±


    A moan escaped, and at the same time, the penis was thrust in.


    Despite having ejacted once, the penis hadn¡¯t shrunk at all and slid right into the vagina that had been dripping semen.


    Squelch?-


    Their groins shed. The ns scraped against the soft vaginal walls. Squelch- The mixture of love nectar and semen juices clung to the ns and were pulled out.


    However, Siriel wasn¡¯t disappointed. This was just a preliminary process to insert new semen. Now that she confirmed Shiron¡¯s heart had melted, she had no more fear.


    ¡°Haa¡­ Haa¡­ Brother. I love you?¡±


    ¡°I get it, so stop saying it. Aren¡¯t you tired of it?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m not tired of it! I love you! I love you! I love you! I said I love you?!¡±


    Siriel shouted even louder than before.


    ¡°Thrust into my vagina?! Make it a mess?! Sex?! Have sex with me?! Make me pregnant?!¡±


    The words of love echoed off the walls and resonated in her head. Siriel didn¡¯t check what she was saying, freely speaking words she normally wouldn¡¯t dare say out loud.


    Shiron, holding his dizzy head, pinched Siriel¡¯s nipple again.


    ¡°Hnnng?!¡±


    ¡°What do you mean pregnant! That¡¯s absolutely not happening!¡±


    ¡°Why? Why not?! I want to have brother¡¯s baby!¡±


    Siriel whined, and Shiron grabbed his immature sister¡¯s hand.


    In his hand was a small, pretty box.


    ¡°If you get pregnant, we can¡¯t have sex anymore.¡±


    Squelch- Click-


    Shiron thrust his hips while opening the ring box.


    Squelch- Squelch-


    ¡°¡­Brother?¡±


    Amidst the rushing pleasure and darkness, Siriel caught sight of the sparkling light.


    ¡°Brother¡­ I¡¯m so happy I might die¡­¡±


    ¡°What about the Knights if you get pregnant?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll just be brother¡¯s exclusive ve¡­ brother¡¯s exclusive vagina sex ve female knight?¡±


    ¡°Stop talking nonsense. And if you get pregnant¡­ Anyway, there are many things we can¡¯t do. So please be satisfied with this.¡±


    Creak creak creak creak.


    Was it fingers or the vagina? It was a sound impossible to identify.


    Shiron slipped the ring onto her hand, now covered in a mix of vaginal fluid and semen.


    ¡°Will you marry me?¡±


    ¡°¡­¡±


    Tears welled up in Siriel¡¯s beautiful eyes and began to fall. The tears, glittering more than the diamond on the ring, fell. Siriel tightly closed her eyes and clenched her vagina.


    ¡°There¡¯s no answer¡­¡±


    ¡°Do I need to answer?! Saying yes is obvious!¡±


    As soon as she gave permission, his penis thrust deeply. The ring was pushed further onto her finger.


    ¡°Hnng?¡±


    The sticky liquid-soaked vagina immediately sent a thrilling pleasure up Siriel¡¯s spine. She almost rolled her eyes back. She was so happy. She felt like she could die from happiness!


    ¡°Ah¡­ Haaang?!¡±


    Squish? Squish? Squish? Squish?


    Thrust? Thrust? Squish? Squish?


    Thrust? Thrust? Squish? Squish?


    Shiron pounded his hips into Siriel¡¯s groin. It felt like an earthquake was shaking the ground, and dust fell from the ceiling.


    However, Siriel didn¡¯t feel any pain. Only ecstatic pleasure swirled in her head.


    Thrust? Thrust?


    Shiron continued pounding without pause.


    Thrust? Thrust?


    Siriel clung to the penis with a stronger grip than before.


    Whenever he tried to pull out, her flesh clung to him as if not wanting to let go. When she was conscious, she could control it by tightening and loosening, but now, lost in happiness, she couldn¡¯t control her vagina.


    Each time this happened, Shiron would bite Siriel¡¯s chest, then lift his upper body to kiss her. At this rate, her vagina would be a mess. She shouldn¡¯t be bedridden with a sore vagina the next day, should she?


    Whenever her chest was bitten, Siriel felt a thrilling and happy pleasure. And the kissing was another delight.


    ¡°Aang¡­ Haang¡­?¡±


    Siriel was just¡­ just happy. She lost sensation in her fingertips. She was so happy that she couldn¡¯t distinguish whether this was heaven or reality, feeling a strange sensation as her vision turned white.


    ¡°O¡­ Brother.¡±


    ¡°Why?¡±


    ¡°I feel like I¡¯m going to die. If I have to die, I want to die in your arms¡­¡±


    ¡°¡­Siriel?¡±


    Wondering what she was talking about, Shiron stopped his moving hips. Siriel barely managed to move her numb hands to wrap around Shiron¡¯s back.


    ¡°O-Brother, don¡¯t stop¡­¡±


    ¡°O-okay.¡±


    Hnnng?! Hnnng?!


    Thanks to the momentary pause, Siriel could let out cute little moans again.


    Smooch-


    Relieved, Shiron devoted himself to savoring Siriel¡¯s breasts.


    ¡°Hnnng?! Hnnng?!¡±


    Thrust- Thrust-


    ¡°Hnnng¡­ Hnnng?! Hnng¡­ Hng?!¡±


    Siriel moaned with renewed pleasure.


    ¡°Hnng¡­ Hnng?! Haaanng?, Haang?!¡±


    Every time her well-developed breasts were toyed with by his mouth, her tightly squeezing vagina would twitch and repeat its lewd tightening.


    Thrust!


    The more this happened, the harder Shiron thrust his hips.


    Thrust! Thrust! Thrust!


    Siriel averted her eyes from the tingling sensation in her vagina.


    Her plump vaginal walls tingled. So did the folds deeper inside.


    With intense friction and already heated body temperature, Siriel¡¯s insides melted stickily.


    ¡°O, Brother.¡±


    ¡°Huh, why?¡±


    ¡°Say you love me again.¡±


    Siriel decided to whine onest time. She felt like she would stop breathing, so she wanted to hear the words she longed for onest time before she died.


    ¡°I love you.¡±


    Shiron brought his mouth to Siriel¡¯s ear and whispered love with a deep voice.


    ¡°How many times do I have to say it for you to understand?¡±


    ¡°Brother-nghhhh!¡±


    Siriel trembled violently with happiness at the voice tickling her ear. She felt like she could die from the happiness of having her vagina filled with brother¡¯s penis. Feeling like all the holes in her body had be brother¡¯s made her feel so happy she thought she might die.


    ¡°I love you too??!!¡±


    Her eagerness to receive every drop of semen was palpable. The stiff ns touched her plump cervix, which seemed to suck and fondle the ns as if not wanting to miss a single drop.


    Her tightly squeezing vagina.


    Her tightly squeezing legs seemed to scream that they would consume all of brother¡¯s semen.


    Thrust!


    His prostate ached.


    Thrust!


    The urge to ejacte surged.


    The rhythm of his moving hips slowed. Siriel instinctively realized what that meant and covered Shiron¡¯s mouth with her own.


    Smooch? Smooch. Slurp?.


    Then,


    Rumble! Rumble!


    With a tingling, aching sensation, the throbbing penis spurted fresh semen.


    New semen filled Siriel¡¯s womb to the brim.


    Squish- And even after that, Siriel¡¯s vagina didn¡¯t get a break.


    Just when it seemed filled with semen, new semen poured in again, and they kissed so much that even Shiron¡¯s body had blue bruises here and there.


    Continuously like that¡­ Siriel shivered all night long in immense pleasure, even dripping with love juices until she fainted from dizziness.


    Squish-


    Creak-


    Not knowing that golden eyes were watching her.

 Chapter 206: Lucia (0.5)

    Chapter 206: Lucia (0.5)


    ¡°What on earth could it be?¡±


    It was still an early night at the annex. Latera, left behind with Lucia, grumbled with a face full of irritation.


    ¡°¡®I¡¯m going to protect the world from now on, so you and Lucia keep the house safe,¡¯ he said. At first, I thought it was a joke, but he just up and left like that.¡±


    The flickering light beyond the hill seemed cruel. Latera continued, her gaze fixed on the window.


    ¡°Of course, the Hero is not a child left at the water¡¯s edge, but saving the world is the sort of thing a Hero does. Naturally, as the Hero¡¯s closest friend, I should be with him¡­¡±


    ¡°Sometimes, one needs to be alone.¡±


    Rustle¡ª Lucia flipped through the pages of a magic book nonchntly. It was a book Shiron had been reading so diligently that he had added his own annotations. Despite being newly published, the edges of the pages were worn.


    ¡°As much as it pains me to say this, most boys his age need some alone time. Even if Shiron is a Hero and you are his guardian angel, you should at least respect personal boundaries.¡±


    ¡°Alone time?¡±¡°Yes, even a Hero is human.¡±


    ¡°Hmm¡­¡±


    Latera turned her gaze from the window and rested her chin in her hand, pondering. She reflected on her own actions up until now, wondering if she had been too childish. She also considered whether Shiron might have felt ufortable being with her all the time, as Lucia suggested.


    However, looking back at her past behavior, Shiron had never shown any signs of annoyance at being with Latera. As someone who could see human souls, Latera knew that Shiron didn¡¯t mind her presence.


    ¡­Even when he was entangled with filthy and vulgar demons, Shiron didn¡¯t mind Latera¡­ She couldn¡¯t agree with Lucia¡¯s words.


    Feeling moreplicated rather than relieved, Latera asked Lucia again.


    ¡°What about Kyrie?¡±


    ¡°Shh!¡±


    Lucia looked around, startled. Sometimes Latera would call Lucia ¡®Kyrie¡¯ when she was certain they were alone, which always made Lucia anxious about being discovered.


    ¡°Just call me Lucia! Why Kyrie?¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry. Seira has gone out, and the servants are downstairs, so there¡¯s no one to hear us.¡±


    ¡°Really. Could you ask for permission next time?¡±


    Lucia checked the surroundings again and sighed in relief. She didn¡¯t scold Latera because, even though her identity had been exposed for quite a while, it seemed Shiron didn¡¯t know about her past life. Lucia thought Latera must have been cautious too.


    ¡°Ahem. Well, I was quite a human-like person 500 years ago, nothing has changed.¡±


    After calming her startled heart, Lucia revisited the question.


    ¡°So, did you also need alone time, Lucia?¡±


    ¡°¡­When you put it that way, it makes me feel embarrassed, but apart from when I needed to take care of business or bathe, yes, I did need some alone time.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡±


    ¡°I was very sensitive, and I cried a lot. Whenever something heartbreaking happened, I would cry in the tent, and myrades pretended not to notice.¡±


    ¡°Is that so?¡±


    ¡°Yes, given the situation, it was hard to have a private space, but after a good cry, I could gather myself and move on to the next destination as if nothing had happened.¡±


    Lucia looked at Latera and remembered an event from a few years ago.


    In Brahham, Lucia had seen Shiron cry for the first time. She was surprised because he always seemed carefree and yful.


    Although the ce was his own grave, Lucia didn¡¯t think Shiron¡¯s tears were because he was overwhelmed by his ancestor¡¯s grave. The emotions on his face were more like sorrow and regret.


    Lucia had wanted to ask why he cried so badly, but she didn¡¯t pry further because, from her past experience, she believed pretending not to know was the right thing to do.


    ¡°And¡­ you went to the mansion, didn¡¯t you? That means Eldrina called you, probably because of Siriel.¡±


    ¡°Engagement?¡±


    ¡°¡­Yes, engagement.¡±


    Lucia mumbled in a weak voice. She tried not to be conscious of it, but it was so closely tied to reality that it was thrust before her eyes, whether she wanted it or not.


    Feeling suddenly suffocated, Lucia took a deep breath.


    ¡°It must have been a sensitive conversation. No matter how much your uncle adores you, Eldrina wouldn¡¯t like having an eavesdropper when discussing marriage. Hoo¡­¡±


    ¡°¡­¡±


    ¡°Yes, this is about Shiron and Siriel. It¡¯s not a matter for you, as his sister, or me, as hispanion, to interfere with. Hoo¡­¡±


    ¡°Are you okay?¡±


    Latera approached Lucia, who had looked unwell for a while now.


    ¡°¡­I¡¯m fine. The dinner I had earlier hasn¡¯t settled yet.¡±


    Lucia patted her chest, which still felt stuffy.


    ¡°Having someone follow and watch you all day¡­ Honestly, I¡¯d feel burdened too. If they get married safely¡­ they¡¯ll also have to do things that married couples do.¡±


    Gulp¡ª Lucia downed the water on the bedside table. Her lips and throat were so dry that she finished the ss in one go.


    ¡°¡­You won¡¯t be watching them do those things, will you?¡±


    ¡°N-no, of course not!¡±


    Startled, Latera turned her head sharply. While sleeping with a demon was to be condemned, a married couple¡¯s union was a blessed act of creating new life. Even if she had conflicts with Siriel, that was not something Latera would interfere with.


    Rather¡­ Latera wanted to respect Shiron as a person in those matters. Not as a Hero, but as a human.


    Latera liked Shiron even without the Holy Sword¡­ She gulped and rubbed her burning cheeks.


    ¡°So¡­ I¡¯ll take a walk for a bit. The smell of the oilmps is making me dizzy.¡±


    ¡°Go ahead.¡±


    Latera waved to Lucia as she left the room.


    Perhaps it was indigestion, but Lucia walked down the stairs with a bent waist.


    Click-ck.


    Creak-creak.


    The creaking sound seemed louder tonight.


    The reason Lucia felt this way was¡­ because of the embarrassing scenes that had filled her mind earlier.


    Every time she thought of Shiron and Siriel¡¯s future together, Lucia felt troubled by inappropriate thoughts filling her head. Tonight, it was so bad that it even affected her physically.


    Before leaving for Brahham, Lucia had witnessed Shiron and Siriel kissing right in front of her. Since then, she had been conscious of it, but the reality of their engagement made it impossible to ignore.


    Lucia knew her feelings for Shiron wereplicated.


    But it wasn¡¯t that she liked Shiron.


    ¡®This is¡­¡¯


    For once, Lucia couldn¡¯t exin her own feelings.


    To reiterate, realizing Shiron and Siriel¡¯s future together made her feel stifled.


    The decisive factor was the conversation with Latera.


    Couple¡¯s Affairs.


    For Lucia, marriage was not a contract connecting families but a ritual performed before starting a family and reproducing. She had only recently epted being a noble. Often, the conversations among girls her age included¡­ adult topics.


    Lucia imagined the scene of Shiron and Siriel engaging in such acts.


    The sight of Shiron¡¯s form beneath his ck attire came to mind. Having often seen Siriel¡¯s naked body, it wasn¡¯t hard to imagine.


    What about her knowledge of intimacy?


    Although Lucia hadn¡¯t had formal education on the matter, she had often seen soldiers smacking the prostitutes¡¯ behinds at the temporary brothels set up at the warfront. She had also seen many noblemen groping the breasts of barmaids at drinking parties.


    While Yura and Seira detested such ces, Anjay and Vinne, two of theirrades, were less virtuous¡­ In other words, they were ordinary humans who fit the era, often enjoying those drinking parties with the nobles.


    So, it was easy for Lucia to imagine how physical intimacy between a man and a woman urred.


    They explored each other¡¯s bodies in their natural state. Their navels touched as they moved a few times, the woman cried out, the man and the woman both felt intense pleasure, growing more excited, shouting and moaning¡­


    ¡°Ah, ah, ah. Brother, harder!¡±


    Yes, just like that.


    The vulgar moans echoed.


    ¡®I must be crazy. Hearing these hallucinations¡­ I¡¯m losing my mind!¡¯


    Imagining Shiron and Siriel¡¯s passionate moments led to these unnecessary hallucinations. Lucia shook her head to dispel the thoughts.


    ¡°Ah, it feels so good, brother.¡±


    However, no matter how much she shook her head or tapped her temples, the hallucinations wouldn¡¯t leave her ears.


    It felt so real that she mistook it for reality.


    ¡°Siriel.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡±


    She stopped dead in her tracks.


    Creak¡ª


    Her head turned like a broken clock towards the mana training room in the corner of the training ground.


    Thump¡ª


    What was this vibration resonating through her whole body?


    ¡°¡­¡±


    Thump¡ª


    The throbbing didn¡¯t stop.


    Gulp¡ª


    Thump¡ª thump¡ª thump¡ª


    Her face grew hotter with each beat. She couldn¡¯t help but notice. She was certain that what she had imagined was happening in that building.


    Lucia squeezed her eyes shut, trying to divert her thoughts from that building.


    But she shouldn¡¯t have done that.


    With her vision blocked, her remaining senses became even more acute¡­ realizing the essence of the vibrations pounding through her body.


    ¡®¡­It feels like my heart is about to explode.¡¯


    To distract herself from the throbbing, she had to open her eyes again.


    When she finally opened them.


    Lucia couldn¡¯t believe where she was.


    ¡°¡­¡±


    ¡°Brother!¡±


    Reflected in her golden eyes was a scene more embarrassing and vulgar than she had imagined.


    ¡°¡­¡±


    Now, not just her heart but her entire body ached. Her breath quickened, and her body heated up.


    Lucia ced her hand where the pain was most intense.


    Feeling like she might lose her mind from the pain, her touch was cautious and careful, like applying ointment to a wound.<hr>


    The morning sunlight was strong, but the wind remained fierce. Yuma, the caretaker of Dawn Castle, lowered her gaze after looking at the rattling window.


    Her gaze fell on a letter with a red seal.


    [Lucia Prient]


    Yuma thought of the girl who had rarely opened up to her. The letter bore the name of the girl with red hair and golden eyes who closely resembled the family head.


    ¡°From thedy?¡±


    ¡°Yes, she sent this letter in advance, stating she wishes to meet the family head soon.¡±


    The one answering was Encia. Thest time Yuma saw Lucia, she was so overwhelmed with worry that she seemed on the brink of death. Her demeanor was so cold that she didn¡¯t even ask why she wanted to see Glen Prient.


    ¡°¡­I see.¡±


    Yuma removed the wax seal with a grim face.

 Chapter 207: The Process Of Becoming An Adult

    Chapter 207: The Process Of Bing An Adult


    The next morning, Shiron, emerging from a dark corridor, was greeted by the pouring sunlight.


    ¡®¡­Did Ie all the way here only to faint?¡¯


    The answer to where this ce might be, which had been on his mind all along, was finally revealed. The suffocating air, the sand-covered floor¡ªhe had a hunch, but being carried here while unconscious confirmed it. They hadn¡¯t left the training ground after all.


    ¡°Mana, oh¡­ it¡¯s the training room. Ugh¡­ hoo¡­¡±


    As Shiron looked around the training room, he patted his stiff waist. Was it because he rxed after all the tension? He couldn¡¯t help but sigh repeatedly, possibly due to the aftereffects of what happened or other activities.


    ¡°¡­Are you okay?¡±


    Siriel, who hade out of the training roomte, asked worriedly. She, too, had exercised intensely all night, so her walking posture was awkward. Nevertheless, Siriel was more concerned about her beloved brother¡¯s well-being first.


    Once the pent-up frustration was released and his heated head cooled down, Shiron realized this ce was not a dream but reality.


    ¡°I¡¯m fine, really. How many times do I have to say it?¡±While patting his body here and there to heal, Shiron forced a bright smile at the worried Siriel.


    ¡°When I told you about the engagement, I only thought about how surprised you would be. That was my fault.¡±


    ¡°¡­But I ruined your first experience.¡±


    ¡°No.¡±


    ¡°Huh? No?¡±


    ¡°¡­I¡¯m saying it wasn¡¯t your fault.¡±


    Shiron looked more serious than he had ever been.


    ¡°I should have noticed your anxiousness¡­ I didn¡¯t expect the fight tost this long, but because I kept dying my confession, you felt rushed.¡±


    ¡°Brother¡­¡±


    ¡°So¡­ there¡¯s no reason for you to feel guilty. Absolutely none. It¡¯s all my fault.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t say that!¡±


    Siriel suddenly hugged him tightly. A thick diamond ring on her left ring finger caught the eye.


    ¡°You¡¯re not at fault! I am!¡±


    ¡°¡­Really?¡±


    ¡°Yes, it¡¯s all my fault. I couldn¡¯t wait just a few days and caused this mess.¡±


    ¡°What did you do wrong?¡±


    Shiron gently stroked Siriel¡¯s face as she clung to his waist. His affectionate touch made her feel dazed and blissful.


    ¡°I was wrong to knock you out and carry you away, and I was wrong to speak ill of your ¡®sister¡¯ Lucia in front of you. Looking back, everything I did yesterday was so vulgar that I¡¯m ashamed to remember it.¡±


    ¡°So¡­ you¡¯re saying it was all your fault?¡±


    ¡°Yes!¡±


    Siriel nodded vigorously, her face full of love. Her heart, which had been purified by the events of yesterday, couldn¡¯t help but overlook her mistakes without feeling burdened.


    ¡®How can someone be so kind, considerate, handsome, capable, intelligent, and generous?¡¯


    Of course, love and trust could turn someone blind. It¡¯s hard to find a man in history who could forgive kidnapping, assault, and rape and still proceed with an engagement. Such a paragon would be rare even in the annals of history.


    After hugging for a long while, affectionate kisses rained down on Siriel¡¯s face. As the kisses continued, Siriel¡¯s face became increasingly soft. Her arms wrapped around his sturdy waist weakened, and her legs on the ground grew limp.


    If only this couldst forever. Despite the thought, Siriel tried to escape the shower of kisses with all her might.


    ¡°Um¡­ brother?¡±


    ¡°Yes?¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t dislike morning kisses, but Father will be looking for you.¡±


    Siriel looked up at the sky with a face flushed red. The sun was already high, making her worry about her academymute and afternoon schedule.


    ¡°Come on, missing one day won¡¯t hurt. Father-inw will understand.¡±


    ¡°No, no way!¡±


    Siriel pushed Shiron away. Sweet words without knowing moderation were a problem, but the subtle change in addressing ¡®father-inw¡¯ made her breathless.


    ¡°I¡­ I¡¯m going to be your wife. I need to be someone you won¡¯t be ashamed to introduce anywhere.¡±


    ¡°Really?¡±


    ¡°Yes! I can¡¯t ck off already.¡±


    Gritting her teeth, Siriel resolved firmly. Her mother, Eldrina, had advised that a good wife with a great husband should only show vulnerability in bed.


    Siriel repeatedly promised herself this as she sped Shiron¡¯s hands.


    ¡°I want to make sure you never regret choosing me.¡±


    ¡°Siriel, you¡¯re grown-up.¡±


    ¡°Yes, adults have to take responsibility for their actions. So, this is it for today.¡±


    With a bashful smile, Siriel gave a final hug and left without looking back.


    Thus,


    Watching her leave without regret, Shiron thought quietly.


    ¡®Damn it.¡¯


    The critical element that had been bothering him. Siriel seemed to believe firmly that she was Shiron¡¯s first.


    ¡®Didn¡¯t I handle it skillfully? I don¡¯t recall freezing up even once¡­¡¯


    He kept reyingst night¡¯s events in his mind but couldn¡¯t find anything that would suggest he was a virgin.


    ¡®Yuma isn¡¯t the type to brag, but you never know with others.¡¯


    As soon as he returned to his room in the annex, Shiron dipped his pen in ink.


    ¡°Did you enjoy the hot night?¡±


    ¡°¡­Did you spy on me again?¡±


    Writing quickly, Shiron answered without turning around. He had a lot to do today. He needed to meet the cardinal, check on the Dras family¡¯s scars, and summon Encia to send a letter.


    ¡°As I always say, I¡¯d appreciate it if you could keep work and personal matters separate. Are you going to follow me even to the bathroom?¡±


    ¡°Oh,e on, no way.¡±


    Latera sneered at the grumbling Shiron.


    ¡°I¡¯m an angel. I don¡¯t do immoral things.¡±


    ¡°¡­Then how did you find out?¡±


    ¡°There are ways, you know?¡±


    Latera chuckled, looking above Shiron¡¯s head.


    [Experience Counter: 1]


    The message had been blinking since he entered the annex. Although demons were not ssified as humans, Latera could see how many humans he had slept with.


    ¡°Today is a joyous day. I should stop by the cathedral and pray. Oh Lord, my master finally had a normal rtionship with a pure woman, not a dirty harlot. Bless him so that his future is bright.¡±


    ¡°Stop it. Is this something to announce to everyone?¡±


    Gathering the finished letter, Shiron tapped the yful head.


    ¡°We¡¯re leaving soon, so get ready.¡±


    ¡°Yes!¡±


    Latera followed him excitedly. Shiron wandered the second-floor corridor looking for Encia, but for some reason, she didn¡¯t respond to her name being called today.


    ¡°Master, Encia is currently out.¡±


    Shiron encountered Ophilia on the stairs while walking down from the second-floor corridor to the first floor.


    Encia and Ophilia, who originally managed the annex, did not get along well with Latera and therefore rarely came to the area where Shiron lived. Instead, the area where Shiron and Latera resided was managed by handpicked staff selected by Eldrina.


    ¡°Really? When will she be back then?¡±


    ¡°It might take a while.¡±


    ¡°A while?¡±


    Shiron frowned at Ophilia¡¯s words.<hr>


    Capital Hospital.


    Shiron, along with Seira, hung visitor badges around their necks and boarded the elevator. Seira¡¯s attire was unusually modest today, as she was meeting people from the church. She even took the effort to wear the nun¡¯s habit she had worn in Lucerne.


    The two, having reached the top floor, walked through a quiet corridor and encountered a familiar face.


    Cardinal Deviale Jebiel, in charge of the diocese of Rien, greeted Shiron with a bright smile after a long time.


    ¡°It¡¯s been a while, Brother Shiron.¡±


    ¡°I said I¡¯d bring good news, but you seem excited already?¡±


    ¡°Haha, is it that obvious?¡±


    The Cardinalughed awkwardly. Before a hero, there was nothing to hide. He did not even question Seira¡¯s identity as he led Shiron to the hospital room.


    After walking through an elegant door and down a corridor, they saw a middle-aged man who could be described as quite handsome.


    ¡°¡­I greet my benefactor.¡±


    Reynold Dras quickly rose from his lying position as soon as he saw Shiron.


    ¡°How can I ever repay this kindness¡­¡±


    ¡°There¡¯s no need for conventional thanks. I¡¯m just here as a courtesy visit today.¡±


    Shiron cut Reynold¡¯s greeting short. It might have seemed rude, but there was no helping it. Even though they had killed the 7th Apostle and Verian had disappeared, the fact remained that Reynold had acted disgracefully towards Lucia.


    ¡°How is your health? You seem quite recovered if you¡¯re conscious.¡±


    ¡°Of course. I regained consciousness the day before yesterday and can now eat without any issues.¡±


    ¡°Can you use magic?¡±


    ¡°Certainly.¡±


    Reynold respectfully extended his fingers to the younger Shiron.


    Fwoosh-


    A me ignited at his fingertips, but it was different from an ordinary fire spell. Unlike typical red mes, Reynold¡¯s mes were changing color in real-time.


    ¡°How is it? Looks good, right?¡±


    ¡°¡­That¡¯s decent enough.¡±


    Although his response was nonchnt, Seira was genuinely impressed by Reynold¡¯s skill. It seemed to be a blend of fire and alchemy magic. For someone who had just gotten out of bed to perform two types of magic without an incantation, Seira thought this young human had achieved remarkable sess.


    ¡°How is Lord Dexter?¡±


    ¡°He has been moved to the temple for treatment.¡±


    The Cardinal answered promptly, without needing to be asked.


    ¡°The temple? Why?¡±


    ¡°After the miracle manifested. It¡¯s a suitable ce for daily prayers of gratitude for the hero¡¯s grace. Would you like me to call him here?¡±


    ¡°What? Hero?¡±


    ¡°You understood without needing an exnation.¡±


    Deviale smiled kindly at the startled Shiron.


    ¡°With his extraordinary divine power, the improvement shown after dering his willingness to help, and the revival of his son. Plus, his solid rtionship with Lucerne. Even if he¡¯s not a hero, it would be hard not to notice Brother Shiron¡¯s exceptional nature.¡±


    ¡°Hmm¡­¡±


    ¡°Lord Dexter is a wise man. So, there¡¯s no need to worry about him revealing your identity as a hero.¡±


    ¡°¡­I trust Lord Dexter.¡±


    Shiron, arms crossed, stared intently at the beaming Reynold.


    ¡°Reynold Dras.¡±


    ¡°Yes, yes!¡±


    ¡°But you, I don¡¯t trust.¡±


    ¡°If that¡¯s the hero¡¯s wish.¡±


    ¡°¡­What?¡±


    Reynold looked around with wide eyes. The warm atmosphere in the room suddenly changed with Shiron¡¯s words.


    Even the Cardinal, who had been smiling kindly, wiped the smile off his face, and the nun standing by Shiron pulled out a staff from her arms.


    ¡°Seira, let¡¯s erase this guy¡¯s memory.¡±


    ¡°Wait a minute! What do you mean by erasing my memory?!¡±


    Instinctively, Reynold deployed defensive magic in response to the impending threat. Severalyers of protective barriers formed between him and Shiron, drawing arge amount of mana from his core and causing slight dizziness.


    However,


    The multipleyers of barriers were shattered with a mere gesture. Seirapletely subdued Reynold with a few swipes of her staff through the air.


    ¡°Why, why are you doing this!¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s nothing personal, so don¡¯t hold a grudge.¡±


    ¡°The hero has spoken. It¡¯s all the will of God, so ept it quietly.¡±


    ¡°No, no! I need to know the reason. Why are you doing this to me!¡±


    ¡°Hurry up and do it.¡±


    ¡°What parts should I erase?¡±


    ¡°Everything rted to me being a hero and the Apostles.¡±


    Whack-


    As soon as Shiron gave the order, Seira struck with her staff.


    ¡°Whew, another task aplished.¡±


    Seira didn¡¯t just check that Reynold had passed out after being hit; she also cast several spells to secure his memory.


    Shiron bowed his head deeply to the praying Cardinal.


    ¡°Cardinal, I apologize for the disturbance. This was rted to the Apostles, so it had to be handled carefully.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s nothing. If it¡¯s the hero¡¯s will, then it¡¯s also God¡¯s will. If needed, you may erase my memory as well.¡±


    ¡°¡­The Cardinal is truly a good person. I¡¯m d you¡¯re the ¡®only¡¯ one who knows I¡¯m a hero.¡±


    ¡°Hero¡­¡±


    Deviale¡¯s heart swelled with emotion at Shiron¡¯s praise, and he felt his tear ducts be moist.


    Although he didn¡¯t oppose erasing Reynold¡¯s memory, he had harbored dirty, suspicious thoughts. Now, those didn¡¯t matter anymore.


    While reminiscing over his emotions, Shiron suddenly stood up from his chair.


    ¡°Then, I¡¯ll take my leave.¡±


    ¡°Would you like some tea?¡±


    ¡°I would love to, but I¡¯m unusually tired today.¡±


    ¡°¡­That¡¯s unfortunate, but we¡¯ll postpone it until next time.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry. I¡¯ll visit again when I have more time.¡±


    Shiron bowed once more to Deviale before leaving the hospital.


    A carriage, waiting in advance, stood at the front gate. Shiron, walking wearily, boarded the carriage and let out a deep sigh.


    Seira watched the exhausted Shiron with a worried look.


    ¡°What will you do now?¡±


    ¡°What do you mean? I¡¯ll continue my magic training.¡±


    ¡°But she¡¯s your only sister. You should follow her as her brother.¡±


    ¡°¡­It¡¯s fine. She wrote that she¡¯d be back soon. She won¡¯t break her promise, so we should wait.¡±


    ¡°I just don¡¯t understand today¡¯s kids.¡±


    Unusually, Seira spoke to Shiron with a stern tone.


    ¡°How can she be of an age to find herself and yet leave without showing her face? Does that make sense?¡±

 Chapter 208: The Lonely Drifter

    Chapter 208: The Lonely Drifter


    Lucia sometimes dreamed.


    You might think there¡¯s nothing special about dreaming, but Lucia¡¯s dreams were different from others.


    Dreams that saw the future.


    And dreams that sa wpast lives.


    ¡®Hero, please name our child!¡¯


    ¡®I can¡¯t see. Please, hold my hand just once!¡¯


    ¡®Hero, we must set out before sunset. Hey! What are you doing? Quickly, don¡¯t let the peasants be left behind!¡¯


    ¡®Lord, I ask for your blessing for the less fortunate today as well.¡¯


    ¡®Please let me live one more day. I have a wife with a broken leg and a child blind in one eye. I cannot die.¡¯Lucia was dreaming about her past life.


    A fortress city on the verge of copse, somewhere unknown.


    Unlike now, 500 years ago, many cities were constantly under siege, and most were in a state where it wouldn¡¯t be surprising if they fell at any moment.


    That¡¯s why Kyrie couldn¡¯t remember where this ce was, but she remembered all the names of the children she had named.


    ¡®You are Himmal, to be strong. Ss, to live healthily. na, to eat well and be full.¡¯


    From the moment Kyrie¡¯s name became known as a hero, she had the task of naming newborns. Whenever there were requests from citizens and wanderers, Kyrie would study themonnguage and look through dictionaries to name the children.


    Yes,


    The scenes she saw in her dreams were moments she had seen countless times in her past life, but they weren¡¯t terrible nightmares.


    After naming all the children, she waved her hand with a smiling face to the people who came to see her off outside the castle walls.


    ¡®Eh, I told you not to do that. You never listen.¡¯


    ¡®¡­Still. It¡¯s pitiful.¡¯


    ¡®If you keep naming people like that, those who don¡¯t receive a name from you will eventually feel a great regret. And if it¡¯s only regret, that¡¯s lucky. They might even harbor feelings of resentment towards those who received your name.¡¯


    ¡®Yura, sometimes you¡¯re too pessimistic. You speak like an old man who has seen everything¡­¡¯


    ¡°Shut up, Anzhei. Do you want to die?¡±


    ¡°Hey, Yura might be a bit pessimistic, but she¡¯s not entirely wrong. When you¡¯re desperate, you be sensitive and edgy.¡±


    ¡°Yeah, well said, Seira. That¡¯s what I wanted to say.¡±


    ¡°Right! How about pretending to be a blind swordsman? At least then, people wouldn¡¯t shout for a handshake.¡±


    ¡°¡­Stop with the nonsense. Anyway, what I want to say is, let¡¯s work hard today too.¡±


    ¡°Haha, smoothly changing the subject.¡±


    ¡°¡­Having manyrades means having manyints. I¡¯ll have to abandon Anzhei in the next city.¡±


    Whenever she acted foolishly, Yura scolded Kyrie like a mother.


    At the beginning of their journey, Yura¡¯s criticism and scolding were scary, but by that time, Kyrie was already a grown adult, so Yura¡¯s scolding didn¡¯t work on her.


    Looking back on it, she realized she was just a big child, but at that time, she arrogantly thought otherwise.


    When Seira, Anzhei, and Bine joined, Yura didn¡¯t push her opinions unconditionally.


    That was because Seira and Kyrie often followed Yura¡¯s words, but Anzhei, the spearman, and Bine, the dwarf, would not hesitate to express opinions opposing Yura¡¯s.


    Especially when criticizing Kyrie¡¯s actions or assigning meal duties, as Yura¡¯s cooking was notoriously terrible¡­


    ¡°Lucia, you¡¯ll freeze to death if you sleep there.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡±


    Lucia blinked at the voiceing from beside her head. In her vision, a blonde demon was hanging upside down.


    As she got up, the umted snow fell to the ground. Lucia casually brushed off the snow and stood up.


    ¡°¡­I must have dozed off.¡±


    ¡°You know that¡¯s not possible, right?¡±


    ¡°What do you mean not possible? When you¡¯re tired from traveling, you can lie down and rest.¡±


    ¡°¡­But you¡¯ve been wandering near the castle for days now.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡±


    When Lucia clenched her fist instead of answering, Encia sighed deeply and helped brush the snow off her.


    ¡°¡­I was thinking of going in soon.¡±


    ¡°Not that way. The other way.¡±


    Encia stopped Lucia, who had started walking.


    ¡°Don¡¯t tell me¡­ you¡¯re not lost, are you?¡±


    ¡°No.¡±


    ¡°Then why were you going the wrong way?¡±


    ¡°¡­What did I say this trip was about?¡±


    ¡°Hmm, a journey to find yourself?¡±


    ¡°Right, a journey to find oneself requires deep contemtion.¡±


    Click¡ªThe sound of a sword being drawn and sheathed again. The dark shadow split in the snowstorm. Dawn Castle was near the demon realm, so there were always dangerous monsters lurking around.


    Encia did not help with that action at all. It was because Lucia had firmly told her not to help from the start.


    Brushing off the frozen monster blood, Lucia looked back at Encia.


    ¡°So, what did Yuma say?¡±


    ¡°After reading the letter¡­ she didn¡¯t say anything.¡±


    ¡°¡­Really? Are you sure?¡±


    Lucia asked again, looking incredulous, but Encia just red and grabbed Lucia¡¯s hand firmly.


    ¡°It means she wants you to face the head of the family directly.¡±


    Not only did she grab her, but she also dragged Lucia along. Judging by her reaction, the youngdy wasn¡¯t lost after all.


    She had deliberately wandered around the castle, waiting for Encia to return after delivering the letter.


    ¡®¡­No matter how I think about it, the next head of the family should be the young master.¡¯


    Sighing, Encia added one more thing to make the stubborn youngdy move on her own.


    ¡°The head of the family has just arrived.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡±


    Finally, Lucia¡¯s reluctant steps moved.


    Lucia inscribed her tracks on the white ins.


    The end of the solo journey was approaching. It was her first time traveling alone, and even in her past lives, people were always around her, leaving her little opportunity to be alone.


    ¡®I hope this ends with just a conversation.¡¯


    Fiddling with the hilt of her sword, Lucia wished that this journey would be herst.


    The main gate of Dawn Castle had been open long before Lucia arrived. Yuma and her guardians bowed deeply when they saw the red hair from afar.


    ¡°It¡¯s been a while, Miss.¡±


    ¡°Yes, it has been.¡±


    Lucia didn¡¯t look into Yuma¡¯s eyes, only staring at her broken horn.


    ¡°You did read the letter, right?¡±


    ¡°Of course. It was the first letter you ever sent me, and the content moved me so much that I memorized every word.¡±


    Yuma smiled gently, her red eyes curving into crescents. However, Lucia pouted and spoke in a blunt tone.


    ¡°Then, don¡¯t you have anything to say?¡±


    ¡°No, I don¡¯t.¡±


    Looking up, Yuma quietly shook her head. Lucia had expected Yuma to be at least a bit shocked or even scared by the letter, but her calm reaction threw off Lucia¡¯s carefullyid ns.


    ¡°No matter what the letter says, you are still you, Miss.¡±


    ¡°¡­I don¡¯t understand you at all.¡±


    Lucia sighed and looked around at their surroundings. The demons in human skin showed no interest in the conversation between Lucia and Yuma, maintaining expressionless faces.


    Except for Encia standing behind her, they all stood upright without even blinking.


    How was it that even after all these years, the destendscape remained the same?


    ¡°The head of the family is waiting. Pleasee inside.¡±


    Yuma spoke with excitement, thanks to the rare visit.


    ¡®¡­It¡¯s a lucky day.¡¯


    This time, really¡­ in this generation, it could truly end. Unusually, Yuma¡¯s mind was filled with great joy and hope.


    In the reception room they arrived at, a man with red hair was sitting.


    Glen Prient.


    His golden eyes looked at the two.


    ¡°You said you have something to talk about.¡±


    ¡°¡­Yes.¡±


    Lucia answered as she sat down. Up close, Glen¡¯s face looked more gaunt than before. Was it the passage of time? Or maybe he had suffered a significant injury.


    She could smell a faint scent of blood. Lucia judged that Glen was currently injured.


    ¡®If ites to a fight, I can win. Don¡¯t be scared.¡¯


    Lucia bit her lip, conscious of Sirius at her waist. And as she made up her mind, her mouth opened naturally.


    ¡°Do you know what I¡¯m here to talk about today?¡±


    ¡°I haven¡¯t heard anything from Yuma.¡±


    ¡°You have the power of prophecy, don¡¯t you?¡±


    ¡°I told you before. The power of prophecy is not omnipotent. And¡­¡±


    The Sword of the Stars, Rigel.


    Glen was conscious of the sword on his back.


    ¡°I¡¯m expending more energy to fend off the apostles as my death approaches.¡±


    ¡°¡­Death?¡±


    ¡°It means you returned just in time.¡±


    Glen gestured for Yuma to step back. However, Yuma did not obey Glen¡¯s order.


    Glen¡¯s face twisted.


    In thest future he saw, Glen and Lucia were facing each other with drawn swords.


    He couldn¡¯t see beyond that future.


    There was only one reason why he couldn¡¯t see any further.


    Glen¡¯s death.


    Glen exhaled, driving out the stabbing pain, and continued speaking.


    ¡°I thought you should at least hear the truth. As a father, I haven¡¯t done much for you, and I wanted to relieve my frustration before I go to the afterlife.¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t know what you intend to say, but don¡¯t even think about drawing your sword.¡±


    Lucia spoke with an icy expression like never before.


    ¡°I don¡¯t believe in prophecies. So this is not the ce where you¡¯ll die.¡±


    ¡°¡­Are you scared?¡±


    ¡°No.¡±


    Lucia denied it with a serious face.


    ¡°You are¡­ not my match.¡±


    ¡°¡­Arrogant.¡±


    ¡°I understand why you might think that. But this isn¡¯t arrogance, it¡¯s certainty.¡±


    Lucia no longer showed respect to Glen. Both Glen and Yuma tensed up at her change in attitude.


    Lucia shifted her gaze from Glen to the ceiling. It was a rxed, almost defenseless action, yet Glen couldn¡¯t find even a speck of a gap in the small girl.


    Lucia took a deep breath to put an end to her long-standing concerns.


    ¡°I am Kyrie.¡±

 Chapter 209: Flood Of Confessions

    Chapter 209: Flood Of Confessions


    Indeed, it was a ridiculous story, even to myself.


    So, I fully understood why the silence ensued.


    After all, it¡¯s only natural for anyone to react this way when their only daughter, who hadn¡¯t been seen for years, suddenly showed up iming to be the founder of the family. It¡¯s a situation where it wouldn¡¯t be strange to be treated as a lunatic, regardless of whether she was really their daughter or not.


    But for some reason, not only Yuma, who already knew the situation, but also Glen showed no reaction.


    No one said a word. There was no attempt to choose words carefully. Even the heartbeat felt through the skin was eerily calm.


    The only heart pounding wildly as if it would burst at any moment was Lucia¡¯s.


    ¡®Why is there no reaction?¡¯


    Lucia repeatedly wiped her face to hide her flushed expression. Her face was so hot that she wanted to hide somewhere immediately, but having already blurted it out, she couldn¡¯t.


    ¡®Even if he¡¯s my father, I shouldn¡¯t have spoken so casually. No¡­ I shouldn¡¯t have said not to draw the sword when I hadn¡¯t even drawn it¡­¡¯Regret hit herte. Lucia gasped at the scenery visible through her fingers.


    Glen was staring at Lucia with an endlessly serious expression. He frowned and stroked his half-shaven beard. The golden eyes were visibly filled withplex thoughts, which even Lucia could sense.


    ¡°¡­Sigh.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡±


    ¡°How is it that no one is surprised? You¡¯re making me feel awkward for nothing.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡±


    ¡°Hey, at least say something. I¡¯m Kyrie of the Prient, you know¡­?¡±


    ¡°¡­¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m saying I¡¯m Kyrie, the founder of the Prient family¡­ you know.¡±


    ¡°Yuma.¡±


    Glen, who had been silent for a long time, called out to Yuma as a habit. Usually, if there was something he couldn¡¯t handle, he would call Yuma. He had heard that his father and grandfather did the same, so he didn¡¯t find it strange to rely on Yuma even at such an important moment.


    ¡°Did you know about this beforehand?¡±


    ¡°No. I was only informed unterally a few days ago.¡±


    ¡°Then, can you believe Lucia¡¯s im as it is?¡±


    ¡°No? How could anyone believe such a thing?¡±


    ¡°Yuma!¡±


    Lucia red at Yuma, fuming.


    ¡°Weren¡¯t you supposed to believe me?¡±


    ¡°¡­Why do you think that?¡±


    ¡°You said, ¡®No matter what the letter says, you are still you.¡¯ Isn¡¯t that contextpletely believing me?¡±


    ¡°How could it be interpreted that way?¡±


    Yuma narrowed his eyes and stared at Lucia.


    ¡°It¡¯s troublesome if you misunderstand. The letter did describe in detail why my horn is cut in half, but that alone isn¡¯t enough to prove you are the hero Kyrie.¡±


    ¡°Blood Yuma.¡±


    ¡°¡­Indeed, in the past¡­ I was shamefully called by such a title. It¡¯s not difficult to find those records if you look into the documents.¡±


    ¡°The bounty on your head is 190,000 gold¡­¡±


    ¡°¡­Which vermin put a bounty on me? I¡¯ve never heard such news¡­¡±


    ¡°The chairman of the alliance. Something Kabram¡­ I don¡¯t remember well, it was a long time ago.¡±


    An endless back-and-forth conversation.


    Glen, who had been silently watching their conversation, slowly widened his eyes.


    ¡®¡­Could it be true?¡¯


    Lucia iming to be the ancestor. Honestly, it was so absurd that it was almost impossible to believe, but just like the conversation happening right in front of him, there were some points Glen couldn¡¯tpletely dismiss.


    ¡®Perhaps.¡¯


    The power of the prophecy passed down through generations.


    Glen recalled his first encounter with Lucia.


    Was it the day he was returning after escaping the demonic realm? Suddenly, a scene filled his vision.


    A girl who looked exactly like him was sighing repeatedly in an empty cabin. The girl really resembled him, perhaps even more than his own son, Shiron, whose birth he had witnessed.


    Thus, as if possessed, he set out to find the child in the prophecy. Searching the continent with just a fragmentary prophecy was reckless, but the future of the girl kept pouring into Glen¡¯s mind as if driven by fate.


    And the prophecy stopped when he reached a remote cabin in the countryside.


    Lucia, holding a light, stood firmly against something evil. The dignified young figure gazed at Glen with sparkling eyes.


    -Who are you, mister?


    A girl who must have been about ten maintained aposed attitude towards the stranger. Whether it was because she was an extraordinary child or because she had just buried her parents, Glen didn¡¯t know at the time¡­


    ¡®Perhaps¡­¡¯


    The more he thought about it, the more the questions he had tried to ignore started to fit together. Today, he felt like a corner of his cloudy mind had cleared.


    Exceptional martial prowess despite not having Prient blood.


    A particrly calm disposition since childhood.


    The boldness to not be frightened by the demonic aura emitted by demons.


    And now, Lucia was vividly talking about the past with Yuma as if she had lived through those times.


    ¡®But¡­¡¯


    Even amidst this, there was one question he couldn¡¯t resolve.


    ¡®Is it possible to be reborn with memories intact?¡¯


    However, within seconds of the question arising, Glen dismissed it. After all, the family¡¯s power to see the future couldn¡¯t be fully exined either.


    ¡®There are still too many things in the world that can¡¯t be exined¡­¡¯


    This, too, was fate.


    Glen decided not to resist the grand flow. He never knew how to resist fate because that was how he had lived so far.


    Having reached a conclusion, Glen stood up abruptly. Lucia and Yuma¡¯s gazes focused on him. Receiving their full attention, Glen slowly opened his mouth.


    ¡°Really. Are you the ancestor¡­?¡±


    ¡°Yes! I am Kyrie!¡±


    Lucia answered energetically. To be honest, she wasn¡¯t sure if they would believe her, but it seemed Glen somehow believed Lucia¡¯s words.


    She didn¡¯t think he was lying to himself for the sake of his deranged daughter. The way he used honorifics and his strangely cautious attitude made Glen look like he genuinely believed Lucia was Kyrie.


    ¡°Yuma, I¡¯m sorry for deceiving you. I was Kyrie.¡±


    Lucia exhaled excitedly and looked at Yuma. Yuma took a step back from the zing spirit.


    ¡°Really¡­ are you Kyrie?¡±


    ¡°What more do I need to prove here? We¡¯ve had many conversations, haven¡¯t we? Or do you need me to reenact the situation when your horn was cut off?¡±


    ¡°¡­No, that¡¯s enough.¡±


    Yuma took another step back from Lucia as if hiding her remaining horn. The situation was confusing, and so was her mind, but seeing the usually moreposed Glen Prient ept it, Yuma judged that there was no point in continuing to doubt.


    Yuma held her dizzy head and spoke.


    ¡°Though there are extraordinary aspects, for thedy to actually be the hero Kyrie¡­ This is truly surprising.¡±


    ¡°See! You should have believed it earlier!¡±


    ¡°But why are you revealing it now?¡±


    ¡°¡­Huh?¡±


    ¡°Did something happen? Revealing that thedy is Kyrie¡­ or Kyrie¡¯s reincarnation is a rather dangerous statement, and earlier you almost caused an uproar with the lord.¡±


    ¡°¡­That wasn¡¯t my fault.¡±


    ¡°How is it not your fault? You heightened the tension with unnecessary words like ¡®don¡¯t draw your sword.¡¯ Even if you are a reincarnation, it¡¯s rude to speak casually to your father in this life. Do you still insist that it¡¯s not your fault?¡±


    ¡°¡­¡±


    Lucia bit her lip at the pouring scolding.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry. I got carried away in the moment¡­¡±


    Lucia bowed her head towards Glen. In that figure, there was no trace of the hero who shone with great renown 500 years ago.


    ¡°Really¡­ Kyrie, the divine swordmaster and the greatest hero?¡±


    Glen looked down at Lucia¡¯s head with a contorted face. He had just acknowledged that Lucia was the reincarnation of the great ancestor, but now he felt a creeping urge to retract his words.


    It might seem harsh, but Glen had grown up reading fairy tales about the great ancestor in his childhood, so he had a faint sense of admiration.


    However, you can¡¯t take back what you¡¯ve said. Glen decided to stand by his words. He wondered what it would have been like if he had denied it till the end, but he resolved to take responsibility for his statement.


    ¡°You don¡¯t have to be so harsh¡­¡±


    And Glen made a new resolution. He felt a strong intuition that if he didn¡¯t do it now, he would have to keep it buried in his heart forever. From the moment he foresaw his own death, Glen had vowed to reveal everything he had hidden from Lucia.


    ¡°Because you are not my daughter.¡±


    ¡°As expected¡­!¡±


    Lucia clenched her fists and shouted.


    ¡°I knew it! You damned con artist!¡±


    ¡°Lord, what on earth do you mean?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry for deceiving you, Yuma. But at that time, I had no choice.¡±


    ¡°¡­No, then¡­ what on earth¡­¡±


    Yuma held her head, overwhelmed by the betrayal pouring in without a moment to gather her thoughts. But that had nothing to do with Lucia. Lucia, whose face was flushed with rising blood pressure, even pointed her finger without any intention of calming the confusion.


    ¡°You damned child kidnapper! You bastard! Do you know how much I suffered because of that?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry. But isn¡¯t this also fate? I believe I guided you to the ce where the ancestor should be.¡±


    ¡°¡­What?¡±


    How can he be so shameless? Lucia was very displeased with Glen, who justified his actions without apologizing.


    ¡°An-ancestor? You! You spoke well!¡±


    Betrayal, anger, and rising blood pressure. The resentment that had been knotted in her heart finally exploded.


    ¡°Ancestor, my foot! I never had children!¡±


    Thud¡ª


    Yuma copsed to the ground.

 Chapter 210: The Whole Story

    Chapter 210: The Whole Story


    The life of a demon was long.


    This didn¡¯t mean they were a long-lived species, but rather that they were immortals who, once born, never experienced death.


    Moreover, being born with the characteristic of strength, most of them never experienced death and could live fearlessly and freely.


    Their strength wasn¡¯t limited to their bodies.


    Their mental fortitude was so robust that, unlike long-lived elves, they didn¡¯t suffer from depression. They didn¡¯t feel sadness when a family member they lived with died. To begin with, demons had no sense of cooperation.


    Since they didn¡¯t feel attachment, they had no guilt, weren¡¯t driven by stimuli to avoid boredom, rarely encountered injustice due to their strength, and didn¡¯t feel shame.


    They tended to get bored easily, enjoyed wandering, and had a curiosity that seems to keep their immortal lives from bing tedious.


    Therefore, emotions like vengeance, hatred, and anger were unfamiliar concepts to them.


    The Great War, and the betrayal by the god they followed.Because it was unfamiliar, it was stimting.


    Because it was stimting, it was easily epted.


    Thus, all demons, as if they had coordinated, simultaneously felt anger and longed for revenge against the god who betrayed them.


    However, while they wanted revenge on the betraying god, they had no idea how to act on it.


    Could they even kill the demon god, the embodiment of negative power?


    And how could they even reach the vanished demon god?


    In the end, the demons with broken horns wandered aimlessly through the demon realm. They set out to find the already disappeared target of their revenge. Knowing their steps were meaningless, they couldn¡¯t stop.


    Until they met an angel.


    ¡°Do you want revenge?¡±


    ¡°¡­Who are you?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m a descendant of Kyrie.¡±


    The angel handed a small bundle to the one-horned demon.


    The one-horned demon stopped and looked at the life in its hands.


    A descendant of Kyrie? This faint life was supposedly the descendant of the powerful Kyrie? This fragile being that seemed like it would burst with a little pressure, a descendant of Kyrie? Yuma couldn¡¯t believe the angel¡¯s words.


    As she struggled in doubt, a tiny, white hand grabbed Yuma¡¯s finger.


    ¡°¡­Ha.¡±


    The demon¡¯s life came to a halt.


    In a bedroom of Dawn Castle.


    Yuma slowly opened her eyes and met golden eyes.


    ¡°How long was I unconscious?¡±


    ¡°¡­Is that the first thing you ask?¡±


    ¡°What else would there be? Ah, I¡¯ve heard so much shocking news, I want to confirm if this is a dream.¡±


    ¡°Hmm, about two hours, I guess.¡±


    Lucia propped Yuma up to make it easier for her to sit. Still in shock, Yuma found it hard to even lean against the wall.


    ¡°¡­Losing strength in my legs wasn¡¯t enough, I even lost consciousness. It¡¯s absurd, even to me.¡±


    ¡°Was it that shocking?¡±


    ¡°¡­I don¡¯t know. But it seems certain that my entire life has been denied.¡±


    ¡°¡­I probably shouldn¡¯t have said anything.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s kind of funny saying this in front of you, but it¡¯s just that. A vtile personal sentiment, so you don¡¯t need to worry about it.¡±


    ¡°¡­Is that so?¡±


    Lucia looked at Yuma with pity. The sense of betrayal must have been quite severe; Yuma didn¡¯t even call her ¡°miss¡± anymore. Why had thingse to this?


    Ultimately, it was because of the bastard who lied, iming he was a descendant of Kyrie. Maybe it was the son of a bitch who deceived him, making him think aplete stranger¡¯s child was Kyrie¡¯s offspring.


    Lucia, who often revealed herplex feelings, received a bitter nce from Yuma.


    ¡°Yes. You must have been very confused. Reincarnation? Even now, it¡¯s hard to believe such a nonsensical thing happened, but to be born again after 500 years and see a family I didn¡¯t even give birth to was established¡­¡±


    ¡°You¡­ believe my words?¡±


    ¡°What use is there in denying it? I can feel it for sure now. You are Kyrie.¡±


    ¡°Do you still have feelings for me? Somehow, I¡¯m grateful¡­¡±


    ¡°Why did you hide your identity?¡±


    A sudden probing question.


    Lucia pressed her lips together tightly.


    ¡°And why did you reveal it now of all times?¡±


    ¡°¡­Ahem.¡±


    Eventually, Lucia fanned herself and kept clearing her throat. She thought she could just brush it off and shake hands, but there was no getting around it.


    She wanted to enjoy only the sweet part, but seeing Yuma ring as if ready to pounce if she didn¡¯t tell the truth, she felt cornered¡­


    Lucia decided to see it through to the end.


    ¡°I thought¡­ you still hated me. You know, I was so weak as a child. If your anger had reached me even a little, I would have died.¡±


    ¡°How disgraceful. Did you really think I was such a petty woman?¡±


    ¡°¡­It was a horn broken to make you live in shame your whole life.¡±


    ¡°I didn¡¯t feel much shame at all.¡±


    Yuma slowly turned her head toward Lucia. The emptiness that kept rising in her heart seemed to blow away the anger that should have been there. So, at this moment, she wanted to pour out even the thoughts she wouldn¡¯t normally speak.


    ¡°All the demons are dead. There is no one left to mock my miserable state.¡±


    ¡°¡­I had no choice either. At that time, it was a matter of kill or be killed.¡±


    ¡°No.¡±


    Though her head shook slowly, there was an undeniable force in her voice this time.


    ¡°How many could one person have killed?¡±


    ¡°Then¡­?¡±


    ¡°The demon god killed them.¡±


    The candle on the table flickered, and the surrounding objects trembled. Yuma spoke with rare anger.


    The weight of her words was different. This was the first time since her reincarnation that Yuma showed such anger.


    ¡°Can you believe it? The demon god, who didn¡¯t hesitate to sacrifice us demons, who weren¡¯t afraid to give our lives for him, for his safety. There were still more than ten thousand left¡­ It¡¯s still hard to believe.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡±


    ¡°Because of that, there are only thirty-one demons left in Dawn Castle. We searched the entire continent, even the demon realm, for 500 years, but even during that time, a few more died¡­¡±


    Lucia swallowed her surprise at Yuma¡¯s trembling lips. If she took her words at face value¡­ breaking the horn really was nothing.


    ¡°¡­After 500 years, it still hasn¡¯t subsided.¡±


    ¡°The weight of a wound received from an enemy is different from one received from an ally. The more you trust, the greater the betrayal.¡±


    Yuma let out a long sigh. It wasn¡¯t an ordinary sigh. With each breath, her shoulders slumped and her back bent, making anyone watching feel pity.


    However, at the same time, she felt relieved.


    ¡®Now I understand.¡¯


    That Blood Yuma. The demons, who were so ruthless that they wouldn¡¯t hesitate to kill, had been taking care of children in this remote backwater for 500 years.


    And one more thing.


    ¡®Shiron is not rted to me by blood¡­!¡¯


    ¡°¡­What are you so happy about? Smirking and all.¡±


    Yuma looked at Lucia, who suddenly started chuckling, with a bewildered expression.


    ¡°Do I look that ridiculous to you?¡±


    ¡°Oh, no. It¡¯s not like that¡­¡±


    ¡°Enough. I know I look ridiculous too.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡±


    ¡°I was wondering why there had been no progress in 500 years, but there was a good reason for it.¡±


    Yuma closed her eyes tightly. Then, countless faces of people shed through her mind.


    The Prient.


    Those pitiful people who filled their entire lives with struggle, driven by the pride of being descendants of the hero. It continued in the present era, reaching even to a man named Shiron.


    Eventually, tears flowed from Yuma¡¯s eyes.


    ¡°I¡¯m so sorry I could die. Not just to other demons, but also to the Prients who lived as berserkers for 500 years, instilling pride in them.¡±


    ¡°But, isn¡¯t it fortunate that you¡¯re seeing the results now? What¡¯s it called¡­ didn¡¯t you kill three of them?¡±


    Lucia hastily wiped Yuma¡¯s tears. Though she also wanted to cry after enduring 500 years of nder, she held on because of some good news.


    ¡°After 500 years, you¡¯ve finally achieved results. If it weren¡¯t for you, the apostles would still be active, and Shiron wouldn¡¯t have been born.¡±


    ¡°I feel like dying from guilt towards the young master too. Oh, our poor young master, what should we do?¡±


    ¡°Hmm¡­¡±


    ¡°What should we do about the young master? He is so weak; he shouldn¡¯t have to bear the hero¡¯s fate. Sniffle.¡±


    Lucia, with her arms crossed, looked at the sniffling Yuma.


    ¡®¡­That guy is living well in the empire?¡¯


    She empathized with the Prient family¡¯s plight but didn¡¯t feel any sympathy for Shiron.


    ¡®Beating up princes. Spending moneyvishly. Oh, and having lots of sex with those¡­ ¡°pretty siblings¡±¡­¡¯


    Lucia had never seen anyone enjoying life as thoroughly as Shiron. She thought Shiron¡¯s life was far better than that of the hero Kyrie, who was revered and burdened with expectations 500 years ago.


    Sniffle.


    Then a sudden thought crossed her mind.


    ¡®Does she feel sorry for Shiron but not for me? She used my name for 500 years and hasn¡¯t even apologized.¡¯


    ¡°Ahem, Yuma?¡±


    ¡°Yes, what do you want?¡±


    Yuma answered after wiping her tears with her sleeve.


    ¡°Don¡¯t you have something to say to me too?¡±


    ¡°¡­What do you mean?¡±


    ¡°¡­Think about it. Just like you said to Shiron, shouldn¡¯t you have something to say to me too?¡±


    ¡°What do you mean by that?¡±


    Yuma red at Lucia with wide eyes.


    ¡°By the way, why don¡¯t you have the holy sword?¡±


    ¡°¡­Why is thating up now?¡±


    Lucia stared at Yuma with wide eyes. She was genuinely flustered, not expecting the arrow to turn towards her while she was being praised.


    ¡°Why wouldn¡¯t ite up? Now that I know you are Kyrie, it¡¯s only natural to think about the whereabouts of the holy sword, isn¡¯t it?¡±


    ¡®¡­So, the young master had beenpeting with Kyrie, who was hiding her identity?¡¯


    A sudden thought stopped Yuma from finishing her sentence.


    The young master, who passed out after being beaten in the training ground, Lucia crossing theke, the young master¡¯s sacrifice in giving up his weapon for his siblings¡­


    The past events shed through her mind like a series of lights. Her breathing quickened. Looking back at the past, Yuma felt immense resentment towards Lucia for hiding her identity and not saying anything. While the young master suffered, Lucia had been enjoying herself behind him.


    ¡°If you had revealed your identity earlier, the young master wouldn¡¯t have had to bear the hero¡¯s fate, would he?¡±


    Perhaps due to the bacsh, her feelings for Shiron deepened.


    ¡°What, what?¡±


    ¡°Isn¡¯t it your responsibility that the young master had to bear the hero¡¯s fate and go through unnecessary hardships because you avoided responsibility and acted selfishly? I think it¡¯s only right that you apologize to him.¡±


    Fully alert, Yuma sprang up from the bed.


    A sudden image of Shiron¡¯s face filled her mind. His firm body. The hot nights. The sense of fulfillment from filling the space that had been empty for thousands of years¡­ Most importantly, his deration to give Yuma freedom despite not being the hero¡¯s descendant. Yuma blushed and her eyes reddened just thinking about Shiron.


    ¡®Oh, young master. What kind of battles have you fought?¡¯


    Sniffle-


    ¡°What a noble sacrifice. Fighting against the gods, shouldering a false destiny despite not being a hero¡¯s descendant. No one forced him, yet he volunteered to bear the grand fate with that young body¡­¡±


    ¡°Are you crazy?¡±


    ¡°Your crude and vulgar manner of speaking hasn¡¯t changed from then to now.¡±


    Just as Yuma shot a piercing look at Lucia,


    -Knock knock.


    -Sorry to interrupt your conversation.


    ¡°May Ie in for a moment?¡±


    Glen entered the room with a troubled expression.

 Chapter 211: Snowy Mountains Are Always Clear After Cloudy Days

    Chapter 211: Snowy Mountains Are Always Clear After Cloudy Days


    ¡°Still, it¡¯s a reunion after hundreds of years¡­ Sorry for the interruption.¡±


    Glen, with a meaningless smile, brought a chair and sat down.


    ¡­But his actions were more awkward than before.


    ¡®He didn¡¯t show any signs of pain when he was in the reception room¡­¡¯


    Was it because he heard such shocking news? After all, believing for a lifetime that he was a descendant of a hero, and then the person in question suddenly appearing and denying it¡­ Even a person with strong mental fortitude would naturally be quite shocked.


    ¡°Were you waiting outside all this time?¡±


    Unlike Lucia, who kept her mouth shut and only rolled her eyes, Yuma, aware of Glen¡¯s condition, spoke with concern. As Yuma became aware of Glen¡¯s condition again, he noticed his injuries.


    ¡°I heard it hasn¡¯t even been a night. We must have visited while you were still focused on your treatment¡­¡±


    ¡°If I sleep now¡­ well, I probably won¡¯t wake up for at least a few days.¡±¡°¡­¡±


    ¡°I want to rest peacefully if I do. I¡¯m afraid I might forget what I want to say if I lose my mind.¡±


    Glen, who spoke lightly as if joking, sighed and looked at Lucia. The mixed emotions in his gaze made Lucia¡¯s shoulders tremble.


    Calling him a scammer and a bastard¡­ It felt refreshing when she spat out those harsh words, but now that her unjust feelings had subsided, she felt a bit of regret creeping in.


    ¡®This feels like sitting on a bed of thorns.¡¯


    That¡¯s why she didn¡¯t leave Yuma¡¯s side under the pretext of caring for her. While Lucia was stuck in indecision, Glen spoke in a low voice.


    ¡°The power of foresight is not manifesting.¡±


    ¡°¡­What?¡±


    ¡°Just as I said. Thest prophecy I saw was before arriving here, and since then, my rity has vanished.¡±


    Glen recalled thest prophecy he saw, a scene of crossing swords with his stepdaughter, Lucia.


    At first, he couldn¡¯t understand why he would suddenly point a sword at his daughter, but now he was beginning to understand why such a prophecy appeared.


    It made sense, considering Lucia¡¯s true identity was Kyrie, didn¡¯t it? If you kidnapped a great hero from 500 years ago and treated them like a piece of luggage, locking them up in a remote castle on a snowy mountain¡­ Glen thought it wouldn¡¯t be surprising if a sword was stabbed in a fit of rage.


    Moreover, the burden of death wasn¡¯t the only thing.


    Glen stared intently at Lucia, who had been fidgeting since earlier. Her golden eyes deliberately avoided his gaze, looking out the window instead.


    -I¡¯ve never had children!


    ¡®¡­She must be resentful enough to want to kill me.¡¯


    Pretending to be a hero¡¯s descendant for 500 years wasn¡¯t enough; despite dying unjustly as a maiden, being ndered for having children would make anyone furious.


    Considering all this, it was strange that she wasn¡¯t more enraged.


    ¡°So, I have something to tell you, Kyrie.¡±


    ¡°Yes, yes? What is it?¡±


    Lucia asked back foolishly, looking foolish.


    ¡°¡­You can speakfortably.¡±


    ¡°Even so, I¡¯m still like a daughter to you.¡±


    ¡°A moment ago, you were calling me a scammer and a bastard with ease. Isn¡¯t it strange now?¡±


    ¡°¡­¡±


    ¡°Oh, don¡¯t worry, I don¡¯t hold it against you. I even think it was quite a mild response, considering there was no violence. Please, speakfortably.¡±


    ¡°¡­I¡¯ll call you the head of the household.¡±


    Lucia hesitated for a moment before finally saying it as ifpromising.


    Actually, it was good for her, as she needed to sort out how to treat Glen, but honestly, Lucia felt that calling him the head of the household was also ambiguous.


    He wasn¡¯t her real father, and it wasn¡¯t like they had spent enough time together to build familial affection. Moreover, it felt awkward for someone who had just revealed her true identity to be treated with such deference. The reversal of their rtionship, which she had known as father and daughter until recently, was¡­ quite an ufortable factor for Lucia, who wasn¡¯t well-versed in human rtionships.


    ¡°So, what do you want to say?¡±


    Lucia continued, looking at Glen¡¯s side.


    ¡°You said you feel like you¡¯ll copse any moment. So it seems important and urgent.¡±


    ¡°It is important, but it¡¯s not something simple enough to handle hastily.¡±


    Glen sighed, conscious of the gaping wound that still wouldn¡¯t heal on his side.


    ¡°Do you feel any attachment to the Prient family?¡±


    ¡°¡­Yes.¡±


    ¡°Then, are you willing to seed me as the head of the family?¡±


    ¡°No.¡±


    Lucia firmly shook her head, holding onto her sanity.


    ¡°Sorry, but now that I¡¯ve revealed my true identity, I have no lingering attachment to this family.¡±


    ¡°¡­I see.¡±


    ¡°To be honest, I got caught up in the atmosphere during theing-of-age ceremony. Whether I¡¯m a descendant of a hero or not, I would have killed the apostle if I had encountered him on the street.¡±


    ¡°Then why didn¡¯t you refuse?¡±


    Yuma squinted and red at Lucia.


    ¡°Would it have made any difference if I refused? At that time, it was the best option. Besides, I don¡¯t know what Siriel and Shiron think, but the position of the head of a family that¡¯s not a hero¡¯s descendant¡­ it¡¯s like a punishment that only leaves you with responsibilities.¡±


    ¡°You¡­¡±


    ¡°Then, I¡¯d rather take on the burden. Unlike them, I¡¯m an adult.¡±


    Though it was revealed that she had no blood rtion to them, Lucia had always hoped that the two she grew up with would be happy.


    ¡°But I¡¯m not the head. The head of the Prient family is still alive, and Shiron and I are taking down the apostles one by one. I don¡¯t know what Shiron thinks, but if things go on like this, won¡¯t it be smooth sailing until theplete annihtion of the Demon God? If so, I don¡¯t need to take over as head or go to the Demon Realm¡­¡±


    ¡°It seems that won¡¯t be possible.¡±


    Listening to the conversation, Glen cut off Lucia¡¯s words. Lucia looked up at Glen¡¯s denial.


    ¡°Didn¡¯t you hear me? I¡¯m saying I have no intention of seeding as the head.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s not what I¡¯m talking about.¡±


    ¡°Then¡­¡±


    ¡°My strength is starting to decline. I can¡¯t tell if I¡¯ll survive the next battle or not. Look at this.¡±


    Glen took a breath and lifted his shirt.


    A hole gaped in his side. That was the source of the bloody smell filling the room.


    ¡°This is an injury from thest battle. I foresaw the spell aimed at me and could have easily dodged it, but my rusting body didn¡¯t cooperate, and I couldn¡¯t avoid it.¡±


    ¡°¡­Who were you fighting?¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t know the name. Just know that it was a magician proficient in teleportation.¡±


    Glen recalled the enemy who had been different from the apostles he had faced until now.


    He was sure he had locked eyes on the opponent, but with a blink, attacks came from an entirely different direction.


    Constantly aiming at his blind spots.


    An opponent difficult to counter without the power of foresight and by merely spreading his senses.


    ¡°I don¡¯t know why, but I no longer have the power of foresight. I barely drove him off in this battle¡­ but honestly, I have no confidence in the next one.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡±


    ¡°Of course, you can continue to fight the apostles without bing the head. But without proper support from Dawn Castle and the enhanced power of foresight, it won¡¯t be easy.¡±


    While Glen was speaking to Lucia, he was also aware of Yuma listening intently.


    Yuma still addressed Glen respectfully, even though Prient was not Kyrie¡¯s descendant.


    ¡°Yuma.¡±


    ¡°Yes, head of the household.¡±


    ¡°Do you think the other guardians will follow me even though I¡¯m not Kyrie¡¯s descendant?¡±


    ¡°As long as the engraving remains, it should be fine¡­¡±


    ¡°But there are those who do not have the engraving.¡±


    Glen unbuckled the sword, Rigel, from his back and ced it on the table.


    ¡°Gravedigger Goldmund, Great Mountain Atmos, Dolby, Mountain Keeper Keyhol¡­ Even if it¡¯s Kyrie, facing the apostles without their help is quite difficult.¡±


    ¡°¡­Shouldn¡¯t I just reveal that I am Kyrie? Isn¡¯t it better for me to step forward than as a descendant?¡±


    ¡°If Atmos knew you were Kyrie, he wouldn¡¯t have made you a weapon.¡±


    Lucia made a puzzled expression at Yuma¡¯s denial. Seeing her perplexed face, Yuma rubbed his temples as if he had a headache.


    ¡°Atmos still fears you. Mountain Keeper Keyhol hates you.¡±


    ¡°¡­What does that mean?¡±


    Lucia recalled that Goldmund and Keyhol hadn¡¯t been met yet, but she remembered that Atmos and Dolby were quite cooperative with Prient and Yuma.


    ¡°Never mind the giant, but who is this Mountain Keeper Keyhol? If he hates me, why is he helping Prient?¡±


    ¡°Do you remember the wild wolf Focal?¡±


    ¡°¡­¡±


    ¡°Judging by yourck of response, you do remember.¡±


    ¡°Why is that bastard¡¯s nameing up?¡±


    Lucia recalled the wild beast she had killed long ago. The reason for killing him was simple. That bastard¡­ he was eating living people in the middle of the battlefield, iming it would boost morale.


    ¡°Why do you think? Because Keyhol is Focal¡¯s son.¡±


    ¡°Then why¡­¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t know. Why don¡¯t you go and ask him yourself? Oh! Come to think of it, let¡¯s stop revealing your identity from now on.¡±


    Yuma changed Glen¡¯s bandages and dusted off her hands. Since she couldn¡¯t summon another demon, she had to treat Glen herself.


    ¡°There are still many who hate you. The grudge runs so deep that if they hear you have been resurrected, they will immediately send a tracking party.¡±


    ¡°¡­Can¡¯t I just kill them first?¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s why they hold such a deep grudge against you!¡±


    Suddenly, a searing pain shot from the ce where her horn had been cut. Yuma red at Lucia and scolded her.


    ¡°The Queen of the Abyss is still alive, and so is the Master of the Tower of Despair. What about Demodras, who is in deep sleep in the back mountain right now?¡±


    Yuma started poking Lucia¡¯s head with her finger and gave a long lecture.


    Stories of the fishy-smelling woman on the eastern coastal cliff.


    Stories of the gloomy beast watching beyond the mountains from the highest ce in the Demon Realm.


    And most importantly, the story of the disgusting lizard who clung to the young master and taught him magic.


    Hearing stories of these tough ones who still lived after 500 years, Lucia¡¯s expression turned pale.


    ¡°Normally, I would also have deep resentment and would have attacked upon hearing your name. If there had been no progress in avenging the Demon God, I would have done so.¡±


    ¡°¡­W-What do you expect me to do? Who told them to go around killing people! Damn it, it¡¯s been hundreds of years, and they¡¯re still holding a grudge!¡±


    Smack-


    Lucia pped away the hand that was poking her head.


    ¡°I don¡¯t care. I¡¯m leaving.¡±


    Lucia sprang up from the sofa and gulped down the tea in one go.


    ¡°You make it sound like something terrible will happen if I don¡¯t take over as head right away. But I have my own reasons.¡±


    [I¡¯m going on a journey to find myself. It won¡¯t take long, so don¡¯t worry too much.]


    It had already been two weeks since she left the message to Shiron through Ophelia. Lucia had no intention of bing the head right away because of the promise she made to Shiron.


    ¡°If you don¡¯t take over, apostles will eventually cross the mountains.¡±


    Glen stared at Lucia with cold eyes. Lucia returned the cold gaze.


    ¡°Are you threatening me right now?¡±


    ¡°Haha, no. I just hoped to rely on the kindness of an old hero.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s the same thing!¡±


    Lucia, like Glen, ced Sirius on her waist.


    ¡°I¡¯m no longer a hero, and I don¡¯t want to bear responsibilities without reward. It might seem selfish¡­ but I want to live happily in this life.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ve been through too much hardship¡­¡±


    Lucia¡¯s voice cracked with emotion, and tears welled up in her eyes.


    ¡°Do you intend to burden the young master with everything?¡±


    ¡°¡­If Shiron tells me to be the head, I¡¯ll do it. If Shiron is in danger, I¡¯ll dly step forward to save him. That¡¯s enough.¡±


    In her childhood, Shiron had taken up the holy sword instead of Lucia. Though she never showed it, Lucia felt both guilty and grateful for Shiron¡¯s actions at that time.


    ¡°Yuma, you also only need to kill the Demon God.¡±


    ¡°¡­It¡¯s strange to hear that from you.¡±


    Yumaughed dryly, understanding why Lucia hadn¡¯t carried the holy sword.


    ¡°Head of the household, if you need to rest, then rest. A life of sacrifice without any reward is really shitty.¡±


    ¡°¡­Thank you for your concern.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m really going now.¡±


    Lucia didn¡¯t want to be troubled by the hero¡¯s duties any longer. Bowing her head, she grabbed her sword and fled the room.

 Chapter 212: Separation (1)

    Chapter 212: Separation (1)


    The Empire of Rien. Hugo¡¯s mansion was bustling since morning.


    The cause of themotion was none other than the marriage issue of the mansion¡¯s preciousdy, Siriel Prient. Due to the importance of the matter, Shiron, who usually never left the undergroundmune, had to mingle in the main building today.


    ¡°It¡¯s not even the wedding, just the engagement ceremony¡­ People will definitely gossip that we¡¯re showing off, won¡¯t they?¡±


    ¡°Mother, it¡¯s not just an engagement ceremony! We need to gather all the women in Rien and dere that my brother is mine! If anyone tries to covet him, they¡¯ll be dead!¡±


    Sss.


    While Siriel and Eldrina were chatting, Shiron quietly sipped his tea, watching their squabble. Unfamiliar with theplex social contract of marriage, he left it to the two women to handle the details. He was beginning to understand what it felt like to be a powerless son-inw.


    If only Latera were here, he wouldn¡¯t feel so bored. It seemed Hugo, with some sort of foresight, had taken Latera away with sweet-smelling pastries.


    ¡°¡­The tea is all gone.¡±


    Noticing this, a servant refilled the teapot and ced a tray full of newspapers.Shiron silently praised the capable and thoughtful servant. He reached for the weekly paper on top but then turned his gaze to a yellow paper sticking out beside it.


    ¡®¡­Has it finallye?¡¯


    [Emperor Franz Beizos de Rien Announces Abdication]


    [3rd Prince. Victor Ado de Rien¡¯s Coronation Scheduled for Next Month]


    Shiron picked up the newspaper and calmly read the letters.


    Knowing the scenario inside out, he wasn¡¯t particrly surprised by Victor bing the emperor at this time. He just felt a slight sense of achievement that, despite many changes, Victor became the emperor as intended.


    However, he also felt a greater sense of astonishment.


    ¡®He¡¯s not even critically ill, yet he handed over the throne while still alive?¡¯


    Reading the top editorial of Rien¡¯s most reputable journal, Shiron¡¯s jaw tightened.


    He knew the story of what happens after Victor bes emperor, but he didn¡¯t know the story of Franz forcing the session while still alive.


    One might think it would be fine as long as the former emperor safely abdicated, but Shiron preferred Victor to inherit the throne after Franz¡¯s death, even if it was dyed.


    ¡®Will that man really relinquish power?¡¯


    Though it seemed Shiron¡¯s worry might be unfounded since Franz abdicated while still alive, the problem was Franz¡¯s character, which was theplete opposite of the lenient Victor.


    ¡®¡­He¡¯s ruthless to the point of being a psychopath.¡¯


    In the past, he had cleverly used that ruthlessness to preemptively deal with the 2nd prince, who would be an enemy, but now that same ruthlessness was concerning.


    Yoru, the Warrior of Silleya. A reckless savage who mistakenly thought of herself as a human rights activist.


    Would Franz stand by and watch the ¡°righteous¡± terrorism she would soonmit? No matter how willing Franz was to sacrifice his son to gain Hugo¡¯s favor, politically charged acts of terrorism threatening the empire¡¯s existence were another matter.


    Shiron didn¡¯t want her to die, so he worried Franz might constantly meddle in Victor¡¯s decisions.


    In the face of the demonic army approaching Rien, Victor couldn¡¯t bring himself to kill Yoru for humanity¡¯s sake. But Franz wouldn¡¯t ignore an internal threat.


    ¡®¡­Being executed would be the least of her problems.¡¯


    A sigh escaped him, anticipating the inevitable trouble.


    That¡¯s why he had warned her against doing anything bad when theyst met¡­


    Now, all he could do was hope she had reformed.


    ¡­And also hope Lucia, who left home, was safe.<hr>


    Meanwhile, just as busy as Hugo¡¯s mansion was the Imperial Pce, bustling with preparations for the uing coronation.


    However, just like the calm center of a storm, there was a quiet ce there.


    In the annex surrounded by red bricks, Victor¡¯s exclusive attendant, Remilia, smiled at her reflection in the mirror with blue eyes.


    ¡°Your Highness, why do you look so stern?¡±


    ¡°¡­¡±


    ¡°Isn¡¯t it a joyous asion soon? You should smile more happily.¡±


    Her attitude might have warranted a scolding for being so informal with the crown prince, but Victor only slightly lifted the corners of her mouth, as if following her advice.


    ¡°¡­How about now? Does it look better?¡±


    ¡°Oh my~ You look wonderful. If thete empress, resting in the ground, saw this smile, she would surely be pleased.¡±


    To ease Victor¡¯s tension, Remilia kept chatting about pleasant things.


    She talked about thetest trends in dresses, the most handsome man in Rien, and how the new cosmetics she bought worked well and made her happy.


    Not topics meant to please a man, but who cared?


    Remilia was the only one who knew Victor was a woman, and thus the only one Victor could have such conversations with.


    Twenty-five years ago, Victor¡¯s mother, Ado Bi, specially brought in Remilia from the Duchy of Ado. Now, Remilia was attaching magical essories to the groomed Victor.


    ¡°Our Highness is so charming¡­ It¡¯s truly a shame~¡±


    Nes, brooches, earrings¡­ One after another, dozens of magical items were attached. With each addition, the image in the mirror changed from an awkward-looking woman to a delicate, handsome youth.


    ¡°But, don¡¯t worry too much. I think you¡¯ve turned into a very attractive person with this handsome appearance.¡±


    ¡°¡­If we consider that, haven¡¯t wee too far?¡±


    The phrase e too far¡± held many meanings.


    The emperor of the empire was a title granted only to men.


    It¡¯s been over twenty years since Ado Bi, who was diagnosed with infertility after giving birth to a daughter, devised this n to divert the current emperor Franz¡¯s attention.


    ¡°Then why not reveal the truth now? With no sons or daughters left, it would be quite a spectacle to see the emperor, who can barely walk, drop dead from a stroke due to high blood pressure.¡±


    ¡°¡­Maybe I should wish for Father¡¯s quick passing.¡±


    ¡°Oh,e on~ Don¡¯t take a joke so seriously.¡±


    Remilia squinted her eyes, thinking of an old lion.


    No matter how old, a beast was still a beast. A young lion that hadn¡¯t yet learned to hunt properly needed a shadow to back it up. For her, Franz¡¯s death would be quite troublesome.


    ¡°Your Highness has been the crown prince for a short period. Although you¡¯ve established a political foundation, it hasn¡¯t been long enough to learn administrative work. This time, the emperor acting as regent was a wise and timely decision.¡±


    ¡°¡­Stop talking.¡±


    Victor stood up while attaching thest magical device, an artificial phallus. The device, which was ordered in various sizes to match her growth, had now be as thick as her wrist, causing her feminine sense of identity to fade day by day.


    Although its excessive size often caused trouble, it also helped her avoid her father¡¯s recent prying eyes. The distinct shadow between her legs made the emperor look at Victor with pride.


    Each time, Victor felt a drug-like pleasure.


    With her mother, who made her this way, now dead, she couldn¡¯t evenin about why she had to endure such a situation. In that reality, her father¡¯s expectations, which she wanted to meet all her life, were something Victor couldn¡¯t betray.


    However, there was an equally confusing emotion growing within Victor.


    A sense of gratitude that started out of curiosity.


    And an uncontrobly growing sense of guilt.


    The first was her feelings towards Shiron Prient, who had helped her greatly to reach this position. The second was her feelings towards herpletely deceived fianc¨¦e, Louise Biscont.


    Then, a sudden thought struck her.


    Victor¡¯s face turned pale, and her eyes widened.


    ¡°Remilia.¡±


    ¡°Yes, Your Highness.¡±


    ¡°To live as a man, isn¡¯t there something that can¡¯t be fulfilled with just devices?¡±


    ¡°What do you mean?¡±


    ¡°An heir. An heir.¡±


    Victor was a woman, and her fianc¨¦e was also a woman. In the natural order of things, only the union of a man and a woman could produce an heir.


    ¡°Couldn¡¯t you just¡­ hold hands for a night and then bring in any orphan?¡±


    ¡°¡­¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m joking, so don¡¯t look so scary.¡±


    As Victor red at her, Remiliaughed with her eyes half-closed. It was a critical issue that would be strange not to worry about. However, Remilia had already prepared a n for such a day.


    ¡°Turn off the lights and have an heir. Of course, with a prepared, excellent man.¡±


    ¡°¡­Are you telling me tomit tant adultery?¡±


    ¡°I thought it was a good n~¡±


    Remilia massaged Victor¡¯s shoulders and whispered in her ear. Her voice, now cold and icy, was a stark contrast to before.


    ¡°I understand Lady Biscont is an excellent warrior¡­ but she is still beneath Hugo Prient. If she falls into a trance, what can she do when the lights are out?¡±


    ¡°¡­¡±


    ¡°She will be unable to think straight, like having a happy dream, entranced by Your Highness¡¯s sweet whispers.¡±


    To hide her gender from Hugo Prient, who had high resistance to illusions, they had used the [Ring of the Gigolo], a treasure of the duchy. Deceiving someone like Lady Biscont, who was several steps below Hugo, would be an easy task.


    ¡°Of course, there is also the option of incurring the emperor¡¯s wrath and both of us dying¡­ But you know that, right? That would only lead to an even worse oue.¡±


    ¡°¡­I wanted to be as wise as the emperor. But my ability just doesn¡¯t measure up.¡±


    Clearing her throat onest time, Victor left the annex to face the emperor.

 Chapter 213: Separation (2)

    Chapter 213: Separation (2)


    The season of snowfall had returned once more.


    As if waiting for someone, Shiron stood idly in front of the iron gate, gazing at his pocket watch.


    10:20 AM¡­ He had been standing there, miserably enduring the sleet, for six hours. Shiron felt several presences approaching and put away his pocket watch.


    ¡°Brother, if we don¡¯t leave soon¡­¡±


    It was Siriel, dressed as if heading to an important ce, who filled his gaze.


    In a sophisticated white semi-coat and a cute sky-blue hat on her head, she wore a ceremonial sword on her waist, adding an air of reversal, asserting she was not just an ordinary girl.


    However, the Siriel Shiron faced was still a fresh, lively girl. The cold wind brushed against her baster cheeks, turning them slightly red, and the expression on her face was full of concern, worried that Shiron might catch a cold, which was simply endearing.


    ¡°¡­Let¡¯s go.¡±


    Shiron decided to stop waiting for his little sister for the sake of his considerate fianc¨¦e. It was Victor¡¯s coronation at the Imperial Pce. Lucia had not returned from her journey today either. Shiron had hoped Lucia would attend the coronation, a rare gathering of the empire¡¯s influential figures, but it seemed the world was not a puzzle that fit perfectly together.¡°Bend down a bit. Let me brush off the snow.¡±


    ¡°Thanks.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s nothing.¡±


    Siriel, smiling bashfully, straightened Shiron¡¯s clothes. She brushed the snow off his broad shoulders and used magic to iron the coat wrinkled from being folded.


    It was a touching act of devotion anyone would feel. Enjoying the gaze of the servants lined up behind, Sirielughed and held Shiron¡¯s hand as they boarded the carriage.


    ¡°You¡¯re such a lovely couple.¡±


    Inside the carriage, Latera, wearing mittens and a scarf, was already seated.


    She wanted to wait for Lucia beside Shiron, but fearing she might catch a cold in the chilly weather, Hugo had dragged her into the carriage earlier. All the winter essories she wore had been prepared by Hugo, so Latera couldn¡¯t ignore his kindness.


    ¡°Was that apliment?¡±


    ¡°Of course. The love between a man and a woman, regardless of time or ce, is always beautiful.¡±


    ¡°Oh my, thank you~¡±


    Siriel, who answered, sat close to Shiron, disying her affection. In the past, Siriel would have felt ufortable with Latera¡¯s sarcasm, but thanks to the engagement ring on her finger, she could easily ignore the barbs in her words.


    Rattle-


    The coachman whipped the horses after confirming everyone had boarded. The world, covered in the first snow, quickly passed by.


    ¡°¡­Is it alright for me to attend?¡±


    Shiron, who had been staring out the window, murmured softly.


    Today, Victor¡¯s coronation would take ce in the [Red Square] in front of the Imperial Pce. Influential figures from not only the empire but also allied countries with Rien woulde to see the face of the next emperor.


    ¡°I feel like I should stay home with Seira¡­¡±


    Shiron worried that something might go wrong because of him. It had only been a little over a month since he eliminated the apostle, and due to his growing fame, there was a possibility he might encounter another apostle again.


    ¡°If not you, then who would attend?¡±


    But Siriel didn¡¯t know this. She chatted away, linking arms with her unusually hesitant brother.


    ¡°It¡¯s a ce to announce the emperor to the world. Any influential person on the continent would naturally attend, even paying money to secure a seat, so you should stand at the front and watch.¡±


    ¡°Is that so¡­¡±


    ¡°Victor even wrote a letter himself, asking you toe. He said you¡¯ve done him a great favor and prepared the best spot for you. It would be a waste to miss this opportunity.¡±


    ¡°¡­Siriel is right.¡±


    For once, Latera agreed with Siriel. Although Siriel¡¯s intentions to unt their rtionship were obvious, her reasoning was sound.


    ¡°I understand why the hero might feel uneasy due to his heightened reputation. However, good deeds are always rewarded in some way.¡±


    ¡°¡­That¡¯s the first time I¡¯ve heard that.¡±


    ¡°Think about it. If misfortune followed good deeds, who would do good deeds?¡±


    Latera spoke with her hands sped as if in prayer.


    ¡°Our Lord did not design the world that way. Of course, just as the hero said, we did encounter the apostle without warning, but it turned out well in the end, didn¡¯t it?¡±


    ¡°Brother, do you want some chocte?¡±


    ¡°Even if something happens, good deeds are always rewarded, so maybe encountering the apostle was the best possible oue among many possibilities.¡±


    ¡°Aah~¡±


    ¡°¡­So it might be good for something to happen. That event could reveal the hero¡¯s identity to the world.¡±


    ¡°Our little angel, stop with the boring talk. Aah~¡±


    ¡°Boring talk!¡±


    Smack-


    Latera caught the chocte with her hand instead of her mouth. Although she wanted to refuse, her body had already be a ve to the sweet treat.


    ¡°I¡¯m doing something important right now. Can¡¯t you see how worried the hero is!¡±


    ¡°Brother, are you worried?¡±


    ¡°Hmm? Well¡­¡±


    ¡°He¡¯s worried! I saw it with my own eyes!¡±


    ¡°Then you need to cheer him up.¡±


    Smooch- smooch- smooch-


    Just as the sweet and bitter kiss was about to continue, the carriage arrived at its destination. Siriel, who got off first, extended her hand to Shiron without hesitation.


    ¡°Isn¡¯t this usually my job?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s more impressive this way, isn¡¯t it?¡±


    ¡°Geez, it¡¯s so sweet!¡±


    ¡°Little miss, you should hold my hand too.¡±


    ¡°I can do it myself.¡±


    Latera jumped down and grabbed Shiron¡¯s other hand.


    ¡°Are you Shiron Prient? I will guide you.¡±


    A man who appeared to be from the royal family made way for them by moving people aside. Siriel, receiving the gazes of many influential figures, tightened her grip on Shiron¡¯s arm even more.


    After a brief walk, the three arrived at the central area covered in a red carpet.


    There were indeed many people. From Margaret and other heads of prominent martial families to Igor, themander of the expedition, and even the dean of the Imperial Academy.


    It seemed that every significant figure from the Empire in ¡®Reincarnation of the Divine Sword¡¯ was present, allowing Shiron to confirm the status of many familiar faces.


    ¡°Shiron, I was worried you wouldn¡¯te.¡±


    In the center where the coronation was to take ce, Hugo and Eldrina were already present.


    ¡°I wanted to wait for Lucia¡­¡±


    ¡°We waited as long as we could, but unfortunately, we couldn¡¯t bring her.¡±


    ¡°¡­It can¡¯t be helped. It seems it¡¯s about to start.¡±


    Hugo put his arms around the shoulders of Shiron and Siriel and looked up. Far away, on the highest tform, stood an old friend.


    Graying hair, a mysteriously shrunken stature. Hands trembling as he held up the ceremonial rod.


    ¡®¡­You have aged as well.¡¯


    As the emperor raised the ceremonial rod, the hall fell silent. Influential figures from other countries andmoners who had gathered to see the emperor¡¯s face held their breath.


    The old emperor, as if to dere he was still strong, held the rod high for a long time.


    The eyes of his friend did not meet Hugo¡¯s. They simply gazed at the end of the red carpet.


    Victor Ado de Rien. The young man who could only be described as noble received the emperor¡¯s gaze entirely.


    Dressed in a white uniform embroidered with gold thread, disying his sharp features, and unting his splendid blonde hair, the Empire¡¯s most handsome man. The blue eyes seated in slightly arched sockets were so deep one could not fathom their depth.


    Victor walked the red carpet and stood before the emperor. Standing on the tform, he looked down at the old emperor, showing that the crown prince was now grown.


    ¡­Siriel knew that Victor was conscious of this side and also saw a different scene than others, but she remained silent and simply watched.


    ¡®Is he jealous? Hmph! How ridiculous.¡¯


    Although it was brief, Siriel knew that his consciousness had indeed been directed this way. So, she unted her rtionship with Shiron for all to see.


    Ignoring his numb arm, Shiron stared at Victor. Indeed¡­ he was a handsome fellow even by a man¡¯s standards. A guy handsome enough to incite jealousy knelt as he received the ceremonial rod.


    The emperor lifted the crown from his head and ced it on the crown prince¡¯s head.


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¨C!!


    Thunderous cheers erupted.


    Shiron did not join the cheers.


    ¡®Good looks, wealth, and power¡­ he has it all.¡¯


    Despite his turbulent heart, Shiron maintained aposed demeanor and only pped his hands.


    Victor slowly raised the ceremonial rod, calming the crowd.


    Handing over the ceremonial rod and crowning the prince did not mark the end of the coronation. The final step, the swearing-in ceremony to pledge allegiance to the new emperor, remained.


    Those privileged to participate in the swearing-in ceremony at the coronation were notified in advance, so Shiron, not expecting to be chosen, wondered who would go up the tform.


    But then, Victor nced down the tform and met Shiron¡¯s eyes. Shiron tilted his head in confusion as a smile that made him want to punch the handsome young man spread across his face.


    For a moment, Shiron¡¯s heart sank.


    However, contrary to his suspicion that his name might be called, Victor announced an unexpected name.


    -Siriel Prient.


    The name uttered by the emperor caused a stir in the hall. Shiron, as well as Siriel, were baffled and could only disy puzzled expressions on their faces.


    ¡®What? Why did he call my name?¡¯


    As Siriel pondered with confusion, Eldrina, standing behind her, tapped her shoulder.


    ¡°¡­Mother?¡±


    ¡°Go on, child, didn¡¯t His Majesty call your name?¡±


    Siriel, as if pushed, came forward and stood before Victor.


    For a moment, their lips moved as if they were having a conversation.


    Shiron had no way of knowing what they were discussing, but seeing Siriel biting her lip, he could easily guess that the conversation was not ordinary.


    -Siriel Prient!


    The thunderous promation.


    -Serve the Empire as its sharpest sword!


    Siriel knelt down.

 Chapter 214: Never A Dull Moment (1)

    Chapter 214: Never A Dull Moment (1)


    He thought at least one or two incidents would ur.


    Not only Shiron but also some of the other attendees expected an attack or terrorism.


    It wasn¡¯t because they knew the future like the Prients. It was just that the Empire had done too many things to be hated, even judging by the current situation alone.


    The reason why the southern conflict area had not been stabilized even after hundreds of years.


    The oppression of barbarians that had continued for hundreds of years.


    The vagabonds forcibly relocated from the slums to the Ether mines¡­


    All these incidents were tolerated under themon value of human survival.


    Dreamers with their heads in the clouds might spare no criticism for such oppressive actions, but it was inevitable.


    The Empire was blocking the entire northern border where the demonic forces were descending, and to overthrow the real external enemy, other dangerous elements had to be preemptively eliminated.Thus, they had been thoroughly trampling down potential future threats for hundreds of years. Many intellectuals predicted that the umted pus would burst¡­


    -Long live His Majesty the Emperor!


    -Waaaaaa!


    Nothing happened.


    The instigators, who had been mixed in advance, created an atmosphere, and themoners added their voices to the growing cheers and apuse.


    It was a sessful coronation. Whether they had practiced a lot or not, the speech extolling peace and prosperity was so clear that each word resonated, and tomemorate this joyous day, the royal family opened the national treasury and rented out all the restaurants in the city.


    The people genuinely celebrated the new emperor¡¯s ascension.


    Even those who wanted to distance themselves from the Empire and those existing forces that wanted to maintain ties rxed after seeing the new emperor¡¯s first impression.


    So, it was supposed to be a happy day for everyone, but it wasn¡¯t, due to a woman who felt particrly unhappy.


    ¡°Honestly¡­ The Empire is not some insignificant rural barony, is it?¡±


    Siriel Prient.


    The newly titled Empire¡¯s Best Sword confirmed that several ministers had left and then spoke her mind without hesitation.


    ¡°Do you think it¡¯s right to appoint someone without any coordination, especially on the day itself, and just before the event?¡±


    ¡°If they had, I thought you would have refused.¡±


    ¡°Are you making excuses now?¡±


    Siriel stared at Victor with a displeased expression.


    ¡°Even if there was a possibility of refusal, you should have at least hinted or sent a letter in advance.¡±


    ¡°I apologize for that. But in the end, didn¡¯t you ept?¡±


    ¡°¡­How can you be so shameless?¡±


    Siriel¡¯s eyes flickered for a moment. She had followed her to the Alhyeon Room to hear the details, but instead of apologizing, she was brazenly discussing right and wrong.


    ¡°You¡¯ve grown quite a thick skin since Ist saw you.¡±


    ¡°The situation dictates that the Emperor should never bow his head.¡±


    ¡°Oh, please.¡±


    ¡°¡­I wasn¡¯t supposed to apologize earlier, but I couldn¡¯t help it with an old friend.¡±


    Victor said in a roundabout way.


    Her true meaning was that she could no longer act as the friend she knew, that she was now an emperor above all. It meant she could no longer care about personal feelings.


    Had it been an ordinary subordinate, they would have known how to behave in response to such a clear demarcation, but unfortunately, the person Victor was facing was Siriel.


    ¡°Are you doing this on purpose?¡±


    Siriel rubbed her chin as if deep in thought. The ring on her left ring finger glistened.


    ¡°Do you want me to crush your face? Or is it an excuse to separate me from my brother¡­¡±


    It was certainly not something a subordinate should say to an emperor.


    However, Siriel¡¯s words did note from ack of sense. Instead, it was because she had known her for a long time that she stopped at this point.


    As proof, a thick vein was pulsating subtly at Siriel¡¯s temple.


    ¡°That¡¯s not it. Don¡¯t misunderstand.¡±


    Victor maintained a calm expression despite the drop in temperature around them.


    ¡°Have you forgotten the conversation we had during the coronation?¡±


    Siriel recalled the recent event that was mentioned by Victor¡¯s words.


    -If you ept, Shiron will have to separate from me.


    The conversation they had when their names were called and their eyes met, the lips¡¯ subtle movements, which would have been unknown if they hadn¡¯t faced each other directly.


    ¡°It¡¯s still absurd to think about.¡±


    Siriel thought the emperor in front of her had done something truly reckless.


    ¡°What were you thinking? What if I had refused there?¡±


    ¡°¡­You would have gone down in history as the only emperor to make a mistake during the coronation. You might have been humiliated by envoys and dignitaries from other countries, and a rebellion could have broken out in the bordends, thinking an ipetent emperor had ascended.¡±


    ¡°You know that well¡­¡±


    ¡°I was confident you wouldn¡¯t refuse.¡±


    Victor gave Siriel a bright smile.


    The friend before her, who showed a rough demeanor but ultimately cared for Victor, was notcking as the sessor to the title of Empire¡¯s Best Sword.


    ¡°I considered calling Shiron, but he would have politely declined if he wasn¡¯tfortable. But you still care about the prestige of the Empire and the royal family.¡±


    ¡°Are you trying to calm me down with empty praise?¡±


    ¡°¡­It¡¯s not a bad thing for you either.¡±


    Victor grew tired of the continued suspicion.


    She had tried to act like an emperor in her speech and actions since she became the emperor. However, the woman before her treated her as a neighborhood friend, so Victor threw away the fa?ade she had been wearing in despair.


    ¡°Anyway, if you¡¯re going to take over the knight order, isn¡¯t it better to have a grand title to maintain prestige?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m confident I can beat anyone in a fight. Even if you don¡¯t take care of it, I would naturally be called the Empire¡¯s Best Sword over time.¡±


    Siriel snorted, crossing her arms.


    Whether intentional or not, the ring on her left hand caught Victor¡¯s eye.


    No, Siriel was clearly showing off the ring on purpose. From the coronation to the office, she used her left hand whenever she picked up a teacup, crossed her arms, or even cleared her throat.


    A silent cry to ask where the ring came from. Victor didn¡¯t react to the tant disy but felt her blood pressure rise slightly.


    Victor squinted and pretended not to notice the ring.


    ¡°If Shiron epts the proposal, what will you do then?¡±


    ¡°My brother is busy. He has plenty of reasons to refuse.¡±


    ¡°What if he epts? Then he would be called to the pce every day. Wouldn¡¯t that unsettle you?¡±


    ¡°Ha!¡±


    Siriel uncrossed her arms and brushed back her hair. The ring on her left ring finger sparkled.


    ¡°Don¡¯t talk nonsense. Even if you have feelings for my brother, he thinks of you as a man.¡±


    Glimmer-


    ¡°For some reason, even Lucia thinks so too. Do you think my brother would fall for a same-sex temptation?¡±


    ¡°¡­He might.¡±


    Victor retorted angrily. Each time Siriel¡¯s left ring finger sparkled, blood rushed to her head, making it difficult to remainposed.


    ¡°Even if he¡¯s not gay, he might have feelings for me.¡±


    ¡°¡­Stop with the nonsense.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m not lying. During thest expedition, Shiron gave me sultry looks whenever we were alone.¡±


    Victor still remembered. In the private barracks, in the office, even in the sauna¡­ There were times when Shiron sent her strange nces, and each time, Victor had to p herself to regain herposure, but awkward situations kept happening.


    ¡°Do you want to keep spouting nonsense?¡±


    It was pure stubbornness. Since Siriel had spent a passionate night with Shiron, she thought Victor was making empty threats.


    ¡°And since when did you like my brother?¡±


    As far as Siriel remembered, Victor was always a friend who got swept up by her yful brother. To think about it, there was no reason for Victor to fall for Shiron.


    Shiron instinctively guarded against Victor¡¯s androgynous nature. Having a history of trying to make him a subordinate, Shiron did not hesitate to y pranks on her.


    Even when she got pped or kicked in the rear, Victor only pouted. There was no way she could like Shiron.


    ¡°Are you, by any chance¡­ the type who gets excited by being hit, that¡­ pervert?¡±


    Siriel didn¡¯t go as far as to reveal her gender. She just gave Victor a look of disdain.


    ¡°If you enjoy being beaten, I¡¯ll do it for you. So¡­¡±


    ¡°No.¡±


    Victor denied it, looking serious.


    Victor couldn¡¯t say it because she feared Siriel would be wary, but she did have more than just friendly feelings for Shiron.


    At first, it was the feeling of being praised by her father for associating with Shiron, but as she spent more time with Shiron, she found herself genuinely enjoying the situation, and her affection for Shiron grew.


    Moreover, thanks to Shiron, the royal family remained safe, and she even ascended to the emperor¡¯s position. It would be stranger if her feelings stopped at mere goodwill.


    But there were several other reasons that ignited Victor¡¯s heart.


    The emperor could only be a man. This was because a man had more opportunities to produce an heir, and an emperor who couldn¡¯t produce an heir would have a weak support base, often leading to rebellions.


    ¡®Five years¡­ Five years will be fine.¡¯


    Everything she did to reassure Siriel now was part of a grand n. The reason she didn¡¯t wait for Lucia, who didn¡¯t attend the coronation, and didn¡¯t give Shiron a title was all because of this.


    When Siriel went on an expedition, she would lure Shiron into a separate pce and seduce her. It didn¡¯t matter if Shiron wasn¡¯t gay.


    She was confident that if she revealed her feelings then, Shiron, with his meddlesome nature, would surely ept.


    ¡°¡­Whatever happens, if you flirt with my brother, you¡¯re in big trouble.¡±


    Siriel, who issued the threat, took out a letter from her bosom and handed it over. The ring on her left ring finger sparkled.


    [The Grand Rien]


    The letter bore the name of the empire¡¯s finest hotel.


    ¡°¡­What¡¯s this?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s an invitation to the engagement ceremony. It¡¯s to be held there in a month. Since you¡¯re an old ¡®childhood friend,¡¯ I¡¯ll specially invite you.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡±


    ¡°Come and see the scene where I beautifully vow my love to the most wonderful brother in the world.¡±


    Siriel finished her words and stood up. She had no more to say, and she had a lot of work to do.<hr>


    ¡­Thanks to the grand event of the coronation, Rien was bustling with activity. Tourists from various countries were spreading their wealth, and citizens were getting drunk on the free food provided by the royal family.


    ¡°It seemed better to target the coronation¡­¡±


    Yoru muttered as she gnawed on a free turkey leg. Unlike the wandering camp she used to live in, the food in Rien was so high-quality that she wanted to share it with everyone back home.


    Chew, slurp, chew. Although she was wearing a zer and skirtmon in the empire rather than the traditional attire of Silleya, the scent of the barbarian still lingered around her.


    ¡°The important thing is sustainable struggle. A single attack won¡¯t end anything if the princess dies.¡±


    A tattooed man, [Yatching of Nine Snakes], said. His left cheek originally bore a snake design, but now it was oveid with ink to disguise his identity.


    ¡°Didn¡¯t the elders say? Now, when things arex, is the right time to achieve our great cause.¡±


    ¡°¡­Enough with the nagging.¡±


    Yoru roughly wiped her sauce-covered hands and scratched the inside of her thigh. Although she had scrubbed off the irritating notes, the itchiness began as soon as she entered the annoying empire.


    Scratching her thigh, Yoru looked up at the splendid building in front of her.


    [The Grand Rien]


    It was the empire¡¯s finest hotel, known for hosting dignitaries from various countries. While she walked with her head held high, a neat-looking man, seemingly a guard, approached the group.


    ¡°Guests, outside food is not allowed inside.¡±


    ¡°Oh, sorry.¡±


    Yoru carelessly threw away the bone she had finished eating. The guard¡¯s expression frowned at her casual behavior.


    At first nce, he thought she was a guest nning to stay, but upon closer inspection, despite her attire, her behavior was reminiscent of a street ruffian.


    ¡°Hey.¡±


    The guard called out to the group trying to pass him.


    ¡°How can you throw trash in the lobby¡­ Who are you to carry swords! Hey! Here, suspicious per-¡±


    Thud¡ª


    It happened in an instant.


    The person was split in half, along with the pir.

 Chapter 215: Never A Dull Moment (2)

    Chapter 215: Never A Dull Moment (2)


    The square after the coronation.


    Shiron sat heavily on an empty bench. In his arms was a thick bread bag, procured from the most popr bakery in Rien these days. The bag was not a dull brown but a sophisticated item adorned with shy initials.


    ¡°I told you, you don¡¯t have to buy this kind of stuff!¡±


    Even though she said that, the sound of Latera¡¯s gulping could be heard clearly as she sat beside him. With her childlike figure, her feet didn¡¯t reach the ground, swinging energetically, reflecting her excitement.


    ¡°Hmm? Yum! It¡¯s so delicious!¡±


    A donut filled generously with strawberry jam, ham, and cheese, and then fried whole. The sweet and salty harmony hidden in the crispy fried coating resonated on her small, plump tongue.


    Latera admired the small paradise created in her mouth, holding a donut in each hand and alternately taking bites.


    ¡°Your expression is somewhat outdated.¡±


    ¡°¡­What?¡±¡°Never mind. As long as you enjoy eating it.¡±


    Shiron turned his eyes from Latera to the imperial pce. It had been an hour since Siriel had gone into the pce after telling him to go ahead.


    Whether he had much to say to Victor, who proceeded without permission, or the situation wasn¡¯t favorable, Siriel¡¯s business was taking longer than expected.


    But even so, Shiron didn¡¯t make the cold-hearted move of going back first. Although he was told he could return first, isn¡¯t she his precious fianc¨¦e? Though it pained him to drag Latera into the cold night wind, contrary to Shiron¡¯s thoughts, Latera refused to go back to the mansion.


    ¡°¡­Waiting for someone with business to finish is also a good deed. Especially if that person is your fianc¨¦e, leaving them behind might have earned you demerits from the Lord.¡±


    ¡°Wipe the powder off your mouth before you talk.¡±


    ¡°¡­That¡¯s not something you should say to ady.¡±


    Latera licked the powder off her fingers and wiped her mouth.


    ¡°Anyway, I think you made the right choice, Sir. Thanks to that, I got to eat this delicious food, and also¡­¡±


    Latera continued as she picked up a new donut.


    ¡°You were very flustered at the coronation earlier.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡±


    ¡°Although you didn¡¯t show it, your confusion was clear enough that I could tell just by holding your hand.¡±


    ¡®It¡¯s like she can see my thoughts¡­¡¯


    Shiron rxed the fingers he was about to flick at her forehead. At his subtle hand movement, Latera stuck out her tongue.


    ¡°With Kyrie and the trainingtely, you haven¡¯t had time to reflect on your thoughts, right?¡±


    Latera quickly swallowed a donut filled with sweet white cream.


    ¡°How about sharing your concerns with me? A problem shared is a problem halved, and we can share plenty of opinions.¡±


    ¡°Sorry, but I also have my limits.¡±


    ¡°¡­The book I read recently said that a man with many secrets is attractive, but the more I think about it, it seems like a lie. It was funny when I read it, but experiencing it firsthand is just troublesome.¡±


    ¡°Do you read things like that?¡±


    Shiron crumpled the empty bag and aimed at the trash can. Though it looked difficult due to the erratic wind, it went in without any problem thanks to his high uracy.


    ¡°¡­Did I ever tell you I can see the future?¡±


    ¡°Are you talking about the prophecy of Prient?¡±


    ¡°¡­Yes.¡±


    The stars in the sky, the ether lights gently illuminating the street¡ªit was an atmosphere conducive to revealing hidden worries. As a guardian angel, Latera wiggled closer to lighten the warrior¡¯s burden.


    ¡°Do you believe in fate?¡±


    ¡°¡­Isn¡¯t that too cheesy from the start?¡±


    ¡°Hey, do you want me to tell you or not?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll keep my mouth shut.¡±


    Latera puffed her cheeks andughed yfully. Clearing his throat, Shiron regained the mood.


    ¡°The Empire¡¯s first sword was originally supposed to be Lucia.¡±


    ¡°Oh¡­¡±


    ¡°But what is this? Lucia left, saying something a rebellious teenager might say, and went on a journey. In the meantime, Siriel inherited the title.¡±


    ¡°But it¡¯s just a title, isn¡¯t it? Whether Lucia or Siriel gets it, it doesn¡¯t matter, right?¡±


    Latera spoke nonchntly, but Shiron¡¯s heart, which she looked into, seemed full of worries.


    ¡°It may not be likely, but¡­ what I wanted was to be the Empire¡¯s first sword.¡±


    ¡°Didn¡¯t you just say that Lucia was destined to be it? If so, you¡¯re saying you deliberately altered the future¡­¡±


    ¡°Of course, how much effort did I put in for this day?¡±


    Shiron sighed deeply. He had nned to take on external activities gradually after bing the Empire¡¯s first sword before stepping up as a warrior. Unfortunately, this n didn¡¯t seed.


    However, he didn¡¯t be depressed. Rescuing Latera was a significant achievement, but there were always such deviations. Knowing he wasn¡¯t perfect, he quickly gathered his thoughts.


    That didn¡¯t mean he had no worries at all.


    ¡°I¡¯ve never been sure of the prophecy. Everything got twisted before I even held the holy sword.¡±


    ¡°Pardon?¡±


    Shiron didn¡¯t look at the surprised Latera. His mind was already filled with Yura¡¯s existence, which had changed much history even before his possession.


    ¡°At some point, I realized the prophecy was useless. So, what should I do next? Of course, I have to do my best to make things flow in the direction I want.¡±


    Before knowing Yura came here, Shiron had tried many things.


    He had tried to give the holy sword to Lucia beforehand and recently saved Yoru, who had fallen off a cliff, healing her and encouraging her to rehabilitate quickly.


    ¡°I didn¡¯t tell Lucia, ¡®Hey, you¡¯re a hero, why are you loafing around?¡¯ for the same reason.¡±


    ¡°If you did that¡­ Lucia might have tried to hang herself.¡±


    ¡°¡­There¡¯s that, but from what I¡¯ve experienced, Lucia is more scared than I thought.¡±


    asionally, Lucia would get scared prematurely.


    When dealing with the 7th apostle this time, she could have overwhelmed them, but at some point, Lucia¡¯s sword tip wavered, forcing Shiron to improvise his n.


    ¡°It¡¯s not like she¡¯s deliberately messing with me, but it¡¯s not easy. It¡¯s like someone is intentionally interfering¡­¡±


    Just as he felt lighter after sharing his concerns,


    Rumble¡ª


    A heavy sound reached his ears.


    People in the square didn¡¯t hear it. Only Shiron, with his keen hearing, and Latera, who shared his emotions, turned their heads towards the source of the vibration.


    Hoisting Latera like a bundle, Shiron hurried in that direction. His sprint was fast. The scenery around him blurred, and screams began to ring in his ears.


    Screams¡ª


    Groans¡ª


    Where he hurriedly ran, there was chaos with a mix of a dust storm and screams.


    Shiron used wind magic to clear the dust. With a big sweep of his arm, the dust gathered into a single ce and turned into a rock.


    ¡°¡­Oh.¡±


    What was revealed were the remnants of a copsed building. It must have been a ratherrge building, as the rubble alone formed a small hill.


    But what made Shiron sigh was not the scale of the ident.


    [Death to the Empire]


    [Glory to the oppressed]


    Red letters.


    A crude slogan conveying its clear message was the only thing left intact amidst the copsed rubble. However, now was not the time for personal sentiment.


    Groan¡ª


    A groan teetering on the brink of death.


    There was no time to leisurely survey the scene. Rolling up his sleeves, Shiron began to hurriedly clear away the debris.


    Heavy concrete chunks were lifted one by one, and people trapped underneath were pulled out in clusters.


    It was a powerful yet delicate use of telekinesis.


    The fruits of his persistent magic training were shown in this real-life situation. But verifying his skills in such a ce didn¡¯t feel good.


    Latera didn¡¯t turn a blind eye to Shiron¡¯s umting karma. She, too, was not idle, helping to move the injured and squeezing out her holy power.


    Beep! Beep! Beep!


    While they were rescuing people, a sharp whistle sound btedly rang out, and uniformed individuals came running in a line. These were the officers who had responded to the call.


    Groan -


    ¡°Are you all right?¡±


    A voice heard many times before. ck hair entered Shiron¡¯s peripheral vision, but he didn¡¯t turn his eyes towards it, focusing instead on the rescue activities.<hr>


    Her shoulders felt light.


    Her steps were full of energy as she moved forward.


    Perhaps because she had shared some of his secrets, Lucia¡¯s steps toward Rien felt lighter than before.


    Not that she was skipping around, but she walked straight, looking much better than when she had been burdened with heavy worries and buried in the snow.


    ¡°Why is ourdy in such a good mood?¡±


    Following closely behind the leading Lucia was Encia. From Mount Makal, where the Dawn Castle was located, Encia had closely attended to Lucia even though she could have gone back to the mansion first.


    ¡°Was your self-discovery journey sessful?¡±


    ¡°¡­Not sessful, but not bad.¡±


    Lucia adjusted therge backpack on her shoulders as she spoke.


    ¡°I resolved some old emotions, though the ending was a bit clumsy. At least I managed to say proper goodbyes.¡±


    ¡°Ah¡­ huh?¡±


    Encia tilted her head with a puzzled expression. It¡¯s unfortunate for her, but currently, only Yuma and Glen knew that Lucia was Kyrie.


    Revealing that fact wouldn¡¯t help at all and might even provoke new dangers. Lucia humbly decided to heed Yuma¡¯s advice.


    ¡°By the way, why has it been so noisy since the border? Is something going on?¡±


    Looking around, Lucia noticed that the bustling activity had increasedpared to before she left.


    ¡°I don¡¯t know? Could it be a festival? The air is filled with the smell of burnt oil and vomit.¡±


    ¡°Hmm¡­¡±


    ¡°Look, skewers discarded by the roadside. It looks like roast pig, but that¡¯s not something you normally eat.¡±


    Encia was chattering about the signs of a festival¡­


    Then suddenly fell silent.


    The malice and confusion permeating the people¡¯s hearts. The faint smell of blood. Though they were dozens of kilometers away, Encia could easily sense him thanks to her demonic nature.


    ¡°Mydy¡­¡±


    ¡°I know.¡±


    Lucia soon realized something was off. Walking along the road, she suddenly saw a procession of carriages decorated with white flowers.


    Something Shiron had told her recently came to mind: in this country, white flowers signified death.


    ¡°Shh.¡±


    It wasn¡¯t a festival but a funeral.


    Lucia sped her hands together and bowed her head towards the passing procession.


    Clip-clop, clip-clop.


    As she did so, a carriage passed by. Lucia did not see Victor¡¯s enraged face.


    She had to go see Shiron quickly.

 Chapter 216: My Name Is… (1)

    Chapter 216: My Name Is¡­ (1)


    [On the night of the new emperor¡¯s coronation, a terrorist attack urred at a hotel in Rien.]


    [¡­ The hotel, known for dealing only with VIPs, was considered the most luxurious hotel on the continent, but now it¡¯s in such a disastrous state that even traces of it are hard to find.]


    [The number of fatalities is currently estimated at 7. Experts specte that since the targeted hotel boasted top-notch security, the guests, who were not only escorted by personal guards but also possessed strongbat skills, likely didn¡¯t end up crushed under the debris.]


    [There are around 1,200 injured individuals. The significantly low number of casualties, given the scale, is attributed to the efforts of Shiron Prient, newly appointed fianc¨¦ of the Empire¡¯s Swordmaster.]


    [Traces of simple sword shes, not bombs or magic, were found everywhere. The perpetrator is presumed to be highly skilled, and ording to eyewitnesses, thest seen group with distinctive ck hair from the Empire entered the hotel¡­]


    [Condemning the Empire¡¯s past actions, along with relentless political slogans¡­]


    [The newspaper extends gratitude to Shiron Prient, who continues to spare no effort in aiding the injured.]


    ¡°¡­¡±


    Victor, putting down the newspaper, looked extremely weary. Not only was it because of the terrorist attack on the day of the coronation, but also because of the events of yesterday, where he had to address the crowd and condemn the terrorists¡¯ actions amidst countless people.Though Victor herself felt enraged upon hearing of the tragedy, it paled inparison to the fury of the citizens. Proud to be part of the pir of humanity that was the Empire, they poured out even greater wrath upon learning that their homnd had been targeted by terrorists.


    And so, the anger of the masses, numbering in the thousands, was transmitted to Victor like a sharp de.


    Even today, after a night had passed, Victor vividly felt the sensations of that moment.


    Malice, anger, and malice again, revenge, and negativity in various forms.


    Even though the fury wasn¡¯t directed at Victor, if she were to stand before them¡­


    ¡°You¡¯ve handled it well.¡±


    A voice interrupted her thoughts. The former emperor, now in seclusion, held the same newspaper in his hand as Victor.


    ¡°Really?¡±


    ¡°Yes, standing before many people is a difficult task. Not to mention facing the public, where an outburst wouldn¡¯t be out of ce even under normal circumstances¡­ It must have been a challenging position, akin to those legendary figures in stories.¡±


    ¡°¡­ How was it?¡±


    Taking off his sses, Signer asked. The smile that appeared on his face revealed a childlike curiosity, overshadowing his age.


    ¡°It felt like¡­ as if the heavens were testing me.¡±


    Victor conveyed her genuine feelings about the situation. Though she wouldn¡¯t have spoken of it before, dealing with Signer now seemed somehow easier.


    Not coercion and autocracy, but generosity and pure joy.


    Despite feeling difort at the sight of his father seemingly bing a different person, Victor didn¡¯t miss the opportunity to learn from Signer¡¯s approach.


    ¡°Well then, you must still be in the midst of a test.¡±


    Franz chuckled, his demeanor exuding joy rather than concern.


    ¡°Well, shall we specte on the faction responsible for the terrorist attack?¡±


    ¡°Isn¡¯t it obvious? Those uncivilized ones who don¡¯t even know who they owe their lineage to.¡±


    Victor¡¯s fist tightened gradually. Signer observed her vigorous response with interest.


    ¡°Though we need detailed investigation results, the suspicions have already solidified.¡±


    ¡°There are many savages.¡±


    ¡°Entering as a minority elite and copsing an entire building without using any magical tools¡­ There aren¡¯t many who wouldmit such absurd acts.¡±


    The savages of Silleya. Victor¡¯s intended target was clear.


    ¡°In that case, what do you propose we do? You did proim peace and prosperity at the ceremony¡­¡±


    ¡°Your Majesty, please don¡¯t seek my answer. If you wanted to verify my thoughts one by one, I would have abdicated.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡±


    ¡°You must seek the answer yourself.¡±


    Although these words were spoken, Signer conveyed a different meaning.


    ¡®Let¡¯s see how the Empire fares without my guidance.¡¯


    Pure curiosity and interest, devoid of both negativity and positivity. Such a speech was only possible after shedding the weight of the crown.


    ¡°We will share the burden that the Empire has carried alone with them.¡±


    Responding indifferently to Signer¡¯s suggestive words, Victor expressed calmly. The unexpectedly radical response caught the eye of Franz, a human being, for a moment.


    ¡°Shall we start by reducing expeditions? Ah! Retreating the borders entirely to allow the chaos to settle in the southern regions wouldn¡¯t be a bad idea.¡±


    ¡°¡­Didn¡¯t you proim peace and prosperity?¡±


    Franz asked, slightly taken aback.


    ¡°Every year, resources are lost due to expeditions. That¡¯s how we build prosperity. Since those ungrateful leeches are dealing with the savages, they won¡¯t even think of terrorism, which leads to peace.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡±


    ¡°Not just Silleya, but other uncivilized tribes as well. We will delegate the burden that the Empire has borne alone. Yes, let¡¯s do that. Perhaps it¡¯s time to change the way the punitive expeditions are conducted annually. It¡¯s a bit¡­ don¡¯t you think? Wasn¡¯t it too barbaric to test the abilities of young people?¡±


    ¡°¡­How about amodating the savages in a special zone and making that ce into the Arwen teau?¡±


    Franz suggested, extending his body.


    If they were to do as he suggested, it would mean blocking the waves of chaos, which urred once a year, with only the savages¡­ In that case, it would naturally sever the pulse of the savages.


    Though he didn¡¯t intend to intervene, Victor found herself bing intrigued by the actions the current emperor was nning, inadvertently adding fuel to the fire.


    ¡°¡­Let¡¯s consider it. It would be best to finalize the detailed ns during the conference.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re excellent.¡±


    Not the first or second, but the third.


    Originally timid and fragile, the third¡­ But they said the position makes the man. Victor, now disying such radical behavior, seemed to have shed all hesitancy.


    Though she may have started off as unworthy of her title, Franz currently felt a strong sense of aplishment, bordering on fate.


    ¡®Maybe my existence has be a restraint¡­¡¯


    Franz bid farewell to his son, who had made the best choice, with satisfaction as he departed for the main pce.<hr>


    In the tent set up at the site of the hotel wreckage three dayster.


    ¡°Reducing the borders as a response to terrorism? That¡¯s ridiculous!¡±


    Siriel clenched her fists tightly, feeling a cold chill despite having returned from the pce. The news of the hotel, where her engagement ceremony was scheduled to be held, being destroyed had left her enraged, and her anger had not subsided even after quite some time had passed.


    ¡°Just starting a hunt for the savages would be unsatisfying enough, but responding so tepidly?!¡±


    ¡°¡­¡±


    ¡°Oh, does big brother think the same¡­?¡±


    Siriel raised her head slowly. Having barely rested for a night due to the strain of summoning divine power, she still felt exhausted.


    ¡°¡­¡±


    ¡°Oh, big brother, are you tired?¡±


    ¡°Yeah.¡±


    ¡°Want me to make you a knee pillow?¡±


    ¡°Yeah.¡±


    ¡°Do you want to touch my test too?¡±


    Shiron didn¡¯t respond and just plopped down on his bed. In one corner of the tent, makeshift beds wereid out, and among them, Seira, who had transformed into her ethereal form, was peacefully asleep in a white gown.


    It had been so hectic for the past three days. Truly exhausting.


    Perhaps because most of the people with strained shoulders were patients, there was a constant mor for various requests¡­


    ¡°I saw it clearly. The terrorists were savages with ck hair.¡±


    While trying to suppress the urge tosh out at everything, ominous rumors continued to circte, and the headache wouldn¡¯t go away.


    In this world, there was only one group of savages with ck hair.


    [Nomadic Tribe Sileria]


    While silently praying countless times in her heart that the terrorists weren¡¯t them, Siriel was genuinely surprised by the response the royal family had brought forth.


    Border reduction. Siriel quickly grasped its significance and looked at Shiron.


    ¡°It¡¯s not a tepid response. It¡¯s rather ruthless.¡±


    ¡°¡­Ruthless?¡±


    ¡°Yeah, I don¡¯t know whose idea it was, but it was quite cleverly devised.¡±


    ¡°Bncing interests and justifications, that¡¯s why.¡±


    Deviale, who was pouring coffee, interjected. He also looked exhausted, perhaps from the dedication he and his priests had shown in treating patients for the past three days.


    ¡°By simply reducing a few expeditions and pulling the borders inward, the Empire can still maintain its strength intact. But it won¡¯t be the case for other groups. Probably, we won¡¯t even have the luxury to care about the waves of demons that infiltrate across the continent.¡±


    ¡°So¡­?¡±


    Siriel¡¯s head tilted in confusion, and Shiron continued Deviale¡¯s words.


    ¡°If the purpose of the terror bes famous and palpable, then it¡¯s aplished. They cursed for the Empire¡¯s demise, but by actually orchestrating the downfall of the Empire, they¡¯re only bringing ruin upon themselves.¡±


    ¡°As expected of a hero. You already see through it all.¡±


    ¡°¡­Of course. They might evene to the Empire and beg us to stop the demons. Furthermore, we might even send aid to the terrorists who instigated the terror.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡±


    ¡°Oh, it was a radical move that we failed to notice. h h h. I won¡¯tin anymore¡­ As long as it stops there.¡±


    Avoiding the Cardinal¡¯s gaze, Shiron let out a bitter sigh.


    Meanwhile, someone murmured from the corner.


    ¡°Isn¡¯t that¡­ too harsh?¡±


    It was Lucia. After returning from her travels and Shiron¡¯s whereabouts, she found herself in the midst of chaos. Eventually, she ended up joining the relief efforts before she could even clear her own doubts.


    ¡°Just kill the ones whomitted the terror.¡±


    Lucia added timidly.


    ¡°Not everyone did wrong¡­¡±


    Lucia mumbled with her head buried in her knees.


    She wanted to quickly tell Shiron about the secret of her birth, but she couldn¡¯t find the right moment to do so.


    Luck wasn¡¯t on her side.


    The destruction of the savages? The shadow of the Empire nning it? In such a situation, it wasn¡¯t easy to speak carelessly.


    And she wasn¡¯t in the mood for it from the start.


    The word she had heard countless times in the past, ¡°savage.¡±


    The word ¡°savage¡± was now resounding everywhere in the Empire. It echoed in her ears wherever she went, and now it was evening from the mouths of close friends.


    Lucia was no longer Kyrie, and it had been over 500 years since she left the Silleria tribe. Moreover, even though it was clear that they were not cursing her, her identity as a Northern Barbarian had long been forgotten¡­


    It felt strangely ufortable.


    It was a strange situation.

 Chapter 217: My Name Is… (2)

    Chapter 217: My Name Is¡­ (2)


    The ridgeline of breathtaking cliffs in the western continent.


    There were people who lived with ded tools from birth.


    The nomadic people of Silleya.


    Originally living at the foot of the northern mountains of the continent, they somehow ended up in such a rugged ce. No one knows the reason. Some said it was to escape the mes of war in ancient times or because it was better to migrate to a warmer ce, but no one remembered such old stories in this era.


    The same was true for the chief elder, the leader of the people.


    Boom - Pop -


    Fireworks adorned the night sky. A grand festival celebrating a great achievement was in full swing in the Silleya settlement.


    Everyone gathered in small groups, sharing food and drinking the stored liquor from the warehouse.


    It was a stark contrast to the empire, which must be in chaos by now. The [Chief Elder Kaijin] was immensely proud of the ideal vige scene.In the midst of this, a figure was seen hurriedly running from afar.


    Kaijin focused his senses. Who could be running around so busily instead of enjoying the festival?


    He tried to send someone to identify the person, but Kaijin soon realized who it was, whether he liked it or not.


    ¡°Who is this, if not the proud warrior of our people?¡±


    Kaijin weed the ¡®spy¡¯ who had climbed to the pavilion in the middle of the mountain in a single breath.


    Panting heavily, the spy couldn¡¯t catch his breath to properly greet the elder due to his hasty arrival.


    ¡°You should havee more leisurely. Here, have a drink.¡±


    ¡°¡­Thank you.¡±


    The spy drank the offered liquor, caught his breath, and took out a letter.


    ¡°What is this?¡±


    ¡°The new emperor has issued a decree to shrink the borders. This is a copy of the decree sent to each knight order.¡±


    Kaijin listened to the spy¡¯s words and opened the letter.


    The content was simple.


    [The duration of expeditions will be significantly reduced from now on, and the Makal Mountains will no longer be the border. The empire will prioritize acting for the people and will no longer bear unnecessary sacrifices.]


    ¡°¡­Ha!¡±


    Kaijin let out augh.


    The new emperor was said to pursue both peace and prosperity, but he changed his stance as easily as flipping his palm after just one defeat.


    ¡°This will certainly let the monsters into the continent. Is the empire trying to eat itself alive?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s strange. If that happens, even people not living in the cities will suffer¡­¡±


    ¡°Haha. The new emperor is truly a fool.¡±


    Kaijin thought of the former emperor [Iron-Blooded Franz].


    A ruthless man who sought out and killed all the warriors who aplished great deeds, sending more troops if he couldn¡¯t kill them the first time¡­


    But the current emperor was not only the opposite of his father but was also making iprehensible decisions.


    ¡°Does he really think our people will be troubled by mere monsters?¡±


    ¡°¡­That¡¯s too much of a joke.¡±


    Whoosh -


    Kaijin emitted a sharp aura and incinerated the letter.


    The Silleya people died if they did not be warriors. Therefore, most of the adults in the tribe were top-ss masters capable of emitting aura. The only exceptions were the families weed from ¡®outside.¡¯


    Kaijin wasn¡¯t worried that the tribe¡¯s warriors would struggle against mere monsters.


    ¡°Let¡¯s see if such a cowardly stance can block future great tasks. Bring the writing materials.¡±


    The shadowy figures brought out a box with organized brush and paper. Kaijin wrote a new letter to his daughter, who was away from the vige.


    ¡°This is a letter and a voucher for the princess.¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    ¡°Take your time returning. We have the sword; we just need to swing it.¡±


    Watching the respectful spy leave, Kaijin thought of his daughter in a distantnd.


    A child with talents surpassing his own, praised as the best jade.


    Even though she was just past her prime, the aura she emitted was calm and clear, unmatched by any warrior capable of emitting dozens of auras. Her exceptional martial prowess was unparalleled.


    He had heard that Hugo Prient was old and no longer as capable as before. Therefore, the sword handle would eventually be held by their side.


    He had also heard that Hugo Prient had children, but Kaijin wasn¡¯t worried at all. Those hothouse flowers would surely be no match for Yoru, who had gone through many real battles.


    However, he harbored a small ember in his heart.


    ¡°¡­As long as it¡¯s not the Sword Ghost.¡±


    The Sword Ghost.


    A name Kaijin gave to Glen Prient on a whim.


    Kaijin thought of the man he met in his younger days.


    -You still have a need to stay alive.


    A mirage-like man.


    A man who didn¡¯t even seem human, whom he searched for 20 years to meet again but hadn¡¯t even heard the name of.


    But the mirage was not a hallucination or a lie. Somewhere on the continent, his real form existed.


    The man took his arm as if to ensure he would remember his name, so even 20 yearster, he remembered it.


    ¡°¡­¡­Glen Prient cannot escape time either.¡±


    Kaijin touched the stump of his arm, severed from the left shoulder.<hr>


    ¡°I can never thank you enough.¡±


    Victor, sitting on the throne, said with a smile. However, her face, seeing her old friend after a long time, couldn¡¯t hide the worries despite the smile, as she had gone through a major ordeal.


    Shiron replied without smiling.


    ¡°It was something I had to do. No thanks are needed.¡±


    ¡°No, I must thank you.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s not necessary.¡±


    ¡°Thanks to you, we were able to act quickly. No prominent figures from other countries died in the empire, and thanks to that, there were no rumors that the empire responded inadequately and let neighboring countries fall into chaos.¡±


    ¡°¡­Surely, there wouldn¡¯t be such rumors.¡±


    ¡°There were a few such incidents in the past.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡±


    ¡°If you asked, I could even lick your feet¡­ any thoughts on that?¡±


    Shiron answered by stepping back from the throne. Feeling a deep regret, Victor tried to make a deadly joke.


    ¡°I¡¯m kidding.¡±


    ¡°Haven¡¯t I told you not to make such jokes? Why do you keep doing this? Do you enjoy teasing me that much?¡±


    Despite the vulgar yet firm words, Victor was relieved by Shiron¡¯s behavior, treating her as he did before she became emperor.


    ¡°Because we¡¯re friends.¡±


    Victor rose from the throne and approached Shiron. Since there was no one else in the audience room besides the two of them, she had to personally make an effort.


    ¡°If you need money, just say so. If you need a fief, just say so. I can give you anything you want.¡±


    ¡°Managing a fief is troublesome, and I just paid off my debts.¡±


    Shiron diverted his gaze from Victor¡¯s gluteus maximus and looked at her.


    ¡°So, what do you want?¡±


    Victor, who was in a yful mood, said teasingly. They said that positions change people, but with just the two of them, there was no dignity, and they joked as they did before.


    ¡°Didn¡¯t youe because you wanted something? I was so surprised when you showed up at this hour without me calling you.¡±


    ¡°I came to get some answers.¡±


    Shiron rxed his clenched fists and spoke.


    ¡°This decree. Did you lead it?¡±


    ¡°Why? Are you surprised? Yes, I did it.¡±


    Victor answered without avoiding Shiron¡¯s gaze. Thanks to the moonlight streaming in from the window, his usually reliable face looked even more handsome.


    ¡°If you came to stop it, it¡¯s useless. This decision is backed by numerous public opinions.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t get me wrong. I¡¯m not the kind of person who meddles with the emperor¡¯s decisions.¡±


    Shiron took another step back.


    ¡°The culprit behind the recent terror attack. What will you do about it?¡±


    ¡°I told you, I won¡¯t respond.¡±


    ¡°¡­You¡¯re not sending a pursuit team?¡±


    ¡°The continent is vast, and the security outside the empire is unstable. It¡¯s uncertain if the locals will cooperate with the investigation. Sending people to capture a dangerous individual who doesn¡¯t value human life is a waste of budget and manpower.¡±


    ¡°So, you know who the terrorist is.¡±


    ¡°¡­Yes.¡±


    A chilling sensation made Victor¡¯s shoulders tremble. Although no information could have leaked, this incredible friend seemed to have found a clue in Victor¡¯s conversation and pierced through it.


    ¡°The top wanted person, the barbarian princess Yoru. The Special Task Force¡¯s thick report hase up.¡±


    ¡°What a ridiculous title.¡±


    ¡°I didn¡¯te up with it.¡±


    ¡°¡­If that terrorist appears in the empire again, will you maintain your non-response stance?¡±


    Shiron asked, narrowing his eyes. Victor shrugged her shoulders with difficulty under Shiron¡¯s piercing gaze that seemed to see through a personpletely.


    ¡°To avoid being called a coward, I¡¯ll catch them. By any means necessary.¡±


    ¡°And after catching them?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll kill them.¡±


    Victor thought she understood why Shiron hade here.


    ¡°Why, should I not?¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    ¡°Didn¡¯t you just say you wouldn¡¯t interfere with the emperor¡¯s actions?¡±


    ¡°I want something. Didn¡¯t you just say you want to fulfill anything I want?¡±


    Shiron ced a hand on Victor¡¯s shoulder.


    ¡°I want a ve.¡±


    ¡°¡­What, what?¡±


    The shocking deration made Victor forget his manners and jump in surprise.


    ¡°Suddenly? Why? You¡¯re engaged to Siriel!¡±


    ¡°¡­My preference is to subjugate strong women and humiliate them under my knee. That¡¯s an area Siriel can¡¯t touch.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m telling you this because you¡¯re a man.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡±


    ¡°If you were a woman or even slightly ¡®less¡¯ close, I wouldn¡¯t say this. I¡¯m only telling you because you¡¯re you.¡±


    ¡°Uh¡­¡±


    Victor couldn¡¯t say anything and just stared at Shiron¡¯s eyes. Shiron was serious, his eyes zing.


    Gulp-


    ¡®Doesn¡¯t he have a preference for making high-ranking women kneel¡­¡¯


    As Victor was lost in crazy thoughts, Shiron ced his other hand on Victor¡¯s shoulder.


    ¡°I¡¯ll capture the ve, so give me ownership of that woman. After capturing her, just announce she¡¯s dead. You can burn any criminal and leave no evidence!¡±


    ¡°Th-that¡¯s a bit¡­¡±


    ¡°Why? Didn¡¯t you say you could fulfill anything? Can¡¯t you do this for the friend who made you emperor? Huh!¡±


    The pressure was immense. Crushed by Shiron¡¯s formidable momentum, Victor gathered all her strength.


    Finally, Victor closed her eyes tightly and turned her head away.


    ¡°Do, do as you please! I can do that much for you!¡±


    ¡°Thank you!¡±


    Shiron embraced Victor tightly. He was worried when he heard that Yoru hadn¡¯t reformed, but now he had a foundation to obtain an efficient battle ve.


    ¡°And please keep this matter between you and me.¡±


    ¡°Of course¡­¡±


    Victor mumbled quietly, moving her lips.


    ¡°¡­And onest question.¡±


    ¡°Is there more?¡±


    Victor looked at Shiron in disbelief.


    Her mouth was dry. She began to fear what this perverted and greedy friend might say next.


    ¡°Victor¡­¡±


    Shiron opened his mouth with an infinitely serious face.


    ¡°Are you really not gay?¡±


    ¡°¡­Is that yourst question?¡±


    ¡°Answer quickly.¡±


    ¡°No.¡±


    ¡°¡­I believe you. You are not gay.¡±


    Shiron turned around, recalling the solid sensation that didn¡¯t match Victor¡¯s delicate face.


    Despite Shiron¡¯s intense hug, Victor¡¯s lower part didn¡¯t get hard at all.<hr>


    Luciay on the bed, staring at the ceiling. It was just before dawn, and she hadn¡¯t slept a wink for hours.


    It was strange.


    She hadn¡¯t yet recovered from the travel fatigue, and she had unburdened her mind¡­


    Though she pretended not to, she was sure Shiron, who was secretly kind, was exhausted from the relief activities¡­


    Lucia decided to get up. After all, going a few days without sleep was nothing to her¡­


    ¡°¡­When did youe in?¡±


    As she sat up, she saw a familiar child¡¯s face. Since Latera was not human, it was hard for even Lucia to sense her presence.


    ¡°Have you found yourself?¡±


    The angel, who resembled a friend who had died hundreds of years ago, smiled brightly.


    ¡°Found myself¡­ Yes, I did.¡±


    ¡°What did you find while wandering? Kyrie? Lucia? I¡¯m curious.¡±


    ¡°¡­Well.¡±


    Lucia plopped back onto the bed.


    She considered chasing Latera out to try to sleep again, but this wasn¡¯t the first time this had happened, so she decided to let it slide ¡®today¡¯ as well.


    Just a month ago, they had talked about various things, leading to a discussion about identity, prompting her to visit Dawn Castle to calm her mind.


    Ignoring the sensation of something crawling into the nket, Lucia opened her mouth.


    ¡°When I came back, I thought I was Lucia, but after returning, I feel like I¡¯m Kyrie¡­¡±


    ¡°Why is that?¡±


    ¡°Why do you ask?¡±


    ¡®Even if you ask that¡­¡¯


    ¡°¡­Maybe because I¡¯ve lived as Kyrie longer?¡±


    ¡°How old was Kyrie when she died?¡±


    ¡°Why should I tell you that?¡±


    Lucia turned her head in frustration. Lateraughed softly while facing her.


    ¡°Why not?¡±


    ¡°Why? Because¡­¡±


    ¡°Lucia, you¡¯re a fresh twenty-year-old now. You shouldn¡¯t be concerned about age.¡±


    ¡°Are you picking a fight?¡±


    ¡°Nope.¡±


    ¡°She definitely died in her mid-twenties, okay? So let¡¯s drop this topic.¡±


    Although the conversation had veered off, Lucia felt a bit more at ease.


    ¡°Anyway, did I tell you that Kyrie was from a northern nomadic tribe?¡±


    ¡°I think I¡¯ve heard that. Why?¡±


    ¡°¡­When I heard the word ¡®barbarian,¡¯ I felt bad for some reason. Even though I¡¯m no longer Kyrie.¡±


    Lucia recalled the word she hadn¡¯t heard in a long time.


    Barbarian.


    Hearing that derogatory term made her feel bad, just like in the past. Even though she wasn¡¯t a barbarian anymore, the term seemed to reinforce her fading identity as Kyrie.


    ¡°It¡¯s not just that. It¡¯s strange to think this way, but I felt a bit resentful towards people who use the word ¡®barbarian.¡¯¡±


    ¡°Hmm¡­¡±


    Latera, who had been joking around, let out a subtle groan. Lucia¡¯s face flushed red.


    ¡°I-I understand their feelings too. If another tribe invaded our vige, I would have cursed them too.¡±


    ¡°I understand. Your identity as Kyrie reacted to the word ¡®barbarian,¡¯ right?¡±


    ¡°Yes! Exactly¡­?¡±


    Lucia suddenly sat up in bed. There was a clear sign of someone approaching. It was Shiron.


    Lucia quickly sat at the dressing table and began brushing her disheveled hair.


    ¡°Need some help?¡±


    ¡°Huh? Yes, please!¡±


    Latera helped Lucia with her grooming.


    -Knock, knock.


    ¡°Come in¡­¡±


    Lucia responded while fully prepared.


    Shiron cautiously opened the door.


    ¡°Latera, you¡¯re here.¡±


    ¡°What¡¯s going on?¡±


    ¡°¡­There¡¯s a ce we need to go.¡±


    Shiron looked at Lucia with half-closed eyes.


    ¡°Sorry to bother you early in the morning, Lucia. You should get some rest.¡±


    ¡°¡­Huh?¡±


    Lucia followed Shiron out of the room. It was strange. Usually, in such situations, she was used to being taken along, but today Shiron didn¡¯t seem to need her, so she moved involuntarily.


    ¡°W-what? Aren¡¯t you taking me?¡±


    ¡°¡­You must be exhausted from the trip. Go and rest. Latera and I can handle it.¡±


    Shiron looked at Lucia with ambiguous eyes. Normally, he would have used Lucia¡¯s strength to capture Yoru, but this time he wanted to let Lucia rest, feeling he had been relying on her too much.


    Just as he turned to leave, Lucia grabbed the hem of Shiron¡¯s clothes.


    ¡°T-take me with you¡­¡±


    ¡°¡­Why.¡±


    ¡°I¡­ I don¡¯t want to go to school?¡±


    Unable toe up with a good excuse, Lucia blurted out whatever came to mind.

 Chapter 218: My Name Is… (3)

    Chapter 218: My Name Is¡­ (3)


    [¡­¡­The expedition period will be drastically reduced, and the Makal Mountains will not be the border. The Empire will act primarily for the people, and there will be no more sacrifices that result in losses.]


    Hugo took his eyes off the letter from the royal family.


    His head was dizzy. Hugo couldn¡¯t understand what kind of thought process led to such an absurd official document.


    He read the document several times to see if he had missed anything, but the impression he received was that the Empire was essentially abandoning the rights it had maintained for hundreds of years.


    Hugo was not an expert in politics or history, but over the years, the Empire had maintained peace by protecting human borders and receiving respect from neighboring countries.


    The main point was to create amon enemy so that humanity wouldn¡¯t turn their swords against each other, but ording to the document, they were going to pursue their own interests, disregarding themon purpose. Hugo began to feel a deep sense of futility.


    ¡°Breaking the bnce at this point¡­ Even though there was an unfortunate terrorist incident during the coronation, isn¡¯t this too short-sighted?¡±


    ¡°Is it?¡±


    ¡°If this happens, other states or groups might show their teeth towards the Empire.¡±¡°Hmm, I see.¡±


    ¡°Rather, wouldn¡¯t it be better to significantly increase the bounty and target specific individuals?¡±


    Hugo tilted his head as he spoke.


    ¡°Your reaction is indifferent? Did I say something wrong?¡±


    ¡°No, it¡¯s just that you seem to be thinking differently.¡±


    Siriel responded while examining her freshly manicured nails.


    ¡°A few days ago, on the day of the court lecture, I discussed this with my brother. Not only my brother but also the Cardinal showed a positive view on this document.¡±


    ¡°Hmm¡­¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry about it. Everyone has different thoughts, right?¡±


    Siriel turned her attention to the documents in front of her. She had been spending a lot of time with Hugo recently, preparing for the next expedition, and about 70% of the coordination work fell on her.


    ¡°Am I wrong? But if that¡¯s the case¡­¡±


    Hugo stroked his chin and mulled over Siriel¡¯s words. Although she told him not to worry, it was hard to dismiss it as simply a difference of opinion between generations, especially since even the Cardinal shared the same view.


    ¡®The Cardinal is not that much older¡­¡¯


    ¡°Oh,e on, don¡¯t worry about it. I also don¡¯t like the Emperor¡¯s decision.¡±


    Siriel mmed the documents down with emotion.


    The copse of the hotel where her grand engagement ceremony was to be held. She had suppressed her anger in front of Shiron, but recalling that time reignited her emotions.


    Theplete eradication of the barbarians was all Siriel wanted now. No matter how much she understood the Emperor¡¯s intentions through Shiron, the frustration remained.


    However, Siriel was no longer a child. Knowing that many lives depended on her as the sessor of the knights, she focused on the documents again.


    [Operational Budget Summary]


    [Sale of Northern Camp]


    [Disposal of Winter Equipment]


    [Eastern Canyon Defense]


    ¡®¡­I need to do my job properly first.¡¯


    Faced with her responsibilities, Siriel was an adult.<hr>


    Finding a person on a vast continent was not easy. Even with the power of foresight, which could be called destiny, it was no different, so Shiron epted another¡¯s favor.


    ¡°This, this won¡¯t do. We can¡¯t let in unannounced people¡­¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s a decree from His Majesty. Do you intend to refuse?¡±


    Thump-


    Shiron gently pushed aside the guard trying to block him and grabbed the door handle of a government office.


    Creak-


    He wondered if it was locked from the inside to prevent entry, but with a little maniption, it opened smoothly.


    ¡°Charge the repair cost to the royal family.¡±


    Lucia followed Shiron, bowing to the astonished doorkeeper.


    [Public Security Department]


    [1st Floor: Patrol Division]


    [2nd Floor: Traffic Division]


    .


    .


    .


    [7-1 Floor: Special Task Force]


    ¡®I was worried I might get lost in a new ce, but it¡¯s nice that there¡¯s a guide for visitors.¡¯


    After waiting for Lucia to get in, Shiron pressed the elevator button.


    The elevator swiftly ascended to the 7th floor. When the bell rang, Shiron saw a middle-aged man with a mustache and a bald head.


    ¡°W-what business brings you here from the royal family?¡±


    The middle-aged man, seemingly informed from below, nervously wiped his sweat.


    ¡°I need to look at some information.¡±


    ¡°What is it?¡±


    ¡°The investigation logs of barbarians not yet captured. Preferably, criminals from the same origin as ¡®Yoru.¡¯¡±


    ¡°If you mean the barbarian princess Yoru¡­ I will prepare it immediately.¡±


    Leaving the hurried middle-aged man behind, Shiron sat on the nearest sofa.


    He met the curious eyes of someone peeking through a wooden screen, but they were soon stopped by someone else.


    Shiron looked up at the woman in a neatly dressed uniform.


    ¡°You¡¯re still working, huh.¡±


    ¡°¡­Do you know me?¡±


    The tall woman with ck hair, Berta, stepped back in surprise. Disappointed by her reaction, Shiron pointed to Lucia sitting beside him.


    ¡°I thought you might remember her if you don¡¯t remember me.¡±


    ¡°Who is she? Do you know her?¡±


    ¡°You don¡¯t remember either?¡±


    ¡°No, who is she?¡±


    Lucia looked between Shiron and Berta, questioning. Could they really have forgotten? Despite the decade that had passed, Shiron couldn¡¯t hide his disappointment in Lucia¡¯s poor memory.


    ¡°¡­Teacher?¡±


    Unlike Lucia, whose faded memories had be clear, Berta¡¯s mouth dropped open in shock.


    ¡°Yes, it¡¯s me.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯ve really grown up. You¡¯ve gotten so big.¡±


    ¡°You haven¡¯t changed much. Maybe you¡¯ve lost a bit of baby fat?¡±


    ¡°What brings you here? For a visit? Or work?¡±


    Was it the joy of seeing someone after a long time? Berta acted surprisingly youthful for her age.


    ¡°I¡¯m here for work.¡±


    ¡°Is that so? Ah! How about a cup of coffee?¡±


    ¡°No coffee, thanks. Are you nning to go on vacation?¡±


    ¡°No, I don¡¯t. But why¡­¡±


    ¡°You should stop working for a while.¡±


    Shiron continued his advice, conscious of the middle-aged man hurriedly carrying a stack of documents.


    ¡°If you don¡¯t want to die or be disabled¡­ go on a long vacation somewhere.¡±


    ¡°¡­What do you mean? Die or be disabled¡­¡±


    Berta asked back, unable to understand Shiron¡¯s sudden words.


    ¡°I¡¯m telling you because of our old rtionship. If you don¡¯t want to die, listen to me.¡±


    Shiron patted Berta¡¯s back, emphasizing again.


    ¡°If you¡¯re not going on vacation, apply for annual leave and stay home.¡±


    ¡°¡­Even if you say that, it¡¯s the end of the year, and I¡¯ve already used up all my annual leave.¡±


    ¡°Then refuse patrol and dispatch missions. Fake an illness and take sick leave.¡±


    ¡°Um¡­ Teacher? Here are the documents you were looking for.¡±


    ¡°Ah, thank you.¡±


    Shiron handed the stack of documents to Lucia and left the office without looking back.


    ¡°Shiron, who is that woman?¡±


    ¡°Do you really not remember? The cop we met at the entrance of thatbyrinth when we were kids.¡±


    ¡°I think I might remember¡­¡±


    While Lucia tilted her head in confusion, Shiron took out a notebook and flipped through the early pages.


    The pages had yellowed over time, but the crooked writing from his childhood was still intact.


    [¡­Berta dies fighting Yoru in the assembly hall.]


    ¡®I told her to quit, and if she doesn¡¯t listen, I¡¯ll catch her first.¡¯


    Putting the notebook away, Shiron picked up the topmost document from the stack.


    [Bomber Hyde, Tracker Jackal]


    [¡­There have been several reports of sightings in the Rienmercial district.]


    These were the first barbarians to kill.


    Nasty guys who specialized in bombing airships, causing much frustration even in the game ¡°Reincarnation of the Sword Saint.¡±


    They deserved to die, and the stack of documents Lucia was holding listed all the viins who deserved to die.


    After confirming that Lucia was on board, Shiron closed the carriage door.


    ¡°Lucia.¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    ¡°From now on, we¡¯re going to kill those who deserve to die.¡±


    ¡°¡­It¡¯s not like killing people is a one-day thing.¡±


    ¡°Right, that¡¯s why I believe you¡¯ll do well.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯ve been worrying too much.¡±


    Lucia looked up at Shiron and patted her chest. This morning, before leaving the annex, Shiron had repeatedly warned her about what was toe. The content was to find and kill the terrorists who were eating away at the Empire.


    ¡°I¡¯m good at killing both beasts and people.¡±


    Among them, the name Silleya was mentioned, which made it hard for her to ignore, but Lucia shook off her hesitation, thinking that those whomit crimes deserve to die.<hr>


    ¡°Ugh! Ugh!¡±


    In the dirty back alley of themercial district. Even in broad daylight, the sun didn¡¯t shine well, and there were few people around to answer the cries.


    p-


    Shiron pped Jackal, who was struggling and making a fuss. Despite being a nasty guy who killed several people, he made a big fuss over a few broken bones.


    ¡°Aren¡¯t you going to answer quickly?¡±


    ¡°Ugh, ugh!¡±


    ¡°Hmm¡­ Judging by how he can¡¯t close his mouth, it seems his jaw is out of ce?¡±


    ¡°Is that so?¡±


    Lucia adjusted Jackal¡¯s dislocated jaw. With a crisp sound, Jackal took a deep breath.


    ¡°Now, again.¡±


    Shiron grabbed Jackal by the hair, making sure not to injure his jaw.


    ¡°Where¡¯s your headquarters?¡±


    ¡°I-I don¡¯t know! I want to tell you!¡±


    ¡°¡­He¡¯s useless too.¡±


    Thud-


    As soon as Shiron finished speaking, Jackal¡¯s head rolled to the ground. Lucia wiped the blood off her sword, and Shiron drew a line on the stack of documents.


    [Bomber Hyde? Tracker Jackal?]


    The easiest way to catch a tiger was to enter itsir¡­ or¡­


    Lure the tiger with a scent.


    ¡®No way they won¡¯t show up when theirrades are being killed?¡¯


    Shiron tucked the shed paper into the corpse.


    Then he looked at the next page.


    [Yakjin of the Nine Snakes]


    [Yakjin of the Nine Snakes?]


    [Chain Sickle Shimir]


    [Chain Sickle Shimir?]


    [Red Thorn Alex]


    [Red Thorn Alex?]


    Rumors spread throughout the Empire about the bounty hunters.

 Chapter 219: My Name Is… (4)

    Chapter 219: My Name Is¡­ (4)


    A dark alley.


    A man was running.


    He appeared to be in his mid-30s, with a sturdy build, sleepy eyes, and unkempt hair like seaweed. His appearance was that of an ordinary manmonly seen in the empire.


    However,


    An extraordinary past made him special.


    A former member of a criminal organization.


    A man who once had his wanted poster disyed on the main road.


    The man, once known as Pickpocket Jackson, was running desperately, as if worried his heart might burst.


    The ce his hurried steps reached was a three-story, gray building. An ordinary multi-family house like any other, but the person living there was a particrly special woman.Thud thud thud thud-


    At the urgent knocking, a small window opened, revealing sharp eyes.


    ¡°¡­Who is it?¡±


    ¡°Mte! It¡¯s me!¡±


    ¡°Jackson? What brings you here at this hour?¡±


    Recognizing his pale face, the woman opened the door and let Jackson in.


    Their connection was just a few months old, meeting at a flower shop and then at a fruit shop. Bringing a strange man into her house was risky, to say the least.


    But Mte didn¡¯t think Jackson was a bad person. Rather, despite her caution, she even handed him a cup of water, showing kindness.


    ¡°We, we have to leave this ce.¡±


    ¡°¡­What are you talking about? Leave this ce?¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t have time to exin in detail. I¡¯ll exin everything once we leave Rien. Just grab your valuables.¡±


    Jackson couldn¡¯t tell her that criminals were being ughtered. Although it was unrequited love, he wasn¡¯t brave enough to share such shameful parts of his past with the one he loved.


    ¡°Oh¡­¡±


    ¡°Hurry!¡±


    ¡°Ah, okay. I¡¯ll be right back.¡±


    Watching Mte rush up the wooden stairs, Jackson sighed in relief.


    And the heavy sensation felt in his pocket.


    [VIVLE]


    Jackson recalled his repentance from 10 years ago as he opened the scripture.


    ¡®Oh omnipotent Father in Heaven, the karma of my foolish past hase back. I do not deny the sins of my past. I will ept the deserved punishment. I will not hesitate to go to hell. Just, please do not let today be the day I go to hell.¡¯


    The hard scripture greedily absorbed the sweat from his hands, but the unease in his heart could not be quelled.


    It was because of the ominous rumors that had been circting recently.


    ¡®The new emperor has started a purge.¡¯


    Public executions of condemned criminals to drive away evil and wee good fortune were not unusual at the New Year, but this time, the severity seemed extreme.


    It wasn¡¯t that he felt sympathy for those with criminal records like his own, but the sight of bodies with severed heads and wanted posters shocked him into realizing something was terribly wrong.


    Even Jackson, who had thought he¡¯d washed his hands of his past, trembled with fear. The new emperor¡¯s actions were enough to incite primal fear, making him feel uneasy unless he left Rien immediately¡­


    ¡°I¡¯m ready.¡±


    Mte, carrying a bundle, came down from upstairs. Jackson, delighted, grabbed her hand and cautiously opened the door they had just entered.


    Whack-


    Mte grabbed his hand. The grip was stronger than expected, startling Jackson.


    ¡°W-what?¡±


    ¡°There¡¯s a back door.¡±


    ¡°¡­What?¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re being chased, right? Then the door we just came through is dangerous.¡±


    With a firm grip on his wrist, Mte dragged Jackson somewhere. Jackson, led by the strong grip, quietly followed behind.


    ¡®She¡¯s surprisingly strong¡­ I didn¡¯t know.¡¯


    They walked down the stairs to the basement. Mte navigated the dark path well. Jackson extended his foot, using the pulling force as his guide.


    A sudden, fishy smell entered his nostrils, but Jackson paid no mind. He guessed it was the moldy smell or the smell of sewage. He didn¡¯t have time to care.


    ¡°We¡¯ve arrived. Thanks to you, Jackson. Thank you.¡±


    ¡°Th-thank you¡­¡±


    Jackson scratched the back of his head at the gratitude from the woman he liked, just as Mte spotted the secret door leading outside¡­


    ng-!


    Sparks flew from the steel door. The impact seemed to have punched a hole, letting moonlight seep through.


    Creak- creak-


    Sparks continued to fly. The creepy sound echoed in the basement, and against Mte¡¯s will, the steel door creaked open in two.


    Gleaming golden eyes. The chilling killing intent made Jackson¡¯s legs tremble.


    When did they catch up to us?


    He was not even on a wanted poster.


    How did they find this ce?


    ¡°¡­¡±


    Questions quickly shed through Mte¡¯s mind. But there was no time to resolve them now. They couldn¡¯t fight a monster that could tear through a steel door with bare hands.


    ¡°I¡¯ll grant you a final wish.¡±


    The monster¡¯s cold voice echoed in the basement.


    ¡°A-a final wish! What are you talking about¡­¡±


    Suddenly, Jackson felt a burning sensation. His legs gave out, and he felt someone push him strongly from behind.


    Jackson felt a long sense of floating, realized he was flying toward the monster against his will, and heard the sound of someone running away growing fainter.


    ¡°Are you okay?¡±


    Lucia, who had caught the flying Jackson, checked on him. Judging by his condition, he couldn¡¯t move his legs; his lower body was paralyzed.


    ¡°W-what¡­ is this?¡±


    Jackson, still not understanding the situation, asked the girl who was stripping his clothes. Lucia pulled out the dagger embedded in his back and poured a potion given by Shiron.


    ¡°I couldn¡¯t move rashly because I thought they were using you as a hostage, but I¡¯m d you¡¯re okay.¡±


    Pop-


    Pop pop-


    Lighting the lighter that made a sound she liked, Lucia lit a cigarette given by Shiron.


    ¡°Hold this. It¡¯s a painkiller, but it will do for now.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡±


    Jackson, having no strength to argue, inhaled the cigarette. All he wished was that everything happening now was just a dream.


    Afterying Jackson on a t surface, Lucia entered the building without hesitation.<hr>


    In anticipation of a possible situation, the secret door was blocked. Therefore, the next path Mte chose was the underground passage that doubled as a sewage system.


    Gasp- Gasp-


    Every breath filled her lungs with the nauseating smell, and every step sshed the filthy water up to his waist. Having rarely faced such rough conditions during her undercover life, she continuously questioned why she was doing this.


    But there was definitely a reason.


    Five years since she distanced herself from battles while ying the role of the Grand Elder¡¯s spy, her rusty instincts still warned her that the danger hadn¡¯t disappeared. Her instincts screamed that she shouldn¡¯t stop even for a moment.


    Crash-


    The front wall shattered, and a tightly clenched fist emerged through the gap.


    -Why break through an intact wall? You could just follow normally.


    -I just wanted to try it once. And what does it matter? It¡¯s not like I¡¯m going to fix it anyway.


    The dust in the humid ce quickly settled.


    ¡°That bitch. Why run through such a filthy ce?¡±


    ¡°¡­¡±


    ¡°You¡¯ll get ten times the torture.¡±


    Shironpared the wanted poster with the face in front of him and blinked.


    ¡°Hey. The face is different. And why is your hair blonde? Did you dye it?¡±


    Contrary to the ugly woman drawn on the wanted poster, the woman in front of him was surprisingly beautiful.


    [It¡¯s not like they drew a portrait, maybe theypiled witness testimonies. There¡¯s a prejudice that barbarians are ugly.]


    Shiron shrugged it off and walked through the darkness.


    ¡°Where is your hometown?¡±


    ¡°¡­I grew up in an orphanage in the Quallun region.¡±


    The cool footsteps tightened her heart, but Mte steadied herself and answered. From the conversation she just heard, she thought she might be able to get out of this situation if she yed it right.


    However, a clumsy lie didn¡¯t work on Shiron.


    [She¡¯s lying.]


    ¡°You filthy barbarian slut.¡±


    ¡°¡­What are you talking about?¡±


    [She got angry.]


    A flimsy excuse that couldn¡¯t even fool herself was no help at all.


    Mte stared at the eyes that shone even in the darkness.


    The recent rumor spreading across the empire.


    ¡®The emperor has ordered the extermination of criminals he had postponed.¡¯


    But a rumor was just a rumor. As Silleya¡¯s spy, the truth she knew was different.


    ¡®The emperor, enraged by a joyous day¡¯s ruin, released the hunting dogs.¡¯


    Mte took out a dagger from her pocket and assumed abat stance. With no ce to run, she could only hope for an honorable warrior¡¯s death.


    ¡°¡­Come, Emperor¡¯s hunting dog.¡±


    ¡®Geez. The choice of words.¡¯


    Shiron shivered at the cringe-worthy words that came out of nowhere. He wanted to scratch the itch right away but decided not to, considering that Lucia might have missed something at the expected point.


    Focusing on his target, Shiron reached into his chest.


    He considered drawing the holy sword, but this was a narrow sewer. There was no need to risk piercing the walls and causing filth to burst out with a sharp strike, so his hand stopped at the ck dagger. The high-strength item Hugo had gifted long ago.


    Bang-


    He kicked off the filth and leaped. Mte swung her dagger wrapped in deep blue energy.


    ng ng ng ng-


    Dozens of exchanges continued in the cramped space. Mte gritted her teeth as if she was giving her all. Shiron¡¯s expression remained rxed.


    The exchange continued, and the walls scratched by the des deeply crumbled.


    ¡®What is this?¡¯


    Having dedicated her life to martial arts, Mte was bewildered. Cold sweat poured down in disbelief.


    With each sh, she umted more wounds, but her de touched nothing but solid metal.


    Despite hundreds of exchanges, Mte couldn¡¯t inflict any wound on the man.


    The swung dagger didn¡¯t even graze him. The skill gap was toorge. It wasn¡¯t even a matter of degree. He viewed the scenery through elerated thoughts and a rising fighting spirit.


    The man predicted the dagger¡¯s path and ced his own dagger at the end of the trajectory.


    Beyond the wildly swinging de, a sneering face stared at Mte.


    -You¡¯ll get ten times the torture.


    Mte swallowed her breath at the increasing wounds.


    ¡°Where¡¯s your boss?¡±


    Shiron leisurely asked while pressuring Mte. The sight of the screaming woman beyond the rapid exchange seemed pitiful.


    ¡°I¡¯ll spare your life if you answer obediently.¡±


    ¡°To think you¡¯d suggest betrayal, truly a filthy emperor¡¯s dog!¡±


    ¡°¡­You¡¯re useless too.¡±


    With a surge of mana from his dantian, Shiron heated the dagger. The magic of mes imbued the de. To decapitate in one swift move, he cast the significantly more powerful [Barbarian sh].


    ¡°Barbarian sh.¡±


    He didn¡¯t forget to call out the skill¡¯s name.


    Then something strange happened. The dagger imbued with me magic was supposed to decapitate the barbarian, but it didn¡¯t. Instead, the intended target had moved several steps away from Shiron.


    ¡°Here¡¯s the boss you¡¯re looking for.¡±


    A familiar face appeared.


    ¡°But, it¡¯s not a barbarian, so what now?¡±


    With a roughly slit skirt and a violently opened coat revealing a white shirt beneath, the figure emitted a furious red aura.


    ¡°Call me a barbarian one more time. I¡¯ll really kill you.¡±


    A tiger had walked right in. Or perhaps, the filthy sewage-filled sewer was the tiger¡¯s den.


    Whatever it was, it didn¡¯t matter. Shiron was pleased to save some trouble and relieved to meet the target sooner than expected.


    Shiron tossed the dagger into the air. The spinning dagger embedded itself into the ground. At that moment,


    ¡°What are you saying, barbarian?¡±


    Sneeringughter filled with provocation echoed.

 Chapter 220: My Name Is… (5)

    Chapter 220: My Name Is¡­ (5)


    Amazing.


    The difference between the first time he encountered Yoru and now was whether he could use mana or not. Shiron¡¯s demeanor was as calm as flipping a palm.


    It was simply that the heart of the Fervent Dragon responded to Shiron¡¯s desire to win. This did not mean that Yoru was an easy opponent.


    She belonged to the Silleya tribe, who had lived in the harsh mountains since ancient times, demanding strength. Although no one lived on the slopes of the Makal Mountains now, the blood that had been tempered for thousands or tens of thousands of years did not dilute just by moving their home.


    In terms of pure blood superiority, it was hard to determine the difference between the Silleya and a martial family that underwent systematic training and consumed potions. In terms of their warlike nature, which didn¡¯t avoid impending crises, they were not inferior to demons.


    Yoru was a standout even among the Silleya. Despite being a woman, she was born with an extreme yang body and overflowing fiery energy. When she was born, the celestial star (Ììî¸ÐÇ) shone, engraving the blessing of the star.


    ¡®She seemed like a prodigy.¡¯


    Shiron knew the importance of talent. Not because of his past filled with inferiorityplexes, but because he had experienced the world several times and could confidently say his opinion was unbiased.


    The physique that could ept extremely pure energy and potions was not something achieved through effort alone. The fact that he created four flows in just a little over a year after transnting a dragon¡¯s heart was certainly not ordinary.That¡¯s why he saved Yoru.


    Because one genius could save ten thousand lives in the future, more people would be saved by her hand than those she might kill.


    Even if Yoru participated in terrorism in the future and even if Berta were killed by Yoru, Shiron was ready and determined to wee her as arade in the future.


    He had made sure that Berta was not sought after, fearing she might be entangled in an incident beyond her capacity. He told Yoru to live kindly, patted her butt, and carved a cute little piece of advice on her thigh. He did not think this alone would change her fate, but he hoped it would make her realize how important life was.


    ¡®Was it useless?¡¯


    Shiron closed his mind without regret.


    After a significant incident of terrorism, he gave up the idea of weing Yoru as arade. Innocent civilians died because of her, and Siriel sat down in a daze as the wedding hall was blown away.


    ¡®I gave her a chance, and this is what happens.¡¯


    ¡°Hey.¡±


    Yoru tilted her head as if she didn¡¯t understand.


    ¡°Didn¡¯t I tell you earlier? If you call me a barbarian one more time, I¡¯ll kill you.¡±


    ¡°But I¡¯m still alive.¡±


    Shiron strode towards Yoru. There was nothing in the hand that had held the dagger. Knowing he couldn¡¯t win with a rare dagger, he had discarded that hopeless path without regret.


    Thud- Thud-


    Yoru saw the shape of a hunting dog with eyes ustomed to the darkness.


    Yoru stepped forward as if shielding Mte. Feeling the crisis of her kind, she ran hurriedly, but her excited head cooled down upon seeing an unexpected face.


    ¡°I¡¯m still alive, even aftering this close.¡±


    Shiron shrugged andughed.


    ¡°Do barbarians have a habit of enjoying lying? Or are you putting on a false front out of fear¡­ Should I report this new finding to the academy?¡±


    ¡°Shiron Prient.¡±


    Yoru erased her smile and licked her lips.


    ¡°Even though you¡¯re a grand noble of the empire, I¡¯ve heard you¡¯re a gentleman who doesn¡¯t look down on other races¡­ I didn¡¯t expect it was you who not only killed my kind but also insulted them.¡±


    ¡°Have we met before? You speak as if you know me.¡±


    They had met in the ck me Dragon Gorge, but Shiron pretended not to know.


    ¡°When saving my kin, I saw you from afar.¡±


    Yoru recalled not-so-distant memories. When rescuing Natalia, a man who looked far from strong was staring nkly at the sky¡­


    ¡®It¡¯s different now.¡¯


    Yoru grasped her sword hilt.


    The Shiron Prient she met again had a different aura.


    Despite what she had just said, the man had grown so strong that she couldn¡¯t easily kill him.


    It wasn¡¯t just that.


    Feeling the tremors behind her and the scent of blood filling her nose, Yoru clicked her tongue.


    ¡®She has lost a lot of blood¡­¡¯


    The crisis of her kin had killed her desire to fight. Although Yoru didn¡¯t have a good enough personality to ignore a provocation right in front of her, she wasn¡¯t crazy enough to seek a fight while leaving her kin in a life-threatening situation.


    ¡°Are you not attacking? Or are you scared?¡±


    ¡°¡­¡±


    Repeating what he said would hurt her pride.


    Being branded a coward for running away, she didn¡¯t care if she could save herrades safely.


    Shiron noticed the subtle atmosphere and made sure she couldn¡¯t think of running away.


    ¡°Look, I don¡¯t have a weapon even now.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡±


    ¡°Go ahead and kill me? You¡¯re just fiddling with the handle.¡±


    Shiron kept his leisurely pace and yfully assumed a surrendering posture.


    And then, a holy sword sprang from his palm towards Yoru.


    Swoosh-


    A hole was pierced in Yoru¡¯s shoulder. It was such a surprising attack without any killing intent that she couldn¡¯t help but be caught. But she didn¡¯t reactpletely. Yoru quickly stepped back, not giving him a chance to take her arm.


    ¡°Y-You cowardly bastard¡­!¡±


    ¡°Haha¡­ This is hrious. Where is cowardice in a life-and-death fight?¡±


    Shiron grasped the holy sword again and walked leisurely. With her dominant arm pierced, Yoru¡¯s main hand was as good as sealed.


    Victory was assured, but Shiron suppressed his impatience and remained calm.


    Even with one arm sealed, Yoru was a threatening opponent.


    Look, just a blink of an eye and the sword was already pointed at him.


    A murderous sword strike surged.


    Yoru swung her sword despite the fatal wound. Thinking about running was a mistake. She should have just let her boiling anger take over. Yoru tried to cut Shiron with her bted regret.


    It was a predictable response.


    Shiron closed his eyes and extended his palm. sh¡ªThe divine light filled the underground passage with a blinding re. Yoru¡¯s eyes, which were already not functioning properly, couldn¡¯t catch the silent approach of the attack.


    Thud¡ª


    The holy sword pierced Yoru¡¯s left thigh. Shiron didn¡¯t stop there and twisted the handle greatly. Crunch¡ªA chilling sound was heard, followed by a scream filled with pain.


    ¡°P-Princess!¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry about me, just run!¡±


    Yoru gritted her teeth and steadied herself. Although there was a hole in her thighrge enough for a finger to fit through, she could still manage to take a stance.


    Yoru carefully parried the white sword swinging towards her. Even while trying to find an opening for a counterattack, she couldn¡¯t see one.


    It wasn¡¯t just because of the shing light; there wasn¡¯t a single gap in the form of the man swinging the sword.


    If her body were in perfect condition, she might have been able to force an opening with a quick sword, but she couldn¡¯t use such a move now.


    Shiron, knowing this, pushed Yoru slowly and cautiously.


    The slow but clever strikes were distinctly different from when he faced Mte. Back then, Shiron had treated her as a mere practice opponent and hadn¡¯t used his full strength.


    Thud¡ªThe holy sword pierced her thigh again.


    ¡°Cowardly barbarian.¡±


    Shiron sang provocations while swinging his sword.


    Crack¡ªThe holy sword grated against the bone inside.


    ¡°Barbarian without honor.¡±


    sh¡ªFlesh was carved away.


    ¡°Can¡¯t even block such a slow attack?¡±


    This, too, was a move born of his caution towards Yoru. Anger made one lose their reason, and an irrational body created gaps.


    ¡°Pathetic, pathetic.¡±


    Shiron swung his sword while keeping a close eye on the situation.


    ¡°Apologize. Apologize to the innocent imperial citizens who died because of you.¡±


    He never let his guard down.


    ¡°Your swordsmanship is garbage. You haven¡¯tnded a single scratch on me.¡±


    Conscious of the slippery ground beneath him, he continually reminded himself that the woman in front of him was one of the strongest on the continent.


    ¡°A sewer is too good a grave for a pathetic barbarian like you.¡±


    However, perhaps because she was called a prodigy, Yoru, despite her fiery temper, did not show much agitation from the continuous provocations.


    Despite dozens of killing strikes, Yoru had not fallen. Even in this situation, she was avoiding critical hits from the unavoidable attacks.


    ¡°Barbarian slut.¡±


    Knowing her well, Shiron raised the level of his taunts.


    ¡°Give birth to as many as you killed.¡±


    Yoru¡¯s face showed signs of disturbance. There was no reason to hold back a provocation that worked well. Shiron spoke again in a tone contrasting his cautious sword strikes.


    ¡°Give birth to as many as you killed.¡±


    ¡°Sh-shut up!¡±


    The shrill shout didn¡¯te from Yoru. It was Mte, still not having run away, bleeding all over.


    Shiron spared a very brief nce at Mte.


    ng.


    She held a ck, heavy-looking metal object. Yoru couldn¡¯t guess what it was, but she knew it wasn¡¯t a weapon meant for swinging.


    However, Shiron knew exactly what it was.


    A revolver. A self-defense tool for low-ranking officers who couldn¡¯t emit sword energy. It couldn¡¯t kill Shiron, but the 2-on-1 situation wasn¡¯t what he desired.


    Mte, aware of this, hadn¡¯t run away. She had lost too much blood to swing a sword, but with this weapon, even she, unable to use magic, could create an opening against the human butcher.


    Steadying her trembling hand, Mte aimed at Shiron¡¯s head.


    ¡°Die.¡±


    Bang!


    The bullet hit Shiron¡¯s head.


    Bang! Bang! Bang! Bang! Bang!


    She emptied the entire chamber without stopping. Although not every shot hit his head due to the rapid firing, she confirmed by the muzzle sh that several lead pieces had lodged into his skull.


    The sword strikes pouring onto Yoru ceased, and the mouth that had been continuously spewing taunts fell silent.


    ¡°¡­Did we get him?¡±


    Yoru, who had been barely parrying the attacks, muttered. She was also dizzy from the blood loss. That¡¯s when she noticed the sound of a fiercely beating heart.


    ¡°¡­¡±


    In the darkness, their eyes met.


    A grotesque chill ran down the spines of both women.

 Chapter 221: My Name Is… (6)

    Chapter 221: My Name Is¡­ (6)


    ¡°Didn¡¯t a bullet just lodge into his head?¡±


    Yoru trembled, unable toprehend the situation.


    ¡°¡­I¡¯ve lived to see the day I get shot.¡±


    Mte¡¯s revolver slipped from her hand.


    ¡®¡­Is he a monster?¡¯


    Mte¡¯s heart pounded so loudly she could hear it in her ears, and a warm sensation spread from her lower body. She could barely stand due to the numbness in her knees.


    ¡°¡­How?¡±


    Yoru stepped back, staring at Shiron. The opponent showed more openings than before, probably due to the bullet lodged in him, but Yoru couldn¡¯t swing his sword. The scene was too unbelievable, and fear took hold of him.


    ¡°How are you still alive?¡±The gun. A recent self-defense tool issued to the emperor¡¯s dogs. Yoru knew its power well.


    She had been shot several times. She had killed opponents who had guns, so she understood how powerful a weapon it was.


    The wielder¡¯s skill was insignificant, but the bullets had enough force to prate Yoru¡¯s protective qi and tear her flesh.


    Without the protective qi, the bullets would have pierced her flesh.


    So, if one hit a vital point like the head, it would create a clear hole, like being skewered by an iron rod. The speed was so fast that Yoru couldn¡¯t dodge it once fired.


    Fortunately, after realizing the danger, she swung her sword to kill her opponent before they could pull the trigger.


    ¡°Your head was pierced! I saw one hit your neck¡­? And your chest too?¡±


    ¡°Is that thing on your shoulder just for show?¡±


    Shiron spoke, exhaling deeply.


    ¡°A weakling¡¯s self-defense tool has no effect on me.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡±


    ¡°I could have dodged it, but I didn¡¯t.¡±


    He didn¡¯t even blink as he spoke.


    ¡°Even if a child throws a pebble, avoiding it only diminishes one¡¯s dignity. To me, it¡¯s merely¡­ that much.¡±


    ¡°I see¡­¡±


    ¡°Yes, this¡­ is the difference between you and me.¡±


    Shiron gritted his teeth, adjusting his expression.


    ¡®¡­It hurts like hell.¡¯


    The pain was like having centipedes crawling under his skin or nails driven into every part of his body, making him feel like he could faint at any moment.


    However, Shiron acted as if nothing was wrong.


    He had thought a lot about his ¡®storage¡¯ ability and had conducted many experiments.


    He had stabbed his thigh with a dagger and thrown a sword into the air, catching it with his hand.


    ¡®It didn¡¯t hurt back then.¡¯


    As expected, the bullets caused no damage. Shiron sensed the remnants floating inside his body and confirmed they were bullets.


    However, for some reason, the pain remained. Didn¡¯t it not hurt every time he stored something? He recalled catching the dagger Latera had thrown without any pain.


    ¡®What is this? Is the enemy using something different?¡¯


    [I, I¡¯m not sure? The bullets were definitely sucked in¡­]


    Latera was also greatly shocked, knowing how much pain Shiron must be experiencing.


    [Shall I grant you the blessing to alleviate pain?]


    ¡®No, I can endure it.¡¯


    Shiron banished all thoughts from his mind. If their attacks seemed effective, all of his efforts would be for naught.


    At the end of the underground tunnel, the sound of metal shing had been getting closer. Lucia must be fighting.


    Seeing as it still hadn¡¯t ended, Shiron guessed their opponent was either numerous or strong.


    ¡°You¡¯re weaker than me. This has been proven.¡±


    Despite the dizziness, Shiron continued his act.


    ¡°So, barbarian, be my ve.¡±


    ¡°Do you think I would agree to that?¡±


    Yoru didn¡¯t hide her look of disgust. Shiron sneered.


    ¡°Didn¡¯t youe to save yourpanion? If you refuse, yourpanion will die.¡±


    ¡°Princess! Don¡¯t listen to him!¡±


    Mte shouted with a horrified expression.


    ¡°If I¡¯m a burden, I¡¯ll take my own life!¡±


    ¡°No, don¡¯t!¡±


    Yoru turned around in shock. There stood Mte, a resolute look on her face, a dagger aimed at her own neck.


    ¡°I won¡¯t let that happen.¡±


    Shiron manipted mana to create an ice spike. The sharp spike flew and pierced her slender shoulders.


    Ssh¡ª


    Mte¡¯s dagger fell from her hand.


    ¡°What, what are you doing!¡±


    Yoru screamed, running towards Mte. Turning her back on the enemy was extremely dangerous, but she was already desperate.


    The opponent was an unbeatable monster, and both she and Mte were badly wounded.


    Furthermore, theirrades hadn¡¯t joined them, as if something was blocking them, weakening her resolve even more.


    ¡°She¡¯s losing a lot of blood¡­¡±


    Yoru¡¯s voice trembled as she held Mte.


    ¡°¡­Weren¡¯t you going to take her as a hostage? Doesn¡¯t it make sense to keep her alive?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s not a fatal wound.¡±


    Shiron smirked, spitting out the bullets.


    ¡°Why would I kill a valuable hostage?¡±


    Yoru looked at the sneering man and lowered her head.


    ¡°¡­If I be your ve, will you save her?¡±


    ¡°Of course. I never lie.¡±


    ¡°Really, if I be your ve¡­¡±


    Yoru couldn¡¯t finish her sentence due to the humiliation. Shiron felt satisfaction, knowing he almost had her.


    ¡°That¡¯s a lie. Do you think I¡¯m crazy to mix with a barbarian?¡±


    ¡°But, you just said you don¡¯t lie!¡±


    ¡°¡­ept it with some flexibility. I¡¯m getting annoyed.¡±


    Shiron¡¯s face contorted in pain. Despite removing the bullets, the burning pain persisted, making it harder to maintain his act.


    ¡°But making you a ve is true. And I¡¯ll also treat that woman full of bullet holes. I promise on my honor, no, on His Majesty the Emperor¡¯s honor¡­¡±


    ¡°Princess!¡±


    Mte interrupted desperately.


    ¡°¡­Princess, don¡¯t listen to him.¡±


    ¡°Damn it. Do you want to taste more spikes?¡±


    ¡°Princess¡­!¡±


    Mte shouted with a pale face. She was dizzy from losing too much blood, but she could clearly feel the vibration shaking the ground.


    These numbers and momentum must be Silleya¡¯s people. Mte firmly believed that even if she died, herrades would rescue the princess.


    ¡°Tch.¡±


    Shiron clicked his tongue and scattered his awareness in all directions.


    Those ces were not where Lucia was. The walls Shiron had broken through. Behind. Above. There were many signs of hostile people.


    -Hey! Where are you!


    The only saving grace was Lucia¡¯s presence,ing through the crumbling stone walls.


    ¡°Hey! Are you okay¡­¡±


    Before Lucia could finish her sentence.


    Rumble-


    The ground started to shake violently.


    It wasn¡¯t Lucia who caused it. Nor was it Shiron¡¯s doing. No sane person would wield excessive power in such a narrow tunnel.


    Dust started falling as the ceiling of the underground tunnel, unable to withstand the vibrations, began to copse.


    Seeing Shiron stagger, Lucia stomped the ground harder.


    At the same time, she deflected all the numerous sword strikes shooting from above.


    She didn¡¯t pay attention to Yoru, who was between her and Shiron. What was important to her now was not executing the barbarian but Shiron¡¯s well-being, and thanks to that, Lucia safely reached Shiron.


    Shiron, supported by Lucia, used mana to clear the dust.


    Numerous people holding swords.


    Clearly, they were barbarians in ck clothes, surrounding Yoru as if protecting her.


    ¡°Princess, are you alright?¡±


    ¡°¡­Soi. Not me, Mte.¡±


    Yoru spoke to the woman supporting her. The leader of the Chusaldae. Soi looked down at Mte.


    ¡®A traitor¡­ Instead of giving her life, she became a burden.¡¯


    Unable to protect the princess, instead putting her in more danger. She was still shamelessly breathing instead ofmitting suicide.


    If Yoru weren¡¯t watching, or if the enemy weren¡¯t right in front of them, she would have ordered her tomit suicide immediately.


    ¡°Phew. You¡¯ve all gathered, haven¡¯t you?¡±


    Shiron pushed Lucia¡¯s support away and continued to provoke. His condition was such that he could copse at any moment, but he wanted Yoru to perceive him as an unbeatable monster, so he gritted his teeth and mustered strength in his legs.


    ¡°Ungrateful worms of the Empire. Do you all want to die together?¡±


    Instead of lifting his holy sword, Shiron pointed his finger forward. Despite the pain, like centipedes crawling under his skin, he managed to conjure up zing lightning.


    ¡°Where do you get the nerve to talk like that?¡±


    Soi red at Shiron, her face full of anger.


    That damn man had ruined the princess. Since realizing that, her mind was consumed with rage, making it difficult to think rationally.


    Tap-


    ¡°Stop.¡±


    Yoru grabbed Soi¡¯s shoulder to halt her. Her eyes moved from Shiron to the red-haired girl.


    ¡°If we keep this up, we will all die.¡±


    ¡°¡­Understood.¡±


    ¡°Stop pretending to be tough. What do you mean you understand? Are you scared?¡±


    Shiron spat at the enemies trying to turn away. Soi and all the Chusaldae¡¯s blood boiled. Dozens of killing intents focused on Shiron, making his dizziness worse.


    ¡°You scum!¡±


    ¡°¡­Cross the line, and you die.¡±


    Lucia stood in front of them, protecting Shiron. Though she boldly provoked them, Shiron was in a terrible state. Look at his hand trembling, despite the lightning at his fingertips.


    ¡®I should havee sooner.¡¯


    She regretted it briefly, but there was nothing Lucia could do. There were too many enemies on the way, and the underground tunnels kept copsing, forcing them to dig through the walls.


    After a brief standoff, Yoru was the one who eventually backed down.


    Yoru stopped the Chusaldae again and turned around.


    ¡°Are you running away?¡±


    ¡°¡­Yes, I¡¯m running away.¡±


    Yoru replied calmly with a drained voice. Now was the time to retreat. Yoru knew well that continuing the fight would yield nothing.


    So, she let go of her regrets while being supported by the Chusaldae.


    ¡°But next time, I won¡¯t run away. Shiron Prient, I¡¯ll be stronger¡­¡±


    ¡°I am Kyrie.¡±


    Shocking words.


    Yoru¡¯s eyes widened, meeting Shiron¡¯s gaze.


    ¡°What?¡±


    ¡°Shiron?¡±


    Lucia looked at Shiron with a dazed expression. Shiron kept hisposure, sneering at Yoru.


    ¡°Didn¡¯t you hear? I¡¯ll say it again, I am Kyrie.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡±


    Yoru was at a loss for words at the repeated confession.


    Confirming the identity of the benefactor who saved her life from an endless cliff, whom she had always kept in her heart, she could only grit her teeth as if they would break and urged her legs forward.

 Chapter 222: Barnacle (1)

    Chapter 222: Barnacle (1)


    After the rain, as if the day had cleared, the tension that felt like holding a bomb disappeared, and the space was filled with the calm sound of flowing water.


    Ssh¡ª


    Confirming that the barbarians were leaving, Shiron knelt down as if copsing. Lucia, who was dazed, was startled and followed suit.


    ¡°What, what is it? Hey! Hey, hey!¡±


    ¡°Just¡­ stay still. It will be over soon.¡±


    ¡°Oh, oh¡­¡±


    Shiron, calming Lucia, took a deep breath and waited for the blessing to change.


    Without anyone saying a word, Latera manipted their souls.


    From anger, focus, reaction, and vitality, their soul structure shifted to calm, resilience, patience, and the blessing of the multitude, like clockwork gears interlocking.As soon as the blessing changed, their heartbeat slowed as if a sedative had been administered, allowing Shiron to proceed with the next action more smoothly.


    ¡°¡­What are you doing?¡±


    ¡°We need to find bullets and a gun.¡±


    Ignoring his wet clothes, Shiron groped the ground. Lucia¡¯s face showed confusion at the unfamiliar words.


    First, he had imed his name was Kyrie, then suddenly copsed, and now he was crawling through the sewer like a mole cricket.


    However, Lucia decided to help Shiron instead of questioning him immediately. Shiron didn¡¯t seem to be joking, and she could ask for exnationster.


    The Kyrie who prioritized her emotions and caused trouble was gone. Lucia felt proud of her slightly more mature self as she groped the ground.


    However,


    An unexpected obstacle made Lucia hesitate.


    ¡®¡­What is a gun?¡¯


    It couldn¡¯t be referring to pebbles. Although Lucia didn¡¯t know the two unfamiliar words, it was clear that Shiron considered them important enough that not knowing would make her seem barbaric.


    Wasn¡¯t there a saying that keeping quiet was better than being clueless? Given she hadn¡¯t shown a reliable side in the recent battle, Lucia wanted to appear dependable now.


    Just then, Latera, who had released her spiritual form, spoke for Lucia.


    ¡°Hero, what is a bullet? I want to help too.¡±


    Instead of answering, Shiron showed a crushed lead bullet.


    ¡°This is it.¡±


    ¡°¡­Weren¡¯t you going to throw that away?¡±


    ¡°I was, but on second thought, it¡¯s better to keep it. It doesn¡¯t make sense that I¡¯d struggle with something like a bullet. There must have been some trick.¡±


    As the name ¡°Reincarnation of the Sword Saint¡± suggests, the status of guns in this world was ambiguous. While there was a category for guns in the yer¡¯s weapon system, they were often deemed impractical.


    Excluding the loading time, they were fast and, regardless of skill level, provided consistent power, making them good for early to mid-game use.


    However, even in the mid-game, they were only effective against humans.


    Guns were ineffective against apostles and demons. Unlike humans who could die from minor prating wounds, demons would not die unless their heart was gouged out or their head was severed.


    Of course, increasing the caliber to blow off their head might work, but carrying a cannon was impractical, and it was better to train mana.


    The many oveps between ¡°Reincarnation of the Sword Saint¡± and the current era made Shiron¡¯s actions quite persuasive.


    ¡°Hmm, I didn¡¯t think much about it since you spit them out like grape seeds.¡±


    ¡°¡­Indeed.¡±


    Sighing, Shiron put the bullets in his inner pocket.


    Squatting and searching for metal fragments reminded him of looking for shell casings in the army.


    ¡®I need to moderate my bravado next time.¡¯


    Since there was no other reason for his earlier bravado to appear strong, Shiron had to chew over his regret and embarrassment.


    ¡°I found it!¡±


    At that moment, a bright voice came from behind Shiron, who had been patting his aching back.


    ¡°This is it, right?¡±


    ¡°I found one too!¡±


    Lucia proudly held out three lead bullets. Not to be outdone, Latera also held out one in her small hand.


    With six lead bullets and a revolver, Shiron looked at them with a loving expression.


    After finishing the search, the group headed above ground with aching bodies. They walked through the copsed passage, avoiding the flowing filth and the slippery underground.


    Unable to endure the stench, Latera was in spiritual form, making Shiron feel as if he was alone with Lucia.


    ¡°That¡¯s a lie.¡±


    An unexpected remark. Lucia asked, looking at the back of Shiron¡¯s head.


    ¡°Huh?¡±


    ¡°What I said to the barbarians earlier, that my name is Kyrie. That was a lie.¡±


    ¡°¡­I thought so. There¡¯s no way you could be Kyrie.¡±


    Lucia sighed deeply andughed while walking beside Shiron.


    ¡°Your swordsmanship is poor, and you do bizarre training. Right, you couldn¡¯t be Kyrie.¡±


    ¡°¡­Why are youughing?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s funny.¡±


    Lucia kicked away the corpse she had killed earlier.


    ¡°Now that it¡¯s over, isn¡¯t this kind of like an adventure? Isn¡¯t it fun?¡±


    ¡°¡­Fun? I¡¯d rather sleep in my room.¡±


    ¡°Is there any meaning in just sleeping in your room¡­¡±


    Lucia continued, looking at the faint light in the distance.


    ¡°I thought¡­ that I was stagnant.¡±


    ¡°What do you mean stagnant? You¡¯ve been diligently attending the academy.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s not what I mean.¡±


    Shaking her head, Lucia moved a blocking rock with one hand.


    ¡°You and Siriel seem to have your roles, but I feel like I¡¯m just drifting in theke. Siriel follows our uncle to be the knightmander¡­ and you¡¯re a hero.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡±


    ¡°What about me?¡±


    ¡®What¡¯s with her? Is she getting emotional because it¡¯s dawn?¡¯


    She sounded like Yura during her adolescent phase. Shiron felt an urge to make a sarcastic remark but decided to match Lucia¡¯s mood.


    ¡°What will I do after graduating from the academy? I don¡¯t want to be a burden by being unemployed¡­¡±


    ¡°You have the title of family heir. You could be the head of the family.¡±


    ¡°Quiet for a moment.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡±


    ¡°So, going on an adventure with you. It makes me feel clearer about who I am and what I should do.¡±


    Tatak¡ª


    ¡°Just saying.¡±


    Lucia stepped forward, ahead of Shiron, and emerged into the open.


    In front of the city hall square.


    Due to the considerablemotion underground, people outside were murmuring, and the lower-ranking officers were forming a human wall to control the crowd.


    ¡°Are you safe?¡±


    A person who seemed to be the representative of the officers¡ªthe woman Shiron had seen at the police stationst time¡ªran over with a worried face. It wasn¡¯t surprising, given that a bloodstained swordsman hade out smiling.


    ¡°I¡¯ll prepare a transport carriage quickly. Ah, before that, someone bring a wet towel!¡±


    Berta turned her gaze away from Lucia and shouted. Thanks to her quite high rank, a burly man approached immediately, politely offering a bucket with wet towels.


    ¡°¡­I told you to take a vacation.¡±


    Shiron, who followed behind, took the wet towel Berta handed him. However, suddenly, his gaze stayed on Berta¡¯s waist.


    ¡°A gun.¡±


    ¡°Oh, this? It¡¯s a portable firearm recently issued. Its power is ambiguous, but I¡¯ve been finding it quite useful.¡±


    ¡°Let me see it for a moment.¡±


    ¡°¡­Pardon?¡±


    ¡°I need to check something. Just a minute.¡±


    ¡°Oh, alright¡­¡±


    Berta cautiously handed over her gun, and Shiron examined it thoroughly, checking if there were bullets in the chamber. Then, he aimed the muzzle at his thigh.


    Bang¡ª


    It didn¡¯t hurt. The bullet was absorbed as if sucked in, and from the moment the gun fired, Shiron could clearly recognize it.


    ¡®Deactivate the blessing.¡¯


    [Yes.]


    Latera followed the hero¡¯smand. Confirming that the shadow engraved on his soul had been removed, Shiron continued his experiment.


    He fired one shot at his chest and another at his head. He also had Lucia shoot at him.


    Still, it didn¡¯t hurt.


    Berta¡¯s face turned white at the sudden self-harm.


    ¡°What, what are you doing?!¡±


    ¡°Hey, now you shoot me.¡±


    Ignoring Berta¡¯s shock, Shiron grabbed her hand and ced the gun¡¯s handle in it. Berta, confused about what was happening, could only pull the trigger after being smacked on the butt.


    ¡°This is crazy.¡±


    Shiron¡¯s face scrunched up. It wasn¡¯t due to pain but because the barbarian¡¯s gunfire was more difficult to unravel than expected.


    Thinking it wouldn¡¯t hurt if shot by himself, Shiron was also unhurt by Lucia¡¯s bullets.


    Moreover, he wasn¡¯t hurt by Berta¡¯s bullets either, who was as good as a stranger.


    ¡®Did they do something to the bullets?¡¯


    Sorting out his thoughts, Shiron spat out the lead bullets.


    ¡°Thanks for letting me use it.¡±


    He patted Berta¡¯s back, not forgetting to exin.


    ¡°It¡¯s just magic practice, don¡¯t worry.¡±


    ¡°¡­Yes, yes!¡±


    ¡°And don¡¯t go reporting this to His Majesty over something like this.¡±


    ¡°Of course not. I¡¯ll also make sure to keep the people quiet.¡±


    She had be more perceptive since hest saw her. Berta nodded repeatedly, matching Shiron¡¯s pace.<hr>


    ¡°Are you alright?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m fine.¡±


    In a room filled with the smell of herbs, Yoru waved off Soi, who had approached his bedside.


    It wasn¡¯t a pretense of strength; he really was fine. Just like he had said about having children and taking ves, there was no sign of killing intent in the opponent¡¯s attack, so it was an obvious result.


    ¡°What did you think?¡±


    ¡°Pardon?¡±


    ¡°Shiron Prient, and the kid who suddenly appeared¡­ the two we faced.¡±


    ¡°¡­They were strong.¡±


    Soi, the leader of the Chusaldae, honestly acknowledged their strength.


    In the basement, with blood rushing to his head, he couldn¡¯t make an objective judgment, but looking back now, it was right to follow the princess¡¯s order.


    ¡°How strong were they? I can¡¯t remember clearly because I wasn¡¯t in my right mind then.¡±


    ¡°¡­Even if there were five of me, I wouldn¡¯t be confident of victory.¡±


    ¡°The ck-haired man? Or the small child?¡±


    ¡°The small girl. In my life¡­ I¡¯ve never seen anyone that strong.¡±


    ¡®I was curious about Shiron Prient¡¯s strength¡­ was that it?¡¯


    Yoru, looking at Soi with wide eyes, sighed deeply.


    ¡°Stronger than my father.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡±


    Soi clutched the hem of his pants in a panic. He realized btedly what he had said. As a warrior and a person of Silleya who revered strength, acknowledging an enemy as stronger than the chief elder was a great disrespect.


    Especially in front of the princess, who was his blood rtive¡­


    ¡°It¡¯s alright. I thought so too.¡±


    Yoru patted the back of Soi¡¯s hand, which had suddenly be despondent.


    ¡°Recognizing an opponent¡¯s strength is not easy. And what if the opponent is strong? Our people have fought against muchrger empires for hundreds of years.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡±


    ¡°Yet the empire, even if intermittently, has not been able to do anything about our great achievements. Our Silleya not only maintains our lineage but also bes the voice of the powerless.¡±


    Speaking calmly, Yoru rubbed her index and middle fingers together. Recognizing the familiar gesture asking for a cigarette, Soi handed over a long stick with a lit end.


    Yoru inhaled deeply.


    Unable to calm her mind, she took in the smoke more deeply than usual.


    ¡®That man was Kyrie.¡¯


    Yoru recalled the man who had flippantly spoken such vulgar words.


    Kyrie. The benefactor who had saved her when she fell off the cliff.


    But that benefactor was the hateful emperor¡¯s dog, who had repeatedly harassed her with obscene jokes.


    ¡­The benefactor and enemy were the same person.


    The conflicting recognition made Yoru¡¯s head ache¡­ until it suddenly cleared with a light snap.


    Before leaving the underground, the man had shouted at Yoru that he was Kyrie. Though Yoru couldn¡¯t respond in the chaos, she now believed his words.


    ¡®Come to think of it, Kyrie also used to harass people.¡¯


    Yoru rubbed her groin, where graffiti had been scrawled, blushing. It was a cheap price for a life saved, but Kyrie, Shiron Prient, had patted her unguarded buttocks and unnecessarily stroked her thighs.


    ¡°Where are we going now?¡±


    To forget the embarrassing memory, Yoru turned her attention to the scenery outside. Seeing the quiet farnds, she realized this wasn¡¯t the capital city of Rien.


    Soi quickly wiped away her tears and bowed her head.


    ¡°We¡¯re heading toward the eastern mountains. The southern and western borders are heavily guarded, so we have to take a detour. Please forgive me.¡±


    ¡°¡­I see.¡±


    Yoru exhaled smoke and stood up.


    ¡°Let¡¯s stop by the temple of Lady Kihara on the way. She¡¯s been very helpful in many ways this time.¡±


    The goddess of the sea, Kihara.


    In a small vige on the eastern coast of the empire, where waves and storms never ceased, there was a small temple dedicated to her.


    ¡°She will surely be pleased to hear about the strong human woman.¡±


    Yoru¡¯s gaze stopped at the statue in the corner of the cabin.

 Chapter 223: Barnacle (2)

    Chapter 223: Barnacle (2)


    A few dayster, in the Alhyeon Room of the Imperial Pce.


    ¡°So, how¡¯s the ve-makinging along?¡±


    Victor, sitting on the throne, spoke with a yful expression.


    A person who stood above everyone must be dignified and revered. Especially for the young, they were advised to be careful with their speech and actions to avoid being seen as frivolous. However, Victor could not maintain that demeanor in front of Shiron.


    The only response she could muster was to recall childhood memories and warmly greet an old friend.


    ¡°No.¡±


    Shiron gave a simple answer and turned around, indicating he was leaving the Alhyeon Room. Victor hurriedly stood up from the throne with a panicked expression.


    ¡°Why are you leaving already?!¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ve said everything I needed to. So, I¡¯m leaving.¡±Shiron looked at the man, a head shorter than him, with indifferent eyes.


    When he had agreed to make a terrorist a ve, there was no one more charming in the world, but now that he had let him go, Victor seemed like nothing more than a pervert obsessed with men.


    ¡°Come on, we haven¡¯t seen each other in so long. How about a cup of tea? Think of my dignity, please.¡±


    ¡°¡­Let go. We both know how busy we are.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m not busy! I canceled all my appointments when I heard you wereing.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m the one who¡¯s busy.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯ll get sick if you keep living like that. How can a person be busy all the time?¡±


    ¡°Standing there showing off while I¡¯m tired¡­¡±


    ¡°I, I was wrong. There¡¯s a room next to the Alhyeon Room. Let¡¯s go there.¡±


    Reluctantly, Shiron decided to go along with Victor¡¯s hand. Although being alone with Victor wasn¡¯t appealing, he wasn¡¯t the kind of person who would do anything inappropriate, so there was no need topletely distance himself.


    Shiron trudged along and plopped down on a chair adorned with gold and jewels. Originally a masterpiece made for the emperor, Victor personally brewed tea for Shiron, despite his status.


    ¡°The reports I¡¯ve been getting these past few weeks are incredible.¡±


    Victor, cing the teacup down, couldn¡¯t hide his delight and smiled broadly.


    ¡°In the back alleys, headless corpses are disyed, and since there are no signs of struggle, there¡¯s a rumor that the Grim Reaper has been through. I couldn¡¯t stopughing the entire time I read them.¡±


    ¡°¡­Sip.¡±


    ¡°And just the other day, there was a report about the ground shaking at midnight, and the za waspletely overturned. It seems like it will cost a lot to restore it. I had a heated debate with the ministers, but¡­ of course, I¡¯m not ming you. Everyone is satisfied that you cleaned up all the troublesome trash!¡±


    Shiron tilted his head slightly at the mention of ¡°troublesome trash,¡± but it wasn¡¯t entirely wrong.


    Although the original n to capture ¡®Yoru, the Barbarian Princess¡¯ and turn her into a battle ve didn¡¯t work out, there was no one toin about the results other than Shiron and the wanted criminals.


    The wanted criminals Shiron dealt with in the past few weeks were not civilians who had turned bad; they were elite, professionally trained individuals. None of them were without the ability to wield sword energy, and while not all were as powerful as Yoru, many were high-level warriors capable of emitting strong energy.


    Professional criminals were hard to deal with. Especially if they were hidden among the popce, it¡¯s not easy to send in forces to eliminate them.


    To kill elites, you needed to send in elites as well.


    Dealing with the monsters in the north was already difficult enough, and having to use the empire¡¯s carefully trained elites in a war of attrition with wanted criminals remains a significant problem for the empire.


    But those troublesome rebels disappeared without much effort.


    Was this how the previous emperor felt about Hugo Prient?


    Victor couldn¡¯t shake the eerie feeling that overwhelmed her whenever she thought of Shiron.


    ¡°Is it okay that we missed the barbarian princess?¡±


    Shiron, feeling a bit more alert with the hot tea in his stomach, met Victor¡¯s gaze.


    ¡°The spark of terror hasn¡¯t been removed yet.¡±


    ¡°The empire isn¡¯t so shameless and insolent. Even if you, a person capable of overturning the board, have been around for hundreds of years, we¡¯ve been running smoothly.¡±


    Victor, who had been smiling broadly, changed her expression and replied.


    This was an aspect she rarely showed Shiron.


    ¡°We¡¯ll advance to the border in two days. Let¡¯s see how they react, if they have the nerve to split their forces in this chaos.¡±


    ¡°¡­That¡¯s sooner than I thought.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m not trying to refute your opinion, but the ministers and I think it¡¯s not too fast. In fact, it¡¯s seen as a bit dyed due to the cleaning up.¡±


    It¡¯s a matter of bringing in the barbarian leader. There¡¯s no way they wouldn¡¯t notice, so the empire had to prepare for a local war that hadn¡¯t happened in 500 years.


    ¡®It¡¯s fortunate that it seems well-managed.¡¯


    Sipping his tea, Shiron felt an odd sense of relief about Victor. He had worried a lot, thinking Victor had be the emperor unprepared, but thanks to the emphasized imperial administration system, Victor was showing the qualities of a proper emperor.


    ¡®If only he didn¡¯t have that penchant for men, we could have been closer¡­¡¯


    ¡°Not only the border but the expeditionary force will also focus on defending the empire¡­¡±


    While Shiron harbored some regretful thoughts, Victor continued with an ambitious look.


    ¡°This will shorten the expedition period and increase job satisfaction among knights and soldiers. Public security will also improve. The wildnds, almostwless except for Rien, will fall within the knights¡¯ range of activity.¡±


    ¡°¡­Other countries will have a hard time.¡±


    ¡°We¡¯ll send surplus troops.¡±


    ¡°Without pay?¡±


    ¡°No.¡±


    ¡°We¡¯ll be hated.¡±


    ¡°The empire is strong.¡±


    Victor answered with a sly smile.


    ¡°And also wise.¡±


    Shiron sensed cunning and ferocity in that smile.<hr>


    That night, returning from the imperial pce, Shiron faced a beast that made Victor¡¯s ferocity seem like child¡¯s y.


    ¡°Brother.¡±


    ¡°Uh, yeah¡­¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t cheat on me while I¡¯m gone. Got it?¡±


    With hair drenched in sweat, Siriel asked this while exuding a chilling aura.


    ¡°You didn¡¯t answer.¡±


    ¡°I never learned wind magic.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡­Ahaha! Brother, you¡¯re so funny!¡±


    Siriel,ughing heartily at Shiron¡¯s nonchnt answer, nted a deep kiss on his face.


    ¡°Why is my brother so perfect? Handsome, smart, funny¡­ It¡¯s amazing~¡±


    ¡°Ahem, I¡¯m pretty great. So could you move a bit? I¡¯m thirsty.¡±


    Shiron tried to escape from Siriel, wiping the sweat off his forehead. Despite learning mana and having strength, and not getting tired thanks to blessings, just dealing with Siriel left him exhausted.


    ¡®I thought she was weak, but it seems she¡¯s been building up a lot. This might drain me to death.¡¯


    ¡°Wait¡­ Ugh.¡±


    However, Siriel had no intention of getting off despite Shiron¡¯s request. Perhaps inspired by his mention of thirst, her eyes lit up.


    No idea where she learned this perverse behavior, Shiron couldn¡¯t help but be taken aback by the warm sensation flowing into his mouth through their kiss.


    ¡°H-H-How is it¡­? Do you dislike it because it¡¯s lukewarm?¡±


    Despite her extremely embarrassed face, Siriel asked Shiron for his thoughts. If she was so embarrassed, she shouldn¡¯t have done it, but Shiron silently shook his head for his fianc¨¦e, who was about to go on an expedition.


    ¡°Phew, that¡¯s a relief.¡±


    ¡°Yeah¡­¡±


    Dizziness swept over him.


    Engaging intimately with such a beautiful woman was a rare fortune, even worth millions, but being forcibly drained multiple times made his lower body feel numb, giving him goosebumps.


    Was it the 64th time¡­ or the 65th? It¡¯s a wonder the bed legs haven¡¯t broken.


    Smooch?


    ¡­Just when he thought it was over, Siriel slid down and started making slurping noises. Shiron felt like all sensation in his lower body was being sucked out, unable to close his mouth.


    ¡®66 times¡­¡¯


    Only after three more times did Shiron finally manage to break free from Siriel.<hr>


    ¡°Kid? You¡­?¡±


    The next morning, as Seira came out of the annex, she covered her mouth upon seeing the staggering Shiron.


    Thanks to that, the dented lead bullet and the revolver covered in mud floated in the air in her white hands.


    ¡°Did a vampire get you? How did you get so skinny overnight?!¡±


    ¡°¡­¡­The results, how did they turn out?¡±


    Shiron, putting strength into his trembling legs, leaned on Seira for support.


    The first thing he did upon returning to the mansion was not to rest, but to meet Seira, who was analyzing the lead bullet.


    ¡°It took a while¡­ but are you sure you¡¯re okay? You look lighter.¡±


    ¡°Yeah, great sorcerer Seira, the strongest mage on the continent. Just tell me the results.¡±


    Shiron, escaping Seira¡¯s arms, felt a strong sense of dizziness and copsed onto the sofa.


    A look of concern appeared on Seira¡¯s face as Shiron urged her for an answer.


    ¡°Um¡­ first, don¡¯t be surprised.¡±


    ¡°What did you find?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll show you.¡±


    Seira carefully ced the floating lead bullet and revolver on the ground, then began to inscribe aplex spell at one point.


    [Catalyst Circle]


    It¡¯s a magic used in research facilities to see the reaction results early. Shiron could easily guess that the result wasn¡¯t good.


    The reason being, Seira hadn¡¯t touched the gun or the lead bullet since earlier.


    As Seira mentioned, an eerie phenomenon urred with the lead bullet.


    Thud-


    Grayish-white spots appeared on the clustered metal fragments. It didn¡¯t stop there. As Seira flicked her fingers a few times, the spots grew as if they were going to engulf the lead bullet.


    ¡°¡­Is this why it hurt?¡±


    Shiron shuddered at the creepy sight.


    He had suspected something was wrong since there were only five lead bullets instead of six, but seeing the phenomenon made Seira¡¯s concern more understandable.


    ¡°It¡¯s a curse. An old-fashioned but effective one that requires direct contact.¡±


    Seira, treating the item with barnacles as something that shouldn¡¯t exist, incinerated it.


    ¡°Didn¡¯t you say the barbarian shot this?¡±


    ¡°Yes. But why? Am I under a death curse?¡±


    ¡°You won¡¯t die. You have the Holy Sword.¡±


    There were many types of curses unknown to her, but having experienced countless curses over 700 years, Seira could easily say, even without being a curse expert.


    ¡°But the person who carried this for a long time will die.¡±


    Especially if it was something experienced during the great chaos 500 years ago.

 Chapter 224: Barnacle (3)

    Chapter 224: Barnacle (3)


    The people of Rien lived two hours longer each day than others.


    Rising before the sun was a normal routine, and thanks to the lights that illuminated the streets, they went to bedte.


    The same went for the workers who repaired the overturned roads; they worked in two shifts, regardless of day or night.


    ¡°Ten-man leader! Where is the ten-man leader!¡±


    ¡°¡­Coming now!¡±


    As a booming voice echoed through the underpass, a middle-aged man with a yellow armband appeared hastily. The chief supervisor, responsible for the sewage repair, confirmed his armband with a shing baton and then sped his hands behind his back.


    ¡°There is an order from the top to advance the deadline by two days.¡±


    ¡°Oh¡­¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s an order to ensure everything ispleted before the deployment ceremony. Can you do it?¡±The supervisor tapped the ten-man leader¡¯s shoulder with the red baton. It was meant as encouragement rather than a reprimand, but the ten-man leader made a sour face at the supervisor¡¯s words.


    Was this surprising?


    No. It¡¯s quitemon for workers to openly express their dissatisfaction with orders from their superiors.


    But, it was the first time he had outright refused.


    ¡°I can¡¯t do it.¡±


    The supervisor couldn¡¯t believe his ears. It wasn¡¯t an authoritative belief that orders from above were absolutew; rather, there was an anxiousness that something might have gone wrong.


    A moment of anomaly was caught within the ordinary. The supervisor raised his chin and said,


    ¡°Let¡¯s hear the reason.¡±


    ¡°The workers areining of severe fatigue.¡±


    ¡°Are the workers not always tired? Surely it¡¯s due to overwork¡­¡±


    He thought it was a simple reason, but what followed was beyond his imagination.


    ¡°It seems to be due to a gue.¡±


    ¡°If you¡¯re talking about diarrhea or stomach aches¡­¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t think so. People have beenining of pain in their wrists and ankles for several days now. I¡¯m not sure if we can meet the deadline because of that¡­¡±


    ¡°So, you¡¯re fine, aren¡¯t you?¡±


    At the supervisor¡¯s incredulous expression, the team leader removed his asbestos gloves and revealed his wrist. Tiny grayish spots, the size of millet grains, densely covered it. The supervisor¡¯s face twisted at the sight of such a grotesque spectacle he had never seen before.


    ¡°¡­Stop.¡±


    ¡°Excuse me?¡±


    ¡°Stop all work! Gather everyone and bring them up!!¡±


    Why hadn¡¯t he mentioned this sooner? No, it was fortunate he found out now. [Drunkard Charlie] threw the red baton on the ground and ran up to the surface.<hr>


    A small vige on the eastern coastal cliff. Orr.


    Due to the constant storms, there were not many outsiders who visited this ce.


    ¡°Hmm, how few are they?¡±


    The innkeeper blinked at the question from the woman wearing a hood. Then he burst into heartyughter.


    ¡°Although it¡¯s within the empire, it¡¯s almost unknown that a vige exists here. Because of that, even tax collectors don¡¯te.¡±


    ¡°I see.¡±


    ¡°Haha! Isn¡¯t it funny? Even the tax collector, who is scarier than the Grim Reaper, doesn¡¯te here¡­ Except for the unending storm, there¡¯s no ce as peaceful as this!¡±


    Bang- A mug filled with frothy beer was ced on the counter. The woman in the hood then ced a piece of currency and a silver coin on the counter.


    ¡°Uh¡­ This is too much money. A single piece of currency is enough. The cost of living is cheap in this countryside.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s an offering to the Lord of the Sea.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡­I see.¡±


    At the woman¡¯s calm voice, the smile disappeared from the innkeeper¡¯s face. Leaving the counter, he locked the tavern door and eventually turned off the lights illuminating the interior.


    ¡°So, you¡¯re a pilgrim,e to make an offering despite the storm.¡±


    Creak- creak-


    As the innkeeper moved, the sound of something hard bumping against each other echoed. Although there was no light inside, Yoru had the talent of celestial vision. She could clearly see the sight of the middle-aged man in front of her being covered with bumpy shells.


    ¡®Ugh, no matter how many times I see it, it¡¯s disgusting.¡¯


    When Yoru¡¯s face twisted in revulsion, the transformed innkeeperughed heartily, unfazed by her reaction.


    ¡°Haha. Even though you hate it so much, youe on a pilgrimage. You must have deep faith.¡±


    ¡°Can¡¯t you just stay in your normal form? The goddess I seek to meet is not as disgusting as you.¡±


    ¡°How can one greet a god with a false appearance?¡±


    Passing by the frowning Yoru, the innkeeper headed outside.


    Those who were in need must hold their tongues. Yoru, guided by someone she could hardly regard as human, headed towards the stormy cliff.


    The Chusaldae, including Soi, did not follow. The one she was about to meet now did not likemotion.


    ¡®If we go in arge group, we could die.¡¯


    Thus, they broke through the storm and reached a huge whirlpool. The innkeeper, a demon, drew a dagger and shed his hand.


    Kak- kakak- Because of the shells that covered his entire skin, it didn¡¯t cut well. After several more attempts, red blood finally dripped down.


    ¡°¡­Enter.¡±


    ¡°Alright.¡±


    Following the demon, Yoru leaped into the whirlpool. It seemed like a suicide attempt, but the sea did not swallow Yoru. Instead, the whirlpool formed a path, guiding Yoru to a certain ce.


    Finally, she arrived at a temple. The demon did not enter with her. The voice of a god resounded in his mind, instructing him to let only the foreign girl in.


    ¡°Are you hurt?¡±


    Inside the temple stood a woman covered in smooth scales.


    Her head shone blue likepiszuli, and her voluptuous body waspletely unclothed, revealing her sensual figure.


    Upon meeting the Goddess of the Sea, Yoru bowed her head deeply. She did not simply show respect because her opponent was stronger; she showed fitting behavior to someone she felt indebted to.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry I haven¡¯t been able to visit more often.¡±


    ¡°No, it¡¯s alright. Your presence, bringing stories from the outside, is enough.¡±


    The Goddess of the Sea.


    Kiara, the Queen of the Deep Sea,ughed heartily as she approached Yoru.


    She had already lost her ¡®divine¡¯ demeanor due to excitement over the stories she would hear, but the girl before her didn¡¯t mind such trivialities.


    ¡°I smell the scent of battle. Coming here means you have brought a story that will satisfy me, right?¡±


    ¡°Of course.¡±


    ¡°Well then¡­¡±


    Kiara circled Yoru, creating water marks on the floor.


    She was using the ¡®vision of the past¡¯ to see the intense experiences etched into Yoru.


    Knowing this, Yoru waited for the sticky gaze to end.


    ¡°¡­You were defeated without having a chance to react.¡±


    Kiara closed her eyes, which had been emitting a brilliant light.


    Yoru squeezed her eyes shut, gued by unpleasant memories.


    At seventeen, an age full of self-indulgence, Yoru felt unmatched among the warriors in her tribe and among her peers. Being the precious daughter of the Grand Elder, she was even called a princess, so it was only natural that she felt a great sense of humiliation from this defeat.


    Even though it was a surprise attack, Shiron Prient had skillfully exploited Yoru¡¯s moment of hesitation. Seeing that he was unarmed, she had let her guard down, arrogantly believing that she, armed with a sword, could not be defeated by someone barehanded.


    In that situation, she had suffered every possible humiliation, eventually considering bing a ve. Ignoring the taunt that she was scared, she had run away with her tail between her legs¡­


    ¡®What a pitiful sight for someone so young¡­¡¯


    Having seen Yoru¡¯s past, Kiara understood well how she must feel.


    ¡°You must have learned a lot.¡±


    She patted Yoru¡¯s shrunken shoulders. No one goes through life without experiencing defeat. What mattered was having the heart not to be broken by that defeat and to rise again.


    Just as Kiara had grown stronger after losing to Kyrie, Yoru would do the same.


    ¡°But this isn¡¯t a very interesting story, is it? In that case, I¡¯d like to receive a different offering.¡±


    ¡°¡­Is that so?¡±


    Yoru looked at Kiara with a flustered face. To receive the Goddess of the Sea¡¯s blessing, she needed an offering that matched.


    If it wasn¡¯t an interesting story that pleased the goddess, she would have to prepare an offering equivalent to the benefit gained from the goddess¡¯s blessing.


    Thanks to her, she had saved the lives of herpatriots in thebyrinthine underground, so she needed a treasure or a human life to save someone. But right now, Yoru had nothing with her. All she had was her own body.


    Kiara licked her lips, knowing this.


    A chill ran down Yoru¡¯s spine.


    ¡°The interesting story is¡­ in thetter part.¡±


    ¡°What are you talking about? After that, the ceiling copsed, and yourpatriots ran away with their tails between their legs. Isn¡¯t that the end?¡±


    ¡°There was a girl next to the man.¡±


    ¡°So?¡±


    ¡°That girl looked stronger than the man. Don¡¯t you like strong women? So¡­¡±


    ¡°Could it be a mistake? You were bleeding a lot and exhausted, so it¡¯s possible you misjudged the opponent¡¯s strength.¡±


    At that moment, Kiara¡¯s eyes sparkled again.


    -I am Kyrie.


    ¡­What was that sound?


    -Didn¡¯t you hear? Let me say it again, I am Kyrie.


    ¡­The human said twice that he was Kyrie.


    The ¡®vision of the past¡¯ that delved into Yoru¡¯s experience now uncovered Kiara¡¯s past as seen through Yoru¡¯s eyes.


    -Calling you a prostitute is too kind. Ugh, what a stinking abalone smell¡­


    A vulgar tone, a swaggering gesture.


    ck hair, ck eyes.


    A woman who looked a bit like the Yoru before her.


    A human holding a rapier that seemed to be light embodied as a sword, a symbol of a warrior, and a proxy of the gods.


    Kiara felt the presence of Kyrie from Shiron, who was shadowed by red hair.


    Kyrie.


    In the dark sea, despite the overwhelmingly unfavorable situation, the monster who had beaten Kiara like a dried pollock.


    ¡®No way¡­¡¯


    Kiara¡¯s face was filled with shock.


    ¡®Alive?¡¯


    Had they been reincarnated?


    Reincarnation.


    Such an unbelievable thought crossed her mind, but the more she pondered, the less impossible it seemed.


    Souls revolve in the destiny of the world.


    A story she had heard from the god she once followed. Kiara lifted theplete denial into the realm of understanding.


    But amidst all this, an undeniable doubt lingered. Kiara bit her nail and pondered.


    ¡®Why were they reborn a man?¡¯

 Chapter 225: The Sea Illuminated By Stars (1)

    Chapter 225: The Sea Illuminated By Stars (1)


    ¡°How are you feeling today?¡±


    Inside the running train, Shiron checked the condition of Latera and Lucia once again. Ever since confirming the curse from the lead bullets with Seira, he had been constantly worried about their health.


    The two who had helped collect the lead bullets in the underground tunnel.


    Although Shiron was reassured that he was fine due to the blessing of the holy sword, he wasn¡¯t sure if Lucia would be okay with the curse.


    ¡°I¡¯m okay today too!¡±


    The first to respond to the question was Latera. She reassured Shiron by showing her fair palm.


    Before departing for the eastern coastal area, they had heard rumors about a mysterious disease spreading, known as the petrification disease.


    It spread from a part of the body with grayish scales, gradually making the body stiff, matching the symptoms of the curse Seira had discovered recently.


    ¡°Lucia, how about you?¡±¡°¡­Um.¡±


    Lucia averted her eyes from the burdensome gaze.


    For the past few days, Shiron¡¯s constant health check-ups and continuous attention made Lucia feel ¡®cared for.¡¯


    In her past life, she might have felt annoyed, thinking she was being underestimated, but now it only made her feel a ticklish sensation in her chest, perhaps due to the self-discovery journey she had undertaken.


    Despite Shiron¡¯s usual gruff demeanor, his care felt somewhat nice, as if he were her parent. The significant difference from his usual behavior caused her heart to flutter involuntarily.


    ¡°Um, it feels a bit itchy on my side¡­¡±


    ¡°Itchy?¡±


    ¡°Y-yes¡­¡±


    ¡°Let me see.¡±


    As Shiron leaned closer, Lucia, who was sitting opposite him, unzipped her coat. As the train didn¡¯t have heating, the warm air trapped inside the coat clung to her skin, forming condensation.


    p-


    A cold hand touched her side. The sudden touch made Lucia¡¯s face flush red, but she only trembled slightly without rejecting the hand that was carefully examining her.


    ¡°Is it here? Where exactly is it itchy?¡±


    ¡°More¡­up? I think it¡¯s a bit itchy near my armpit¡­¡±


    ¡°Up? Raise your arm a bit.¡±


    ¡°¡­What are you two doing?¡±


    Seira, who had just returned from taking a breath of cold air, interrupted their awkward situation.


    ¡°You said you touched the cursed object with your hand, right? Then shouldn¡¯t you check your fingers or palm? Why are you doing something so embarrassing so casually?¡±


    ¡°B-but my side¡­¡±


    ¡°Side or not, if you¡¯re checking symptoms, leave it to me from now on. You¡¯re not real siblings, and it¡¯s weird for a grown man and woman to touch each other so casually. Stop it immediately.¡±


    ¡°¡­That makes sense.¡±


    At Seira¡¯s scolding, Shiron withdrew his hand, which had been moving towards her armpit. Thinking about it, he realized that even though he was checking her health, he had been too careless. Lucia, well into adulthood, and Shiron, who had a fianc¨¦e, needed to be more careful.


    To avoid unnecessary misunderstandings, especially for Siriel on the expedition, it was best to refrain from such actions.


    Seira, who sat next to Shiron, smiled brightly at Lucia.


    ¡°Where does it itch? Let your sister check for you.¡±


    ¡°¡­Okay.¡±


    ¡®Isn¡¯t the age gap too big to call her sister¡­¡¯


    Lucia turned her head towards Seira, feeling a bit of regret, and looked out at the passing scenery.


    Seeing the white sandy beach outside the window, it seemed they had entered the coastal railway.


    Currently, they were on the northern coast of the continent. The train would run day and night for a week to reach the southern coastal area.


    Although Shiron hadn¡¯t mentioned the destination, Lucia knew where and why they were going.


    The strange rumors they had heard at the train station, the gray spots appearing on people¡¯s bodies, were the curse Lucia had experienced.


    Starting as gray spots, they grewrger until¡­the gray shell covered the entire body.


    It not only killed the victim but tortured them with the pain of their body hardening until death.


    Lucia knew only one person who could cast such a vile curse.


    The Queen of the Deep Sea.


    Though it was risky to assume the enemy¡¯s identity with limited information, even Seira concluded that the curse¡¯s source was Kiara.


    ¡®¡­Seira had also been cursed.¡¯


    Despite her sometimes foolish behavior, Seira¡¯s skills were genuine. She wouldn¡¯t mistake the curse she had once suffered from, and the one who determined the destination was none other than Shiron.


    ¡®Shiron can be trusted.¡¯


    Although he had his difficulties, Shiron had never shown signs of faltering in front of Lucia. Hence, Lucia couldn¡¯t imagine Shiron failing.


    Admitting this without hesitation now, Lucia found herself mostfortable when with Shiron.


    Feeling at ease. Anxiety flew away. The cold touch felt warm, and painful memories seemed to disappear, making her feel as if she had fully healed.


    ¡®Yura was like that too¡­¡¯


    Her thoughts pulled her consciousness deeper, linking to the beginning of her journey as a warrior.


    -Kill.


    -Yura¡­ do we have to do this? It looks like they¡¯ve repented enough¡­


    When shemitted her first murder, Kyrie was only ten years old. Even though they had tried to rob her first, killing a person with the same speech and hot blood was a shocking experience.


    -Mom.


    -Huh? Mom?


    -I miss mom, I miss the vigers.


    So, she acted childishly, unlike her usual self.


    That¡¯s not all.


    Sheter heard that she called out her deceased mother¡¯s name in her nightmares.


    -Kyrie is still a child? Even though you¡¯re much stronger than me.


    -¡­What does being strong have to do with it? I¡¯m a kid. I¡¯m only ten.


    -Come here.


    Each time, Yura held Kyrie. Although she had few memories of it, being in Yura¡¯s arms allowed her to forget all the storms she had weathered. She could erase the scars in her heart and wield her sword again. She could harden her resolve.


    Whenever Kyrie was about to crumble, Yura supported her. More thanrades watching each other¡¯s backs in battle, Yura¡¯s presence, observing the battle safely, was more helpful to Kyrie¡­


    ¡°Lucia. Wake up. We¡¯re at Rowen.¡±


    ¡°¡­Huh?¡±


    Hearing the voice beside her head, she lifted her head to meet purple eyes. She seemed to have dozed off, borrowing Latera¡¯sp.


    ¡°S-sorry.¡±


    ¡°Hey, what¡¯s there to apologize for? This is nothing for a tiredrade.¡±


    ¡°¡­Thank you.¡±


    Lucia wiped the drool from her mouth with her sleeve and packed her things to get off.


    ¡°Warm. And it smells like salt.¡±


    Aftering down south for a long time, the train was filled with a warm atmosphere. Stepping outside, the realization that they hade south hit even harder.


    ¡®It feels like we¡¯re on a vacation.¡¯


    Unlike the dark sea in the north, the southern sea was blue and sparkling. The tourists wandering around nearly naked added to the vibe.


    ¡­Tourists?


    ¡®Aren¡¯t we here to kill the Queen of the Deep Sea?¡¯


    Lucia remembered how harsh the environment was at the coast touched by Kiara, the Queen of the Deep Sea.


    Storms raged all year round, and waves tens of meters high would drag anyone approaching into the water to drown.


    Yet here, there were many people who looked like they were on a holiday.


    Far from storms, the sun was shining brightly, and everyone was in swimsuits, enjoying the emerald waves.


    Feeling something was off, Lucia tugged on Shiron¡¯s sleeve.


    ¡°Hey, Shiron.¡±


    ¡°What?¡±


    ¡°Are we at the right ce?¡±


    ¡°Yes. But aren¡¯t you hot? Take off that stifling coat.¡±


    Shiron said as he took off his own coat, setting an example. He wasn¡¯t sweating; he just didn¡¯t want to stand out as an outsider.


    ¡®It should be around here.¡¯


    Their next destination was the deep sea, where light didn¡¯t reach, and even breathing was hard. Shiron looked around for the person who would take them there.


    It was hard to find someone on the vast beach with just a nce, but fortunately, Shiron was looking for a building, not a person.


    A white building with a blue dome. Shiron¡¯s lips curled into a faint smile upon spotting it.


    ¡°Let¡¯s fill our stomachs first.¡±


    All they had eaten on the way from Rien were Hugo¡¯s snacks and the sandwiches provided in-flight.


    Since they would be busy from now on, they needed to eat well.


    Shiron led the group to the most luxurious-looking building. The scene of people dining on the terrace under the blue roof gave off a typical touristy vibe.


    Latera noticed a slightly different scent, but Shiron didn¡¯t stop walking.


    ¡°Sir, you need a reservation¡­¡±


    ¡°A ce with a good view of the sea.¡±


    Shiron slipped a gold coin into the waiter¡¯s pocket.


    ¡°Ahem, right this way.¡±


    ¡°Let¡¯s order. Bring the ten most expensive dishes here.¡±


    ¡°Shiron, I¡¯ll have this.¡±


    ¡°¡­Also, a kids¡¯ meal, please.¡±


    As they waited, various dishes started arriving at the table.


    A lobster the size of an arm was steaming hot, and oysters with lemon and olives had their tender flesh exposed.


    Finally, the kids¡¯ meal was served.


    Sausages, hamburg steak, and fries. The cute te designed for children who didn¡¯t enjoy seafood made Latera¡¯s eyes sparkle.


    ¡°Thank you for the meal!¡±


    With a bright smile, Latera removed the g from the fried rice, took a big spoonful, and put it in her mouth. She then cut arge piece of the hamburger and put it in her mouth. And,


    ¡°Ugh!¡±


    ¡°Are you okay?¡±


    Latera gagged. The signal meant only one thing.


    Though she tried to hide it, she couldn¡¯t fully conceal the presence of magic.


    Shiron patted her back, waiting for the waiter to arrive.


    ¡°Sir, is everything alright?!¡±


    ¡°Oh no, is there something wrong with the food?¡±


    ¡°We apologize. We will cover the medical expenses immediately¡­¡±


    ¡°Do I look like someone who cares about money?¡±


    Shiron stood up abruptly and patted the waiter¡¯s shoulder with a smiling face.


    ¡°Bring out the chef.¡±


    ¡°I-I will call him immediately. Please wait a moment.¡±


    After a short while, a gaunt man approached the table.


    Worried that he might have made a mistake, Shiron was relieved to see a familiar face.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry¡­¡±


    Bang!


    Before the man could finish his apology, Shiron overturned the table. Food and vomit flew into the air. The chef was unfortunate, but Shiron wasn¡¯t just looking for an apology.

 Chapter 226: The Sea Illuminated By Stars (2)

    Chapter 226: The Sea Illuminated By Stars (2)


    As the table overturned, it wasn¡¯t the chef or the waiter who reacted first.


    ¡®Why flip the table and make a fuss?¡¯


    Lucia, who was nibbling on various foods, thought that Latera might be vomiting because the food was poisoned. However, with her sensitive tongue, she concluded that there was nothing wrong with the food. She could only wonder why this fuss was happening when the food was delicious, with a question mark on her face.


    ¡®Couldn¡¯t this wait until after dinner¡­¡¯


    Seira sighed while wiping Latera¡¯s mouth. Like Lucia, she didn¡¯t stop the table from being overturned. Shiron¡¯s tantrums weren¡¯t a one-day affair, and it was suspicious that Latera suddenly vomited after eating perfectly good food.


    Later, Seira realized something as she took in the scene of the restaurant.


    ¡®Nobody seems surprised?¡¯


    Except for the waiter facing Shiron and the chef who cameter, no one paid any attention to this side.


    Despite the table being violently flipped, with food flying through the air and dishes shattering on the floor, other diners didn¡¯t even show a hint of interest in themotion.It was too unnatural to think that they just didn¡¯t want to get involved with some spoiled brat from a noble family. Feeling something was off, Seira took care of Latera and hid their presence.


    Yet, despite the obvious unnatural situation, no apology came from the restaurant staff.


    In an isted space without anyone¡¯s interference, the chef bowed his head.


    ¡°Sir, I don¡¯t know what has angered you so much, but I sincerely apologize.¡±


    ¡°Tsk, all anyone can say is sorry.¡±


    Shiron widened his perspective while skillfully acting like a brat. He didn¡¯t just take in the waiter and the chef but extended his senses to the entire restaurant.


    The ice in front of the woman in the red bikini hadn¡¯t melted since a while ago.


    ¡°You can do more impressive things.¡±


    ¡°¡­What should we do to appease you?¡±


    ¡°Alright then.¡±


    The knife in Shiron¡¯s hand gleamed menacingly.


    ¡°Take us to where the queen is.¡±


    ¡°¡­What?¡±


    The chef responded with a dumbfounded expression, as if he didn¡¯t understand what was being said.


    ¡°What are you talking about? This is the empire. This is a ce under the noble gaze of His Majesty the Emperor. How could there be talk of serving another sovereign¡­¡±


    ¡°Who said anything about treason?¡±


    Shiron sighed deeply at the prolonged conversation.


    He wanted to hold the knife to the chef¡¯s neck, but even though the opponent was a demon, he didn¡¯t want to torment an innocent person.


    ¡°This ce, Rowen, is the only seaside under the emperor¡¯s rule where the queen¡¯s touch does not reach.¡±


    Shiron threw the knife towards a guest. The knife, flying towards a woman dining, passed through the air and embedded itself in the chair across from her.


    Lucia¡¯s eyes widened in surprise at the astonishing scene. Seira and Latera were the same. They thought it was just an ordinary restaurant, but they had no idea the entire ce was a grand illusion.


    ¡°That¡¯s why you traitors who fled from the queen can leisurely stay here.¡±


    The waiter fainted from the sustained tension, and cold sweat began to flow on the chef¡¯s face.


    ¡®He sees through everything about our situation.¡¯


    How did he know? Had he nted a spy? Various thoughts crossed the chef¡¯s mind, but none matched perfectly. It had been hundreds of years since they settled in Rowen, and they regrly changed their appearance and identity to avoid capture¡­


    ¡®Should I kill him?¡¯


    The thought shed through the chef¡¯s agitated mind, but the demon quickly dismissed it.


    It wasn¡¯t just because he judged he couldn¡¯t win the fight, but also because the fact that this man didn¡¯t know ¡®everything¡¯ put the chef at ease.


    If this man hade just a week earlier, he might have bared his teeth and attacked. The chef resignedly bowed his head.


    ¡°Understood.¡±


    ¡°¡­Good to know.¡±


    Shiron released the holy sword he was about to draw. If things didn¡¯t go well, he was prepared to torture the chef by slicing off an arm, but fortunately, things worked out easily.


    The restaurant¡¯s name and the chef¡¯s name were so trivial that Shiron didn¡¯t remember them, but he knew the way to the [Pce of the Deep Sea] from ¡®Reincarnation of the Sword Saint.¡¯


    The method was to gain the cooperation of the merfolk who had fled the tyranny of [Queen of the Deep Sea] Kiara. Among them, the chef in front of him was the guide who knew the way to the [Deep Sea of Stars].


    Originally, there would have been an event to help the chef with the struggling restaurant by providing the desired ingredients, but Shiron didn¡¯t want to engage in foolish acts tied to the system without the status window.


    ¡°So, when will we depart?¡±


    ¡°As soon as possible.¡±


    ¡°¡­How about two dayster, when the restaurant is closed?¡±


    ¡°That works.¡±


    Shiron nodded once and signaled to Seira. Understanding the signal, Seira raised her finger and tapped the chef¡¯s chest a few times.


    ¡°¡­What is this?¡±


    The chef looked puzzled as the elf in a swimsuit made advances towards him.


    ¡°To make sure you don¡¯t run away.¡±


    ¡°¡­What?¡±


    ¡°If I don¡¯t release it in two days, your heart will explode. Is that enough?¡±


    Shiron nodded to Seira and then looked back at the chef.


    ¡°We¡¯re meeting for the first time, aren¡¯t we? I put a safety measure in case you run away. Oh, and take this.¡±


    Shiron ced three gold coins in the chef¡¯s hand.


    ¡°For the broken table and the food.¡±<hr>


    After finishing his business, Shiron left the restaurant and headed straight to their lodging.


    As a famous tourist spot within the empire, the coastal city of Rowen provided quitefortable amodations.


    The top-floor suite of a hotel overlooking the sea. One would expect Lucia to be thrilled with the luxurious hotel, but she looked somewhat dazed as shey on the bed.


    ¡°What just happened? Is that also the power of prophecy?¡±


    The reason for her question was the recent event. Shiron¡¯s sudden actions, knowing the opponent was a demon¡­ Shiron knew the opponent was a merfolk disguised as a human before Lucia did, leading the situation as if reading the opponent¡¯s mind.


    ¡°The power of prophecy?¡±


    Latera replied while bouncing on the soft bed. Originally, she was supposed to share a room with Shiron, but she was now sharing a room with Lucia.


    ¡°Yes, I also have prophetic dreams, but I can¡¯t think of how to use them.¡±


    In addition to the dream of piercing Shiron¡¯s chest, Lucia received many situations through dreams.


    Among them, there were scenes of Siriel charging towards the beast¡¯s army and situations where Yuma hugged Shiron and cried at Dawn Castle. However, it was too difficult to determine a course of action based on just that.


    She couldn¡¯t tell the person in her dreams about the dream itself. Didn¡¯t Glen also say not to share the contents of dreams with others?


    ¡®It said that even what can be dealt with will be something that cannot be dealt with.¡¯


    ¡°I want to use this foresight ability too.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re the wielder of the Holy Sword, aren¡¯t you? Even if you have the same ability, wouldn¡¯t you be able to see farther with the support of the Holy Sword?¡±


    ¡°¡­I don¡¯t remember the Holy Sword having such a function.¡±


    ¡°Even when looking at the same ce, some people see the forest, while others only see the trees.¡±


    Latera rolled around on the bed with a dissatisfied face.


    ¡°Maybe it¡¯s just a difference in intelligence? So don¡¯t be too disheartened.¡±


    ¡°¡­Are you insulting me?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m saying that no one can be perfect.¡±


    Latera, turning towards Lucia, pinched the side of the girl unnecessarily wallowing in self-pity.


    ¡°Even Kyrie relied a lot on herrades in the past, didn¡¯t she?¡±


    ¡°¡­Yeah.¡±


    ¡°Then why not rely on the Hero now like you did back then? Anyway, Kyrie doesn¡¯t seem to be very close to using her brain.¡±


    ¡°¡­You¡¯re particrly prickly today, aren¡¯t you?¡±


    Lucia pped away the hand pinching her belly and pinched Latera¡¯s cheeks.


    ¡°Didn¡¯t you really respect me when we first met?¡±


    ¡°What are you talking about? Why would I respect a girl who hides her identity and can¡¯t even hold the Holy Sword?¡±


    Latera also pinched Lucia¡¯s cheeks in return.


    ¡°I admire the Kyrie who held the Holy Sword proudly and fought against the demon. Not Lady Lucia who separated the Hero and the guardian angel out of petty jealousy.¡±


    ¡°¡­What are you talking about? Jealousy?¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t pretend. I can see everything.¡±


    Latera covered her mouth with her hand and giggled.


    ¡°You said you went to find yourself, but oh my, what¡¯s this? Inside Lucia¡¯s heart is a¡­ ow!¡±


    Latera, who had been struck by the sparks in Lucia¡¯s eyes, pouted and rubbed her head.


    ¡°You, you little¡­ Are you going to keep messing with me?!¡±


    Lucia¡¯s face turned red as she panted with anger.


    ¡°I-I¡¯m going to take a bath. Do whatever you want here.¡±


    Saying that, Lucia left the room, leaving Latera behind.


    She didn¡¯t know when it started, but Lucia knew well that the feelings she harbored for Shiron were anything but ordinary. That was why she wanted to hear the definite statement that they were not siblings.


    However, those feelings were not just crude lust.


    ¡®Something deeper¡­ Something that makes my heart flutter¡­¡¯


    Her face was now redder than red, and even a nosebleed was flowing. Lucia took a deep breath to shake off her vulgar thoughts.


    ¡°¡­How can she exude such a sexy aura?¡±


    Latera smiled faintly as she felt the emotions flowing in from beyond the door.


    ¡®It¡¯s amazing that the Hero hasn¡¯t made a move yet.¡¯


    Staring at the ceiling, Latera pinched and pulled a translucent window that had been out of sight.


    [Character Information]


    [Latera]


    [Pet]


    [Race Attribute: Holy]


    [Holy: Upper]


    [Blessing Slot: Lower]


    .


    .


    .


    Scrolling down.


    [Exclusive Partner: Shiron Prient]


    .


    .


    .


    [Achievement Progress: 61%]


    [Acquired Scenes of Passion 5/107]


    Seeing something strange, she quickly scrolled past. Eventually, the list of titles she had acquired so far began to pop up on the translucent window.


    [Bank Heist? Let''s Do It!][Acquired!]


    .


    .


    .


    [Hero Hides His Mercy][Acquired!]


    So many achievements filled the status window.


    [Memory of the Guide] [Unlocked when the Archangel title is acquired!]


    [Hero''s Path] [Unlocked when the partner acquires the True Hero title!]


    [???] [Unlocked when the demon is defeated!]


    As she stared nkly at the translucent window, a familiar presence was felt beyond the door.


    -Knock, knock.


    -Are you hungry? Want to go to the restaurant?


    ¡°Yes! Let¡¯s go!¡±


    Latera answered Shiron¡¯s call energetically.<hr>


    Two dayster.


    Despite the threat of death, the chef did not appear. They wondered if he had escaped by nullifying the curse, but Seira could sense that the chef¡¯s soul hadn¡¯t left the town, so that wasn¡¯t it.


    ¡°Please take care of us! Travelers!¡±


    ¡°¡­Who are you?¡±


    ¡°I am Johana, the daughter of the head chef of the merfolk fairy!¡±


    In ce of the chef, a young girl with blue hair who hadn¡¯t yet shed her youthful appearance showed up at the appointed ce.


    ¡°Seira, kill him.¡±


    ¡°¡­Okay.¡±


    ¡°Wa-wait!!!¡±


    Just as Seira was about to crush the cursed heart, the girl who introduced herself as Johana mmed her head on the ground.


    Thud-


    ¡°Please don¡¯t kill my father! I can do better!¡±


    Thud-


    ¡°He hurt his back! Pl-please!¡±


    Seira threw a troubled nce at Shiron, who sighed deeply.

 Chapter 227: The Sea Illuminated By Stars (3)

    Chapter 227: The Sea Illuminated By Stars (3)


    Queen of the Deep Sea, Kiara.


    Unsurprisingly, she was a demon who was defeated by the hero Kyrie 500 years ago.


    Much like how Yuma barely survived after being defeated by Kyrie and went into hiding, the same could be said about Kiara. However, there was a stark difference between the two.


    Unlike Yuma, who fell into a maternal obsession limited to Shiron, Kiara was a boss who only caused irritation whether faced by Shiron or Lucia.


    It wasn¡¯t because of the curse that gradually turned one¡¯s body to stone or her tyrannical oppression of her fellow merfolk.


    It was because the process of going after Kiara was absurdly troublesome.


    The apostles could be encountered in the field as the yer character¡¯s fame rose. You could easily meet Demodras or the Tower Master of Despair in their nesting areas.


    However, Kiara was different. To reach her underwater pce, various tasks had to bepleted, one of which was gaining the cooperation of the merfolk who had fled from her tyranny.


    So, did everything end if you gained their cooperation?¡®Ha, damn Yura¡­¡¯


    No, it didn¡¯t.


    The reason the deep sea remained unexplored and the demonic beasts of the enchanted forest didn¡¯t cross the seay there.


    [Whirlwind of Orr]


    A natural barrier that shredded even steel ships to pieces.


    Even Lucia, who had honed her body to the limit, could barely pass through it safely. With even a slight mistake, you¡¯d face Kiara with your HP reduced to shreds.


    ¡®That¡¯s why I had to go through such trouble, evenying traps¡­¡¯


    Instead of the chef, an unknown woman arrived.


    That alone was exasperating, but then she started making a scene by banging her head on the ground in a noticeable ce.


    Boom-


    Boom-


    -What¡¯s that?


    -I don¡¯t know, looks like a thug.


    -Oh no¡­


    -Tsk, poor kid¡­


    ¡°Fuck, are you watching a show?!¡±


    Feeling embarrassed by the attention, Lucia drew her sword and shouted, and even Seira blushed and tugged at Shiron¡¯s sleeve.


    ¡°Hey, aren¡¯t you going to stop her?¡±


    ¡°¡­You do feel embarrassed, huh?¡±


    ¡°What are you talking about?¡±


    ¡°I mean, it won¡¯t leave a memory because of the curse anyway, so what¡¯s the use of feeling embarrassed?¡±


    ¡°Are you going to keep talking nonsense? Hurry up and stop her, she¡¯ll hurt her forehead!¡±


    Taking his eyes off Seira, who was wearing a shameful outfit, Shiron approached the blue-haired girl.


    ¡°Did you say your name is Johana?¡±


    ¡°¡­Yes.¡±


    ¡°If you want to save your father, stand up immediately.¡±


    ¡°Yes, yes!¡±


    Johana stood up quickly, facing Shiron¡¯s fierce expression.


    ¡®¡­He¡¯s handsome.¡¯


    ¡°Answer only the questions I ask from now on. If you lie, your father will die.¡±


    ¡°Yes!¡±


    Shiron asked the dazed demon girl several questions.


    He verified if she indeed couldn¡¯te out due to her injured waist, if she truly knew the way to the queen¡¯s pce, if she could guide them better than the chef. And the final question.


    ¡°Are you my enemy?¡±


    ¡°No!¡±


    Johana answered loudly and clearly, but Shiron didn¡¯t care about her answers.


    Shiron was already conscious of Latera, who had be an astral body.


    [Everything she says is true.]


    ¡®Really?¡¯


    [Yes, and she even harbors a deep affection.]


    ¡®¡­Affection? Why?¡¯


    [I don¡¯t know? Maybe she¡¯s a bit of a fool.]


    ¡®¡­Why are there so many idiots these days? There are those whomit terrorism in the name of the greater good, some who resort to sorcery to be emperor. Now, even when their father is held hostage, their affection grows.¡¯


    [I agree.]


    While Shiron was having various thoughts in his mind, Johana gulped and crossed her legs.


    ¡®¡­Not only is he handsome, but he¡¯s also charismatic. And his personality is wild.¡¯


    As she continued her thoughts,


    Smack¡ª


    Johana¡¯s cheek stung.


    ¡®¡­She¡¯s not hostile. Although my suspicion about whether she¡¯s an enemy hasn¡¯tpletely disappeared, I need to take her along.¡¯


    ¡°What?¡±


    Johana looked at Shiron with a puzzled expression.


    ¡®Why did he hit me? Did I do something wrong?¡¯


    She looked around, hoping to catch some clues from others.


    But the red-haired girl, the oddly dressed elf, and the sudden act of violence didn¡¯t provoke any reaction from them.


    As if intentionally ignoring her, they drank water or adjusted their sword sheaths without paying attention.


    Only Shiron was focused on Johana, his fierce gaze directed at the demon girl.


    ¡°Why are you looking around like that?¡±


    ¡°I, I was wondering why you hit me¡­¡±


    Johana asked, looking up at Shiron. She thought it would be better to refrain from actions that might be bothersome on the way to the temple.


    However, his answer was a masterpiece.


    ¡°To confirm if you¡¯re a spy sent by the enemy.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡±


    ¡°The method is rough, but I have no room for your circumstances. Your father broke the promise first, and if you hadn¡¯te, he would be dead.¡±


    ¡°¡­Yes.¡±


    ¡°Lead the way.¡±


    ¡°Yes!¡±


    Johana answered briskly and hurriedly took the lead.<hr>


    Even with the guide¡¯s assistance, the path to the temple was rough.


    Just a moment ago, it was a sunny sandy beach, but despite walking along the shore, a rocky cliff with dark clouds suddenly appeared.


    It wasn¡¯t just that; after climbing the rocky cliff, the scenery changed so drastically that it felt like another world.


    A swirling sea appeared.


    ¡®It feels like I¡¯m hallucinating.¡¯


    It was certainly a ce where people¡¯s footsteps wouldn¡¯t reach. With such drastically changingndscapes, one could easily mistake it for a demon¡¯s trickery or sorcery.


    However, even this couldn¡¯t shock Shiron¡¯s party.


    He had experienced the Enchanted Forest.


    To those who had traversed and that rejected humans, a whirlpool that wasn¡¯t dangerous unless entered was not surprising at all.


    Moreover, Shiron didn¡¯t even nce at the whirlpool.


    He only looked at the back of the girl leading the way on the rough rocky path.


    ¡®Is she thinking of escaping now that her life is at stake? Or was she so scared that she sent her daughter instead?¡¯


    Even as they approached the queen¡¯s pce, Shiron pondered why the chef hadn¡¯t appeared.


    Usually, he would self-deprecate, saying it was as if he had a suspicious illness, but he couldn¡¯t help it. The excuse given by the merfolk girl kept nagging at his mind.


    ¡®She said she hurt her back. Seriously, she needs to make usible excuses.¡¯


    The chef was a merfolk, a demon.


    In the Enchanted Forest, it might be possible, but it was not easy for a demon living among humans to get injured.


    As evidence, when Johana had forcefully banged her head on the ground, her forehead was barely scratched.


    The only threat to them in the human world was the holy knights who roamed the continent with their sacred hooves.


    Screech!


    Boom-


    While lost in thought, a monster as big as a house rose from the sea. The monster with huge tentacles targeted Johana, who was walking ahead.


    Shiron shoved the motionless Johana aside and turned the monster into minced meat.


    ¡°Wow, amazing! To cleave the Icarus in one strike!¡±


    Johana pped towards Shiron, who had cleaved the monster in one blow.


    However, despite the praise, Shiron didn¡¯t show any joy. He approached Johana with an unchanged expression.


    ¡°Why¡­ what is it?¡±


    ¡°Why didn¡¯t you dodge?¡±


    Up close, Shiron looked angry.


    ¡°¡­¡±


    ¡°Depending on your answer, I will decide what to do with you here.¡±


    ¡°My body froze¡­¡±


    Shiron grabbed Johana¡¯s cor with one hand.


    ¡°You¡¯re lying.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡±


    ¡°I hope you didn¡¯t make me do something unnecessary.¡±


    As if urging for an answer, Shiron tightened his grip on her cor.


    ¡°I knew you would save me.¡±


    Johana answered in a heated voice.


    ¡°It¡¯s what a hero does, saving a girl in danger. So¡­¡±


    ¡°Were you testing if I am a hero?¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    Johana nodded, biting her lower lip.


    Shiron chuckled and released his grip.


    ¡°So, what¡¯s the result?¡±


    ¡°The sword you wield is the Holy Sword, proving your identity as a hero, right?¡±


    ¡°What if it wasn¡¯t? I didn¡¯t draw it until just before saving you.¡±


    ¡°There¡¯s a legend passed down among the merfolk. That a hero wille someday to liberate them from the tyrannical queen.¡±


    ¡°Does the queen know about the legend? She doesn¡¯t seem the type to leave such rumors unchecked.¡±


    ¡°Yes, but the queen doesn¡¯t care¡­ So, you¡¯re the hero, right?¡±


    ¡°Yes, I am the hero.¡±


    Johana¡¯s eyes glistened with sticky, gleaming affection, pleased with his confident answer.


    Seeing her smiling face, Shiron wore a disgusted expression and released her cor. The mark of being strangled by the cor remained clearly on Johana¡¯s shoulder.


    ¡°Why¡­ why didn¡¯t you hit me? I thought you were going to since you looked angry. Hehe.¡±


    Despite the rough treatment, Johana looked delighted, her face melting.


    ¡°If you really are the hero, you can hit me as much as you want!¡±


    Latera was horrified by the iprehensible scene.


    [Wow, what¡¯s with that girl? She seemspletely crazy without any emotional middle ground.]


    ¡®Should I seriously hit her?¡¯


    [¡­That¡¯s probably not a good idea. She¡¯s a demon, and your holy power can¡¯t heal her.]


    ¡®True.¡¯


    After finishing his conversation, Shiron sheathed the Holy Sword.


    ¡®That said, I should stop hitting her. Hitting more won¡¯t help this.¡¯


    Shiron approached Johana to check if she was uninjured.


    ¡°Stay still.¡±


    ¡°¡­You¡¯re not going to hit me?¡±


    ¡°There¡¯s no reason to hit you anymore.¡±


    ¡°¡­You really are the hero.¡±


    Johana blushed and allowed Shiron to check her body. The atmosphere was theplete opposite of when he was hitting her. Johana¡¯s heart pounded, and the intense throbbing was conveyed to his hands.


    ¡°Huh.¡±


    Seira and Lucia couldn¡¯t keep their mouths shut at the ridiculous scene.


    ¡°¡­What¡¯s with that girl?¡±


    ¡°Exactly.¡±


    ¡°Why do I feel so irritated?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s not just you, I feel nauseous because it¡¯s so disgusting.¡±


    Lucia mumbled and Seira agreed. Shiron seemed somewhat rxed, but they were still wary of Johana.


    It might seem excessive, but they couldn¡¯t help it. They had felt pity when she was suddenly pped, but now, despite not having a clear reason, a deep-seated hostility was boiling inside them.


    ¡®I don¡¯t like her.¡¯


    Lucia¡¯s instincts, honed through countless life-or-death situations as a hero, were warning her to be cautious of that girl.

 Chapter 228: The Depths Where Light Does Not Reach (1)

    Chapter 228: The Depths Where Light Does Not Reach (1)


    On a hill overlooking the sea, a pair of officers were climbing whitewashed stairs.


    A middle-aged man used magic to illuminate the darkness with one hand, while a young man cautiously observed their surroundings, ready to respond at any moment. Their destination was a house with a good view, the home of a chef who had not been heard from for some time.


    The officer expertly handling the search warrant confirmed they had arrived at their destination.


    ¡°How many days has it been since the missing report came in¡­ six days now.¡±


    ¡°Isn¡¯t this just a nuisanceint? It¡¯s too much fuss.¡±


    The young manughed lightly at the calm remark, but the middle-aged officer only stared at the house, which wasn¡¯tpletely devoid of presence. The young man, focusing on the presenceing from inside, widened his eyes.


    ¡°¡­Is someone there?¡±


    ¡°Yes, it seems so. But why does it feel so scary to go in?¡±


    ¡°Should we call for backup?¡±¡°Well¡­¡±


    The middle-aged officer, usually indifferent to anything, stiffened when he stood at the door.<hr>


    A faint groan leaked from inside.


    Along with it, an inexplicable chill made the hair on the hand holding the doorknob stand up.


    ¡°You stay here; I¡¯ll go in first.¡±


    ¡°¡­Is that okay?¡±


    ¡°What¡¯s not okay? It¡¯s better than both of us dying.¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    ¡°If I don¡¯te out in 10 minutes, run to headquarters.¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    Calling for backup wasn¡¯t an option. In cases involving unconfirmed dangers, the authorized personnel numbered only 13. The middle-aged officer preferred to sacrifice himself and have more peoplee here.


    Thud- Thud-


    ¡°Is anyone there?¡±


    No answer. Only iprehensible sounds like ¡®ugh¡¯ and ¡®ugh.¡¯ The middle-aged officer grabbed the doorknob again, and the young man stepped back two steps.


    ¡°We received a missing report and came to check! I¡¯ll just look at your face, so don¡¯t mind me breaking the doorknob!¡±


    Creak- Crack-


    The wooden door opened without resistance under his trained grip, and the middle-aged officer entered the dark interior of the house.


    The deeper he stepped in, the more the biting cold seeped into his skin. Despite his long career in public service and numerous hunts for monsters, this was his first experience like this, making his steps cautious.


    He didn¡¯t draw his sword or gun.


    It was just a feeling.


    If he drew them, he would die. That was the feeling he had.


    And after taking two more steps and turning a corner,


    He encountered someone.


    ¡°¡­¡±


    ¡°Officer, what brings you here?¡±


    ¡°¡­Answer me, didn¡¯t I scare you?¡±


    The middle-aged officer, who had met the chef, sighed in relief. His tense legs, numb from the strain, finally rxed. Barely supporting himself against the wall, the middle-aged officer stared at the chef in the dark.


    ¡°Didn¡¯t you hear? We received a missing report a while ago and came to check.¡±


    ¡°Huh? Who reported it?¡±


    ¡°Your workce by the beach, what else?¡±


    ¡°¡­Oh.¡±


    The chef let out a dazed sound as if he had forgotten. The officer¡¯s head tilted in curiosity, and as his tension eased a bit, the middle-aged officer spoke with a touch of rxation.


    ¡°Didn¡¯t you know?¡±


    ¡°¡­No, I knew¡­ But,¡±


    ¡°But?¡±


    ¡°I hurt my back. I was so disoriented I couldn¡¯t even find a recement.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s unfortunate¡­¡±


    The middle-aged officer looked at the chef with a sympathetic face. His paleplexion¡­ it didn¡¯t seem like he was lying about being sick. The officer nodded once and turned to leave.


    ¡°Well, now that we¡¯ve confirmed you¡¯re safe, I¡¯ll be going.¡±


    ¡°Yes. Thank you for your effort.¡±


    ¡°Take care of yourself.¡±


    Step-


    Step- Step-


    A sudden thought as he stepped out.


    ¡®Is it really okay to just confirm this and leave?¡¯


    So he nced back.


    ¡°Did you forget something?¡±


    ¡°¡­No. Take care of yourself.¡±


    ¡°Thank you.¡±


    ¡°Is there anything you need since you hurt your back?¡±


    ¡°No¡­ Ah! Please tell the restaurant I need another week off. My back pain isn¡¯t going away.¡±


    ¡°Will do.¡±


    With a simple reply, the officer left.


    He ignored the smell of blooding from inside the house. A beehive not to be disturbed. The house he just left was exactly like that, wasn¡¯t it?


    Though the officer didn¡¯t fulfill his dutypletely, it turned out to be the right decision in the end.


    The chef watched the officer hastily leave, wiping the cold sweat running down his face.


    ¡°Phew¡­¡±


    Thank goodness. It¡¯s a relief he didn¡¯t ask more questions and just left. If the officer had drawn his sword or acted even slightly threatening, he might have had to kill him.


    ¡°This life is tiresome.¡±


    Living among people, hiding his identity, wasn¡¯t easy. Was it a mistake to settle by the sea to avoid the queen in the first ce?


    If only the flowing blood wasn¡¯t that of a merman, he would have left the sea long ago.


    The demon, hoping the injury inflicted by the queen would heal soon,mented his situation repeatedly, no longer clinging to the salvation he had given up on.<hr>


    Despite the lingering unease about Johanna, the journey to subdue Kiara had no setbacks.


    If only Johanna didn¡¯t show such blind kindness as if she owed Shiron her life, she was fulfilling her role well.


    ¡®We¡¯re getting closer.¡¯


    Shiron looked down at the increasingly rough waves and multiplying whirlpools. It¡¯s starting to match the scenery of [Orr] in his memory.


    Screech!


    The frequency of monster appearances was also increasing.


    Just a few days ago, monsters attacked once an hour, but now, there were nests at every turn as if they didn¡¯t want to give them any rest.


    ¡°I¡¯m sick of it.¡±


    The only saving grace was that they could be taken out in one go. Without needing Lucia or Seira to step in, the monsters perished at the tip of the holy sword.


    ¡°Hero, keep going!¡±


    Johanna continually apuded Shiron¡¯s prowess in slicing the giant monster. Acknowledging the hero¡¯s title so readily, she had been cheering him on with full affection for a few days now.


    Perhaps it was due to this sustained goodwill? Shiron¡¯s attitude toward Johanna was starkly different from before.


    After defeating the tentacle monster, Shiron approached Johanna directly. His hand moved to her shoulder. Previously, it would have shot out to p her at lightning speed, but now, his thick hand gently rested on her shoulder.


    Shiron patted Johanna¡¯s back with a smiling face.


    ¡°Thanks for the support.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t mention it. Oh, would you like to try this?¡±


    The demon girl, smiling brightly, opened the pouch at her waist.


    Inside was a fruit with ck skin and red flesh, something Shiron was familiar with.


    ¡°Sea berry.¡±


    ¡°Oh? You know it? I thought you wouldn¡¯t since it only grows near whirlpools.¡±


    ¡°I saw it a long time ago. It had a sweet taste with a pronounced sourness.¡±


    ¡°¡­Hero, you know everything. I wanted to surprise you.¡±


    ¡°Who would be surprised by this, what kind of fool?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s delicious, try it.¡±


    ¡°Thanks.¡±


    Shiron reached into the pouch without hesitation and threw the contents into his mouth. Johanna giggled as she watched all the fruit disappear.


    [Herughter is dark.]


    As he brought the fruit to his mouth, a voice echoed in his head.


    ¡®Indeed. She smiled so suspiciously that I almost pped her again.¡¯


    [Ugh¡­ Right. No matter how many times I see it, it¡¯s a face that makes me ufortable. But seeing how she takes care of things so diligently, she might be a good person¡­]


    ¡®Didn¡¯t you really hate demons?¡¯


    [They say someone who gives you food is a good person. Maybe the same applies to demons?]


    Over the past few days, Latera had somewhat softened her hostility toward Johanna.


    Although Shiron¡¯smand prevented her from manifesting physically, seeing Johanna¡¯s actions through Shiron¡¯s eyes, she seemed like a devoted and blindly affectionate girl in love.


    Love.


    A difficult emotion to put lightly into words, but Latera had no choice but to admit that Johanna¡¯s soul emitted the same light toward Shiron as Siriel¡¯s did.<hr>


    How many more days had passed since then? Shiron also noticed Johanna¡¯s feelings without Latera¡¯s insight.


    Johanna loved Shiron.


    ¡®Damn it.¡¯


    Whenever Shiron vaguely harbored such thoughts, he took out the mirror from his bosom and engraved his suspicion of Johanna clearly.


    ¡®Get a grip. Even with the title of hero, I¡¯m not that handsome.¡¯


    Falling in love at first sight. Having never lived such a life, Shiron couldn¡¯t let go of his suspicion toward Johanna.


    [Even if you¡¯re not handsome, you have a charming face.]


    ¡®Sorry, but that¡¯s a roundabout way of saying I¡¯m not handsome.¡¯


    [Is it?]


    ¡®Yes, it¡¯s like saying ¡°you look like you study well¡± when you don¡¯t know what to say.¡¯


    ¡°What¡¯s with the mirror?¡±


    ¡°Checking if there¡¯s something on my face. Just keep guiding us. We¡¯re almost there.¡±


    Putting away the mirror, Shiron gazed at the end of the coastline.


    Stormy weather.


    And in the raging waves, a majestic whirlpool stood firm.


    The sight of the whirlpool, three times the size of any he had seen before, confirmed it as the [Whirlpool of Orr].


    ¡°I¡¯ll start.¡±


    Standing before the enormous whirlpool, Johanna raised her arms and pped loudly.


    Whoooo-


    Then, an incredible thing happened. The whirlpool, which seemed ready to devour everything, suddenly vanished, and the storm ceased.


    Shiron, looking at the now calm sea, turned to Johanna.


    ¡®What¡¯s going on? She didn¡¯t use blood as an offering?¡¯


    Lucia and Seira were also puzzled. The method Johanna used to stop the whirlpool was different from the one remembered from 500 years ago.


    Meeting their wide-eyed gazes, Johanna responded with a smile.


    ¡°I told you I could do better than my father, right?¡±


    ¡°¡­So that¡¯s what you meant.¡±


    ¡°Let¡¯s go in. I can¡¯t keep it stopped for long.¡±


    ¡°Sure. That¡¯s what I¡¯d expect from you.¡±


    Shiron gestured to Lucia and Seira.


    An open hand.


    It was a signal not to enter the sea, rather than a gesture to enter. Both assumed abat stance, while Johanna tilted her head in confusion.


    ¡°Why aren¡¯t you going in? I stopped it for you.¡±


    Instead of answering, Shiron drew the holy sword from his bosom.


    There was only one woman in this sea capable of stopping the whirlpool.


    Kiara, Queen of the Deep Sea.


    ¡°Should¡¯ve hit her a bit more?¡±


    Shiron faced her, smiling with eyes full of hostility.

 Chapter 229: The Depths Where Light Does Not Reach (2)

    Chapter 229: The Depths Where Light Does Not Reach (2)


    Queen of the Deep Sea, Kiara.


    Facing her, Shiron let out a hollowugh. It was because Johanna¡¯s secret was that absurd.


    Blue hair, a pure and innocent country girl-like appearance.


    Who would have known? That the girl, who smiled without a trace of worldly dirt, was the cause of a curse that could overturn the world.


    The saying ¡°it¡¯s darkest under themp¡± seemed to describe this situation.


    No, it wasn¡¯t that they hadn¡¯t tried their best.


    Indeed, hadn¡¯t they vouched for Johanna¡¯s innocence throughout the journey via Latera?


    [I¡¯m sorry! I¡¯m sorry! Disqualified as a lie detector!]


    ¡­¡­Even without Latera, Shiron had used every means to confirm whether Johanna was an enemy or not.He had threatened to kill him, but the cook didn¡¯t show up, and instead, a girl he¡¯d never met in ¡°Reincarnation of the Sword Saint¡± appeared. He found it strange.


    It was natural for anyone, not just a genius like Shiron, to have suspicions.


    Therefore, Shiron didn¡¯t hesitate to use violence to confirm if she was an enemy. Neither Seira nor Lucia stopped him. Whether the demon girl bore malice or not, being tied down by petty morals could lead to losing something greater.


    The fortunate part was that Shiron¡¯s violence wasn¡¯t in vain, thanks to Johanna¡¯s secret being revealed.


    ¡®No wonder she was so tough.¡¯


    Shiron clenched and unclenched his fist, reminiscing the feel of his past actions. Even with control, Shiron¡¯s strength far exceeded normal limits. For a human, it would tear flesh; for a demon, it would at least bruise.


    ¡®It¡¯s a shame I didn¡¯t cut off her arm.¡¯


    [Sorry! I shouldn¡¯t have interfered! Even if she takes the form of a girl, there¡¯s no such thing as a good demon!]


    Latera vowed with more determination than Shiron.


    [From now on, I won¡¯t question the hero¡¯s judgment! I swear!]


    ¡®¡­Just act as usual. If even Lucia or Seira couldn¡¯t tell, it means her disguise was that good.¡¯


    ¡°What are you thinking about? Why aren¡¯t you speaking?¡±


    Tilting her head, Kiara erased her smile.


    ¡°Are you too shocked? Surprised? Is that why you¡¯re speechless?¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    Shiron nodded honestly at Kiara¡¯s question. Denying that he was fooled, even after eating the seaweed she picked, would be pointless, as Kiara¡¯s disguise was wless.


    ¡°To think the Queen of the Deep Sea would¡­ personally guide the executionering to cut her throat.¡±


    ¡°Executioner? Ah! Right, I forgot because thest journey was so enjoyable.¡±


    While Kiara chatted cheerfully with Shiron, Lucia and Seira remained tense.


    Unlike them, the two showed no signs of tension. Despite the clear confrontation, they neither approached nor retreated, as if they had agreed not to fight.


    ¡®How can they be so calm?¡¯


    Lucia questioned while not taking her eyes off the situation, simultaneously feeling relieved.


    She couldn¡¯t feel the immense power from the past, suggesting Kiara wasn¡¯t in her true form.


    ¡®Is she using a possessed body?¡¯


    Seira, though a stepte, quickly grasped Kiara¡¯s move.


    ¡®¡­She couldn¡¯t use such a trick before.¡¯


    Her thoughts grew closer to the answer.


    ¡®She¡¯s be stronger than before.¡¯


    Using a trick she couldn¡¯t 500 years ago, Kiara¡¯s dominion over the sea, like a god with her [Tide Maniption] in the sea, made her a formidable opponent.


    A threatening enemy just with that power, Kiara now faced them through Johanna, much like a god descending through a shrine maiden.


    ¡°Um¡­ they seem more shocked than you?¡±


    Shifting her gaze to Lucia and Seira, Kiara spoke, seemingly disbelieving Shiron¡¯s genuine acknowledgment of being fooled.


    ¡°That¡¯s a normal reaction. Until a moment ago, they thought she was arade¡­ surprise! She turns out to be an enemy!¡±


    Laughing uproariously, she clutched her belly, seemingly unable to breathe.


    ¡°Still, phew! It¡¯s a relief I fooled you. When you pped me, I thought you¡¯d found out from the start.¡±


    ¡°You really enjoy teasing people, huh.¡±


    ¡°Not fun? Or were you disappointed¡­¡±


    ¡°No, just surprised it was different from what I knew.¡±


    Shiron shot a disdainful look, as if seeing an adult acting immaturely. Kiara responded with a bright smile.


    ¡°Hmm, what was different? I¡¯d be happy if you told me.¡±


    Kiara smiled coyly, nibbling her finger, making Latera retch.


    [Why is she acting so rxed? It makes me want to slice her up!]


    ¡°Hmm, won¡¯t you tell me?¡±


    ¡°¡­¡±


    ¡°Why are you raising your holy sword?¡±


    ¡°The angel in my head is screaming to kill you right now.¡±


    ¡°¡­Angel?¡±


    Kiara frowned at the iprehensible remark, but that was all.


    As always, Shiron¡¯s unique sensibility,bined with his extraordinary strength, bewildered those around her.


    ¡°More importantly, are you thinking of fighting me?¡±


    Kiara raised her hands in surrender, as if she didn¡¯t want to fight.


    ¡°What are you doing?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s a sign I don¡¯t want to fight.¡±


    ¡°¡­What?¡±


    Everyone, including Shiron, widened their eyes at Kiara¡¯s words. Watching their reactions, Kiara giggled.


    ¡°Think about it. I haven¡¯t done anything to you. Fighting would be strange, right? And you haven¡¯t swung your sword hastily, right? It means neither of us has crossed the line yet!¡±


    [Ah! That¡¯s why it¡¯s not a lie to say she¡¯s not an enemy!]


    ¡°Can¡¯t swing my sword at someone not in their true form.¡±


    Seira spoke coldly. It was obvious why Shiron hadn¡¯t attacked first. Despite his appearance, Shiron was a true hero chosen by the holy sword. Even if she was a demon, Seira believed he wouldn¡¯t take an innocent life.


    ¡°Despicable, dirty bitch, saying you haven¡¯t crossed the line while holding a hostage, you¡¯re shameless.¡±


    Therefore, Seira poured out harsh words she usually wouldn¡¯t use. Kiara sneered at her words filled with hatred and curses.


    ¡°Forest dweller, aren¡¯t you the shameless one? We¡¯re both holding hostages. Who¡¯s lecturing whom?¡±


    [Argh!! That¡¯s why! That¡¯s why it¡¯s not a lie that she¡¯s the cook¡¯s daughter! How can she be so meticulous! It¡¯s strange not to be fooled!]


    ¡°I know you did nothing wrong, so be quiet.¡±


    [Yes!]


    Silencing Latera, Shiron took a deep breath.


    The situation wasplicated to the point where no solution seemed clear.


    The Johanna before their eyes was just an innocent girl possessed by Kiara. They didn¡¯t know where Kiara¡¯s true body was, and even if she had no will to fight, the fact remained that the petrification disease was spreading through the empire.


    ¡°Then, are you saying you have no intention of fighting?¡±


    ¡°Well, to be precise, I have no intention of fighting you¡­¡±


    Kiara averted her murderous gaze from Seira. Despite wanting to kill those irritating humans and the elf right away, she didn¡¯t want to be hated by Shiron.


    ¡°Yes. Regardless of what you think, I haven¡¯t done anything to gain your trust.¡±


    ¡°Really, nothing at all?¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s right. Although I hid my identity, if I hadn¡¯t, you would have attacked me immediately, wouldn¡¯t you? Originally, I nned to throw a surprise wee party once we entered the sea¡­¡±


    Kiara¡¯s shoulders drooped as if dejected.


    ¡°Why didn¡¯t you go in? Now all the preparations we made below have gone to waste!¡±


    She suddenly started stomping her feet. The ground shook as if an earthquake had struck, and blood and stone fragments sttered every time her feet touched the ground.


    Lucia gritted her teeth. Johanna¡¯s body was breaking apart in real-time. She had briefly thought they might avoid a fight, but it reaffirmed that Kiara was a being that must be exterminated.


    Leaving her fiery temperament and power unchecked could spell disaster in the future.


    ¡®¡­She should have been killed earlier.¡¯


    Though it was toote, even back then, Kyrie had no choice. When facing Kiara, they were in the deep sea, and Seira¡¯s magic could only provide air for a limited time under the water pressure.


    In the end, they couldn¡¯t tear out her heart, only managing to take one leg and two arms.


    Back then, her body, torn to pieces, was swept away by the currents, making it impossible to find her. Looking back, they should have taken the risk to capture her.


    Unlike the grim-faced Lucia, Shiron¡¯s face was calm.


    ¡°This will make things easier.¡±


    Shiron also seemed uninterested in fighting Kiara as he sheathed his holy sword.


    ¡°Fine, I¡¯ll ept your proposal.¡±


    ¡°¡­Kid, what are you talking about?¡±


    ¡°Shiron! You can¡¯t trust her!¡±


    Seira asked in panic, and Lucia shouted through gritted teeth. However, Shiron only kept his eyes on Kiara.


    ¡°There¡¯s no need to fight someone who doesn¡¯t want to fight.¡±


    ¡°Huhu, wise choice.¡±


    ¡°But I¡¯m a very suspicious person. My hands are itching.¡±


    ¡°¡­You¡¯re quite suspicious? What do I need to do to earn your trust?¡±


    ¡°Lift the curse spreading through the empire.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ve already lifted it.¡±


    Kiara responded immediately. As if it was nothing, she showed no hesitation in her actions.


    But Shiron didn¡¯t believe her. He was not someone who trusted a liar so easily.


    ¡°And the second thing.¡±


    ¡°¡­You have many demands.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m a greedy person.¡±


    However, the conversation continued. Anyway, Kiara was going to be killed. Verifying the truth wasn¡¯t important.


    ¡°I can¡¯t understand why you have good intentions.¡±


    ¡°Oh my, really?¡±


    ¡°Aren¡¯t we meeting for the first time? My instinct can¡¯tprehend why you¡¯d proactively approach someone you¡¯ve just met.¡±


    ¡°Ah, that¡¯s because¡­¡±


    Kiaraughed brightly and waved her hand.


    ¡°Because you are Kyrie!¡±


    ¡°¡­¡±


    ¡®What the hell is she talking about?¡¯


    Shiron looked at Kiara with half-closed eyes, but she didn¡¯t seem to be joking. Rather, her expression was filled with tant anticipation as if she had finally made a big mistake.


    Thunk¡ªShiron covered his face with his palm just before his expression twisted. He then lifted his head towards the heavily clouded sky.


    But he didn¡¯t deny it. Groundless goodwill and continued obedience despite being openly told to hate her. If all those situations stemmed from a misunderstanding, there was no need to deny it.


    ¡°¡­¡­Did I get caught?¡±


    ¡°Yes¡­! You, you were Kyrie!¡±


    ¡®What? The kid is Kyrie?¡¯


    ¡®What nonsense is she spouting? This is ridiculous.¡¯


    Seira and Lucia looked dumbfounded, but Shiron didn¡¯t spare them a nce.


    ¡°I am Kyrie.¡±


    Shiron lied without batting an eye. If it meant he could kill Kiara, he could lie as much as necessary.


    ¡°So, what now?¡±


    A white tooth emerged from beneath the hand that covered his face.

 Chapter 230: The Depths Where Light Does Not Reach (3)

    Chapter 230: The Depths Where Light Does Not Reach (3)


    ¡°What are you going to do?¡±


    There was no verbal response to the question. Instead, in the silence, a grotesque smile stretched wide.


    From that, Shiron felt his hazy perception of Kiara bing clearer.


    To be honest, Shiron didn¡¯t know much about Kiara. Not in terms of how to fight and win against her, but in terms of her background and ¡®setting.¡¯


    She was not an Apostle. To Shiron¡¯s perception, she was just ¡®misceneous¡¯ filling the coastal area.


    But finally, face to face and after a conversation, it became clear.


    Shiron felt a considerable obsession from Kiara. Previously, he had suspected her reactions were oddly inconsistent, but since she impersonated Kyrie, that suspicion turned into certainty.


    Gleaming eyes. Fidgeting fingers. The sticky sounding from her rubbing thighs¡­


    It felt like being prey in front of a predator. The feeling he had just before being assaulted by Siriel resurfaced. But he didn¡¯t regret speaking out. Shiron¡¯s choice was the right one.¡°Heh, heh.¡±


    Now, Kiara didn¡¯t care about Seira or Lucia. During the confrontation, there hadn¡¯t been any particr attacks, so it wasn¡¯t strange for the tension to ease.


    ¡°What are you going to do?¡±


    However, Shiron and hispanions remained tense in the suddenly changed atmosphere of Kiara.


    In that unfair confrontation, Kiara walked leisurely towards Shiron.


    A delicate face approached closely. Shiron had a feeling of what wasing next.


    So, he did not avoid the approaching lips.


    Peck-


    A sudden kiss. Thinking it would end there, Kiara went further. A hot, thick tongue pried open his lips. The eyes of the two watching trembled. Shiron didn¡¯t resist the piece of meat entering his mouth, watching how far Kiara would go.


    Slurp- Slurp-


    A few seconds passed, and Lucia¡¯s shout brushed Shiron¡¯s ear.


    -What, what are you doing, you bastard? No, kid, why are you just letting that happen!


    -You filthy slut! Get off him right now!


    Despite hispanions¡¯ scolding, Shiron didn¡¯t stop Kiara. The strong belief confirmed through Latera, and Kiara¡¯s reaction when he uttered Kyrie¡¯s name, reinforced Shiron¡¯s judgment.


    ¡®Do I have to be the bait?¡¯


    Not knowing where Kiara¡¯s true form was, Shiron¡¯s best option was to somehow provoke her into revealing it.


    No matter what hispanions thought, giving away his lips was nothing to Shiron.


    What did it matter, even if it¡¯s the enemy? Latera, who had a hatred for demons, didn¡¯t see Johanna as an ugly demon but as a rather simple and charming country girl.


    There was a slight fishy taste from the invading tongue, but that was all. Shiron waited for the demented demon¡¯s sexual harassment to end, unaffected by hispanions¡¯ flushed faces or anger.


    Finally, the tongue that thoroughly licked every corner of his gums withdrew.


    ¡°¡­Ahah.¡±


    Droplets fell from therge tongue, and Kiara shylyughed, despite being the one who initiated.


    ¡°Didn¡¯t you like it? You look quite upset.¡±


    ¡°Who would enjoy being suddenly attacked?¡±


    ¡°Yet you didn¡¯t resist at all.¡±


    Smack-


    ¡°Sorry, I forgot.¡±


    Shiron calmly spoke as he brushed his hand. The sensation was the same as before, but the moment his palm touched the skin, it burned as if on fire.


    Kiara stroked her cheek andughed lightly.


    ¡°It¡¯s a bit disappointing. I thought you hadpletely fallen for me.¡±


    ¡°Well.¡±


    ¡°You wanted to fall for me too. I was happy during it¡­ but a single kiss isn¡¯t enough.¡±


    ¡°The shell isn¡¯t worth it.¡±


    He wanted to p her again or throw a punch, but Shiron clenched his fist and barely suppressed the impulse.


    ¡°If you had done it yourself, maybe.¡±


    ¡°Hahaha! Isn¡¯t that too obvious?¡±


    ¡°¡­¡±


    ¡®Was I too stupid?¡¯


    At that moment, Shiron realized his mistake. He had tried to act like Kyrie, speaking as if he had taken out his brain, but it seems he overdid it.


    ¡°But, I don¡¯t think that side of you is bad either.¡±


    However, that worry soon disappeared like a mirage. Kiara thought Shiron¡¯s actions were heroic and felt Kyrie¡¯s aura from his somewhat dazed appearance.


    ¡°So, that kiss from earlier¡­ I¡¯ll reward you for ying along.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡±


    ¡°Oh, of course, I don¡¯t mean I¡¯lle there myself. I¡¯m saying I¡¯ll give you a chance.¡±


    Grooarrr¡ªFrom Kiara¡¯s vessel, Johanna¡¯s mouth started foaming. The foam that flowed from her mouth fell to the ground and began to clump together, forming a human shape.


    It was a phenomenon more iprehensible than magic, but there was no time to frown. As the foam clumped together, Shiron had to support the staggering Johanna.


    ¡°A chance?¡±


    ¡°Yes, a chance. I will open the sea path, stop the storm, and wait for you in the depths.¡±


    ¡°¡­I thought I could save some trouble.¡±


    ¡°You could have run away. You could have closed the sea path and not lifted the curse.¡±


    ¡°Really?¡±


    ¡°Yes, I want to face you with clearer senses.¡±


    Kiara looked at Shiron through the hazy scenery.


    ¡°The kiss with you was sweet, but should I say it was light in taste? Heh heh, I¡¯m looking forward to whates after.¡±


    ¡°¡­What are you looking forward to?¡±


    ¡°Are you pretending not to know? Or is it because youck experience? Yes, it¡¯s because youck experience. You didn¡¯t even use your tongue, it felt like kissing a corpse¡­¡±


    ¡°Shut, shut up!¡±


    A sword strike interrupted the conversation. Kiara¡¯s words were cut off. She coldly stared at the girl who rudely interrupted.


    ¡°What¡¯s with the sudden change of heart? It¡¯s amusing that you suddenly jump in after staying quiet.¡±


    ¡°Shut up! Shut up, you filthy wench! Stop babbling and get lost!¡±


    Lucia swung her sword furiously, her face flushed. It was unclear whether it was because her name from a past life was insulted or because she saw Shiron being sexually harassed right before her eyes.


    Lucia couldn¡¯t clearly exin her emotions. There had been too many incidents for her to process, and the anger she couldn¡¯t unleash on Johanna finally found a target.


    ¡°What a foul-mouthed brat. How can you be so vulgar and disgusting¡­¡±


    ¡°What are you talking about, you bastard? Get lost already!¡±


    Lucia swung her sword with full emotion, as if she had met her match.


    ¡®Crazy bitch, crazy bitch!¡¯


    Even in the form of foam, Kiara¡¯s face looked displeased. The contrast with the affectionate gaze she had given Shiron was stark.


    Shiron, who was pretending to be Kyrie, she spoke to respectfully even when he was using harsh words, but Kiara poured out her feelings of contempt without filtering them towards Lucia, who had Kyrie¡¯s past life.


    ¡®This is crazy. I can¡¯t even say I¡¯m Kyrie.¡¯


    Kiara was someone he wanted to kill, someone he didn¡¯t want to kiss, but he couldn¡¯t help feeling a bit disappointed.


    As Lucia swung her sword wildly, panting heavily, her body shook.


    An awareness of the regretful and disappointed feeling.


    ¡®¡­Am I crazy? Why do I feel regret?¡¯


    ¡°Hey, don¡¯t be yed.¡±


    Shiron poked the back of Lucia¡¯s head. Normally, he would have patted her shoulder gently, but since he was pretending to be Kyrie, he acted like an eight-year-old towards Lucia, even if it wasn¡¯t fair to her.


    ¡°And you, get down quickly. I¡¯ll be right in.¡±


    ¡°Hehe, you¡¯re as proactive as ever.¡±


    ¡°Ah, damn, I want to beat you up, you bitch.¡±


    ¡°¡­Who is that person constantly interrupting? It¡¯s starting to get on my nerves.¡±


    ¡°You bastard! I¡¯m the owner of the lips you stole, you son of a bitch.¡±


    ¡°What?¡±


    Shiron looked at Lucia with a bewildered expression. Not Siriel, but what was she talking about? As he pondered, suddenly¡ª


    His cor was grabbed, and he was forcibly bent down. Lucia closed her eyes tightly and kissed him.


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    A simple kiss without the sound of sucking and biting. However, Shiron¡¯s eyes widened more than ever, even though it was just a in and innocent kiss. Unlike when he kissed Kiara, this was a fresh reaction.


    ¡®¡­What is this?¡¯


    ¡°Did you see that?¡±


    Lucia, with a face about to burst, licked the saliva off her lips with her tongue.


    ¡®Damn, it¡¯s my first time¡­¡¯


    Although it was just a kiss, since it was her first, she wanted to do it in a somewhat atmospheric situation. But reality was impulsive, and there was no time to set the mood.


    But she didn¡¯t regret it. Lucia had just lost the man she had her heart set on right in front of her, and she wanted to return that loss to Kiara immediately.


    ¡°¡­I wasn¡¯t nning on inviting another person.¡±


    Kiara¡¯s face lost its smile.


    It was a path found by racking her brain, but luckily, Kiara responded just as Lucia wanted.


    ¡°Youe down too.¡±


    Amand filled with overt anger. The sticky foam left only those words and scattered in the sea breeze.


    Lucia, breathing heavily, didn¡¯t take her eyes off the scene. She clenched her teeth, ring at the crashing waves, filled with the determination to kill the woman who dared to steal her second kiss.


    ¡°¡­It¡¯s dizzying.¡±


    Seira, who had been watching the scene from the beginning, muttered.


    Shiron was Kyrie, Kyrie¡¯s descendant was Lucia, and Kyrie was reincarnated as a man and now Kyrie and his descendant kissed each other. But they were blood-rted siblings¡­


    In short, it was like a trashy third-rate novel. Seira felt severe dizziness as she held her forehead.


    ¡®Why does it have to end in a love triangle¡­¡¯


    It was a situation that made no sense. Seira had to spend a lot of time organizing the series of mind-numbing events that followed one after another.

 Chapter 231: Orr

    Chapter 231: Orr


    Kiara had opened the sea path, but Shiron did not rush in immediately.


    He was a hero and a good man. He couldn¡¯t leave Johanna, who had copsed after being used, alone. So, Shiron rented an inn in a nearby vige while Seira memorized the coordinates of Orr¡¯s vortex. Besides¡­


    ¡°Are you really Kyrie?¡±


    There were unfinished conversations that needed to be had.


    ¡°It¡¯s better to be honest. I¡¯m really angry.¡±


    Shiron moved his gaze from the unconscious Johanna to Seira. As Seira said she was angry, she crossed her arms and legs with a deeply furrowed brow. Shiron¡¯s reaction was only one.


    ¡°No.¡±


    ¡°¡­That¡¯s it?¡±


    ¡°Sorry.¡±Shiron bowed his head, not ending with just words. It wasn¡¯t a formal apology. He had impersonated her former colleague Kyrie. No matter how necessary it was, it couldn¡¯t have left Seira¡¯s feelings unhurt.


    ¡°Ah¡­ I knew it.¡±


    Knowing this, Seira sighed deeply and ended it with a flick to Shiron¡¯s forehead. Although Seira, a magician, couldn¡¯t harm Shiron physically, Shiron pretended to be hurt to show his regret.


    ¡°I had some expectations.¡±


    Seira muttered with a disappointed look.


    ¡°Expectations?¡±


    ¡°¡­A friend who had tragically died suddenly returned. It was a confusing situation, but it¡¯s natural to be happy.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡±


    ¡°And just as much, the disappointment was great.¡±


    Shiron pushed a chair towards Seira, inviting her to sit. Even though he thought she might refuse due to her disappointment and anger, Seira didn¡¯t reject the offered chair.


    However, the conversation did not continue immediately. Both seemed to need time to organize their thoughts. Or perhaps they had nothing to say. Shiron, ufortable with the silence, spoke first.


    ¡°¡­I didn¡¯t expect you to trust me.¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t know, maybe I¡¯m a fool. Or my loneliness reached its peak, and my heart grew weak.¡±


    Seira¡¯s eyes began to redden as if recalling painful memories, and she soon wiped away her tears with her sleeve.


    Thinking he should perhapsfort her, but knowing the consequences of crossing the line between friends, Shiron decided to pretend not to notice her tears instead.


    ¡°Sniff. Where are you going?¡±


    Seira grabbed Shiron¡¯s cor as he tried to leave.


    ¡°Even as a colleague, you can¡¯t wipe my tears, but you can pat my back, can¡¯t you?¡±


    ¡°¡­Am I that handsome?¡±


    ¡°What are you talking about?¡±


    ¡°Never mind. Okay, I¡¯ll pat your back.¡±


    ¡°Hmph! You should have done that from the beginning. It¡¯s toote now.¡±


    ¡°¡­Sigh.¡±


    With a deep sigh, Shiron looked at the unconscious Johanna. Despite the ongoing conversation, she hadn¡¯t opened her eyes.


    ¡°Put all the protective spells on this kid.¡±


    ¡°¡­Sniff. You still feel sorry, huh?¡±


    ¡°I think she was just a child who really hoped for a hero toe.¡±


    ¡°¡­I understand, it¡¯s easy to confuse her with that kid.¡±


    Seira smiled faintly, raising her staff. Not missing a single word of her muttering, Shiron turned his head with wide eyes.


    ¡°I¡¯m telling you again, I¡¯m not Kyrie.¡±


    ¡°What are you talking about?¡±


    Seeing Seira¡¯s brazen reaction, Shiron decided not to address it further.


    ¡°Kiara must have experienced Kyrie too. Did she ever meet her? She probably saw me through this kid¡¯s eyes¡­¡±


    ¡°You and Kyrie have nothing inmon except ck hair and eyes, and wielding a holy sword.¡±


    Seira nced at Shiron with a distant look.


    ¡°Don¡¯t try to find reason in a mad person¡¯s thoughts.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡±


    ¡°Like humans can¡¯t understand a demon¡¯s thoughts, a crazy woman did crazy things, that¡¯s all.¡±


    ¡°¡­Was she always mad?¡±


    ¡°How could she sink a ship with hundreds of people on board with a smile if she wasn¡¯t mad¡­¡±


    ¡°She was an enemy.¡±


    ¡°¡­You have the look of wanting to ask why I killed many demons too, but I always shot them from a distance and prayed to the gods every night.¡±


    Seira crossed her legs and reminisced about old memories.


    ¡°Of course,ter, I didn¡¯t even have the luxury to pray as the enemies grew stronger and more vicious. Kiara was a wretched woman from the start.¡±


    ¡°I see.¡±


    Shiron stroked Johanna¡¯s head as shey there. Since it was confirmed that Latera wasn¡¯t lying, it wasn¡¯t a lie that her chef father had injured his back either.


    If so, it was highly likely that Johanna¡¯s injury was caused by her own hands.


    ¡°¡­We need to kill her quickly.¡±


    ¡°Yes, we need to kill her quickly.¡±


    As he clenched his fist, Seira suddenly thought of someone not present.


    ¡°By the way, is it okay to stay here?¡±


    ¡°¡­What do you mean?¡±


    ¡°Your sister is still out there, feeling miserable. Shouldn¡¯t youfort her too?¡±


    Seira stared at the door they came through. Lucia wasn¡¯t in this room, as she had been avoiding Shiron on purpose.


    Shiron seemed not to care, but Lucia outside looked like she was in deep regret, unable to pull herself together.


    Shiron thought it was unnecessary fuss, but Seira understood Lucia¡¯s feelings.


    Although it was a provocation, she had kissed him courageously, but Shiron didn¡¯t care at all. It wouldn¡¯t be strange if Lucia was now in deep self-loathing.


    A red-haired girl sitting on a rock, holding her sword¡¯s sheath tightly while staring nkly at the sea.


    ¡°You¡­ I think you should go to her.¡±


    Seira opened her mouth, recalling Lucia¡¯s appearance.


    ¡°I don¡¯t know why your sister kissed you, but I think she must have felt terrible. It¡¯s too pitiful to leave her like that.¡±


    ¡°I was quite surprised too.¡±


    ¡°Maybe Kiara provoked her by attacking you. It¡¯s strange not to be surprised.¡±


    As Seira sighed deeply, the hidden Latera also sighed heavily with worry.


    [Maybe it¡¯s because of your many sins.]


    ¡®What are you talking about?¡¯


    [You know, there¡¯s a saying. Men with many sins are popr.]


    ¡®Don¡¯t talk nonsense. If you have many sins, you get stabbed, not kissed. And it¡¯s been ages since I atoned for my sins.¡¯


    Shiron hugged his arms, shivering.


    He could understand being stabbed for impersonating Kyrie, but a kiss from his sister?


    [Anyway, Lucia seemed to like you.]


    ¡®¡­No way.¡¯


    [Insensitive men are out of fashion these days, you know? Are you pretending not to know, or are you really clueless?]


    ¡®She has no reason to like me. I flirted openly with Siriel, but with Lucia, I treated her like a friend or family.¡¯


    Shironpletely dismissed the possibility that Lucia might like him.


    Even if he disregarded their rtionship in ¡®Reincarnation of the Sword Saint,¡¯ there was little basis for Lucia to like Shiron.


    Of course, to avoid getting stabbed, he built a close sibling-like bond and a friendship with her, but he never imagined it would lead to a kiss.


    ¡°Don¡¯t just sit here. Go out andfort her a bit! What if you can¡¯t cooperate well in battle?¡±


    Seira, who had abruptly stood up, grabbed Shiron by the cor and dragged him out.


    ¡°Don¡¯t even think abouting back until you resolve this properly! Come back only when you¡¯re sure you can cooperate well!¡±


    ¡°Hey, you¡­¡±


    Shiron tried to say something, but Seira lifted him into the air and threw him out of the inn.


    ¡®¡­Colleagues should get along well.¡¯


    Seira¡¯s meddling might seem unnecessary, but she didn¡¯t want Shiron to follow her path of not reconciling with Kyrie.<hr>


    Kiara¡¯s promise to open the path was not a lie.


    The dark clouds remained in the sky, but the rough waves had ceased, and the sea was as calm as ake without a single ripple.


    Was her mind weighed down by thoughts of Kyrie? Despite pretending to be Kyrie, Shiron still didn¡¯t understand Kiara¡¯s true intentions.


    Lucia was also in the same situation.


    Immediately after Kiara left, as the cold wind sapped her body heat, her mind also calmed down. So Lucia had no choice but to think about Kiara, the root cause of this incident.


    Why had she only now realized Kiara¡¯s presence, and why had Kiara bothered to open the sea path?


    One thing that particrly bothered her was Kiara¡¯s reaction when Shiron imed to be Kyrie.


    ¡®¡­She seemed to like me. A lot.¡¯


    Though it was quite a leap in logic, Kiara had engaged in a crude act of kissing Shiron immediately after he dered himself as Kyrie.


    That act was not something one could do without significant affection. Even with the obvious imminent battle, doing so while ignoring everything else was something Lucia found hard to understand.


    Of course, after Johabna escaped Kiara¡¯s control, Lucia had also provocatively acted, but she couldn¡¯t bring herself to kiss passionately!


    ¡®Anyway, that¡¯s that¡­¡¯


    Lucia blushed, unable to take her eyes off the sea.


    ¡®I didn¡¯t even know he liked me¡­ Does it make sense? Why would you like someone who chopped off your limbs as if to kill you?¡¯


    To clear her heated mind, Lucia recalled herst memory of Kiara.


    Indeed, it was also in the sea. She remembered themand from high up to subdue Kiara to intentionally calm the sea¡¯s turbulence and support the allied supply ships.


    And, naturally, Kiara lost to Kyrie.


    Although she couldn¡¯t kill her, Kiara, with her limbs brutally cut off and bleeding profusely, was swept away by the strong currents.


    ¡®And she¡¯s a woman, right? It¡¯s disgusting. Why would she like me, a woman?¡¯


    They hadn¡¯t even exchanged a few words. In a situation where it wasn¡¯t enough to sharpen their des as mortal enemies for hundreds of years, it made no sense to suddenly kiss her and make her¡­ wet!


    Then a thought suddenly crossed her mind.


    ¡®Could this be what Yuma was warning about?¡¯


    -That¡¯s why you have people who hold such deep grudges! The Queen of the Deep Sea and the Tower Master of Despair are still alive. If they know you¡¯re alive, will they sit still?


    Yuma had warned her to hide Kyrie¡¯s identity when she left for Dawn Castle to find her true self. The reason was simple: if the fact that Kyrie was reincarnated spread, there was a risk that those who still remembered her with deep grudges would attack simultaneously.


    But Lucia felt it was unfair.


    The only one she intentionally spared was Yuma, and the rest she had no choice but to leave behind due to unavoidable circumstances.


    Yura¡¯s high fever. Seira¡¯s injury. The retreat of the allied forces. The interruption of supplies.


    And Kiara was missed due to an unavoidable ident. She regretted not following through with it, but even in hindsight, it couldn¡¯t be helped at the time.


    The sea was not a ce for humans to live. No matter how strong Kyrie was, it was tough to fight a life-and-death battle in a ce advantageous to the enemy.


    ¡®She used techniques I didn¡¯t know. It¡¯s certainly harder to deal with than before.¡¯


    It had been 500 years. Kiara, a demon who casually lived through hundreds and thousands of years.


    It¡¯s unclear if she became stronger due to the time it took to recover her severed limbs, but the Kiara Lucia saw was using more advanced techniques than before.


    ¡®¡­I thought it would end with killing the demon god.¡¯


    It wasn¡¯t over. And it wouldn¡¯t end just because Kiara disappeared. Lucia gathered her courage and looked back.


    ¡°¡­Sorry.¡±


    There was Shiron, keeping a somewhat awkward distance.


    ¡°Were you very surprised? It was so sudden¡­¡±


    ¡°¡­I wasn¡¯t surprised, soe in.¡±


    Shiron scratched the back of his head, looking embarrassed.


    ¡°Really?¡±


    Lucia asked with a hopeful tone. Shiron slowly nodded at her easily readable reaction.


    ¡°I¡¯m not a kid who would put much meaning into a kiss.¡±


    ¡°¡­Right.¡±


    ¡°So when Kiara did that¡­ I didn¡¯t think much of it.¡±


    Seeing Lucia¡¯s gloomy reaction, Shiron added words to cut off any unnecessary misunderstandings.


    ¡°So you don¡¯t need to worry, I don¡¯t think you did anything wrong¡­¡±


    ¡°You didn¡¯t think anything when I did it either?¡±


    Lucia interrupted Shiron¡¯s words. His indirect concern for her feelings was tooplex and difficult for her to grasp.


    Seeing the anxiety in Lucia¡¯s eyes, Shiron decided to be more straightforward.


    ¡°No, it was surprising, but I didn¡¯t feel bad. Instead, I was happy you came to save me¡­¡±


    ¡°I see¡­¡±


    Lucia muttered, lowering her head. Her face was so hot she couldn¡¯t look at Shiron properly.


    Amidst this, various thoughts crossed her mind. She pondered the cause of all these problems.


    The reason Shiron had to impersonate Kyrie. The cause of wielding the holy sword.


    Kiara¡¯s unfounded affection for Shiron¡­


    The secret being hidden.


    ¡®I don¡¯t think I can keep this secret¡­ forever.¡¯


    With a determined look, Lucia raised her head.


    ¡°I have something I want to tell you¡­¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t.¡±


    Shiron interrupted her with a serious expression. Lucia, disappointed by his interruption, pouted her lips.


    ¡°How can you say that without even listening?¡±


    ¡°Didn¡¯t you hear from Eldrina? Saying ominous things brings bad luck.¡±


    ¡°¡­That¡¯s not it. That¡­¡±


    ¡°If you have to say it, do it after killing Kiara.¡±


    ¡°Isn¡¯t that more of an ominous sign?¡±


    ¡°I told you to be quiet, didn¡¯t I?¡±


    Shiron grabbed Lucia¡¯s hand to stop her from talking. Although he didn¡¯t expect her to reveal her identity herself, Shiron thought now was not the time.

 Chapter 232: From A Distance, It’s A Comedy

    Chapter 232: From A Distance, It¡¯s A Comedy


    I was about to leave as it was, but fortunately, Johanna could open her eyes as soon as the day broke.


    ¡°Hero, I¡­¡±


    Although she didn¡¯t say much, Johanna¡¯s voice seemed to carry a lot of emotions.


    Without needing to see her expression, Shiron could tell just by her trembling voice that she might burst into tears.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry for deceiving you.¡±


    However, contrary to his worries, what came out of Johanna¡¯s mouth was a calm apology. Why was she apologizing? It¡¯s not Johanna¡¯s fault but Kiara¡¯s, who used her.


    ¡°Since you¡¯re awake, I guess I can go now.¡±


    Shiron didn¡¯t show any particr reaction to her apology.


    It might seem cold, but he felt that waiting until she woke up was the least he could do since Johanna wasn¡¯t at fault.After closing the door and finishing the protective barrier, Shiron handed a gold coin to the innkeeper, indicating a long stay, and finally stepped outside the building.


    ¡°It seems you¡¯ve grown attached? I thought you¡¯d leave immediately, but this is unexpected.¡±


    ¡°¡­Attached? I didn¡¯t even say goodbye.¡±


    ¡®You¡¯re not being honest.¡¯


    Shiron nonchntly spoke to Lucia, but his lie was so clumsy that it made even Lucia chuckle.


    It wasn¡¯t that it was bad; her smile came from being proud of how he tried to take responsibility for what he could control.


    Lucia realized that her emotions were drawn to this aspect of Shiron.


    ¡°And besides, now that I¡¯ve been discovered as Kyrie, I can¡¯t tarnish the heroic deeds of the past.¡±


    ¡°¡­Has it already begun?¡±


    Of course, not all aspects of a person can be appealing, so Lucia¡¯s face immediately frowned.


    ¡°Thanks to reincarnation, I¡¯ve lived without worrying about others, but because of that damn Kiara, I have to walk the noble path again.¡±


    But regardless of Lucia¡¯s frowning, Shiron did not stop his ¡®act¡¯ as Kyrie. As they got closer to the sea, he became more determined to portray Kyrie, even in speech and actions, to an embarrassing degree.


    ¡°That¡¯s why you took care of Johanna until the end. Got it?¡±


    ¡°¡­¡±


    ¡°Did you get it or not?¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t think the Kyrie in the hero¡¯s biography did heroic deeds while worrying about others¡­¡±


    ¡°Heroes are often exaggerated inter descriptions.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡­Yes, I see.¡±


    Lucia wanted to say something about Shiron¡¯s acting, but she stopped as they were near the sea.


    Just yesterday, the stormy sea was now calm, as if in a different world. This was possible because Kiara mistook Shiron for Kyrie.


    ¡°Why did you hide it all this time?!¡±


    In the end, Lucia, the ¡®real¡¯ Kyrie, could only watch silently as Seira approached the two.


    Seira, who had been waiting at the edge of the cliff, approached them quickly.


    ¡°Kyrie, do you know how lonely I was?!¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Seira, but I had no choice.¡±


    ¡°Is that all you can say? Is it?!¡±


    Seira, who came up close, thumped Shiron¡¯s chest.


    ¡°I don¡¯t know if this counts as an excuse, but after reincarnating, I enjoyed life too much to reveal it.¡±


    Shiron looked at Seira with sorrowful eyes as she hit his chest.


    ¡°I didn¡¯t have to be dragged into wars I hated, and there were no nobles belittling me for myck of education. It was so enjoyable.¡±


    ¡°Idiot, idiot, idiot! You could¡¯ve just told me!¡±


    ¡°¡­Even telling you was too embarrassing.¡±


    ¡°What¡¯s embarrassing about it? Ha, let¡¯s hear it.¡±


    ¡°Hiding my identity at school and pretending to be an ordinary student, or being praised for strength I couldn¡¯t have at a young age. It¡¯s naturally embarrassing if my identity is revealed!¡±


    At Shiron¡¯s pathetic words, Seira was about to cry with her magic.


    ¡°Dumb Kyrie! Real idiot! Did you really not expect to get caught?¡±


    ¡°¡­I expected it, but hiding my power was too fun to give up despite the risk.¡±


    ¡°So, fun was more important than your pastpanions?¡±


    ¡°Sorry, but I never expected Kiara to find out.¡±


    Ignoring Lucia, who clenched her fists and made a rotten face, Shiron continued.


    ¡°I intended to save the world again and live as Shiron Prient, not Kyrie. Ugh. It¡¯s such a pity.¡±


    ¡°If that¡¯s the case, you didn¡¯t have to wield the holy sword! Let the world perish for all I care!¡±


    ¡°Sorry, but the goddess of fate reached out to me first. I couldn¡¯t refuse.¡±


    ¡®¡­Is this really okay?¡¯


    Lucia, with her arms crossed, blushed with embarrassment.


    But naturally, she didn¡¯t say anything. She had no room toment as she was barely holding back the urge to jump off the cliff from embarassment.


    ¡°Then, did you not avoid the fate of saving the world? Kyrie, you¡¯re a hero even after being reborn!¡±


    ¡°Hey¡­ Aren¡¯t we going in?¡±


    In the end, Lucia couldn¡¯t wait quietly until the skit was over. Fortunately, Shiron also didn¡¯t intend to prolong the act, and neither did Seira.


    ¡°Haha, sorry. I got too into it because it was more fun than I thought.¡±


    Feeling awkward at Lucia¡¯s reproach, Seira whispered awkwardly.


    ¡°Then.¡±


    Seira activated the magic spell she had prepared in advance. The measure was to enter the water, where it was not only difficult to move but also hard to breathe properly. Layers ofplex forms wrapped around the group immediately.


    It was the magic used 500 years ago to subdue Kiara, the Waterproof Jade. As its grand name suggested, it was a magic that alleviated the pressure of the deep sea and enabled breathing.


    ¡°It¡¯s been hundreds of years since I¡¯ve had to use this, since there was no need to enter the water. I¡¯m d I didn¡¯t forget it.¡±


    ¡°¡­Is this really okay?¡±


    While Lucia felt a sense of nostalgia from the long-forgotten sensation, Shiron put his face into the water floating in mid-air to check if the magic was working properly.


    Thankfully, the magic had no issues. Even when he filled his lungs with water, it felt as natural as breathing air.


    ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡±


    Leading the group, Shiron was the first to dive into the sea.


    The underwater scenery was indeed dark. Although the storm had stopped, the dark clouds in the sky hadn¡¯t cleared, so it was natural that light couldn¡¯t fully prate the sea.


    As time passed, their eyes adapted to the darkness, allowing them to move without hindrance.


    The group pushed through the densely grown seaweed and moved forward.


    The sea surface rose, and the current pulling them forward strengthened, but they could no longer advance.


    A massive gate built underwater blocked their path. Contrary to the current pulling them forward, the dark bars of the gate obstructed their progress.


    ¡°¡­There was no such structure before.¡±


    ¡°Didn¡¯t they say they left the path open?¡±


    Seira mumbled in a troubled manner, while Lucia grumbled irritably.


    ¡°Can we break it?¡±


    ¡°¡­Breaking it is not a good choice.¡±


    Shiron stopped Lucia, who was reaching for her sword.


    Pale faces appeared around the gate. They resembled humans but were not human. They were the underwater residents who hadn¡¯t escaped Kiara¡¯s rule.


    ¡°We are not here to massacre, so we should avoid senseless killing and destroying their homes.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡­As expected of Kyrie.¡±


    Lucia let go of her sword upon seeing the faces of the merfolk.


    ¡°Kyrie never took lightly even the lives of demons¡­¡±


    ¡°Kiara wouldn¡¯t lie to me, so let¡¯s try to talk.¡±


    Shiron approached the gate, ignoring Lucia¡¯s words.


    ¡°Stop!¡±


    A merfolk holding a giant crescent de jumped down from the gate tower and approached Shiron. Though his fierce aura suggested a fight might break out immediately, the merfolk inspected Shiron¡¯s appearance and decided to speak first.


    ¡°Why have humanse here?¡±


    ¡°We¡¯vee to meet Kiara.¡±


    ¡°¡­Do you want to go to the temple?¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t know about the temple, but we definitely came to meet Kiara. Haven¡¯t you heard anything?¡±


    ¡°I haven¡¯t heard.¡±


    While they conversed, arge number of soldiers gathered around. Shiron tilted his head, looking troubled.


    ¡°Then, what must we do to pass this gate?¡±


    ¡°Pilgrims need the appropriate mark.¡±


    The merfolk took out a sparkling medal from his bosom and showed it to Shiron.


    ¡°You must prove your faith.¡±


    Faith. It seemed like he meant showing a symbol of worship to a demon god, but the medal didn¡¯t have any sinister aura.


    Lucia and Seira also found it strange.


    ¡°Faith?¡±


    ¡°You¡¯ve been talking about the temple since earlier. Are you sure you¡¯re not lost?¡±


    ¡°No, this is the right ce.¡±


    Shiron closely examined the engraved pattern on the medal. The image of a beautiful woman covered in scales, resembling Kiara, confirmed that the merfolk was asking for proof of faith in Kiara.


    ¡°How do I prove faith?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s simple. Just smear blood on the medal.¡±


    ¡°And then?¡±


    ¡°If you have true faith, the medal will illuminate the sea and open the path to the temple.¡±


    ¡°Give it to me.¡±


    The merfolk handed the medal to Shiron, who cut his fingertip with the holy sword and smeared blood on it.


    But, as expected, Shiron, who only harbored hostility towards Kiara, couldn¡¯t make the medal shine. No matter how much he rubbed his finger, only blood oozed out of the wound.


    ¡°You have no faith.¡±


    ¡°¡­Can¡¯t you just let us pass? I don¡¯t want tomit unnecessary killings.¡±


    ¡°That sounds quite confident. It¡¯s best not to boast needlessly.¡±


    ¡°I have every reason to be confident, as I am the hero Kyrie.¡±


    Looking down arrogantly, Shiron spoke boldly. The merfolk gripped his crescent de and exuded killing intent.


    ¡°Hmph! Don¡¯t you know that Kyrie died long ago?¡±


    ¡°What? People can resurrect over time, can¡¯t they?¡±


    Shiron nonchntly spouted lies, and the merfolk¡¯s face twisted in an instant.


    ¡°Kill him!¡±


    ¡°Damn it!¡±


    Was it wrong to expect to pass peacefully? Shiron immediately executed the second n.


    With a leap, Shiron shed the merfolk holding the crescent de in half.


    ¡°I told you we should break it!¡±


    ¡°How was I supposed to know he¡¯d be so stubborn?¡±


    The medal, now soaked with the blood of numerous merfolk, shone brighter than ever.

 Chapter 233: Divine Status

    Chapter 233: Divine Status


    ¡°This is crazy.¡±


    The group that barely passed through the gateway hid in the shadows of the underwater city. They couldn¡¯t use any lodging facilities due to themotion caused before entering the city, but they were satisfied with having shaken off the troops.


    Click-ck - Shiron leaned against the wall, calming his excited breath.


    ¡°You said you would open the way, right? That¡¯s why we came. But the path is blocked by your subordinates? What do you want us to do,mit mass ughter?¡±


    ¡°Well, at least not many were killed.¡±


    Seira answered while keeping an eye on the numerous presences gradually moving away.


    ¡°Since the captain was beheaded, it¡¯s natural for their morale to drop, but theirck of control was shocking enough to confuse even me.¡±


    ¡°Some of them even fled.¡±


    ¡°Isn¡¯t that expected? They saw the chance and deserted. There were many deserters in the past, both demons and humans, sneaking away every night.¡±Maybe because it had been a long time since she came to the sea, Seira could easily recall old memories. Five hundred years ago, after Yura decided to reveal Kyrie¡¯s existence to the world, the front lines, which had been pushed to the continent¡¯s edge, began to move upwards.


    They killed the frenzied wolf who had ughtered countless humans, decapitated the giant who had seemingly indestructible fortresses, and piled up mountains of demon corpses.


    However, the war wasn¡¯t just about killing the enemy. It involved holding the front lines, maintaining supplies, and keeping the soldiers¡¯ morale high.


    Therefore, the expedition army before Kyrie appeared had no choice but to retreat. Most individuals were weak in both body and mind, and demons blessed by the Demon God seemed born to fight, enjoying the ughter of war.


    ¡°This time, the situation seems to have reversed. Should I be happy about this?¡±


    Seira, who had just recalled some memories, scratched her cheek shyly.


    ¡°Well, with the Demon God gone, I guess this is only natural.¡±


    ¡°That spiky fishman also mentioned something about a shrine¡­¡±


    Shiron carefully took out a medal from his pocket. Despite the significant bloodshed, the sacrifice wasn¡¯t muchpared to the blood spilled. The medal, proving faith, glowed brightly even from inside the pocket.


    Lucia stared at the light extending in one direction and spoke.


    ¡°Wasn¡¯t Kiara the Queen of the Deep Sea?¡±


    ¡°¡­She was called that in the past.¡±


    ¡°¡­Considering all this talk about shrines and faith, it seems she isn¡¯t just a ruler. She possessed Yohana¡¯s body, didn¡¯t she? That¡¯s like¡­¡±


    ¡°It seemed like she descended through an avatar.¡±


    Using a mysterious power that didn¡¯t exist before, Seira spected that Kiara had transformed into a higher being.


    ¡°Could she really have be a god?¡±


    ¡°A god? Maybe if she had be a demon or a prostitute. She could fit as a goddess of pleasure and lust.¡±


    Shiron, who had put the medal back in his pocket, walked in the direction the light was pointing.


    ¡°Anyway, let¡¯s be careful not to get caught from now on. The soldiers¡¯ morale might be in the dumps because of Kiara¡¯s tyranny, so we should avoid them and kill as few as possible to reach heaven.¡±


    ¡®Kiara, that damn bitch. All my hard-earned reputation is going down the drain.¡¯


    [You don¡¯t need to worry about that.]


    Latera smiled while counting the numbers on a translucent screen.


    [You just killed three fishmen and injured 57 demons, yet your valor score hasn¡¯t decreased. It¡¯s actually increased.]


    ¡®¡­So it doesn¡¯t matter how many demons we kill?¡¯


    [Probably.]


    ¡®Hmm¡­¡¯


    In the game Reincarnation of the Sword Saint, all demons, whether nameless or famous, were ssified as enemies. The only exceptions were ¡®converts¡¯ who cooperated with Prient.


    ¡®This is just so convenient.¡¯


    However, Shiron didn¡¯t step out of the shadows. Ever since meeting Johanna, Shiron had developed a slight sympathy for the fishmen.


    Although he didn¡¯t feel a sense of mission to liberate the fishmen suffering under Kiara¡¯s tyranny, he genuinely didn¡¯t want to spill unnecessary blood.


    Ding-


    [Master of Sashimi]


    [One Who Knows the Weight of Life]


    [Noble First Step]


    A translucent sign appeared above Shiron¡¯s head. Latera smiled broadly and clung to Shiron¡¯s head.<hr>


    Kyrie had arrived in the deep sea.


    Kiara felt so delighted by the information spreading like ripples that she began to hum a tune.


    She could clearly see everything happening within her dominion, including the underwater city she governed.


    ¡°I thought they wouldn¡¯te because it was taking so long.¡±


    She knew about the guardian captain guarding the gateway being killed a few minutes ago and also about Shiron grumbling curses at her just now.


    ¡°Such impatience.¡±


    However, she didn¡¯t get angry. Instead, the curses Shiron muttered brought back old memories, making her smile contentedly.


    Heh heh, Kiara sat back in her rocking chair and picked up her carving knife again. The scraping sound filled the temple, creating a sleepy atmosphere.


    ¡®Is this thickness good enough?¡¯


    After repeated carving, she had created a wooden club of just the right thickness. She strapped it to her leather belt and wrapped it around her waist.


    ¡°This should do¡­¡±


    Admiring her craftsmanship, Kiara stroked the end of the club with her palm, feeling pleased.


    Grind, grind - The blunt surface smoothed out under her rough palm, and a cloud of fine sawdust spread around her moving hand.


    [Aren¡¯t you going to stop them?]


    ¡°Who? Kyrie, perhaps?¡±


    [¡­At least if you hadn¡¯t blocked their path, there wouldn¡¯t have been unnecessary sacrifices.]


    A middle-aged voice, not present in the temple, reverberated in her mind through her divine power.


    Even though Kiara had divine power, she hadn¡¯t been a divine being for long. Therefore, most fishmen couldn¡¯t have a proper conversation with her, but the demon talking to her now was a bit special.


    He had true faith in Kiara. Despite being an unlikely divine figure, she could offer genuine advice to him.


    But the response spreading in his mind wasn¡¯t an answer to his counsel, but rather a chuckle devoid of seriousness.


    ¡°Well? If you want the grace of a god, you should have prayed more.¡±


    [¡­]


    ¡°I don¡¯t even force people to visit the temple as often as you do. Just, just pray and beg, ¡®Please save us, Lord. How should we ovee this crisis¡­?¡¯ If they had cried out my name, I might have given them a revtion.¡±


    Kiara decorated the wooden club with red coral beads and then stood up from the chair.


    ¡°Isn¡¯t it ridiculous? Asking for divine help with such low faith.¡±


    [If they had experienced a miracle even once, it would have been different.]


    ¡°But there was nothing that warranted my intervention.¡±


    [There were fewer crises indeed.]


    ¡°Exactly! In this tranquil sea, what incidents or idents could there be? The most that happened was a small internal conflict or a few deserters slipping away.¡±


    Oh, someone had just died. But Kiara didn¡¯t care. The recently deceased soul hadn¡¯t sought her out until the end, so she dismissed the momentary turmoil with a thought fitting an absolute being.


    ¡°Besides, if the voice of a god gets involved in such trivial matters, it bes uninteresting. If they hadn¡¯t prayed, it would undermine my stature.¡±


    [Is that so?]


    ¡°Think about it. I¡¯m the Goddess of the Sea, right? Should a god be flustered by mortals¡¯ intrusion? A god should foresee everything and observe with a benevolent smile.¡±


    [Couldn¡¯t you have stopped them altogether?]


    ¡°But I want Kyrie toe here. If the gatekeeper had prayed more often, he could have survived. Such a pity~¡±


    p!


    As if realizing something she had forgotten, Kiara pped her hands.


    ¡°Kyrie is heading your way, she¡¯ll arrive in about two minutes.¡±


    [You¡¯re telling me now, just in time.]


    ¡°Isn¡¯t that enough time to run away? If you flee now, you might live.¡±


    [Didn¡¯t you say they woulde to kill you? I should at least try to stop them with all my strength.]


    ¡°¡­If only everyone were like you.¡±


    Kiara sniffled, holding her nose briefly.


    ¡°You¡­ were quite a favorite disciple. Unlike others who are already dead, you relied on me, sought to converse, and prayed actively.¡±


    [If you had shown a bit more flexibility, you would have gained more disciples than me.]


    -I wish to pass through this ce.


    Through the connected consciousness, a destendscape appeared. Kiara didn¡¯t know the name of the elderly fishman, but she remembered he had brought a human girl not long ago.


    And she knew the girl¡¯s name was Yoru.


    ¡°Why don¡¯t you step aside?¡±


    [Intruder, if you wish to pass through here, defeat me.]


    ¡°¡­Reciting such a clich¨¦ line.¡±


    Shortly after, the consciousness abruptly cut off.


    ¡®He was a likable fellow. What a pity?¡¯


    Kiara stretched, preparing to wee the soon-arriving Kyrie.


    ¡°Heh¡­ not as omnipotent as I thought.¡±


    It was a self-deprecating remark. Compared to the divine powers shown by the gods who disappeared 500 years ago, her current state was too embarrassing to be called revered.


    She had gained divinity in the absence of that god, but with just a few hundred years, she couldn¡¯t reach the same height as one whomanded millions as his limbs.


    But if she survived today¡­


    Filling her void with intense experiences with Kyrie, a human with divinity, would elevate her to a higher realm.


    The cliff of despair and early abandonment wasn¡¯t appealing, but the moderately high wall that seemed climbable was tempting.


    ¡°Have I grown more cunning over time?¡±


    ck -


    ¡°I thought you¡¯de with swords drawn immediately.¡±


    The sea surrounding the temple began to boil.

 Chapter 234: Realization

    Chapter 234: Realization


    Shiron headed to where Kiara was without anyone telling him to. Despite it being his first visit to the underwater city, he navigated it without any obstacles.


    He saw through theplex streets as if they were the palm of his hand and easily evaded the troops that had gone on alert.


    But it wasn¡¯t that he chose to run away from every situation; if he had to fight, he did so without hesitation, defeating his adversaries.


    Lucia felt a mix of emotions watching him. Relief, perhaps? It might be that Shiron¡¯s reliable appearance made her feelings for him grow even stronger.


    However, unlike Lucia, who had feelings beyond admiration, Seira felt only one thing.


    Nostalgia.


    Every time Seira went on an adventure with Shiron, she recalled some of the most intense memories of her life.


    ¡°Crossing the mountains is inefficient. So let¡¯s pass through the nearbybyrinth. Any objections?¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re thorough. When did you investigate thebyrinth here?¡±¡°¡­Because I¡¯m a genius!¡±


    ¡°Yura?¡±


    ¡°Yes, Anjay?¡±


    ¡°There¡¯s a disease in thatbyrinth that makes you see your deceased mother. I think this is as far as I go.¡±


    ¡°Wouldn¡¯t it be easier to knock you out and carry you?¡±


    ¡°Then Kyrie¡­ Ah! No, we can cross over first, and then Seira can teleport you. That would be more efficient.¡±


    ¡®¡­Is it because the kid mentioned Kyrie¡¯s name? I¡¯m reminded of the old days.¡¯


    Even in the midst of a bloodbath, Seira smiled contentedly. Those who didn¡¯t understand the situation might think she was a strange elf, but even so, she couldn¡¯t help butugh.


    Now, Seira was too busy enjoying herself to care about any curses.


    In her past life, where she couldn¡¯t build new bonds or ovey memories, she was finally turning to a new page, painting a new picture.


    ¡®If the kid were really Kyrie¡­¡¯


    But even as she turned a new page, she was still haunted by the old one. She wished at least one friend who had shared in her memories and drawings could be alive.


    ¡°They say elves who leave the forest are prone to depression. I guess this is what they meant.¡±


    Seira shook her head, trying to dispel thoughts of her deceasedrades. Now she had newpanions, and she needed to paint the next picture with them.


    Immersing oneself in ongoing work wasn¡¯t easy, Seira thought. Thinking about Shiron and Yura ovepping with Kyrie was a disservice to them.


    Her musings were interrupted as Shiron stopped.


    ¡°Seira.¡±


    Before them stood a temple that was hard to believe was underwater. Shiron, who had cleansed the sacred sword of blood, sensed an uneasy presence there.


    ¡°Let¡¯s blow up the temple.¡±


    ¡°Not going in?¡±


    ¡°Though I don¡¯t fully understand Kiara¡¯s thoughts, I¡¯m sure she¡¯s interested in me, right?¡±


    Shiron nced at Lucia and then back at the temple.


    ¡°If she¡¯s interested in me, I should use that to our advantage.¡±


    ¡°I was feeling left out without anything to do, but¡­ Phew! That¡¯s a relief.¡±


    Seira stretched and waved her staff in the air a couple of times. A faint dark blue barrier formed.


    This ensured Kiara wouldn¡¯t detect their killing intent until the magic waspleted.


    While Seira prepared her spell, Shiron also began preparing his magic. Unlike physicalbat or swordsmanship, magic¡¯s efficiency increased with more users.


    The more people using magic, the better. If ten mages could achieve tenfold efficiency, a thousand mages could achieve a thousandfold efficiency or more, ording tomon knowledge.


    Lucia also directed her mana to assist in the spell.


    From deep within the grand temple, a distinct presence could be felt. It was unmistakably Kiara, whom they hadn¡¯t defeated centuries ago.


    ¡®She¡¯s gotten stronger, as expected.¡¯


    Since confirming her presence through Yuma, Lucia hadn¡¯t expected Kiara to have simply idled away the centuries.


    Five hundred years was a long time. It¡¯s more than enough for injured limbs to heal, and the lifespan of a high-ranking demon could be considered virtually infinite by human standards.


    While a human¡¯s prime might be a brief period within a hundred-year lifespan, a demon¡¯s primests forever once they reach maturity.


    ¡®Though she¡¯s stronger, she¡¯s still weaker than the Demon God.¡¯


    So, even in the disadvantageous underwater environment, they stood a chance. As Lucia¡¯s energy center heated up, a red circle surrounded the temple, and Seira sealed off any escape routes for Kiara.


    Shiron raised both arms and caused a volcanic eruption. Krrrrr! The giant aquarium filled with scorchingva. The temple couldn¡¯t withstand the overwhelming firepower. Theva surged up from the depths, swallowing the temple¡¯s foundation, and the water within the transparent barrier began to boil furiously.


    Rumble¡ª


    Indeed, fires not kindled by bonds were quickly extinguished. The presence they felt inside was now tinged with clear killing intent.


    The obsession that was solely directed at Shiron turned into killing intent and energy, attempting to tear apart the translucent barrier.


    ¡®Sturdy.¡¯


    Shiron added a spell to it. A ck lightning derived from Seira¡¯s purple lightning. A means to burn and burst flesh, forcing Kiara to die within the barrier.


    ¡°When did you learn that spell?¡±


    Kiaraughed, watching her flesh burst and heal repeatedly. She hadn¡¯t felt pain since gaining divine power, but now she felt a hot and thrilling sensation.


    ¡°I had prepared a wee¡­¡±


    This made all her preparations futile. Kiara gave up on her now-ash dress and took a step forward.


    Her proud steps were halted by the translucent wall that was merely an obstacle to her goal.


    mes bursting from below burned Kiara¡¯s body, but she healed at an equally rapid pace.


    Thus, Kiara felt no need to hurry. She slowly reached out, changing the flow of theva.


    Though the eruption aimed to kill her, it wasn¡¯t difficult for someone with her powers. The flow of the risingva quickened, and with her charred fingers, Kiara pointed to a spot.


    One, two.


    Bubbles formed on the surface of the barrier.


    The liquid, several times the mass of seawater, concentrated its force, which was thousands of times hotter.


    ¡°Whoa.¡±


    Seira was the first to notice. Despite reinforcing the transforming parts, the force erupting from inside showed no signs of diminishing.


    ¡°I don¡¯t think it willst long.¡±


    ¡°I never thought this would kill her.¡±


    But Shiron didn¡¯t stop his magic. Instead, he focused more on channeling mana and striking with lightning instead of the divertedva.


    Meanwhile, Lucia stopped her magic. Instead, she drew Sirius from her scabbard. Her specialty was not magic, and instinctively, she knew magic that couldn¡¯t break the barrier couldn¡¯t kill Kiara.


    So,


    Seeing the web-like cracks, Lucia raised her sword. The sword, forged from stars, emitted a brilliant light, and a miracle unfolded, splitting the dark sea in two.


    The stone pirs that were once called a temple slid with a ground-shaking impact.


    But there was no scream. Sensing the immense killing intent, Kiara leaped in front of Lucia and reached out her hand.


    ¡°You¡¯re here.¡±


    Facing Kiara up close, she looked grotesque. Her body, repeatedly damaged and unable to heal, was exposed with muscles showing.


    Her eyelids were gone, revealing her entire eyeballs, and her naked body incited no feelings of shame or contempt.


    ¡°Ew, disgusting.¡±


    Lucia blocked Kiara¡¯s outstretched hand and expressed her disgust honestly.


    ¡®The smell is appetizing though.¡¯


    There was no need to voice the unnecessarypliment. Lucia didn¡¯t need to mention that Kiara had grown stronger and was more enjoyable to fight. All she had to do was swing her sword, scattering beams of light. Amidst the bombardment, sword strikes aimed to cut Kiara.


    Kiara¡¯s recovered eyes widened. Deep red wounds marred her torn skin, but she felt no pain. The advantage of gaining divine power was that her essence was no longer bound to her body.


    No matter how injured she became, Kiara¡¯s movements were never slowed. Even when the dark abyss was stained with her blood, she felt no dizziness or impairment.


    Thus, she responded without difficulty to the oing attacks from behind. Kiara¡¯s power created invisible des.


    des born from the deep water blended perfectly with the environment, bing invisible swords. Shiron vaguely sensed the approaching killing intent and unleashed attacks several times over.


    But this wasn¡¯t efficient. Crackle! Purple lightning surrounded Shiron. Seira¡¯s support clung to the approaching des.


    The flows collided, attempting to control the situation. Seira tried to disrupt the ocean¡¯s currents and return them to nothingness, and Shiron squeezed through that opportunity.


    However, Kiara wasn¡¯t one to watch idly. She had the power of domination, and dozens of currents not affected by Seira¡¯s interference stretched out.


    Blood spreading in the darkness, shing light, struggles to pierce through. The once serene ocean turned into a fierce battlefield.


    But even amidst the chaos, the tension of battle never lost its purpose.


    ¡°Hehe.¡±


    And at some point, Kiara¡¯s momentum changed.


    Despite the dizziness that should apany a physical battle involving her powers, her thoughts elerated, responding to threats.


    ¡°You¡¯re quite a fighter. Is it because you¡¯re strong? Facing you makes me think that you¡­¡±


    ¡°Shut up, you stink.¡±


    Lucia thought Kiara might be pretending not to notice.


    But that wasn¡¯t possible. Kiara couldn¡¯t lie about her feelings and truly hadn¡¯t guessed until the red-haired girl showed her sword and spoke.


    ¡®No way, it can¡¯t be.¡¯


    Kiara¡¯s consciousness shifted to Shiron behind her. The shining sword was firmly gripped. Meanwhile, the sword engaging Kiara was of a type she had never seen before.


    However, its flow felt familiar.


    Kiara expanded the space, pushing Lucia away. Twisting the flow to avoid impact, she created a mana shield. In that brief gap, Kiara distanced herself to observe both humans clearly.


    With a sword in hand and feet poised, though their faces were dirtied, many subtle differences were apparent. And among them, one thing¡­


    A faint sense of incongruity pricked at Kiara like a thorn.


    ¡°¡­Ahaha!¡±


    Kiara clutched her forehead. Lucia stomped the ground in response to the tant gap.


    ¡°You¡­¡±


    Lucia leaped the distance in an instant, facing Kiara¡¯s chillingughter head-on. The sudden realization brought joy and excitement instead of anger. Various emotions mixed, presenting Kiara with chaos.


    Indeed, one couldn¡¯t do or know everything.


    But, the qualification to ascend to a higher level and the powers remained.


    Kiara twisted her hand, and a sticky darkness blocked Lucia¡¯s path.

 Chapter 235: The Deep Sea Swallowed By Stars

    Chapter 235: The Deep Sea Swallowed By Stars


    The sticky darkness swallowed the de, obstructing Lucia¡¯s vision as she tried to advance.


    Merely blocking her vision wasn¡¯t enough to stop Lucia, but the fact that this battle took ce in the deep sea where Kiara¡¯s authority manifested, and the familiar darkness emanating from her hands, resulted in a definite oue.


    The de swallowed by darkness could not move forward. As her steps sank into the ground, Lucia, losing her footing, was swept away by the fierce current and spun around once.


    On the other hand, Kiara, who had whimsically disrupted the flow of the battle, smiled a fishy smile from beyond the darkness.


    ¡®As expected¡­¡¯


    Her leisurely gaze swept over Lucia. Kiara¡¯s other authority, the darkness that made the already lightless deep sea even darker, was not originally hers.


    It was the power of the god she followed. The power of a god who had died 500 years ago when his throat was cut by a human.


    She hadn¡¯t been able to use it for long. Thus, she couldn¡¯t wield it as skillfully as she did with the currents. However, the effect was undeniable.


    The darkness had a nature that sought to engulf existence, and being the power of a god that had existed since the beginning, it overwhelmed those of lower status just by encountering it.¡®Why did I realize this only now?¡¯


    On the other hand, the girl before her was not overwhelmed by the darkness stemming from the divine authority. While there was a faint hesitation in her actions, she navigated through the darkness as if she had experienced it before.


    Her movements were not those of an amateur. In an era where humans had forgotten what demons were, the idea that someone knew about and could counteract the divine authority of a demon lord was unheard of.


    Even if someone had taught her, transferring such knowledge perfectly into practice was impossible. Having existed for thousands of years, Kiara had seen many geniuses and was a genius herself, confident in her assertion.


    Knowing something and being able to do it are different.


    Even gods, knowing something does not mean they can do it as they please.


    Thus,


    The hatred she felt toward the human girl flipped into its opposite. As the girl with golden eyes skillfully responded to the authority, Kiara¡¯s heartbeat grew stronger and louder.


    Shaking off the darkness, squeezing through the gaps, she stepped forward. It looked easy, but Kiara knew only one human could do it.


    The one who dared to stand against the Demon Lord, the only human who could fight him.


    It was you.


    It was you.


    ¡°Kyrie.¡±


    The murmured voice pierced through the darkness and reached Lucia. Lucia frowned deeply and blew up the ground.


    Kiara¡¯s gaze shifted sharply. Lucia realized her determination towards her was intensifying.


    She was caught. But she didn¡¯t affirm the question.


    Kiara didn¡¯t expect Lucia to answer. So, she just smiled faintly without asking further.


    ¡®You deceived me?¡¯


    The one who imed to be Kyrie, the master of the holy sword, was not Shiron, but the human girl in front of her. Even without an affirmative answer, Kiara was suddenly certain of the answer that surged up.


    Kiara stared at Lucia. The golden irises, slit vertically in her ck pupils, pierced through the essence of the girl trying not to waver.


    In the whirlpool of darkness, the girl shed with her gleaming sword at an incredible speed. While her expression was distorted, her trained body didn¡¯t waver like a deeply rooted tree.


    It wasn¡¯t just the superiority of her physique.


    Knowing something and being able to do it are different.


    The girl knew how to respond to Kiara¡¯s attacks.


    The elf supporting with magic from behind was one thing, but the human who deceived Kiara also managed to counter the whirlpool well, though his method couldn¡¯t be considered Kyrie¡¯s.


    There was a difference in how they dodged.


    There was a difference in the subtle movements squeezing through the gaps.


    ¡°Ugh¡­¡±


    Even when swinging the same sword and releasing the de¡¯s energy, Shiron evaded a step ahead, while Lucia deflected at thest moment.


    ¡°Ugh¡­!¡±


    Naturally, the scent of Kyrie was felt from thetter.


    The blood mist decorated a sly smile.


    The suspicion that had been uncertain solidified as the fight continued, and it was natural that Kiara¡¯s focus shifted from Shiron to Lucia.


    Why hadn¡¯t she realized it until now?


    The answer was simple. It didn¡¯t fit into ce.


    Five hundred years was a long time.


    Kiara had not only recovered but had grown stronger through faith. Thus, the possibility of a mere human fighting on equal footing was non-existent.


    If Lucia hadn¡¯t been here, Kiara would have continued to mistake Shiron for Kyrie.


    ¡°Cute¡­ rgh.¡±


    Therefore,


    Kiara decided to admit her mistake frankly. After all, Kyrie hadn¡¯t disappeared. The n she intended to execute was only slightly twisted; the causal line to follow hadn¡¯t changed.


    Swoosh! The rotating whirlpool darkened further. The darkness then began erasing the weakest elements, enveloping the deep sea.


    The spreading darkness erased everything. Unreachable light, unreflectable forms, the sensation transmitted beyond sticky liquid, the murderous intent that changed with the mindset¡­


    Lucia could no longer sense Kiara¡¯s presence. It was only at thest moment that Shiron could fend off the approaching arm.


    Despite the overwhelming presence, the strike was excessively heavy. Even with Prient¡¯s eyes ustomed to the darkness, if it was this dark, it was hard to respond.


    But even in such a situation, Shiron found an answer. Swoosh! The holy sword¡¯s light burst forth. Darkness could be erased with light. The fervent dragon¡¯s heart pounded. If the vision was short, she just needed to move faster. Just react quicker.


    Gulp- A deep cut was engraved on Kiara¡¯s chest.


    Shiron¡¯s superhuman strength and speed added sharpness to her movements. Her strides widened, and her strike against the authority exuded a clear presence.


    And then, she manifested the most ideal form of a sword.


    A rampage of filthy blood.


    The whirlpool emerging from the darkness waspletely torn by the sharp light. The torn gap widened.


    Zap¡ªLightning attached to the whirlpool.


    A slyly smiling face emerged from the darkness.


    ¡°A rampage of filthy blood¡­ huh?¡±


    The sticky deep water bound the holy sword. Shiron didn¡¯t answer and added more force to the sword.


    ¡°Hmm!¡±


    sh¡ªThe swift sword shed Kiara¡¯s abdomen. But it didn¡¯t end there. For some reason, Kiara was now using the demon lord¡¯s authority.


    While he didn¡¯t distrust Lucia, she realized it wasn¡¯t a situation where she could rely on Lucia.


    Due to the darkness that swallowed all the presence around him, it felt like swinging a meaningless sword in an empty space.


    Lucia and Seira must be experiencing the same thing. If it weren¡¯t for the asional tearing darkness or the sight of Kiara¡¯s still puzzled expression,


    They might have forgotten the sensation of fighting.


    As he stepped forward, the sensation of the de hitting the target increased in frequency. It was proof that not only was he deflecting all attacks, but his attacks were alsonding properly.


    Shiron gained confidence that he could soon win.


    Kiara¡¯s chest throbbed. While the physical wounds didn¡¯t make her falter, and the pain of her now hollowed-out body didn¡¯t affect her mind¡­


    She could fully feel the intense emotions from the human in front of her. The emotions Shiron emitted were even denser than those from 500 years ago.


    ¡®What is this?¡¯


    So Kiara felt curious.


    ¡®What made you like this?¡¯


    Weren¡¯t they supposed to berades fighting together?


    ¡®Why did you deceive them by pretending to be Kyrie even though they were right next to you?¡¯


    Despite that, they projected their presence arbitrarily, like mismatched gears.


    It didn¡¯t seem like it was meant to deceive Kiara. She had shown several times that she didn¡¯t care about increasing confusion with distorted information.


    ¡®Which means¡­¡¯


    A grin split Kiara¡¯s lips as she reached a conclusion.


    Despite the chaotic battlefield, Kiara¡¯s body was in a state of separation from her soul. Even though it was painful and difficult, her divine spirit remained unaffected.


    Therefore,


    She drew the most optimal conclusion she could.


    Their rtionship wasn¡¯t perfect. They had built enough trust to watch each other¡¯s backs in battle, but it wasn¡¯t apletely open rtionship.


    The master of the holy sword tried to deceive not just Kiara but everyone, and Kyrie hadn¡¯t revealed her true identity even to herrades.


    ¡®What kind of reaction will they show?¡¯


    At the moment she decided to reveal Kyrie¡¯s identity here, an insight beyond reason struck her.


    If things continued this way, she would surely lose. Even if her spirit remained intact, the body that kept her here was not invincible.


    ¡®If I¡¯m going to go anyway.¡¯


    She decided to create an indelible memory for Kyrie. Then, she would make the lying girl regret her choice.


    The chaos and agitation that would result seemed more meaningful to Kiara than life itself.


    She decided to decorate herst amusement with more boldness.


    Thrust-


    The holy sword was driven into her outstretched hand, and darkness enveloped the hand holding the sword.


    The darkness that had drawn out its power twisted the space.


    The power resting at her fingertips grew.


    The darkness exploded. Then, the veil that had blocked her vision lifted.


    Shiron saw Lucia beyond Kiara, confronting the authority.


    But the sensation enveloping his body felt somewhat unfamiliar.


    It felt like being submerged up to his head in sticky tar.


    But Shiron knew what this sphere was. Even if he hadn¡¯t experienced it directly, he had seen this sight several times before.


    One of the powers of the 2nd Apostle, Cami¡ªThe Immovable Prison.


    ¡®How many powers are you nning to copy?¡¯


    Not just the power of the 1st Apostle, but even the 2nd Apostle¡¯s power was being used. Next, would it be the 3rd Apostle? If she used teleportation, it would be troublesome.


    Knowing the identity of the sphere, Shiron continued to think nonchntly.


    However,


    Lucia could not see Shiron. All she could see was the ominous and creepy sphere that had grown from Kiara¡¯s shoulder.


    ¡°¡­Huh?¡±


    The pupils that had expanded to absorb light shrank. Her head, still excited from the battle, couldn¡¯t fullyprehend the situation.


    ¡®What is¡­¡¯


    Seira was also seeing the same thing as Lucia.


    When the darkness lifted, it wasn¡¯t Shiron they saw, but the ominous and creepy sphere.


    Darkness had descended, and all efforts to kill Kiara had been in vain. As proof, the ground beneath Lucia¡¯s feet was crumbling from the impact it had absorbed.


    But when the veil lifted, Shiron was the one who had been defeated. It took no time at all to understand this.


    Thud- Thud- An unpleasant sound buzzed in her head.


    In the past, the human who had dared to defeat the Demon Lord.


    In the crisis of herrade, the terrifying energy wrapped around the girl¡¯s body and writhed. A force too powerful to be called human. Kiara soon recalled the intense memories of the past.


    Lucia¡¯s head hung low.


    Her chin trembled.


    Her hand holding the sword shook, and the de¡¯s tip quivered with even greater intensity.


    The turbulent current of emotions.


    But Kiara was not satisfied there.


    She wanted even bigger emotions. What must be done for that?


    It was to kill the hero as it was. Then she could see the despairing expression of Kyrie, which she hadn¡¯t been able to see before. Then she would meet her end at Kyrie¡¯s hands.


    Just imagining it was enjoyable. Saliva trickled from every hole in Kiara¡¯s body, and her vertically slit pupils vibrated intensely.


    The certainty that she could kill the hero came naturally. The sum of the authority she used, at the cost of giving up half her body, made Kiara feel a greater sense of alienation than any whirlpool she had handled before, enough to give even herself goosebumps.


    However, it didn¡¯t take long for that delusion to shatter.


    At the moment Lucia was about to push off the ground with a more concentrated de than ever¡ª


    Crack¡ª


    A crack spread through the ck sphere, and it shattered. Kiara turned around in surprise.


    ¡°¡­How?¡±


    ¡°How did I get out?¡±


    The face that had shattered her expectations looked surprised, while Shiron rotated his stiff shoulders and grinned.


    The answer was simple. The Immovable Prison Kiara used was no different from the one Shiron knew. So, inside the prison, he twisted the circuit. He pierced and destroyed it. Compared to the time when he couldn¡¯t use mana in the past, escaping from the Immovable Prison was as easy as solving a puzzle.


    However, Shiron didn¡¯t tell her how.


    ¡°Do you know? Kyrie was so strong that no one could stop her.¡±


    ¡°What are you talking about?¡±


    ¡°It means you¡¯re going to die by my hand, not hers.¡±


    Wiping his nose, Shiron made a gesture of slitting her throat.

 Chapter 236: Despite That

    Chapter 236: Despite That


    Kyrie being strong and Kiara being killed by Shiron¡­


    There was no connection between the two, but no one pointed it out.


    Instead, what captivated their attention was how he coulde out so intact. Kiara was strong. She had be even stronger than before. They painfully realized this while facing her.


    The sense of loss from losing arade right in front of their eyes. Even Lucia, whose eyes were half-crazed, had a warning bell ring in her mind, telling her not to touch that ominous mass. Yet, Shiron, who emerged from the sphere, seemed excessively unscathed.


    That iprehensible sight made Kiara step back. It wasn¡¯t that her decisive move didn¡¯t work. It wasn¡¯t out of fear. It was just that her perception of Shiron had changed.


    Kiara¡¯s attention shifted to Shiron, who was charging. Lucia watched Shiron swinging his sword. The light that burst forth illuminated the depths of the sea. Because of this, the form of the torrent imbued with power began to be seen.


    It was like a giant cephalopod monster swinging its legs. ck tentacles mmed toward the ground, piercing where Shiron had been. The mud on the floor fluttered. In the midst of it, holy light exploded.


    Shiron did not hesitate to reveal his presence. The trajectory of light constantly revealed his position, but that was the same for Kiara¡¯s power.


    Once his form was revealed, there was no chance for Shiron to miss. Shiron flickered with light at high speed among the dozens, hundreds of whippings.The mud rose like dark clouds. Every time the light shed, the shadow of the monster was etched. Like lightning striking in a stormy sea, the flickering sh split the power showing agitation.


    There was no time to pull together her ragged body. Her recovery power couldn¡¯t keep up. Thinking about the reason was meaningless. At some point, Kiara realized it herself.


    Kyrie was damn strong.


    So she would die to the hero.


    The fact that she bothered to mutter those unnecessary words meant she hadn¡¯t given up mentioning Kyrie¡¯s name, that immeasurable imposter.


    Shwaa! The approaching sh shed her arm. It wasn¡¯t so fast that she couldn¡¯t perceive it approaching, but the irregr sword strikes and bursts of light in the darkness had no connectivity.


    She couldn¡¯t believe it was a simple trick.


    After gaining faith and manifesting her power, Kiara could observe everything underwater. Her senses spread like a spider web, and her consciousness became a transcendent observer that could contemte the world.


    So, she knew the positions of the elf mage and Kyrie. Beyond the underwater mountain range where her power didn¡¯t reach, and the boundary where her power immediately touched.


    Yet, Kiara couldn¡¯t even grasp where Shiron was. The fact that his attacks were hitting meant he was definitely within the realm where her power reached.


    But she couldn¡¯t even guess where he was. When the light shed in front, the strike came from behind. She tried to deliberately expose a blind spot to lure the enemy¡¯s attack, but every attempt was in vain.


    At this rate, she would be whittled down and die meaninglessly. Not wanting that, Kiara decided to shrink her domain.


    The torrent, which was swaying like tentacles, shrunk to eliminate gaps, and Kiara entrusted herself to the thickened current to distance herself from Shiron.


    Using power for high-speed movement, her meaningless flesh became one with the torrent and escaped from the pitch-ck space.


    It was an unwise choice. The pirs of light that erased the sea were ahead of Kiara¡¯s trajectory.


    One, two, dozens of pirs of light drove Kiara. White sword energy chased Kiara. Thwack! The punch of the leaping Lucia struck her abdomen. Kiara¡¯s body folded in half and fell to the sea floor, where Shiron stood ready for battle.


    As if it were unnecessary, Shiron, who hadn¡¯t moved a single step, swung his sword.


    It was toote to dodge; Kiara, who judged so, barely twisted her body to avoid the fatal blow. Shhk¡ªThe searing pain radiated from her shoulder. Even after decades of being numb to pain, Kiara couldn¡¯t help but widen her eyes at the shock permeating her mind.


    Her severed right arm floated down. Shiron grabbed the still-twitching arm. With a burst of power from his clenched hand, Kiara¡¯s arm disintegrated.


    A determination not to leave any repercussions. Eventually, the severed arm was erased from existence and floated away as bubbles.


    ¡®Persistent.¡¯


    Kiara, who was buried in the mud, creating a red trail, naturally looked up as she slid down. The of light, spanning hundreds of meters, had be a prison that prevented Kiara from escaping.


    ¡°Ha.¡±


    Kyrie wasn¡¯t in there. Kiara scoffed.


    Standing up by supporting herself on her knees, she saw Shiron approaching nonchntly. Unlike his rxed appearance, Kiara couldn¡¯t recover her obliterated arm.


    Her consciousness focused on the hero brought forth keen insight.


    ¡°Are you doing it on purpose?¡±


    Kiara chuckled. Although she didn¡¯t know their circumstances in detail, even Kiara was sure that Lucia¡¯s true identity was Kyrie.


    The realization she naturally came to while fighting wasn¡¯t just about Kyrie¡¯s identity.


    Facing Shiron directly, he was wearing tattered clothes. Even without a direct fatal wound, he had cuts from the aftermath of the battle.


    That meant¡­


    That young man couldn¡¯t use protective energy. On the other hand, the girl outside the domain was clean without a single scratch except for a little mud.


    Humans were not strong. No matter how much they trained, the limit of the strength they could umte was clear due to their short lifespan. Unless they were chosen by the gods or became a hero, it was only natural for them to be overwhelmed by Kiara¡¯s power.


    Therefore, no human could be stronger than a hero.


    She must have doubted that obvious truth at least once.


    Outside the bars of light, she couldn¡¯t help but doubt the identity of the girl who still had a clear presence. She couldn¡¯t possibly not know¡­


    ¡°You¡¯re pretending not to know.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡±


    ¡°You knew that girl was Kyrie, and yet you mentioned Kyrie.¡±


    Kiara¡¯s insight revealed the truth. Shiron, who chuckled, tapped his shoulder with the t of his sword.


    ¡°Trying to buy time? You¡¯ve suddenly be quite talkative.¡±


    ¡°You don¡¯t deny it¡­¡±


    Even though she obtained implicit confirmation, Kiara¡¯s mind became confused with newly arisen questions. She couldn¡¯t even guess why Shiron acted that way despite knowing Kyrie¡¯s identity.


    No, there were a few possibilities. The pleasure she realized only after gaining faith by being revered. Since obtaining divinity, Kiara had been intoxicated with an almost pleasurable sense of omnipotence.


    ¡°Did you enjoy it that much?¡±


    Kiara giggled as she stared at Shiron.


    ¡°I asked if you coveted the title of hero that much.¡±


    ¡°¡­What are you talking about?¡±


    Shiron tilted his head. At his innocent reaction, Kiara brushed her remaining hand over her head and straightened her face.


    ¡°I asked if you enjoyed taking Kyrie¡¯s glory for yourself and masturbating to your delusions of being a great hero.¡±


    At Kiara¡¯s question, a shadow fell over Shiron¡¯s face. A twisted smile appeared on Kiara¡¯s lips.


    Emotional debt, guilt for using Kyrie¡¯s name.


    Based on Shiron¡¯s reaction, Kiara thought she had struck a blow to his psyche.


    ¡°Yeah, it¡¯s so much fun.¡±


    However, the response that followed was far from her expectations.


    ¡°What?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s thrilling. I wish I could just keep being Kyrie.¡±


    Fwaah- The light of the holy sword wiped away the shadow on his face, revealing a mocking smile devoid of seriousness.


    ¡°Come to think of it, isn¡¯t it? A scoundrel from an unknown hero¡¯s family turns out to be the founder hero Kyrie? Oh, just thinking about it makes me excited and thrilled.¡±


    ¡°¡­What nonsense.¡±


    ¡°When people around me treated me like a scoundrel, when other siblings didn¡¯t recognize my essence and mistreated me, I revealed my hidden skills. The moment of revealing my skills is crucial. It must be when I¡¯m facing a life-threatening situation for it to be satisfying.¡±


    Kiara couldn¡¯t understand why Shiron was speaking so joyfully.


    ¡°And then, the people who were harsh to me would shed tears of emotion and regret. They¡¯d reflect on who they had been so harsh to all this time, burying their heads in the ground in repentance. If I don¡¯t ept their apologies, they¡¯d be devastated, sobbing in despair¡­¡±


    ¡°You madman¡­! A shameless human who knows no shame!¡±


    Kiara¡¯s face twisted with disgust. However, her face did not darken. The hero¡¯s holy sword had erased all the darkness within the domain.


    ¡°What can I do? I¡¯m not ashamed at all.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re not a hero!¡±


    ¡°Think whatever you want.¡±


    His response showed he didn¡¯t care at all. Kiara¡¯s teeth ground together. That shameless human was not only defiling Kyrie¡¯s name but also the symbol of the hero. It was truly an iprehensible sentiment for her, who had been an enemy of humanity her entire life, to care about the dignity of the hero. But her love and reverence for Kyrie were that genuine. Kiara harbored pure anger at Shiron¡¯s words and actions, which shook the foundations of her thoughts.


    ¡°Defiling Kyrie¡¯s name¡­!¡± Thwack!


    ¡°You have so many presumptuous wishes.¡±


    The holy sword was thrust into Kiara¡¯s chest as she lunged. It was clear she had met her end, though she didn¡¯t know whether it was because her eyes had turned or because it had pierced her with such unperceivable speed.


    ¡°Kuhrk¡­!¡±


    ¡°What does it matter? If it bothers you, you should have stopped me when I said I¡¯d be Kyrie. Or you could have revealed your identity first? This is tacit consent.¡±


    Crack! A chilling sound came from the stabbed chest. Kahak! Blood spurted from Kiara¡¯s mouth, and her forked tongue extended out.


    ¡°You are¡­ a monster who should never be a hero.¡±


    Kiara grabbed the holy sword stuck in her chest. Her fingers were severed and fell, but her power manifested correctly. Darkness billowed from her severed fingers, trying to swallow the holy sword once more.


    ¡°Dammit.¡±


    The darkness was cut off midway. With herplete demise, the light of the holy sword erased Kiara¡¯s upper body. The left arm that had pinched the sword fell limply.


    ¡°Thank you.¡±


    Confirming Kiara¡¯s disappearance, Shiron turned around. Seira was repairing the magic cast on Shiron.


    ¡°What are you thankful for?¡±


    ¡°For helping to prevent Kiara from escaping¡­¡±


    With those words, Shiron copsed as if falling asleep. Seira, who patted the fallen Shiron¡¯s back, turned her attention to the approaching presence.


    ¡°Don¡¯t you have anything to say?¡±


    The words were not directed at the fallen Shiron.


    ¡°Kyrie.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡±


    The excited sprint suddenly stopped.

 Chapter 237: Palace

    Chapter 237: Pce


    When Seira spoke a name from her past life, Lucia seriously contemted.


    ¡®Should I kill myself?¡¯


    Usually, she thought negatively of people who took their own lives, but now she somehow deeply understood their feelings.


    A doom with no escape in sight.


    Instinctively, Lucia thought she couldn¡¯t escape from those vividly glowing purple eyes.


    Although her actions were far from dignified, Seira was a strong and noble Archmage when she kept her mouth shut.


    What was an Archmage?


    It was a realm that even the most renowned schrs of the academy could never reach. Whether it¡¯s magical talent orck of time to build up one¡¯s state, high intelligence was a necessary condition to be an Archmage.


    In other words, despite her appearance, Seira was exceptionally intelligent.On the other hand, Lucia¡¯s intelligence was, at best, average for a new academy student. Therefore, it was impossible for Lucia to directly break through Seira¡¯s interrogation.


    However,


    Even a worm would wiggle when stepped on, and a cornered rat could bite the cat.


    ¡°What are you talking about?¡±


    Unable to bring herself tomit suicide, Lucia did not back down even though she knew she was at a disadvantage.


    ¡°Are you still pretending to go along with Shiron acting as Kyrie?¡±


    Lucia tilted her head and asked back.


    Unable to erase the memory physically, she decided to y dumb until the end.


    ¡°What are you doing?¡±


    But Seira was not fooled by that shameless act. She crossed her arms and looked down at Lucia with half-open eyes.


    ¡°What do you think I¡¯m doing? It¡¯s fascinating that someone who died 500 years ago is here.¡±


    ¡°Are you going to keep denying it?¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t understand what Seira is saying. I¡¯m not Kyrie; I¡¯m Lucia Prient.¡±


    ¡°¡­So you¡¯re going to y dumb until the end?¡±


    Seira sighed deeply and touched her forehead.


    ¡°Nachsom.¡±


    Flinch. Lucia¡¯s shoulders trembled. Seira, not missing that reaction, spoke again.


    ¡°Falling Sky Strike, Meteor Sword, Dropping Waterfall, Blossom, Cry, Sirius.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡±


    ¡°Shouting out the skill names without using magic is one thing. I can understand if the Prient family learned swordsmanship since it¡¯s your descendants who founded it. But.¡±


    Seira red at Lucia, who was avoiding her gaze.


    ¡°You shouldn¡¯t have finished with a st punch after using Meteor Sword repeatedly! If you were going to hide it, at least vary thebos a bit!¡±


    Pok- pokpok- The callous-free fingers poked at her soft cheek.


    ¡°Are you still going to pretend? Huh? Is our rtionship just that shallow?!¡±


    ¡°¡­¡±


    ¡°And, I was considerate enough to make the kid sleep. Not only that, but I also put up a barrier so no one can hear our conversation, right?¡±


    ¡°Sigh¡­¡±


    Lucia sighed deeply and nced in Shiron¡¯s direction. There, Shiron was floating in the water like a corpse.


    ¡°Really¡­ Shiron can¡¯t hear this conversation, right?¡±


    ¡°Of course. What do you take me for? I¡¯ve never lost to anyone in magic, you know.¡±


    ¡°¡­Yeah, you¡¯re great.¡±


    With a resigned look, Lucia grabbed the finger poking her cheek.


    Having decided to admit that she was Kyrie, she wasn¡¯t going to allow any more undignified behavior. It wasn¡¯t because she wanted to avoid lowering her dignity, but because she and Seira had a poor rtionship when she was alive.


    But even so, Lucia sighed deeply and stared at Seira.


    ¡°I am Kyrie. Are you satisfied?¡±


    ¡°¡­It would have been better if you admitted it sooner.¡±


    Seira looked at Lucia with a pitiful expression but soon smiled faintly.


    Though she was displeased to have been deceived, and it was infuriating that Kyrie tried to fool her, she wasn¡¯t at an age where emotions were high, and the dignity umted over hundreds of years didn¡¯t go away.


    Turning her back on Lucia, Seira picked up the peacefully sleeping Shiron.


    ¡°It¡¯s not the best ce for a leisurely chat, is it?¡±


    Seira raised Kiara¡¯s arm and pointed to the water¡¯s surface.<hr>


    A quiet fishing vige.


    The two, who had taken care of Shiron, returned to the inn where they had stayed before descending underwater. They expelled the salty water that had filled their lungs and used magic to dry their clothes. Afterying Shiron on the freshly made bed, Seira quietly closed the door and headed to the balcony.


    ¡°Somehow, I thought you were too strong for your age.¡±


    A table with warm tea. Seira sat across from Lucia, crossing her legs.


    ¡°And no matter how shy you are, you were especially awkward with me. I thought it was just a teenager¡¯s resentment.¡±


    ¡°¡­Sip.¡±


    ¡°There was a reason for it, wasn¡¯t there?¡±


    Lucia silently watched Seira, who had a triumphant expression. She thought Seira would be angry about being deceived all this time, but her past colleague seemed more joyful than angry.


    ¡°Of course, if you wanted to hide your identity, instead of trying to make it less noticeable, you should have cut off the cause entirely. You did pretty well for Kyrie.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡±


    ¡°But that was clumsy. If you didn¡¯t want to be discovered, you should have driven me away or left the house yourself. How did you think you could continue living in the same house and still hide your identity?¡±


    ¡°¡­Still, didn¡¯t I manage tost five years?¡±


    ¡°Sorry, but five years isn¡¯t exactly a long time.¡±


    ¡°¡­Yeah, it must be nice to be old.¡±


    Lucia answered shortly and drank the contents of her teacup in one gulp.


    She didn¡¯t think she would never be discovered, but since nothing had happened for five years, she had a slight hope.


    They ate together every day, and during themute to and from the academy. Seira rarely left her room.


    Even if she stayed in the separate building, the only times Seira woke up were when she had to spend time with Shiron or watch Siriel¡¯s training.


    Was it a year ago? With the retirement ceremony of Sir Johann, Seira regained some vitality, but it didn¡¯t mean Seira took any special interest in Lucia.


    ¡°If you¡¯re going to get angry, do it now. I¡¯m prepared for it.¡±


    ¡°At least you feel guilty about deceiving me. If you had shamelessly continued, I would have hit you a few times.¡±


    Seira erased her smile and looked at Lucia.


    ¡°Why did you deceive me?¡±


    ¡°I told you to hit me.¡±


    ¡°Anyway, hitting you wouldn¡¯t hurt, would it? So, let¡¯s hear the reason.¡±


    Having met after 500 years, there were many things to ask and tell, but there was an order to these things.


    Continuing the conversation from the deep sea. Although the embers of emotion had diminished over time, they had notpletely turned to ashes.


    Still, weren¡¯t theyrades who had entrusted their lives to each other?


    Knowing this, Lucia bit her lip and closed her eyes tightly.


    ¡°It started because of a threat to my life.¡±


    ¡°Your life?¡±


    ¡°Do you know that Yuma is alive?¡±


    ¡°I know. But why does that matter?¡±


    Seira recalled the demon in the isted castle amidst the storm.


    ¡°Last time I saw her, she had reformed, corrupted by maternal love, saying ¡®Young master~ Young master~ How dare you defy the young master, you insolent wench. For threatening the young master¡¯s life, you deserve to be punished¡­ this nonsense!¡±


    ¡°What¡¯s with your tone¡­¡±


    Lucia couldn¡¯t understand Seira¡¯s sudden excitement, but she didn¡¯t want to argue about it.


    Surely, Yuma had be much milderpared to before, but when she first met her, she was just an 8-year-old kid.


    Her mana was insignificant, and she didn¡¯t have the luxury to consider why there were descendants she hadn¡¯t given birth to.


    ¡°Ahem, anyway. So there¡¯s no reason not to reveal it now. Aren¡¯t you already stronger than Yuma?¡±


    ¡°¡­That¡¯s why I was revealing it on the way here.¡±


    ¡°What?¡±


    ¡°Yuma already knows who I am.¡±


    ¡°Then what¡­ why didn¡¯t you tell me?¡±


    Bang- Seira hit the table. At first, she tried to act magnanimous like an elder, but hearing this, she couldn¡¯t help but show her hurt feelings.


    ¡°You, we wererades. Yura, Anjay, and Vine¡­ they all died. Don¡¯t you remember those adventures we had together? How could you tell Yuma and not me?¡±


    ¡°Hey, Seira.¡±


    Sigh- Lucia sighed deeply.


    ¡°Did you really forget everything?¡±


    The reason why Seira was ufortable for her.


    Recalling unpleasant memories made her nerves on edge. Even though she learned that arade was alive after 500 years, Lucia found Seira too ufortable.


    Kyrie, who was magnificent, aloof, and strong beyond anyone¡¯s reach.


    Lucia, who was strong but naive and awkward, seemed like someone anyone could befriend¡­


    It wasn¡¯t because of her foolish actions after reincarnation.


    The embarrassment stemming from the difference in perception was nothingpared to past events.


    Even though therade who reappeared after 500 years lived a life almost like a wreck due to the demon¡¯s curse, the reason she couldn¡¯t reveal her identity and open her heart was¡­


    ¡°Do you not remember what you did at the end?¡±


    Hoo- Lucia¡¯s trembling sigh reached Seira. Tears welled up in Lucia¡¯s eyes as she looked at Seira.


    ¡°You, Yura died because of you.¡±

 Chapter 238: Lucia (1)

    Chapter 238: Lucia (1)


    Thud¡ªthe sound of falling air.


    Seira frowned at the words of resentment spat out.


    ¡°Do you really¡­ think Yura died because of me?¡±


    ¡°Yura, Yura could have lived if only you had been there!¡±


    ¡°Hey Kyrie. Speak clearly.¡±


    ¡°¡­What.¡±


    ¡°Yura¡¯s death wasn¡¯t just my fault. If you think about it, most of it was her fault.¡±


    Lucia closed her eyes tightly and let out a hot breath. She clenched her fists so tightly that her nails dug into her skin, and as she noticed the stinging sensation, a grinding sound reverberated in her head.


    But Lucia was no longer the Kyrie of the past.She didn¡¯t punch with her half-closed eyes, nor did she flip the table over in an attitude of ¡®just say it once¡¯.


    Her worn-out fangs had lost their purpose, and the grace she had built up since reincarnation disturbed the memories of the time Yura died.


    -I¡¯m sorry. I think this is as far as I go.


    Anzhei, whose leg was crushed, spoke cautiously. His distorted expression showed the regret and resentment of not being able to make it to the end.


    -I¡¯m sorry, I think I¡¯m not enough.


    -Ne¡­


    -Don¡¯t say more, Kyrie. I know well enough. I am much weaker than you and Seira.


    -Yura too. Yura is weak too¡­


    -Haha, Miss Yura helps everyone, doesn¡¯t she? I, I am no help. It¡¯s not just since thest battle. I¡¯ve known for a long time that I¡¯ve be a burden.


    -¡­Sorry.


    -Kyrie, it¡¯s presumptuous of me to say this, but I believe you¡¯ll make it.


    -¡­Yes. Goodbye.


    -Thank you.


    Vinel patted Kyrie on the shoulder and walked towards the transport wagon. As she left, she didn¡¯t say things like ¡®please save the world¡¯ to Kyrie.


    She knew that Kyrie was more delicate than she appeared and that she was pretending to be strong because of it.


    Thus,


    The five who had been together became three.


    When they arrived at Tagore Hill, where the Demon God was lurking, the spearman Anzhei and the dwarf Vinel were no longer there.


    Yura, Kyrie, and Seira.


    There was no allied army to support the three.


    Even those who had been called geniuses their entire lives couldn¡¯t endure it. So how could those who were merely above average follow suit?


    The Demon God was such an enemy. Just realizing its presence would paralyze the body, making one fall to the ground, realizing the triviality of mortal concerns.


    The light, clouds, rain, and earth seemed like they would im everything in the world¡­ just being near them would make one forget their existence.


    Even now, it was unclear how an ordinary human like Yura endured that divine aura. The important thing was that the three, who had been driven to their limits, were in a precarious state because of that iprehensible transcendent power.


    -Let¡¯s take some time to repair.


    -No.


    -I¡¯m not saying we shouldpletely retreat. Look at us; in this state¡­


    -We are so close. Just a little more.


    -Yura, you might not understand since you don¡¯t fight, but whipping ourselves is also at its limit. It¡¯s hard to even swallow food, and we haven¡¯t slept properly¡­


    -Seira, Kyrie said she¡¯s okay. Shouldn¡¯t you, a great magician, be better than Kyrie? And ording to my n, we are fine now. Just you and Kyrie can kill the Demon God.


    -Then, what if I fall out?


    -What are you talking about?


    -I¡¯m serious. My dantian is swollen, and every time I use mana, it feels like my extremities are falling off. It¡¯s not strange if I make a mistake at any time.


    -Hey, hey!


    -I¡¯ll go ahead and wait.


    With just those words, Seira¡¯s presence disappeared. Kyrie, who had been eavesdropping on the conversation to avoid getting involved in a pointless argument, couldn¡¯t do anything about Yura¡¯s hollow smile.


    ¡°¡­Yura is not wrong.¡±


    Lucia clenched her fist again, feeling the rising powerlessness.


    ¡°I killed the Demon God alone. If you hadn¡¯t gone, if you had just stood there¡­¡±


    She barely managed to squeeze out the words, despite gritting her teeth.


    Acting recklessly out of anger was something only a beast would do.


    Seira sighed in frustration.


    ¡°Did I know you¡¯d force a subjugation there?¡±


    Kyrie¡¯s resentment wasn¡¯t entirely unjustified.


    ¡°Think about it. You can¡¯t understand it either. We had defeated all the corpsmanders, leaving only the Demon God. It would have been fine even if we had slowed our steps a little.¡±


    However, what was more iprehensible was Yura¡¯s forced march at that time. After entering the demonic realm and spending years there, when they reached Tagore Hill,


    Yura didn¡¯t stop whipping herself, as if being chased by something.


    ¡°I also think it¡¯s sad and unfortunate as a colleague that Yura died. When I heard she died, I cried a lot, and even after you died¡­¡±


    ¡°Sob.¡±


    ¡°I went to your grave many times and prayed for your repose.¡±


    ¡°¡­Sniff.¡±


    ¡°Really, you still cry a lot, just like before.¡±


    Seira handed a tissue to Lucia, who was wiping her tears with her sleeve.


    She wanted to push it away, but Lucia quietly epted Seira¡¯s kindness. When the conversation was over, Shiron would wake up, and she didn¡¯t want to show a weak side in front of him.


    ¡°¡­What I want to say is, you and I didn¡¯t part on good terms.¡±


    ¡°Didn¡¯t we get along quite well at the mansion? You even spoke to me a few times at the annex. That was kind.¡±


    ¡°Kyrie resents Seira, but not Lucia.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s what I said¡­¡±


    ¡°You looked pitiful, what could I do!¡±


    The cold sea breeze tousled Lucia¡¯s hair. Her exposed face was red around her eyes from the salty tears.


    ¡°But that doesn¡¯t mean you need to reveal your past life. As you said, even if I wasn¡¯t Kyrie, didn¡¯t we get along quite well?¡±


    ¡°¡­After the Demon God died, when I heard you were shattered, the curse began.¡±


    Seira wasn¡¯t without things to say either.


    ¡°Your funeral was led by the expedition, and at the forefront of the procession were the limping Anzhei and the weeping Ne. I, who stayed until the very end, had no ce to be.¡±


    Seira¡¯s mana was fluctuating. Though she usually acted rationally, she wasn¡¯t a superhuman who always thought logically. Seira was also a mortal who could get hurt and scream when in pain.


    ¡°It wasn¡¯t just the funeral. I couldn¡¯t join the expedition¡¯s celebration banquet either. Even the magic tower that praised me as great shut me out, and when I returned to the forest, there was no one to wee me.¡±


    Praise and hospitality.


    She didn¡¯t expect something grand. Still, she wanted to hear a word of thanks for her efforts, but not hearing it was the greatest pain.


    Nothing could be achieved without sacrifice.


    Even something as simple as breathing or drinking water required a small sacrifice.


    And the great task of subjugating the Demon God required many sacrifices.


    ¡°Yura wasn¡¯t the only one who died. I didn¡¯t live well enough to receive such harsh treatment from you.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡±


    ¡°At least I hoped for a reunion with a smile. So when I realized you were Kyrie, I didn¡¯t say anything¡­¡±


    ¡°You bastard.¡±


    The words, like a soliloquy, distorted Lucia¡¯s face.


    Seira¡¯s rough experiences over the past 500 years were already known. Lucia could empathize with how lonely she must have felt. However,


    Lucia didn¡¯t like Seira¡¯s attitude of not wanting to back down at all.


    ¡°Are you saying I¡¯mpletely the bad guy here?¡±


    ¡°So¡­ are we measuring who is worse now?¡±


    ¡°You started it first! You started it! Why did you tell Yuma and not me? You said that!¡±


    ¡°Then, should I just shut up and endure being the bad guy alone without expressing my hurt feelings?!¡±


    ¡°Who told you to shut up? Just admit what you did wrong!¡±


    ¡°Admit what! Are you going to keep pushing it?!¡±


    Bang! Rarely, Seira mmed the table. She also had a menacing atmosphere, not unlike Lucia.


    ¡°Honestly, I admit it was my fault for unterally breaking Yura¡¯s n!¡±


    ¡°Then¡­!¡±


    ¡°But the direct cause was Yura!¡±


    ¡°What?¡±


    ¡°Yuramitted suicide!¡±


    The words poured out, leaving Lucia¡¯s mind nk. But Seira, undeterred, continued her fervent speech.


    ¡°Don¡¯t you understand? Shemitted suicide! Suicide! It was strange from the beginning. She didn¡¯t fight, saying she wasn¡¯t helpful in battle, but she walked into that dangerous ce on her own! Yura was weaker than the limping Anzhei, weaker than Ne who gave up following us!¡±


    ¡°Hey, you really¡­¡±


    ¡°Why, am I wrong?¡±


    ¡°Yura¡­ gave me courage! Even in herst moments, she held my hand tightly and said I could do it!¡±


    ¡°Who said anything about that? If we had just rested a little in the rear, recharged our strength, and then challenged the Demon God again, we could all have lived!¡±


    Lucia gritted her teeth and red at Seira.


    She wanted to retort, but damn it, everything Seira said was true.


    Looking back, Yura did seem more impatient than before at that time.


    ¡°Damn. You cowardly bitch.¡±


    Having nothing more to say after beingpletely refuted, tears welled up in Lucia¡¯s eyes again.


    ¡°Why are you crying and acting up?¡±


    ¡°Be-because you¡¯re so damn annoying, damn it.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡±


    ¡°You say nothing but the truth that leaves me with nothing to say, damn it.¡±


    ¡°This is driving me crazy.¡±


    Seira, seeing Lucia crying, touched her forehead. Then, for a moment, Seira let out a deep sigh.


    ¡®Is this right?¡¯


    She had expected an emotional reunion with hugs and tears, but instead, they were fighting and crying ugly tears.


    ¡®Is this really¡­ the grand reunion of heroes that fills one¡¯s heart with awe?¡¯


    After wiping her face several times, Seira opened her mouth quietly.


    ¡°Hey, Kyrie.¡±


    ¡°Why, why you damn bitch.¡± Sniff.


    ¡°Are you going to keep calling me a damn bitch? If you don¡¯t use my name, I¡¯ll wake up the kid.¡±


    Hic - Lucia¡¯s eyes widened.


    ¡°Wh-why suddenly bring up Shiron?¡±


    ¡°Why suddenly?¡±


    Seira, who snorted, folded her arms.


    ¡°What about the kid?¡±


    Her consciousness shifted from the immature Kyrie to Shiron beyond the wall.


    ¡°Shouldn¡¯t you reveal that you¡¯re the reincarnation of Kyrie?¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s a bit¡­¡±


    ¡°He¡¯s yourrade. How long do you think you can keep such a big secret? And I heard Prient is your descendant¡¯s family¡­¡±


    ¡°Nooo!!!¡±


    Lucia jumped up and mmed the table. She hit it so hard that the table burst into pieces.


    ¡°When did I ever get pregnant! It¡¯s already frustrating enough to have died a virgin, and now you¡¯re saying that too?¡±


    ¡°Really not?¡±


    ¡°Not at all! You! When did you first meet me! Huh! I¡¯ve been sticking with Yura since I was ten, when would I have had time to have sex, get pregnant, and give birth!¡±


    ¡°¡­A disciple you taught?¡±


    ¡°Aaah!! Why would I have a disciple! In that chaos, who would I have had time to teach?!¡±


    ¡°Be quiet, what if you wake up the kid?¡±


    ¡°Anyway!¡±


    Lucia blew her nose loudly and lowered her body.


    ¡°It¡¯s a secret to Shiron that I¡¯m Kyrie.¡±


    ¡°Why are you trying to end the conversation on your own?¡±


    ¡°Ah¡­ damn it, you¡¯re really curious about everything!¡±


    ¡°What¡¯s so wrong about being curious?¡±


    Seira crossed her legs and sat down, asking to hear Lucia¡¯s reason.


    ¡°¡­Then I¡¯ll tell you, but don¡¯tugh.¡±


    ¡°Why would Iugh, I won¡¯tugh, so tell me.¡±


    Under Seira¡¯s sharp gaze, Lucia fiddled with her fingers and avoided her eyes.


    At the same time, her face turned increasingly red. Seira, seeing this reaction, could easily guess the reason.


    Having lived with her at the annex, Seira knew how far Lucia was from the image of a hero.


    An immature younger sister who whined to her brother.


    A fool who giggled at her achievements.


    An idiot who, despite being over 40 in total, talked about finding herself.


    Whatever it was, she had too much karma. So it was somewhat understandable that she didn¡¯t want to reveal her identity.


    ¡°Shiron¡­¡±


    ¡°What about the kid?¡±


    ¡°I, I li¡­¡±


    ¡°¡­Like? Speak clearly!¡±


    But Lucia¡¯s excuse was far beyond Seira¡¯s expectations.


    With a face as red as it could burst, Lucia lowered her head.


    ¡°I like him.¡±


    Thud.


    Lucia copsed powerlessly onto the chair. She let out a sigh of relief, finally having said it, and her vision spun.


    However, unlike Lucia, Seira just blinked her eyes.


    ¡®Did that¡­ that idiot really say something just now? No, what does liking the kid have to do with revealing her identity¡­¡¯


    While she was racking her brain to fill in the gaps of the conversation,


    ¡°Aha?¡±


    A light dawned in the dark corner of her mind.


    ¡°You damn pedophile.¡±


    Seira¡¯s gaze at Lucia twisted in disgust.

 Chapter 240: Lucia (3)

    Chapter 240: Lucia (3)


    As if speaking out loud, Shiron headed towards the room where the mermaid girl, Johanna, was staying.


    Thest time he saw her, she looked emaciated as she had lost consciousness, but contrary to his worries, Johanna looked fine.


    ¡°You have returned safely!¡±


    ¡°Uh¡­ yeah, that¡¯s right.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m so d, so d! You have no idea how worried I was!¡±


    Johanna embraced Shiron with a look of deep emotion.


    Squelch-


    ¡®¡­What?¡¯


    Shiron looked down at the unfamiliar sound.The hem of his clothes in contact with Johanna was¡­ getting soaked. Shiron¡¯s eyes widened at the scene that was hard toprehend.


    [The vile demon¡¯s sorcery!]


    Latera, who shared some consciousness with Shiron, was startled upon seeing the mucus-covered skin where Shiron¡¯s gaze was fixed.


    [What are you doing, Hero! Get away from her!]


    ¡®¡­¡¯


    Despite the scolding ringing in his head, Shiron remained still.


    It wasn¡¯t that he was trying to enjoy the warm, sticky sensation of the skin clinging to him, but because he couldn¡¯t push Johanna away, who had an emotional debt to him.


    It was unnecessary physical contact, but Shiron quietly¡­ quietly stood there epting her one-sided affection.


    ¡°Oh¡­¡±


    Suddenly realizing, Johanna hastily pulled away from his chest. The sticky mucus created dozens of strands, and she stepped back with an embarrassed smile at the indescribable scene.


    ¡°I¡¯m, I¡¯m sorry. This happens once a month¡­ I¡¯ve shown you an embarrassing sight.¡±


    [Lie! Hero, this woman is lying!]


    ¡®¡­I know.¡¯


    [How can she lie so shamelessly even after the queen¡¯s death? And to rub her chest against a man she barely knows, like some kind of prostitute!]


    ¡®Let it be, she¡¯s still a child.¡¯


    [¡­You¡¯ve changed. You used to beat and kill demons mercilessly, which I found quite attractive.]


    ¡®When did I ever do that? You¡¯re really sensitive today¡­¡¯


    [Hero, let¡¯s stop this and focus on the conversation.]


    ¡®¡­¡¯


    Shiron turned away from the suddenly serious Latera and focused on Johanna. Her wet clothes clung ufortably to her skin, making it hard to find where to look.


    He wasn¡¯t some adolescent boy; he had received proper sex education from a maid and had a fianc¨¦e, so it wasn¡¯t hard to keep a straight face.


    ¡°You look well, which is good.¡±


    ¡°Huh? You¡¯re worried about me?¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    Nodding, Shiron continued calmly.


    ¡°Given the situation then, it wouldn¡¯t have been strange for the queen to take you hostage. She could have cast aplex curse and yed dirty tricks.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡±


    ¡°If Kiara had been more vicious, had no blood or tears, and felt nothing for me, I might have killed you.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t, you don¡¯t have to worry about it!¡±


    Haha. Johannaughed shyly and scratched her cheek in embarrassment. She waved her hand as if to say she was fine, but couldn¡¯t hide the cold sweat forming on her in face.


    ¡°I didn¡¯t do anything right, so even if you had done that, I would have thought it was deserved karma.¡±


    ¡°Karma?¡±


    ¡°You said queen, right? It¡¯s because we merfolk served that monster. My father who fled the tyranny wasn¡¯t different, and even though he was possessed by the monster¡¯s spirit, he harmed my father¡­¡±


    ¡°If it was under coercion, there¡¯s room for consideration. And, in the end, your father survived, didn¡¯t he?¡±


    ¡°Still¡­¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry about it.¡±


    Shiron patted her slumped shoulders.


    ¡°One person¡¯s power is utterly insignificant. Wasn¡¯t Kiara the one who ruled over the merfolk for hundreds of years? You just found a safe ce to hide rather than fight the storm. Who could me you for that?¡±


    ¡°¡­¡±


    ¡°Fighting the storm and killing monsters is something people like me do.¡±


    ¡°Then, what should I do?¡±


    Johanna faced Shiron with a face even redder than before. Latera sighed deeply, seeing her soul burning hot and sticky.


    ¡°Ask for forgiveness for the sin of harming your father, live well without revealing you¡¯re a demon. And¡­¡±


    Shiron rubbed his chin, as if he remembered something.


    ¡°Repent.¡±


    ¡°Repent?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m not sure if I should say this, but the Empire is deliberately letting some monsters cross the mountain ranges. Of course, they¡¯ll weed out the strong ones. But nothing in the world works perfectly, right?¡±


    ¡°What does that mean¡­¡±


    ¡°My guess is that encounters with monsters will be more frequent. Not ogres or octopus-like monsters. Strange creatures that have never been seen before will appear in this vige too.¡±


    Shiron finished speaking and pulled out a usable weapon from his bosom.


    ¡°You asked what you should do?¡±


    A shortsword with a greenish-blue de. Johanna looked bewildered, wondering what she had just heard, but epted the sword safely.


    ¡°It¡¯s a bit shabbypared to the weapons I use, but it¡¯s better than most ck iron swords.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡­Yes?¡±


    ¡°Protect this vige. It¡¯s hard to get support from the knight order in such a remote area. Whether you be a top-notch master by swinging the sword or form a vignte group, do whatever it takes.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡±


    ¡°One day, I¡¯ll check if you¡¯ve practiced properly.¡±


    Shiron hugged the bewildered Johanna and made the sign of the cross on her chest.


    Johanna smiled faintly at the greenish-blue sword and waved her hand towards the departing Shiron.


    After waving for a long time, Johanna tied her shoes to go home, realizing her fate.


    Bing a top-notch master was a demanding order for a mere vige girl, but Johanna didn¡¯t mind.


    She was a demon, and time was on her side.


    Though the path to bing a master seemed distant, Johanna didn¡¯t feel it was impossible.<hr>


    After killing Kiara, two days passed.


    Although there was no particr reason to stay in the small fishing vige of Orr or the coastal city of Lowen, Shiron¡¯s party had yet to return to the capital.


    No, it would be more urate to say they couldn¡¯t return.


    When they were about to buy tickets to Rien, Shiron encountered Seira, who had no intention of going back.


    ¡°Hey, kid.¡±


    ¡°¡­?¡±


    ¡°How can a young guy like you just stay inside? You should go out and have some fun; you¡¯ll regret it when you¡¯re older.¡±


    The fact that she had no intention of going back was a reasonable conclusion drawn after seeing her wearing sunsses on her nose.


    A mint-colored bikini revealing every curve of her body.


    Jet-ck sunsses.


    Lavish earrings of unknown origin made Seira look more like a vacationer than a magician.


    Of course, her usual outrageous attire also made it hard to think of her as a grand magician, but her current appearance, dressedpletely for fun, was enough to bewilder Shiron.


    ¡°Why are you acting so crazy all of a sudden? Aren¡¯t you going to dress properly?¡±


    Seeing the [Swimming Pool Party Elf Mage], Shiron felt embarrassed and threw off his coat.


    This wasn¡¯t a beach but a tform to go to Rien. Looking at her inappropriate behavior, who wouldn¡¯t want to distance themselves from the cause of their embarrassment?


    ¡°Hmph! Instead of appreciating the advice from an adult, you brush it off¡­!¡±


    Seira, wearing the coat draped over her shoulders, snorted. Shiron wondered why she was acting like this but decided to hear the reasonter and left the tform.


    ¡°What advice? When have you ever acted like an adult?¡±


    ¡°¡­Was it like that? Still, I took care of you well enough as a senior who experienced the expedition first¡­¡±


    ¡°Who was the one holed up in the room, onlying out to go to the bathroom? And, did you forget how we first met?¡±


    ¡°¡­¡±


    ¡°How is that a model adult¡¯s behavior? Hiding your identity and appearing as a ve in the auction house¡­¡±


    ¡°Is that important right now?¡±


    Seira interrupted by grabbing Shiron¡¯s hand.


    ¡°Why do we have to leave such a nice ce so soon? Over time, I¡¯vee to realize you need to work hard and rest well when you can. Not just me, but Kyrie also struggled at the end because we couldn¡¯t take care of that. We became emotionally dry, and shadows loomed over our faces¡­ Anyway! We worked hard, so let¡¯s have fun.¡±


    ¡°¡­Okay.¡±


    Shiron reluctantly agreed as he was dragged along.


    There was a 700-year-old elf throwing a tantrum about not being able to have fun on their vacation, but her intention to enjoy the vacation wasn¡¯t felt at all.


    It was evident from the hand pulling him now.


    A trembling that seemed to show tension. Her palms were sweaty even though they were dry.


    ¡®I wonder why she mentioned Kyrie¡¯s name.¡¯


    Shiron felt he could vaguely understand Seira¡¯s intentions.


    While Shiron was asleep, maybe even before that, Seira had learned Lucia¡¯s true identity.


    Whether there was an emotional reunion among therades was unknown, but since Seira hadn¡¯t said anything, it seemed she wanted peace and harmony among herpanions rather than destroying rtionships.


    This awkward behavior,


    Seira was acting like this to take care of Kyrie.


    Although the evidence was a bitcking to reach that conclusion, considering the situation, it was hard to think otherwise.


    ¡°Lucia.¡±


    Shiron called out the name of the girl crouched on the sand.


    As Seira said, there was a woman there who had crumbled without building a single memory in her youth.


    Lucia, who was building a sandcastle, looked back in surprise.


    ¡°Are you wearing a swimsuit too?¡±


    ¡°Uh¡­ I didn¡¯t want to wear it, but¡­ Seira forced me to.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re all covered up. If you¡¯re going to feel so insecure, why wear it?¡±


    Approaching with a mischievous smile, Lucia, blushing red, grabbed her coat and stepped back.


    ¡®That fool. Can¡¯t take what¡¯s given to her¡­¡¯


    Seira rubbed her goosebump-covered arm, recalling Kyrie¡¯s old self.


    Herrade from 500 years ago, who knew nothing but fighting, was now just an idiot.


    As Seira watched the fresh scene with a mature gaze, someone clung to her leg.


    ¡°Seira.¡±


    ¡°¡­What¡¯s up, kid?¡±


    ¡°I want to wear a swimsuit too. And¡­ I think it¡¯d be nice to buy a swimsuit, eat, go back to the lodging, and take a nap. Of course, I want a room far away from the Hero.¡±


    When Latera asked with an innocent expression, Seira lifted her up.


    ¡°I don¡¯t dislike sharp-witted kids.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m nice, right? You can praise me more.¡±


    With an adorable smile, Latera rubbed her face against Seira¡¯s chest.

 Chapter 241: Lucia (4)

    Chapter 241: Lucia (4)


    Kyrie¡¯s life was different from Lucia Prient¡¯s.


    It couldn¡¯t be otherwise.


    She spent most of her life on the battlefield, where death was a constantpanion.


    Born and raised in a harsh, uncivilized environment teeming with monsters, it wouldn¡¯t be an exaggeration to say she lived her whole life in battle-like conditions.


    Kyrie¡¯s life was that intense.


    She always had to stay alert, never knowing when an enemy might attack. Even when she was called back to the rear to celebrate her achievements, she was constantly summoned to victory parades and celebration parties, leaving no time to rest.


    She was worked to death, literally, only to meet a tragic end.


    In contrast, what about Lucia Prient¡¯s life?


    Although she had her share of life-and-death struggles, it didn¡¯t erase her life as a noble youngdy.She didn¡¯t be a social star among the high societydies, but she did form connections with other nobledies, sharing snacks and chatting. And she didn¡¯t miss the chance to extend her education, which was a regret from her previous life.


    ¡­She truly lived a life that could be envied, one she had longed for in her previous life.


    However, this didn¡¯t mean her experiences from her previous life were erased.


    Thanks to Kyrie¡¯s life, Lucia didn¡¯t easily get scared by ordinary things.


    She didn¡¯t tremble or feel fear from trivial threats.


    ¡°Hold, you must not let go of my hand.¡±


    However, the present Lucia was trembling, unable to even meet her gaze.


    It wasn¡¯t from fear or terror but from pure embarrassment at facing a half-naked man.


    Shiron, who chuckled, held Lucia¡¯s hand as she sshed in the water.


    ¡°Don¡¯t you trust me? I won¡¯t let go, so don¡¯t worry and just lean forward.¡±


    The half-naked man was Shiron, whom she had started to see as a man not too long ago.


    The cool seawater soaked his firm body, and his wet hair clung to his face, exuding a decadent atmosphere.


    Ever since she confessed her feelings to him again, Lucia found it hard to look at Shiron¡¯s face properly.


    Moreover, they were at a beach resort, a ce for lovers to ssh water on each other, not for family or friends to visit.


    ¡°Kyah! Oppa, stop!¡±


    ¡°Mister, you¡¯re so naughty!¡±


    ¡­Even the sounds she vaguely heard were unbearably embarrassing.


    But when she dunked her face in the water, she became aware of what was right in front of her.


    Cling-!


    The presence was clearly visible through the wet pants.


    She couldn¡¯t help but close her eyes tightly, thinking she had never been this close to a man¡¯s groin.


    Shiron¡¯s groin was right in front of her face in the seawater¡­


    What does this mean?


    Combining both her past and present lives, it meant that Lucia, who had never even experienced a man¡¯s lips, now had her face touching a man¡¯s¡­ well, you know.


    Even if it wasn¡¯t directly touching.


    This was¡­


    Like a debauched woman driven mad by lust, using her entire face to greet a man¡¯s¡­


    ¡®Isn¡¯t this too fast?¡¯


    Cling-!


    Even while plunging her face into the cold seawater, Lucia couldn¡¯t cool her flushed face.


    Meanwhile, the person holding her hand¡­


    ¡°Sigh.¡±


    Ssh, ssh.


    Shiron, who was hit by the water, looked down. Despite his requests to see her swimsuit, Lucia was still wearing her leather jacket.


    He could guess what kind of swimsuit she wore underneath the white thong that peeked out, but he couldn¡¯t understand why she was still wrapped up like this.


    ¡®You suddenly want to learn to swim? You just came back from the bottom of the sea the day before yesterday, at least make your lies believable.¡¯


    He thought she wanted to live her life to the fullest to make up for her unfulfilled desires as a hero, but now, hearing her suggestion, his thoughts faded away.


    ¡®Still, isn¡¯t this too much?¡¯


    Shiron poured seawater over his head. They had been out in the sun for three hours already. Although there were thick clouds in the sky, they didn¡¯tpletely block the scorching sun.


    It was amusing to think that the robust body of a Prient could be affected by sunlight, but looking at Hugo, who was with Siriel, he couldn¡¯t help but worry.


    Thest time he saw Hugo, his hairline had receded pathetically, and his crown was thinning as well.


    ¡®Luckily, Glen looks fine, but you never know.¡¯


    ¡°Hey.¡±


    Lost in thought about the family curse, Shiron noticed Lucia, who was sshing water, slowly standing up. Her face was as red as her hair, and she seemed to have something to say, her lips pursed in hesitation.


    ¡°¡­Hey.¡±


    ¡°What?¡±


    ¡°Like that¡­¡±


    ¡°?¡±


    Suddenly¡ª


    Without finishing her sentence, Lucia grabbed Shiron¡¯s hand and led him to the shore.


    ¡°Hey. Where are we going? Didn¡¯t you ask me to teach you how to swim?¡±


    Shiron showed signs of confusion at Lucia¡¯s sudden change in behavior, but she remained silent, quickening her pace.


    They finally arrived at a clearing quite a distance from the beach. Checking to make sure no one was around, Lucia spoke in a trembling voice.


    ¡°Do you really want to see it?¡±


    ¡°¡­What are you talking about?¡±


    ¡°If you¡¯re honest¡­ I might show you¡­¡±


    Recalling the nces she had felt for hours, Lucia gripped the hem of her jacket.


    The tant stares at her buttocks, thighs¡­ even the soles of her feet. She wasn¡¯t sure of Shiron¡¯s exact intentions, but to Lucia, it seemed like Shiron was very interested in her swimsuit.


    Seira had instructed her to take things step by step (not to tease with her swimsuit), but Lucia wasn¡¯t thick-skinned enough to ignore such tant stares.


    That meant her face revealed all her feelings.


    ¡°I do want to see it.¡±


    Before Shiron could say, ¡°But don¡¯t do it if you don¡¯t want to,¡± Lucia made up her mind.


    Ziiip¡ª


    As if she had been waiting for him to say that, Lucia closed her eyes tightly and unzipped her jacket, her trembling hands not stopping until she revealed her half-naked body.


    ¡°Here.¡±


    ¡°How, how is it?¡±


    ¡°¡­¡±


    ¡°¡­Is it not good?¡±


    Lucia asked cautiously, urging for a response, but Shiron only covered his mouth as if deep in thought.


    ¡®Even if she¡¯s my half-sister, asking for an opinion on her bikini is a bit¡­¡¯


    It was crossing a line that shouldn¡¯t be crossed.


    Though it seemed incest wasmon in the empire, his mother-inw, Eldrina, constantly emphasized that marriage between cousins was legal.


    So, it was easy to infer that marriages within the third cousin were taboo.


    ¡®No way¡­¡¯


    But Shiron prided himself on being perceptive. He was aware of Seira and Latera¡¯s absence.


    Since Seira put on the bikini, Shiron had suspected that this situation might have been orchestrated by someone.


    Thus, he came to a conclusion. Shiron swallowed, looking at Lucia¡¯s trembling eyes.


    ¡®Was she that desperate for romance?¡¯


    A clue nestled in his confused mind. Shiron began to see Lucia, who was both a reincarnate and his half-sibling, as a madwoman obsessed with incest.


    ¡°¡­Hey, can you say something¡­ anything?¡±


    Time kept passing, and Lucia had to confront Shiron¡¯s unwavering gaze.


    ¡®He keeps looking, so he doesn¡¯t seem to dislike it, but why isn¡¯t he answering? Is he embarrassed?¡¯


    But Shiron¡¯s expression didn¡¯t redden. His ck eyes trembled intensely, just like Lucia¡¯s. Even Lucia, whocked awareness, could sense the emotion: confusion.


    ¡°Lucia.¡±


    After a long pause, Shiron spoke with a serious face.


    ¡°It¡¯s funny for me to say this, given that I haven¡¯t acted like an older brother, but this isn¡¯t right.¡±


    ¡°¡­What do you mean?¡±


    ¡°If you¡¯re going to date, shouldn¡¯t you form a¡­ healthier rtionship?¡±


    ¡°A healthier¡­ rtionship?¡±


    ¡°No matter how much we¡¯re half-siblings, we still share the same father¡­¡±


    ¡°Wait.¡±


    Lucia¡¯s face turned pale. She realized that something had gone terribly wrong.


    ¡°Did I not mention it? We¡¯re not actual siblings.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡±


    Plop, plop¡­


    Raindrops began to fall on the sandy beach. Shiron¡¯s hair got wetter, and droplets formed on his chin.


    ¡°This isn¡¯t the ce to talk about this.¡±


    This time, Shiron grabbed Lucia¡¯s hand roughly, unlike before. Lucia couldn¡¯t say a word as the situation took a turnpletely different from what she had hoped for.


    Crash!


    By the time they reached the hotel, the rain had intensified. Shiron opened the door, handing a towel to Lucia that he got from the lobby.


    ¡°Take a shower. You¡¯ll catch a cold.¡±


    ¡°¡­Okay.¡±


    The atmosphere was tense. Realizing her n had failed, Lucia entered the bathroom weakly and took off her swimsuit.


    Drip, drop¡­


    The swimsuit she had chosen with care came undone, revealing a body that was unimpressivepared to her past life.


    Instead of a well-formed tall body, she had a less developed physique, which only highlighted her femininity.


    Lucia pulled the lever and let the cold water hit her. Though it was a luxury hotel with hot water always avable, she treated this cold shower as a self-imposed punishment.


    She made a mistake.


    She was too hasty.


    She internally justified that she was too busy to take care of him since Kiara and Seira found out her identity, but reality was harsh.


    Shiron¡¯s rain-soaked face looked dark to anyone, and he seemed on the verge of demanding why she hadn¡¯t told him this earlier.


    Idiot. Fool. Total fool.


    Feelings of self-loathing, embarrassment, regret, and guilt swirled within Lucia¡¯s heart.


    The shower ended quickly.


    Lucia dried herself with a snap of her fingers, dressed in the neatly folded clothes, and tightened her belt.


    Before leaving, she wiped her teary eyes and faced Shiron, who was sitting on the bed.


    ¡°You changed out of your swimsuit.¡±


    Shiron¡¯s voice was heavy. He patted the spot next to him, signaling Lucia to sit.


    ¡°Sorry.¡±


    Lucia mumbled in a weak voice.


    ¡°Who told you?¡±


    Shiron spoke without a hint of a smile. His yful demeanor from earlier seemed like a lie, and he now appeared much more mature than Lucia.


    ¡°Father.¡±


    ¡°Really?¡±


    ¡°Yes, when I went to the Dawn Castle recently.¡±


    Shiron sighed, rubbing his forehead at Lucia¡¯s confession.


    ¡°Don¡¯t call him ¡®father.¡¯ It¡¯s disgusting.¡±


    He spat out the words irritably and suddenly reached out with arge hand. Lucia shut her eyes tightly, expecting a smack, but the sensation that followed made her open her eyes wide.


    ¡°Ah, wh-what?¡±


    The unfamiliar feeling of a kiss, different from any she had known, with a probing tongue, made Lucia truly feel like an idiot.

 Chapter 242: Lucia (5)

    Chapter 242: Lucia (5)


    What the heck was this guy doing? Why was he suddenly kissing her?


    A natural question crossed her mind, but the wriggling tongue invading her mouth left no room for any outburst.


    ¡®Wasn¡¯t I supposed to get scolded?¡¯


    No matter how much she thought about it, she couldn¡¯t understand why Shiron was kissing her. It was only natural that she couldn¡¯t even feel the wriggling tongue with her dazed mind.


    This was truly a bolt from the blue.


    She couldn¡¯t imagine it.


    She really couldn¡¯t have imagined that she would suddenly be kissed like this.


    Of course, Shiron was reciprocating because Lucia had approached him first, but Lucia couldn¡¯t notice the subtle difference in atmosphere due to her mistake.


    ¡°Ugh!¡±A dazed mind turned into a fool that could think only of the kiss.


    A fierce kiss.


    It was the first time she realized that a kiss could be so intense. Whether the act of a chunk of flesh not her own invading her mouth and ravaging it could be called a kiss, Shiron was overturning Lucia¡¯smon sense in real-time.


    Until now, the kisses she knew were where lips would touch, making cute smacking sounds, and the kissers would close their eyes, blush, and breathe excitedly. The act happening now, which couldn¡¯t be called a kiss, was nothing but rough, sloppy sounds of saliva mixing, and rough breaths being exhaled on each other, more like a battle than a kiss.


    Of course, it wasn¡¯t that Lucia waspletely unaware of this kind of kiss.


    Kiara.


    Even though she was using a borrowed body, that damn woman had stolen Shiron¡¯s lips and thoroughly ravaged the inside of his mouth right in front of her, so she knew this kind of kiss existed well enough.


    But wasn¡¯t that possible only because Kiara was a filthy demon who had no parents to teach her manners?


    Although there was a retaliatory element, Lucia thought that the kiss she gave Shiron after Kiara was separated from Shiron was more of a kiss, and it was her idea of an ideal kiss.


    ¡°Ha, ha, ugh¡­!¡±


    But what is this act now?


    It¡¯s not just their lips touching; a hot tongue was invading between them.


    Foreign saliva flowed in, marking territory inside her mouth.


    It tapped on her tightly shut teeth, wriggled into the space between her cheek and gums, and carefully caressed as if savoring the texture.


    Lucia barely managed to gather her thoughts with her dazed mind.


    It was a lewd and vulgar kiss.


    How was this different from sex?


    ¡®¡­This kiss is entirely different from what I knew.¡¯


    Slurp, slurp.


    The sound piercing her eardrums was stimting. The tongue filling her mouth was hot.


    ¡°Ah, ugh, ah, haah.¡±


    As the kiss was rough and stimting, lewd moans fitting the kiss came out from Lucia¡¯s mouth.


    The sound of flesh rubbing against each other was stimting, and even lewd moans that couldn¡¯t havee from her mouth burst out, making Lucia feel like she was going to die of embarrassment.


    As the stimtion continued, her body, which had be ustomed to it, seemed to calm her dazed mind. However, when her dazed mind became clear again, the unconscious stimtion was felt once more, making my head go foggy.


    Smooch, slurp-


    Of course, Lucia wasn¡¯tpletely still like a stone.


    Although it wasn¡¯t in a positive direction for what Shiron wanted to do,


    Lucia¡¯s tongue kept trying to push therge chunk of flesh out of her mouth, even amidst the mixed saliva.


    ¡°Mm¡­ ugh!¡±


    She tried to guide the tongue out of her mouth by pressing her tongue against it, and she tried to push Shiron¡¯s chest to make him pull away.


    She didn¡¯t know the reason. It might be an instinct to remove foreign substances, or it might be to avoid an embarrassing situation.


    It might simply be because it was hard to breathe, or it might be because the act, not much different from being forced, was burdensome.


    But one thing was clear: no matter what she did, Lucia couldn¡¯t push Shiron away.


    ¡®¡­Why is this happening?¡¯


    A question instinctively came to mind.


    Even if the tongue was wriggling and sliding around, it was clear that Lucia had more strength than Shiron.


    So it was absurd that she couldn¡¯t push away his body or face, yet Lucia¡¯s hands were of no help at all.


    ¡®I can¡¯t exert any strength.¡¯


    Lucia¡¯s mind became even more dazed. For the first time in her life, she felt helpless. The strength that was meant to push him away weakened, resulting in her groping Shiron¡¯s chest instead, and Shiron chuckled at her ambiguous and lewd touch.


    ¡®Are you telling me to do it or not?¡¯


    Shiron strengthened the hand supporting her head.


    She seemed to want to say something, as a weak resistance was felt, but Shiron had no interest in whatever Lucia wanted to say.


    It was clear she would scold him or ramble on about the atmosphere.


    Instead, Shiron decided to tease Lucia more.


    Looking at her face, it seemed she couldn¡¯t regain her senses, and Shiron wanted Lucia to feel his efforts fully.


    Slurp-


    He was putting in effort using his tongue in various ways, but if Lucia said she didn¡¯t know because her mind was nk or she couldn¡¯t remember well, it would all be in vain.


    Grab-


    When Shiron grabbed her buttocks, Lucia flinched.


    His hand fit perfectly around her buttock, applying pressure. The first touch was soft, but now it had be firm like well-cooked meat. However, this didn¡¯t stop Shiron¡¯s hand.


    He kneaded the moderately firm buttocks, inserted his fingers into the groove over her pants, and pressed the part with no muscle, where only flesh was.


    ¡°Ugh¡­!¡±


    A foreign touch reached a shameful ce. A hot wind blew in her foggy mind.


    ¡°What, what are you touching¡­ hey?!¡±


    Lucia¡¯s face turned even redder, and a voice filled with confusion burst out of her mouth, but Shiron had no obligation to answer.


    He responded by pushing his tongue deeper. The speed at which he squeezed and released her buttocks became more lewd. Without letting up, he caressed the shameful part between her buttocks as if he wouldn¡¯t stop unless she rxed.


    Each time, Lucia couldn¡¯t resist. All she could do was re at Shiron with unfocused eyes or flinch each time his hand touched a shameful ce.


    ¡®Your body and mouth arepletely out of sync.¡¯


    Even though she had initiated it, it was absurd that she now didn¡¯t want it.


    Shiron pped her butt, which had finally rxed, and decided to bother another part.


    His thick fingers slid from the pubic mound over her pants to her spine.


    Past her waist, he slipped his hand into the gap of her tight clothing.


    What he touched was the soft flesh below her neck. Moving further to the side, he reached her armpit, and further still, he finally touched her chest.


    With no muscle and unable to exert any strength, her chest.


    Even though he had felt the soft texture near her corbone while kissing, savoring it with his hand was another pleasure.


    ¡°Mmph, mmph!¡±


    Lucia¡¯s resistance intensified, seemingly due to psychological difort. Only then did Shiron stop kissing and support her butt instead of her head.


    Puh!


    Separating their saliva-soaked lips, Lucia took a series of rough breaths and stared at Shiron.


    ¡°You, you!¡±


    ¡°Do you have something to say?¡±


    Shiron raised the corners of his mouth at Lucia, who couldn¡¯t finish her words. Her face turned even redder at his calm demeanor, and she closed her eyes tightly.


    ¡°You pervert! Where do you think you¡¯re touching?!¡±


    ¡°Where do you think? Your butt and chest.¡±


    ¡°¡­What, what?!¡±


    His shameless response was unbelievable. Lucia furrowed her brows and couldn¡¯t keep her mouth closed.


    Shiron stood up, applying pressure to the hand supporting her buttocks. At the same time, he inserted his tongue into Lucia¡¯s mouth.


    A warm, sweet sensation. The contrast between the cold outside air and the warmth inside her mouth made the feeling unfamiliar again.


    Lucia couldn¡¯t even think of resisting as her body suddenly lifted. All she could do was il her feet, which didn¡¯t touch the ground, or wrap her arms around Shiron¡¯s neck.


    This action allowed the tongue to delve deeper and pressed her chest harder.


    Her erect nipples rubbed against his corbone. Each time this happened, Lucia¡¯s waist jolted, and her iling legs wrapped around his waist like a snake.


    ¡°What exactly are you doing?¡±


    Shiron, pulling away again, grinned mischievously at Lucia, who was clinging to him like a cicada. Lucia gasped for breath with a tearful expression.


    ¡°It¡¯s neither a kiss nor resistance.¡±


    ¡°Put me down!¡±


    ¡°Say something that makes sense.¡±


    Thrust¡ª


    Shiron ced Lucia¡¯s buttocks on his bulging pants.


    ¡°Stop, don¡¯t!¡±


    Realizing what was pressing against her, Lucia panicked.


    Even through her clothes, she could clearly feel it was Shiron¡¯s member. Lucia¡¯s mouth gaped open as she red resentfully at Shiron.


    ¡°Aftering this far, what do you mean ¡®don¡¯t¡¯?¡±


    Shiron met her gaze with a rxed expression.


    ¡°What do you mean ¡®don¡¯t¡¯? It¡¯s obviously too soon for sex!¡±


    ¡°Oh, but you didn¡¯t resist much when I put my tongue in earlier.¡±


    ¡°N-no!¡±


    ¡°Shut up. Why did you shower in the first ce? Didn¡¯t you go to wash your private parts because you wanted to have sex?¡±


    ¡°No, I didn¡¯t!¡±


    ¡°What do you mean no? You were twisting your thighs when you sat on the bed earlier.¡±


    ¡­Was she?


    Lucia, taking a breath, tried to recall the recent situation. However, her mind hade too far to function properly.


    Reacting to the overwhelming stimtion was difficult enough; deep thinking was, of course, impossible.


    ¡°Please, stop saying embarrassing things¡­!¡±


    ¡°What? Keep going?¡±


    With a sudden movement, Shiron ced Lucia¡¯s buttocks on top of his erection.


    Poke-poke¡ª Poke-poke-poke¡ª Press¡ª His erect member pressed against her buttocks as if it would burst through his pants. Each time, Lucia shrieked! Gasped! Shuddered! Moaned! Screamed!


    ¡°Huh? When did you boldly grab my cor and kiss me before? Why are you so timid now?¡±


    ¡°What do you mean! A kiss and se-se-se¡­ sex! Aren¡¯t the same!¡±


    ¡°Why wouldn¡¯t they be? You stole the lips of someone who clearly has a fianc¨¦e.¡±


    ¡°¡­That was the same with Kiara!¡±


    ¡°As punishment, Kiara died. So you should die too.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry! I¡¯m so sorry, so please put me down! I¡¯m so embarrassed I feel like dying!¡±


    ¡°Just die.¡±


    ¡ªGasp!


    Lucia squeezed her eyes shut and clutched Shiron¡¯s clothes. Each time her private part was pressed, an electric shock surged through her, causing multiple difficulties.


    Shiron chuckled and licked Lucia¡¯s cheek.


    For a moment, Lucia¡¯s expression rxed at the unexpectedpliment, but Shiron, having observed her, immediately bounced his hips, thrusting against her buttocks.


    ¡°Aaah!¡±


    ¡°You dare steal the lips of a man who has a fianc¨¦e.¡±


    Press¡ª


    ¡°And then drag him to a secluded ce to show off your breasts.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry!¡±


    ¡°What was the reason? What prompted you?¡±


    Thrust, thrust¡ª


    Press, press¡ª


    ¡°Was it to find yourself that you went to the Dawn Castle? But instead of finding yourself, you discovered your birth secret?¡±


    ¡°Please, please put me down!¡±


    ¡°Who is the real pervert here? You didn¡¯t even intend to tell me your birth secret, you were just thinking about sex.¡±


    ¡°I understand, I was wrong! Please!¡±


    Lucia¡¯s face felt like it would explode from the tant humiliation. But despite this, she didn¡¯t let go of Shiron. On the contrary, she clung to him even tighter, burying her nose in his neck.


    ¡®Does she want me to put her down or not?¡¯


    Shiron sighed and walked around the room. He spread and squeezed Lucia¡¯s sufficiently plump buttocks, enjoying the tactile sensation through her pants.


    ¡®Something is missing.¡¯


    But that was all.


    While he wanted to tear her pants and thrust into her moist private part, Shiron¡¯s mind wasn¡¯t satisfied with just that.


    Watching Lucia feel like she would die of embarrassment was great, and it would be fun to thrust his member into her and hear her moan, but something was stillcking.


    It was theck of Lucia¡¯s touch.


    He wanted to thrust his member into her mouth and ejacte deep into her throat.


    Feeling disappointed that he was the only one moving so far, Shiron thought of a way to enjoy this rare opportunity.


    ¡®¡­Expecting her to use her mouth would be too much.¡¯


    However, feeling disappointed, he couldn¡¯t force Lucia to perform fetio. After all, he had already experienced the dazzling skills of Yuma and Siriel. How much stimtion could he get from someone who could barely manage a kiss?


    Of course, if she sucked and licked for tens of minutes, he could ejacte, but if she used her jaw wrong and bit him, it would be troublesome.


    ¡°Ah! Aah!¡±


    ¡®¡­I doubt she would even do it.¡¯


    He was quick to abandon the thought. And he was quick toe up with a way to enjoy the moment.


    But stopping the sex was not an option, nor was it natural to stop after they both were aroused and wet.


    Thud¡ª


    Shiron finally put Lucia down on the bed as she wished.


    ¡°Huh?¡±


    Lucia, who thought he would never put her down and that he would thrust into her, was surprised.


    Lucia widened her eyes at Shiron¡¯s unexpected action.


    ¡°What¡­ What? You¡¯re not doing it?¡±


    A nonsense question slipped out.


    After asking to be put down, she now showed disappointment.


    Shiron smirked and approached Lucia instead of answering.


    ¡°Hmm¡­?¡±


    Lucia¡¯s pupils trembled as her legs spread involuntarily.

 Chapter 243: Lucia (6)

    Chapter 243: Lucia (6)


    It seemed like I barely caught my breath, but I guess not.


    ¡°Hey.¡±


    Lucia looked at Shiron while ncing at her involuntarily spreading legs.


    ¡°What are you doing right now?¡±


    ¡°What do you think? Can¡¯t you see?¡±


    ¡°¡­I don¡¯t understand.¡±


    His response was casual, as if questioning the obvious, but Lucia just looked confused.


    Understandably so, since Lucia hadn¡¯t taken off her pants yet.


    She could clearly feel his arousal through the fabric, confirming Shiron was properly excited, but wasn¡¯t sex an act that required at least the lower body to be naked?Despite having no male experience in either past or present life, Lucia knew what sex was.


    A hard, excited penis entered an equally excited, slippery vagina.


    Then thrust, thrust, thrust¡ªvroom!


    The act waspleted when he ejacted into the vagina.


    For that to happen, both parties needed to expose their lower bodies, but Shiron was only caressing and stroking her thighs, making Lucia feel frustrated.


    As Lucia continued to look puzzled, Shiron added with a chuckle.


    ¡°From now on, I¡¯m going to lick your vagina.¡±


    ¡°¡­What, lick my vagina?¡±


    ¡°Yes, I¡¯ll lick it like a dog. Just spread your legs quietly.¡±


    ¡°Hey, hey!¡±


    At the vulgar words heard without any forewarning, she tensed up.


    Lucia resisted his attempts to spread her legs by clenching them together.


    Shiron, on the other hand, looked at Lucia, who was putting up a struggle, with pity.


    ¡°Come on, rx. Don¡¯t you want to have sex?¡±


    ¡°Ah, jeez!¡±


    Although Lucia was the one who initiated the seduction, she still thought things were moving too fast.


    She hadn¡¯t been aware of her feelings for long, and without Kiara¡¯s provocation, she wouldn¡¯t have even kissed him. Without Seira¡¯s push, she wouldn¡¯t have shown him the revealing swimsuit either.


    Even a kiss with tongues had barely kept her grounded, but the thought of a perverted act where he would suck on her genitals was overwhelming for her.


    ¡°It¡¯s dirty! How can you think of licking a ce where I pee?!¡±


    ¡°What does it matter? I¡¯m the one licking anyway. And licking a vagina is no big deal. Some people even lick buttholes just fine.¡±


    ¡°No, no way!¡±


    ¡°Geez, you¡¯re so difficult when I¡¯m just trying to have some fun.¡±


    With a sigh, Shiron released his grip on her legs. But he wasn¡¯t one to give up easily.


    He could force her legs apart, but wrestling in this situation would be the worst strategy. They¡¯d be using a lot of energy soon enough, so wasting it now would be problematic.


    Shiron pressed the bulge in his pants, clearly marking its presence even through the fabric.


    Squeeze¡ª


    ¡°Ah!¡±


    The thickbia between her thighs, Shiron pressed against her moist pants like ringing a doorbell on a closed door.


    Each time, Lucia trembled, gasping with excited breaths.


    It was as if there was a switch for arousal between her legs.


    Squeeze¡ªSqueeze¡ª


    ¡°Ah?! Stop it?!¡±


    Electricity shot up her waist with each press, and lewd moans escaped her mouth.


    ¡°Ugh!¡±


    She wanted to twist her legs tightly, but the near-threshold pleasure imprinted a considerable thirst. The pleasure from the pressure was fine, but the subsequent emptiness and itchiness drove her crazy.


    It felt like feathers were gentlynding on her vagina. It seemed absurd, but with her limited vocabry, Lucia could only describe her feelings that way.


    ¡°I¡¯ll spread them! I¡¯ll spread them quietly, so stop!¡±


    ¡°You should¡¯ve said that earlier.¡±


    Shiron smirked as he rubbed his now-wet fingers.


    A sticky string of fluid stretched out. Even through her clothes, it was clear that Lucia¡¯s vagina was thoroughly excited.


    Lucia covered her face with her hands at the obscene sight. Although she spread her legs as he asked, she wasn¡¯t insensitive enough to openly watch such an act with her fluids.


    Wiping the fluid off on his thigh, Shiron used his thumb and forefinger to tear the tightened pants.


    Rip¡ªSnap!


    Rip!


    The pants, which seemed impossible to tear, were shredded helplessly.


    Lucia bit her lip as the sudden cold air hit her.


    It wasn¡¯t just about exposing an embarrassing area; the chill indicated just how wet her vagina was, even without seeing it.


    ¡°¡­Ha.¡±


    A sigh of admiration escaped and Shiron couldn¡¯t close his mouth at the sight before him.


    Underneath the pants, there was underwear, but even through it, the prominent outline was clearly visible.


    Her vagina, gaping through the panties, was visible.


    The fluid dripping from it had soaked the panties, making her groin entirely moist.


    And the smell invading his nostrils? Thanks to her having just showered, the drying fluid carried a faint apple scent.


    Lucia¡¯s face turned as red as an apple, but Shiron didn¡¯t care. He tore off the remaining panties and brought his face closer.


    ¡°Ah?!¡±


    Lucia grabbed her clothes and let out a moan.


    The breath from his nose was ticklish.


    Even in this situation, it felt somewhat thrilling, making her vagina drool as if craving more stimtion.


    Slurp?


    Using only his thumb, Shiron spread herbia. Despite having passed puberty, her vagina, covered only in fine hair, spread open, revealing pale pink flesh in a lewd sight.


    Gaping.


    The opening nestled between the thick flesh was visible.


    As expected, the narrow hole had a thin, white membrane, suggesting no prior pration.


    Barely wide enough to fit a pen.


    Yet, the amount of fluid soaking her buttocks and the bed seemed unbelievableing from such a small ce.


    Whether she was clenching and releasing her vagina, the embarrassingly spread opening pulsed, spewing fluid from within.


    Fascinated and amused by the sight, Shiron felt a yful urge.


    Blow¡ª


    He blew on the wet, aroused vagina.


    ¡°Ah!¡±


    Lucia bit her lip, making a tearful face. She wanted to close her legs immediately, showing such an embarrassing ce, but her legs felt weak, as if matching her drooling vagina.


    Smooch¡ª


    ¡°Ah¡­?!¡±


    In the end, Lucia had no choice but to allow Shiron to kiss her dirty ce.


    It was a hole used for urinating and enduring monthly nuisances. She had just showered, so she wasn¡¯t worried about any smell, but still, wasn¡¯t it a pee hole?


    Her face blushed again when his lips touched her, not from the thrilling current running through her vagina, but from the shame of allowing him to touch such a private part.


    Smooch¡ªSuck¡ª


    ¡°That¡¯s where I pee¡­¡±


    Lucia cautiously told Shiron, who shamelessly did such an embarrassing thing, but Shiron maintained his attitude of not caring.


    ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter.¡±


    ¡°I just¡­ thought you¡¯d find it dirty.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s not dirty.¡±


    Suck, slurp¡ª


    But Shiron was already focused on savoring her vagina. Ignoring Lucia¡¯s embarrassment, he concentrated on moving his tongue.


    Spreading the clenched flesh wide, he inserted his tongue into the pulsing, narrowing hole.


    ¡°Ah?.¡±


    He took a full bite, pressing the swollen clitoris with his front teeth.


    Each time he pressed with his lips, the entrance to her vagina tightly squeezed his tongue. The internal folds repeatedly opened and closed, trying to expel something, but there was nothing inside to expel.


    The thin membrane was a nuisance, but just that.


    Scratching the resilient membrane gently was quite amusing too.


    Shiron circled his tongue, massaging the inner folds.


    ¡°Ah?, ugh, ugh?, ah?¡±


    He licked the bulging flesh to emphasize its presence.


    ¡°Ugh!¡±


    He gently nibbled the stiffly erect clitoris with his lips. Each time, more fluid gushed out.


    It felt like she might die of dehydration.


    Suck¡ªslurp¡ª


    But stopping this act was not an option. Lucia¡¯s asional gasping moans indicated she hadn¡¯t reached a climax.


    Indeed, his tongue could only reach the entrance where the hymen was, so the stimtion was insufficient.


    ¡®Tearing it with my tongue would be a waste¡­¡¯


    Ultimately, Shiron decided to change his approach.


    His tongue, which had been digging into the inside, moved outside.


    From the left flesh down, to the right, counterclockwise, he licked her vagina.


    Each time he circled, his tongue brushed the clitoris. Each time, electric currents ran down Lucia¡¯s thighs, causing her to tighten her buttocks.


    Her legs closed, pressing on his head, but Shiron ignored it and spread them wider, burying his face.


    Between her involuntarily spreading legs, the swollen clitoris was being tormented, making her lose her mind.


    It felt like a taut string being pulled.


    If it were pulled further, something seemed about to happen, but for now, it was bearable. The slippery yet rough stimtion would be familiar if it continued.


    In other words, it was a pleasurable tension.


    ¡°Ugh, ugh?.¡±


    At some point, Lucia began to enjoy the continuous pleasure, smacking her lips. The embarrassment had long since faded, and since she had already shown her most embarrassing parts¡ªvagina and even her anus¡ªshe felt somewhat resigned.


    Slurp, slurp.


    Sluuuurp¡ª


    ¡°Uh, uuh¡­¡±


    Lucia finally decided to quietly ept the caresses.


    If she thought about it, there was no point in resisting.


    Somehow¡­ she didn¡¯t know how it came to this, but by the time she confirmed her feelings for Shiron, he already belonged to someone else.


    Siriel Prient.


    Her cousin and childhood friend, who was working hard somewhere on the continent. Naturally, she should feel guilty about doing something so shameful with her friend¡¯s man.


    But then again, considering the ecstatic sensations from her vagina¡ªlips and tongue rubbing against her skin, sweeping over her mucous membranes, and licking her little clitoris¡ªshe couldn¡¯t resist the pleasure.


    It wasn¡¯t that she wasn¡¯t sorry to Siriel.


    It¡¯s just that this moment with Shiron was so precious and blissful.


    In fact, she even thought it would be disrespectful to Siriel not to properly enjoy this moment.


    Slurp¡ªslurp¡ª


    ¡®I¡¯m sorry, Siriel¡­¡¯


    While her vagina was being sucked, Lucia thought of Siriel¡¯s smiling face.


    ¡®I¡¯m sorry¡­¡¯


    A child with true noble manners.


    Unlike her, who was small and unimpressive, Siriel had a slender and attractive figure, making her enviable even as a fellow woman.


    ¡®I can¡¯t stop now, it feels too good to have my vagina sucked.¡¯


    Just when she was pushing the guilt aside, the taut string reached its limit.


    The guilt of doing something terrible to her friend.


    Because of it, Lucia couldn¡¯t fully embrace the pleasure, but when the mental barrier copsed, the current surged to her head.


    ¡°Ahh!¡±


    Lucia¡¯s legs stretched out straight as if she had been struck by pain.


    Her toes curled up tightly, and the muscles from her ankles to her calves, thighs, and groin tensed simultaneously.


    Her first climax.


    The stimulus was likely several times more intense than anything she had felt before, and Lucia began to drool uncontrobly from between her clenched teeth.


    Like her tightly shut eyes, her vaginal opening also tensed and clenched. The same went for her anus. The pink flesh rapidly contracted and rxed, while thick fluid gushed out as if it had been just a joke until now.


    ¡°Haa¡­ haa¡­¡±


    ¡°Phew¡­¡±


    Feeling satisfied, Shiron buried his face in Lucia¡¯s chest, now covered in a mix of saliva and other fluids. Rubbing his face against her rough shirt, Shiron brushed back his hair and looked at Lucia.


    With her tongue sticking out and drooling helplessly from her mouth, her half-open golden eyes exuded a lewd atmosphere.


    It was truly a face ruined by pleasure.


    ¡°I¡¯m d you liked it.¡±


    Shiron moved up and kissed her.


    As if trying to drink all her drool, he quenched his dry thirst with Lucia¡¯s.


    Lucia quietly epted the kiss, her legs wide open.


    There was no point in resisting, and Shiron was exceptionally good at pleasuring her.


    ¡®It feels so good¡­¡¯


    With her eyes closed, Lucia met his tongue with her own, sucking on it.


    Only a moment ago, she had maintained a stoic attitude due to embarrassment, but after experiencing such pleasure, she couldn¡¯t shamelessly continue to do so.


    It bothered her that it was the mouth that had pleasured the ce where she peed, but the subtle taste was surprisingly not off-putting.


    Gulp¡ª


    A faint apple scent.


    Could such a good scente from her? Rather than being repulsive, Shiron¡¯s saliva was sweet enough to make her want more.


    In that state, Shiron pulled up her shirt. Her half-exposed underbust jiggled and released the warm heat trapped inside.


    ¡°Ugh?.¡±


    With his left hand, Shiron hugged Lucia and grabbed one breast. The same with his right hand, squeezing her vulva that was wide open and dripping fluid.


    Squeeze?¡ª


    Squeeze?¡ªSqueeze?¡ª


    While kissing, he massaged her breasts and vagina simultaneously.


    Lucia let out continuous lewd moans from the simultaneous stimtion.


    Her hands, with nowhere to go, balled into fists, but eventually, she began to explore Shiron¡¯s body.


    Swoosh¡ª


    Lucia caressed the bulging penis in his pants.


    The feel of a blunt stick covered in fabric. Judging by the slippery fluid at the tip, Shiron was properly excited.


    ¡®It¡¯s big¡­¡¯


    Suck, slurp?.


    ¡®Is this what goes into a vagina?¡¯


    ¡°Ugh?, uuh?,¡±


    ¡®It already felt full when my vagina was pleasured¡­¡¯


    Lucia trembled as she gauged the size of the penis.


    The penis feltrge, too big to be fully grasped by her small hand.


    Rather, it felt like a finger¡¯s width remained ungrasped.


    Phew¡ª


    Perhaps due to her clumsy handling, Shiron took a moment to catch his breath. Having constantly pushed himself, his patience was reaching its limit.


    ¡°Ah¡­¡±


    Lucia looked down with a blissful expression.


    Shiron skillfully exposed himself, unbuckling his belt and buttons. His erect penis stood ready to plunge into her at any moment.


    Gulp¡ª


    ¡°Wow¡­¡±


    Lucia hesitated, contemting whether to touch him with curious eyes.


    ¡°What are you hesitating for?¡±


    Noticing her hesitation, Shiron grabbed her hand and guided it to his penis. For a moment, she resisted, but eventually, Lucia followed his lead and grabbed therge shaft¡­


    Grasp¡ª


    ¡°How does it feel to touch it?¡±


    ¡°¡­It¡¯s hot.¡±


    ¡°And?¡±


    ¡°Um¡­ very big.¡±


    Although her vocabry wascking, Shiron fully understood her sincere admiration.


    With a chuckle, Shiron grabbed Lucia¡¯s breast and continued.


    ¡°y with it. I¡¯ll y with your body too.¡±


    ¡°¡­How should I y with it?¡±


    ¡°You know? Like squeezing it, stroking it.¡±


    ¡°Then¡­¡±


    Swallowing repeatedly, Lucia cautiously reached for his penis¡­ but then touched her own vagina.


    For a moment, Shiron thought she was masturbating, but her next action made him burst intoughter.


    Squeeze¡ª


    Lucia wet her right hand in her vaginal fluid. She soaked her thumb, forefinger, and ring finger before finally grasping his penis.


    Stroke¡ª


    Squeeze?¡ªSqueeze?¡ª


    Her tiny hand, soaked in her fluid, stroked the veined shaft. The lewd and curious touch made Shironugh uncontrobly.


    Lucia wondered why he wasughing. He had asked her to touch it, but hisughter felt spiteful, making her feel embarrassed.


    ¡°¡­Did I do something wrong?¡±


    ¡°What a surprise? Doing something so cute.¡±


    Shiron smiled at her timid face and shifted his body to make it easier for her to touch him.


    Due to the height difference, they couldn¡¯t kiss, but Lucia could now touch Shiron¡¯s penis to its root.


    ¡°Keep stroking it. I¡¯ll stroke you too.¡±


    ¡°O-okay¡­¡±


    As he said this, Shiron resumed fondling her breasts. Herrge breasts, out of proportion to her frame, jiggled as if asserting their presence.


    His thick fingers sank lightly into her soft flesh, and her nipples, swollen with arousal, stood stiff. The sensation of squeezing a warm,rge water balloon was indescribably thrilling.


    ¡®How did she fight with these things hanging on her?¡¯


    Shiron sniffed Lucia¡¯s hair. The fragrant scent of flowers made his penis grow evenrger as he fondled her breasts.


    ¡°Ugh, ugh.¡±


    Lucia blushed as his breath on her crown turned her face red. It was embarrassing to have her breasts toyed with, but even more so to expose her scentpletely.


    Squelch?¡ªSquelch?¡ª


    Despite that, her hand never stopped. Each stroke of his penis, covered in her vaginal fluid, made it twitch and unt its majesty.


    Rubbing the tip with the part of her hand where her palm lines were, then sliding it down smoothly.


    For a novice, her teasing technique was excellent.


    Maybe because she¡¯s a swordsmanship genius? Lucia handled the stick expertly, no matter what it was.


    Slowly, leisurely¡­


    Suck?¡ª


    Her small hand stroked his penis.


    Suck?¡ª


    Her fluid-soaked hand made a burdensome sound. Embarrassing enough to make her want to die, and the sound felt out of this world, so her eyes kept darting to Shiron¡¯s face.


    After stroking for a while, a change urred in the sensation traveling up from her hand.


    ¡°¡­Huh?¡±


    The penis, swelling even more, began to twitch more frequently. Looking down, Lucia stared at the tip of his penis.


    The motion as if trying to squeeze something out brought one word to her mind.


    ¡°Are you about toe?¡±


    ¡°¡­Should I hold back?¡±


    ¡°Ah, no. I was wondering if it¡¯s over if youe like this¡­¡±


    ¡°Not at all.¡±


    Shiron let go of Lucia from his embrace, putting her worries to rest. Then he immediately climbed onto Lucia¡¯s chest.


    Poof¡ª


    His penis was wedged between herrge breasts, with about a hand¡¯s width left, the ns rubbing against Lucia¡¯s lips.


    Shiron massaged both of her breasts andmanded.


    ¡°Lick.¡±


    Slurp?¡ª


    Instead of answering, Lucia immediately followed themand.


    Surprisingly, she felt no aversion to the fact that it was a ce for urination. A greater sense of satisfaction made her lower abdomen tingle.


    Feeling his hands squeeze her breasts, Lucia closed her eyes tightly and sucked on the ns as if it were candy.


    Smooch?¡ªSlurp?¡ª


    She sucked every corner of the ns and licked the urethral opening.


    Though a strange-tasting liquid was oozing out, Lucia didn¡¯t feel it was dirty at all.


    She even took it a step further by shaking her breasts on her own, holding the penis.


    Her earnest effort was endearing. It was cute how she closed her eyes in embarrassment but didn¡¯t stop moving her tongue.


    Feeling the climax approaching, Shiron pinched Lucia¡¯s nipples as he straddled her.


    ¡°Ahh?!¡±


    She moaned and arched her back, but she didn¡¯t release the penis from her mouth.


    ¡°Smooch, slurp?, slurp?.¡±


    Her tongue felt even hotter than before. Her well-developed breasts rubbed against his chest, and the pinched nipples increased in intensity.


    ¡°Mmm, slurp?, suck?.¡±


    Lucia eagerly sucked the liquid at the tip of the ns. At first, it tasted fishy, but now it felt sweet.


    ¡°Slurp?, suck, slurp, slurp?.¡±


    As the tension in her tightly closed eyes eased, Lucia happily enjoyed the teasing of her breasts.


    ¡°Slurp?, slurp. Mmm?.¡±


    After a while of moving her tongue vigorously, Lucia felt the penis twitching between her breasts.


    ¡°Slurp?, mmm, slurp?, suck?, slurp?.¡±


    As if urging him to ejacte, Lucia moved her tongue even faster. She squeezed her breasts tighter and twisted her lower body in anticipation.


    She could clearly recognize the signs of impending ejaction and opened her throat wide.


    It seemed like a good time to let hime.


    Shiron let go of her breasts and held the ns, aiming it at Lucia¡¯s lips. Smooch¡ªLucia kissed it submissively and opened her mouth. Shiron pressed the ns against her wriggling tongue to hasten the ejaction.


    He tensed his lower abdomen. The warm, soft tongue squirmed.


    His penis swelled even more.


    Lucia opened her mouth wide and closed her eyes.


    Twitch, twitch, twitch, twitch.


    The penis between her breasts throbbed wildly.


    Throb¡ªfinally, the urge to ejacte reached an uncontroble level, and squirt! Squirt!


    The sticky, viscous semen, desperate to escape, sttered across Lucia¡¯s face.


    Gulp¡ª


    Not all the semen entered her mouth, but Lucia licked and swallowed all the semen that stained her lips.


    She even used her fingers to squeeze the remaining semen from the base of the penis.


    All the semen that hadn¡¯te out of the urethra was squeezed out and fell into Lucia¡¯s mouth in sticky drops.


    Smooch?


    Her lips sucked out thest drops. Shiron carefully wiped her messy face with a handkerchief.


    ¡°Mmm, mmm¡­¡±


    ¡°I never cleaned you up when you were little.¡±


    ¡°Why are you bringing that up now¡­¡±


    Lucia pouted at the unexpected scolding. Shiron supported her back and helped her sit up.


    ¡°Why bring it up?¡±


    ¡°¡­¡±


    ¡°I always thought you never acted like a little sister. But you act like one only during sex? This is totally¡­¡±


    ¡°Stop saying unnecessary things.¡±


    Perhaps because she had swallowed the semen, Lucia¡¯s actions became more assertive.


    Lucia grabbed Shiron¡¯s still-erect penis and spread her legs.


    ¡°You¡¯re not thinking of stopping here, are you?¡±


    ¡°What a bluff.¡±


    Shiron chuckled and slipped his hands under Lucia¡¯s armpits, positioning his penis towards her vagina.


    He intended for her to sit facing him. The woman sat on the man and they would face each other.


    Though there were many positions to consider, like missionary or cowgirl, Shiron was worried about their significant height difference while wanting to enjoy both the forey and the act itself.


    In fact, even if they tried to face each other, it was uncertain if they could properly kiss. But Shiron wanted to see Lucia¡¯s face during her first time.


    ¡°This is¡­ embarrassing.¡±


    Lucia, lifted like a doll, spread her thighs wide andughed awkwardly.


    ¡°Can I put it in myself¡­?¡±


    ¡°Why, are you scared?¡±


    ¡°¡­Yes.¡±


    Lucia nodded honestly. Seeing her unfamiliar reaction, Shiron reassured her by stroking her back.


    ¡°This kind of thing is less painful if done all at once.¡±


    ¡°R-really?¡±


    ¡°Yes, really. Just spread your legs quietly, and it won¡¯t hurt if done gently.¡±


    Lucia seemed to have something to say, but she covered her mouth with her hands. She didn¡¯t want any unnecessary sounds escaping, like wondering if she would scream shamefully or if the self-defense technique was removed.


    Squelch¡ª


    Shiron aligned his penis with Lucia¡¯s vagina. Even that made Lucia¡¯s body tremble.


    Slowly.


    Her vaginal fluid dripped along the ns, and squelch¡ªher slightly spread vulva made lewd sounds.


    Slowly¡­


    Squelch¡ª


    ¡°Ugh!¡±


    Slowly but surely, the penis pushed into the well-prepared vagina.


    ¡°Ugh?!¡±


    It was her first insertion, something she never imagined. Luckily, Lucia didn¡¯t feel the pain of breaking her hymen, but the overwhelming sensation she had never experienced before made her eyes widen.


    ¡®What should I do?¡¯


    Squelch¡ª


    It felt like arge stake was driven into the middle of her body.


    She couldn¡¯t move.


    ¡°Ah, ah¡­¡±


    Lucia couldn¡¯t even scream, only her mouth gaping.

 Chapter 244: Lucia (7)

    Chapter 244: Lucia (7)


    Was sex supposed to hurt this much?


    Lucia thought as she panted for breath.


    Arge pir filled her groin. The immense shaft was pushing into areas that shouldn¡¯t be entered, making her whole body stiffen.


    A pain like being pierced through. She had felt this kind of pain several times in war, but never to the point of beingpletely immobilized.


    A spear of lightning through her chest, and a poisonced arrow through her side. Each time, Kyrie would rise again and swing his sword several times.


    But what kind of disgrace was this? Where had the brave Kyrie gone, leaving the pathetic Lucia impaled by a shaft, unable to move?


    ¡°Ah, ah, ugh, haah¡­¡±


    Lucia began to tear up as she panted heavily. She tried deep breathing to endure the pain, but each inhtion brought unbearable pain from around her sr plexus, making even breathing impossible.


    Then, amidst thebored breathing, a sudden thought.¡®Am I going to die like this?¡¯


    Lucia instinctively sensed death.


    She didn¡¯t expect it to be painless. How could it not hurt when a stake too big to grasp with one hand was impaled in her center?


    Of course, a naturally sturdy demon might be able to take such a shaft without issue, but Lucia was human and much shorter than Shiron.


    This was evident in the way she was perched on Shiron¡¯s thigh.


    She wanted to mitigate this pain with the ecstasy of a kiss, but all she faced was a thick corbone atop firm chest muscles.


    ¡°Does it hurt that much?¡±


    Shiron cautiously asked Lucia, who had stiffened. He was still holding her under her armpits, but herbored breathing made him hesitate to move further.


    ¡°Should we stop here for today?¡±


    ¡°¡­W-what are you saying!¡±


    ¡°Let¡¯s stop for now and try to get used to the shaft next time.¡±


    ¡°Huff. N-no¡­ Please¡­¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m saying this because it looks like you might actually die if we continue. Cause of death, sex-rted fatality. How undignified would that be?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s, it¡¯s fine¡­¡±


    Lucia wrapped her legs around Shiron¡¯s waist.


    As if refusing to stop, she even wrapped her arms around his neck, despite struggling to breathe.


    Taking a deep breath, Lucia continued to speak.


    ¡°¡­I was just startled. It still hurts enough to die, but it will get better with time. I couldn¡¯t even speak earlier, but now I can talk just fine, right?¡±


    ¡°Really?¡±


    ¡°Y-yes? Look¡­¡±


    Tzuggak-


    Standing on the bed, Lucia pulled the shaft out halfway. She wiped away the cold sweat that had formed and managed a precarious smile.


    ¡°Hoo¡­ see? Hoo! I can move¡­¡±


    ¡°¡­¡±


    ¡°T-then, I¡¯ll move?¡±


    Pulling the shaft out halfway gave her some breathing room. So, shouldn¡¯t it be fine now? Lucia, standing awkwardly, took a deep breath to push the shaft back in.


    Tzuggak-


    ¡°Haah¡­¡±


    The scorching stake was about to impale her again.


    Maybe because it had been deeply inserted once already? Fortunately, the situation was a bit different from before.


    As the shaft was half-inserted, fluid gushed out of her vagina.


    The hot nectar flowed down the shaft, covering Shiron¡¯s lower body.


    Tzuggak¡­


    ¡°Huuh?¡±


    Lucia bit her lip, drooling. At first, it seemed like a reaction to the pain piercing through her insides, but it wasn¡¯t a moan of pain alone.


    ¡°Hiik.¡±


    An intense pleasure mixed with the pain.


    It seemed absurd to feel pleasure without proper stimtion, but this was a reaction triggered by the experience of near-death.


    Without such fluid, she might actually die.


    Her vagina sent signals of pleasure to release the fluid quickly, allowing her to amodate the shaft, but flooding her brain with pain and pleasure simultaneously.


    Though she no longer felt pain, Lucia still couldn¡¯t control her body.


    ¡°Hiiik? Hik!¡±


    Lucia lowered her head, letting out a high-pitched moan. Her once taut thighs lost strength, and the saliva she had been holding dripped out.


    ¡­It would be fine if it ended there, but her loss of control didn¡¯t stop at her salivary nds and thighs.


    Trickle-


    ¡°¡­¡±


    A warm sensation above her abdomen, Shiron sighed and pulled out a dry towel.


    ¡®This is ridiculous.¡¯


    To his surprise, Lucia had wet herself.


    And not just a little; a grown woman, impaled on a shaft, unable to move, had wet herself.


    Shiron¡¯s gaze grewplicated as he looked at Lucia, thinking he had never felt this troubled before.


    ¡°¡­¡±


    Lucia couldn¡¯t meet his eyes and hung her head.


    ¡®What just happened?¡¯


    Only after calming down did Lucia try to grasp the situation.


    A damp towel was pressed between their bellies.


    The once tingling lower abdomen now felt oddly empty.


    And the familiar smell at her nose was like¡­


    ¡°¡­Ah.¡±


    Lucia¡¯s face turned beet red. She managed to ept the shaft, but another ordeal had urred.


    Sex and everything else aside, could a meteor fall from the sky? Lucia, stiff as a rock while Shiron cleaned the wet towel, silently prayed for the end.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry about it.¡±


    Shiron said, tossing the wet towel aside.


    ¡°Whether it¡¯s nectar or urine, it alles from the same ce, doesn¡¯t it?¡±


    ¡°¡­¡±


    ¡°So it¡¯s fine. They bothe out of the same spot¡­¡±


    ¡°Ugh.¡±


    ¡°¡­So let¡¯s continue.¡±


    ¡°Uuh.¡±


    Lucia muttered in a small voice. She felt an intense desire to die from embarrassment but knew she couldn¡¯t die with a shaft in her vagina.


    Shiron lifted Lucia while still impaled in her.


    Even though the towel had absorbed some urine, one towel couldn¡¯t absorb it all, leaving the bed damp.


    ¡°Tsk¡­¡±


    Shiron, using Lucia as a sheath, surveyed the room. Continuing sex in this position had various challenges.


    The bed was soaked with urine and useless, and their height difference was problematic. They couldn¡¯t lie on the wet sheets or do missionary or face-to-face positions, and Lucia¡¯s legs didn¡¯t reach the ground for doggy style.


    Lucia knew this too, tightening her grip on his waist. If her legs gave way, they would il awkwardly, making her feel even more ashamed.


    Wet pants were enough embarrassment. She was barely holding back tears of self-loathing, and showing more disgrace might push her to bite her tongue.


    Despite all this, her vagina still clung to Shiron¡¯s shaft. With a bit of respite, her inner muscles twitched, demanding seed despite her will.


    Her needy vagina was just like her¡ªan unruly thing. Shiron found it amusing that she hadn¡¯t started moving yet but was already reacting.


    Shiron, suppressing the urge to ejacte, adjusted his hold on Lucia.


    ¡°Hik?!!¡±


    Lucia moaned in sharp pleasure. Just one thrust and her vagina gripped the shaft, scraping against the entrance of her womb.


    The response wasn¡¯t bad. Shiron hoped she¡¯d enjoy the sex, and hearing her cries made him question if the position mattered.


    ¡®Should I just keep thrusting?¡¯


    Thrust-


    Resolute, Shiron adjusted his hold on Lucia.


    ¡°Rx and let go of your legs.¡±


    ¡°¡­What do you mean?¡±


    Lucia looked up at Shiron.


    ¡°Are you stopping?¡±


    ¡°Stopping? No way.¡±


    ¡°Then¡­¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m going to do it properly, so rx. You might get hurt if you stay tense.¡±


    ¡°O-okay¡­¡±


    Reluctantly, Lucia let go of his waist. Her legs, which had supported part of her weight, rxed, causing her womb to rise higher.


    Shiron lifted Lucia like a tool.


    Pop-!


    The shaft plugging her vagina popped out, releasing sticky nectar in a waterfall.


    ¡°Take off your pants and turn around.¡±


    ¡°Okay¡­ like this?¡±


    ¡°Bend over and lift your hips.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡±


    Despite themanding tone, Lucia obediently followed. Had it been anyone else, she would have retorted, but Shiron¡¯s orders were different.


    Even after wetting herself, he had been kind, and despite the demands, Lucia felt oddlyforted.


    ¡°¡­Done.¡±


    Lucia lifted her small hips and turned.


    She thought he¡¯d thrust right in, but Shiron¡¯s shaft was positioned near her chest, not her hips.


    If done well, she might take it in her mouth while standing.


    ¡®Is he going to make me suck it?¡¯


    She thought she might only get through with oral, but Shiron wasn¡¯t satisfied with just that.


    Shiron suddenly lifted Lucia, but his hands were in an unusual ce.


    Usually, he¡¯d ce his hands under her armpits, but now he was holding her just above her pelvis, below her waist.


    ¡°W-what¡¯s this?!¡±


    Lucia asked in a panicked voice as she felt like a doll being lifted, but Shiron continued without a word.


    He aligned her raised hips with his erect shaft.


    Squelch- The head of the shaft touched her tightly closed vagina,


    Creak- The lips of her vagina, drooling saliva, slowly parted to amodate the shaft.


    ¡°Ah¡­¡±


    Lucia was at a loss with the shaft pushing inside her. Her hot, preheated vagina devoured the shaft regardless of her will.


    Tzuggak?-


    It was easier than before. The translucent membrane had long been torn, and after twoplete in-and-outs, it still felt tight, but Lucia could at least breathe properly.


    ¡°¡­Ugh?!¡±


    But the position was unbearably embarrassing.


    Her legs didn¡¯t touch the ground, and her upper body leaned forward.


    If she let go of the tension, it felt like her back would bend.


    Her legs iled without support. The shame of being in a position where she had no control was almost overwhelming.


    ¡°¡­Now this is a good position.¡±


    In contrast, Shiron felt perfectly stable. Earlier, he couldn¡¯t move freely with her holding his waist, but now he could move as he pleased, so it was naturally a favorable oue for him.


    ¡°Hoo¡­¡±


    After a deep breath, Shiron lifted her plump buttocks again.


    ¡°Ah¡­?¡±


    Thrust-


    ¡°Ugh!¡±


    Thrust-


    ¡°Ah?¡±


    Thrust-


    ¡°Haa?¡±


    Therge shaft mercilessly pierced her vagina. Not only did it pound her cervix, but her drenched thighs collided, producing obscene sounds. Her lower belly quivered with each thrust.


    ¡°Ugh? Huung?¡±


    Moans erupted one after another. The awareness of being used like an object was embarrassing, but it didn¡¯t hinder the pleasure.


    Instead, the mild shame added to the thrilling sensation.


    ¡°Ugh? Huuh?¡±


    Lucia struggled to do something, but Shiron didn¡¯t allow it. In case she might brace herself against the wall, he stepped back a bit.


    In the end, all Lucia could do was tighten her vagina or let out moans.


    But could that really be called ¡®doing something¡¯?


    Whether she tightened her vagina or not, the shaft was firmly wedged in. Shiron¡¯s shaft was too big for Lucia to amodate fully.


    Thrust?- Thrust?-


    ¡°Hik, Uhik?¡±


    In reality, Shiron couldn¡¯t tell if Lucia was tightening or not. All he knew was the pleasure from his shaft and the moans he heard with each thrust.


    iling limbs made no difference, and tightening her vagina hardly changed anything. Ultimately, all Lucia could do was make more obscene cries, making the thrusts more enjoyable.


    Thrust-


    ¡°Hik?¡±


    Thrust-


    ¡°Ung?¡±


    p-


    ¡°Ah?¡±


    p-


    ¡°Hihng?¡±


    Bang?-


    The anxiety of having no footing, being in a position of total submission. Lucia felt like a mere sexual tool.


    ¡°Shiron.¡±


    ¡°¡­Yeah?¡±


    Maybe that¡¯s why? A disruption urred during the sex.


    ¡°Do you love me?¡±


    ¡°Suddenly¡­ huh. What are you saying?¡±


    Shiron looked down at Lucia. She was hanging limp, her face flushed. It was hard to tell if it was from pleasure, embarrassment, or simply the blood rushing due to gravity.


    But regardless, Shiron¡¯s answer didn¡¯t change.


    ¡°Of course I love you.¡±


    ¡°I-I love you too?¡±


    ¡°Okay, then rx your vagina a bit. Isn¡¯t it painful?¡±


    ¡°O-okay.¡±


    Thrust?- Thrust?- Thrust?- Thrust?-


    Maybe because he confirmed his love. Lucia¡¯s tension eased slightly. Thanks to that, Shiron could move his waist more easily.


    Thud- Thud-


    Even with her head spinning from the blood rush, the pounding in her womb was clearly transmitted.


    She could feel therge stake moving inside her belly.


    The scene of Siriel¡¯s love affair she had once witnessed.


    Lucia couldn¡¯t engage in such erotic and licentious love, but unlike that time, her vagina was holding a real shaft, not fingers.


    Pshht-


    Suddenly feeling a hot sensation, a stream trickled down Lucia¡¯s philtrum.


    A nosebleed.


    Whether from the excitement of pleasure, the thrill of the obscene situation, or simply the blood rushing to her head, she didn¡¯t know.


    Her thoughts didn¡¯tst long. She was too preupied to care about the nosebleed.


    ¡°Heehee.¡±


    Lucia giggled emptily. Despite her crude and lewd posture, her tingling vagina quivered with each thrust, filling her mind with ecstasy.


    Thrust?-


    Thrust?- Thrust?-


    ¡®¡­Soon.¡¯


    With the dull ache pushing through, the rhythmic motion broke. Shiron moved Lucia towards the wall, maintaining the urge to ejacte.


    ¡®Does he want to cum?¡¯


    Lucia felt the shaft inside her swelling more. Having witnessed him climax before, she knew what this reaction meant.


    In an instant, her vagina tightened instinctively, urging him to ejacte. Her ears turned red from the involuntary response.


    The shaft ready to ejacte swelled even more.


    ¡°Ugh?! Huung?!¡±


    Just as she got used to the pleasure and started enjoying the pounding quietly, the sensation of her inner walls being pulled out enhanced her moans.


    Thud-!


    The final move. Shiron held Lucia tightly and thrust deeply.


    Burk! Bururuk!


    After being pounded so hard, her cervix finally opened. Sticky semen poured into the cervix that had been repeatedly knocked on. Lucia¡¯s legs trembled as she felt the hot liquid fill her insides.


    For a long while, Lucia floundered in pleasure. Even the slightest brush of flesh sent shivers down her spine, and it felt like her entire chest had be an erogenous zone, ready to gush at a mere pinch.


    Shiron plopped down on the edge of the bed. As a result, Lucia¡¯s groin was spread wide, and the semen flowed out from her vagina, still impaled on his shaft.


    In the midst of this, Shiron lifted her buttocks, wrapping his arms around her knees.


    ¡°Hmm?¡±


    Lucia nced back with half-closed eyes. Her expression asked why he hadn¡¯t let her down and was standing up again.


    ¡°What, continuing?¡±


    ¡°Why, don¡¯t you want to continue?¡±


    ¡°¡­It¡¯s not that.¡±


    ¡°Standing all the time is tiring. Let¡¯s try a different position this time.¡±


    Shiron cleared away the soaked sheets and pressed Lucia down onto the bed.


    With his still-hard shaft, Shiron scraped out the semen from inside. Her inner walls clung to the shaft, and with a pop, the semen gushed out.


    It was an incredibly obscene sight. Lucia swallowed hard, holding onto the throbbing shaft.


    ¡°Hold on. I¡¯ll clean it for you¡­¡±


    Haa?


    Smooch-? Slurp-?


    ¡®Does it taste that good? She¡¯s sucking it like there¡¯s no tomorrow.¡¯


    Lucia meticulously licked even the urethral opening with her stiff tongue, and Shiron patted her head until he felt the urge to ejacte.

 Chapter 245: Shin Yura

    Chapter 245: Shin Yura


    In the end, they stayed up all night.


    Lucia¡¯s sexual desire hadn¡¯t subsided, perhaps because she hadn¡¯t beenforting herself for a while, and Shiron had to bear the full brunt of it.


    Lucia, carried away by her own excitement, showed no sign of the civilized restraint or guilt that would have been expected.


    ¡°Just one more time, just one more time,¡±


    Lucia drooled, salivating from top to bottom, so much so that it was hard to believe she was the same reserved girl.


    ¡®¡­Was she really that desperate for a man? She¡¯s like a ghost with a grudge against sex.¡¯


    ¡°Tsk.¡±


    ¡°What? Why are you clicking your tongue? Is something wrong?¡±


    The woman, who had been possessed by a grudge against sex, tilted her head. No, was she now somewhat relieved? Shiron looked down at Lucia, who seemed more lively than ever.She had reced her ruined pants with a in dress, and her ponytail, which matched her lively demeanor, was let down. Seira muttered something like, ¡°She became a bitch overnight¡­¡± but knowing their rtionship, Shiron didn¡¯t find her words surprising and let them go in one ear and out the other.


    ¡°I didn¡¯t expect you to say that.¡±


    ¡°Why? Why is that? Is there something bothering you?¡±


    ¡°¡­Never mind.¡±


    Shiron pushed Lucia away and turned his gaze to Seira.


    Around her, dozens of magic circles ovepped. Although it seemed she had alreadypleted the teleportation spell, she still closed her eyes and made meaningless gestures in the air as if she was deliberately stalling for time.


    Before learning magic, Shiron might have been fooled, but now he was skilled enough to easily distinguish between casting andpletion of spells.


    ¡°Hey.¡±


    Shiron, holding Latera in his arms, squinted his eyes.


    ¡°I know everything is ready, so just send us off.¡±


    ¡°Hmm, what are you talking about? Ready for what?¡±


    ¡°What else? Teleportation. I¡¯ll go ahead with Latera. Youe with Lucia.¡±


    ¡°Uh¡­¡±


    Seira averted her gaze from Shiron¡¯s squinted eyes.


    ¡°Are you sure it¡¯s okay not to go with Lucia? She seems to want to stay with you.¡±


    ¡°I want some distance now.¡±


    ¡°Shiron, what are you talking about? Surely, it wasn¡¯t just a one-night stand¡­¡±


    A redhead suddenly popped into his view, but Shiron pushed her back and continued speaking.


    ¡°I need to go ahead and rest, and also look for some elixirs. I¡¯m afraid my bones will ache.¡±


    ¡°Seira, I want to leave here as soon as possible too.¡±


    Latera tugged at Seira¡¯s cor as if urging her.


    ¡°You too?¡±


    ¡°Yes. I want to go home and rest quickly. The food is all seafood, so it¡¯s fishy, and the bed is rough because of the insects. The transportation is inconvenient too. It¡¯s made me realize why people flock to the capital.¡±


    Latera listed the reasons she had already thought of for needing to go to the capital before Lucia. Of course, her words were just surface reasons, designed to create a reason for Seira and Lucia to be alone together.


    ¡°Well then¡­¡±


    Seira nodded, alternating her gaze between Shiron and Latera. The teleportation was alreadypleted, and the sight of the two disappearing before her eyes happened in an instant.


    ¡°Hmph.¡±


    Lucia, looking at the spot where Shiron had vanished, turned around. Standing there, arms crossed with a triumphant expression, was Seira.


    ¡°Hey.¡±


    Lucia twisted her now fluffy hair. The hesitancy in her expression, as if she wanted to say something but was shy, was just the same as it had been 500 years ago.


    ¡°Thanks.¡±


    ¡°¡­For what?¡±


    Seira moved her hand from her forehead to her ear, smiling slightly.


    ¡°For what exactly?¡±


    ¡°Do I really have to say it? You know!¡±


    ¡°I really don¡¯t know. I mean, how could I not notice a friend hiding her identity right next to me?¡±


    Seira shrugged one shoulder and winked, causing Lucia to sigh deeply in resignation.


    ¡°Thanks to you, I lost my virginity safely. Happy now?!¡±


    ¡°Oh~ So that¡¯s what you were thankful for!¡±


    ¡°¡­¡±


    ¡°Of course, of course! You should definitely be thankful!¡±


    Seiraughed brightly and gently wrapped an arm around Lucia¡¯s shoulder.


    ¡°So, how was it?¡±


    ¡°¡­What do you mean, how was it? What do you want?¡±


    ¡°You know. As life gets boring, these kinds of stimting stories be irresistible, right?¡±


    ¡°¡­¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s surprising enough that arade who died 500 years ago was reborn as arade again. But still being awkward after 20 years¡­¡±


    Seira¡¯s voice grew softer, and her arm slipped off as Lucia¡¯s eyes shed with an intense aura. If Shiron had been around, she could have made excuses to escape, but now she had no choice but to hold back somewhat¡­


    p-!


    ¡°Ahh!¡±


    A hot pain ran through Seira¡¯s buttocks. She jumped and scurried away from Lucia.


    Seeing her in a dress, with a subtle coyness in her speech, she thought Lucia had changed, but the tomboy inside her remained the same.


    Seira looked at Lucia with tear-filled eyes.


    ¡°Hey? Hitting an elder?¡±


    ¡°Who cares? Now that your identity is revealed, does it matter?¡±


    Lucia blushed and brushed off her hands.


    ¡°Should I even tell you, considering how much you teased me?¡±


    ¡°Didn¡¯t we talk about these things often back in the day?!¡±


    ¡°What are you talking about? When did I ever do that?¡±


    ¡°Hey, don¡¯t you remember? Whenever we took turns keeping watch, we shared all sorts of stories!¡±


    Seira spoke to Lucia, filled with resentment. Remembering their old adventures together, she was excited but now faced with Lucia¡¯s sharp response, she was taken aback.


    ¡°Everyone would gather around the campfire, talk about their lovers back home, or about the inspector from headquarters caught fooling around with a female knight¡­¡±


    ¡°Did we?¡±


    ¡°Yeah! Among us, you and I were the only ones without stories, so Andrzej went to sleep early saying it was boring.¡±


    ¡°¡­Thinking back, I guess that did happen.¡±


    Lucia stroked her chin, lost in thought. She hadn¡¯t felt the need to recall such trivial memories, but it seemed they did share such stories after Anjay and Vine joined.


    -What, is it my turn now?


    At the drinking partymemorating their first deployment, Yura spoke with drunken eyes.


    -I have a lover I left back home.


    -Huh? Is that true?


    -Why would I lie? Talking about boring stuff in a ce like this would just kill the mood.


    Yura¡¯s weak smile was thest vulnerable side of her that Kyrie had seen. Perhaps it was because of this that Kyrie curiosity was unexpectedly piqued¡­


    -What kind of person is he?


    Yura¡¯s story about her love, which she had always admired, was enough to pique the interest of the adolescent barbarian girl.


    -He¡¯s the same age as me, has ck hair and ck eyes¡­ a cute boy.


    -And?


    -He¡¯s a mess.


    -Yura, do you have a taste for ugly guys¡­


    -Seira. Don¡¯t insult Hyun-jun!


    -Are you drunk?


    -When I said he¡¯s a mess, I meant his personality, not his looks.


    -If he has a bad personality, why is he your lover¡­


    -I don¡¯t know! Maybe I just got used to him.


    -So, when this war ends, you¡¯ll go home and get married?


    -¡­¡­Sniff. Sniff.


    -Yura. Are you crying?


    -Hey, she¡¯s drunk. Someone take her to bed quickly.


    -Damn it! Sob! Cha Hyun-jun, you bastard! You evil guy!!!


    It was the first time seeing Yura drunk. After that, she never mentioned her lover from home again, but one thing had changed.


    No one bothered her anymore. Kailey had beaten everyone up to protect Yura¡¯s beautiful love.


    Lucia shook her head, eyes wide open.


    ¡°But, isn¡¯t it rude to talk about this to Shiron? It¡¯s still his private life¡­¡±


    ¡°Sigh. Forget it. You¡¯re still no fun.¡±


    ¡°Why are you freaking out again?¡±


    ¡°Forget it. I¡¯m a fool for expecting anything from you.¡±


    Seira waved her hand dismissively and touched her forehead.


    ¡°Isn¡¯t it rude to lie about your age and hit on him in the first ce?¡±


    ¡°There you go again about age¡­¡±


    ¡°Kyrie. It¡¯s hard for me to adapt. You weren¡¯t such a prissy girl 500 years ago.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡±


    ¡°And why is this an invasion of privacy? If anything, it¡¯s apliment to the boy.¡±


    ¡°Really?¡±


    ¡°Yes! So hurry up and tell me. Okay?¡±


    Seira gently tapped Lucia¡¯s shoulder. Although she initially opposed Lucia and Shiron¡¯s rtionship, the past few days of nning and thinking about their actions had turned it into quite an amusing game for her.


    ¡°Well¡­ just a little then.¡±


    Lucia wiggled her fingers, recalling the thrilling memory.


    ¡°It was better than I thought.¡±


    ¡°¡­Huh?¡±


    ¡°You know, at first, I was quite reluctant, but as excitement took over, it didn¡¯t taste that bad? Biting down hard on it made me even more excited, and I almost lost my mind¡­¡±


    She swore to tell just a little, but Lucia¡¯s saga continued until Seira¡¯s curiosity waspletely satisfied.<hr>


    ¡°You don¡¯t need to step in.¡±


    Arge hand, like a pot lid, patted the shoulder of his grown daughter. It was meant to ease her tension from an unexpected encounter with an enemy, but instead, Siriel¡¯s determination grew even stronger.


    -Hugo Prient!! Don¡¯t hide like a coward and face my sword, Sucai!


    ¡°It¡¯s a pointless provocation.¡±


    -The title of the continent¡¯s strongest is wasted on the emperor¡¯s vile dog!! I¡¯ll cut your head off and from today¡­


    ¡°You can fight back appropriately and kill him when reinforcements arrive. Anyway, his life will end soon.¡±


    ¡°Father.¡±


    Siriel brushed off Hugo¡¯s hand and gripped her heavy sword firmly.


    ¡°I was bored just killing monsters. Go have a cup of coffee, it¡¯ll be over by the time you¡¯re back.¡±


    A dark aura emanated from Siriel¡¯s body.


    ¡°How dare you insult the Empire¡¯s best sword!¡±


    ¡°Commander! We must kill that insolent barbarian!¡±


    Hugo tried to stop Siriel, but the spirited youngsters didn¡¯t seem to agree.


    But this couldn¡¯t be helped. Recently, anti-immigrant sentiments have been rampant among the young people of the Empire, and no imperial warriors could stand by after hearing such provocations.


    ¡®I¡¯m missing Johan today¡­¡¯


    Hugo prayed for his daughter¡¯s victory as she advanced, exuding a fierce aura.


    After taking a deep breath, Siriel assumed a charging stance and shot forward into the enemy lines.


    Boom- Boom- Boom- Bang!


    The ground crumbled and exploded under her feet. Siriel¡¯s body elerated, and a fierce storm swept through the area she passed.


    ¡°Wow!!¡±


    ¡°Themander has started the duel!!¡±


    The cheers from the Sky Knights spread throughout the entire imperial front, shaking the earth.


    The man who introduced himself as Sucai drew his sword and charged as well.


    ¡°Hugo! Aren¡¯t you ashamed to hide behind a woman?!¡±


    He was twice Siriel¡¯s size, perhaps even bigger than Hugo. His enormous greatsword looked dozens of times heavier andrger than Siriel¡¯s Spica.


    But Siriel seemed unconcerned. Her eyes remained cold and fierce, and she didn¡¯t avoid his descending strike.


    Swish!


    Siriel lightly swung Spica, like an adult swatting away a child¡¯s tantrum. Effortlessly.


    Crack!


    As if the hundreds of kilos of metal were a feather sword.


    ¡°¡­What?!¡±


    The immense force traveled through Sucai¡¯s handle. The slender girl in front of him exhibited unimaginable strength¡­


    Crunch!


    Boom-


    -Wow!!!


    ¡°¡­Come down.¡±


    She wasn¡¯t speaking to the fleeing barbarian.


    Siriel turned her gaze from the headless corpse to the mountain peak.


    A veiled woman was aiming at the rainbow.

 Chapter 246: Guests From The Dawn Castle

    Chapter 246: Guests From The Dawn Castle


    Tak, tadak-


    Shiron, feeling a brief sense of floating, shook his head and looked at the familiar scenery. The end point of the teleport was, of course, the garden of the detached house in the capital.


    ¡°Huh?¡±


    As he was savoring the feeling of being back, Latera, who had gone ahead, tilted her head. Soon, she came back and tugged at his cor.


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡±


    ¡°There¡¯s no one in the house.¡±


    ¡°¡­What?¡±


    Impossible. Shiron, briefly denying it, approached the detached house. Even though he often left the house empty, this ce was always staffed by a few people to attend to Latera, aside from Encia and Ophilia.


    Didn¡¯t he confirm right before his eyes that Eldrina¡¯s order to always provide the best treatment had been fulfilled?¡°What? There really is no one here?¡±


    Just as Latera had said, there was no sign of life in the detached house.


    The demon maids were the same. While not as sensitive as Latera, Shiron could sense faint demonic energy, confirming the absence of Encia and Ophilia without needing to search every corner.


    ¡®What is this? They¡¯re not the type to leave without a word¡­¡¯


    Although he wasn¡¯t a child who needed constant protection, he had given permission for them to go out if they wanted, and even Encia, who craved freedom more than anyone, had always reported when she went out.


    ¡°Hero.¡±


    As he was pondering various thoughts, Latera tugged at his cor again.


    ¡°I smell a demon from over there.¡±


    Latera pointed in the direction of the main building.


    ¡°Why are those two there? Did Lady Eldrina summon them?¡±


    ¡°¡­It¡¯s not just those two. There¡¯s one more. A very strong demon.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡±


    As far as Shiron knew, the only demons remaining in this world were those in the Dawn Castle. And among them, there was only one who coulde here.


    The One-Horned Yuma.


    ¡®Why is Yuma here?¡¯


    Although Yuma wasn¡¯t weaker than Encia or Dorothy, Shiron was certain that the demon who hade to the main building was Yuma.<hr>


    ¡°Young Master. Just in time. Thedy is waiting for you.¡±


    It was the old butler who greeted Shiron upon his arrival.


    Although they hadn¡¯t met many times and hadn¡¯t spoken much, he recognized Shiron at a nce and guided him inside.


    ¡°Is it because of the guest?¡±


    ¡°Yes, they came looking for you, knocking on the door and mentioning your name while looking disheveled, so thedy is dealing with them for now.¡±


    ¡°¡­Has Siriel returned?¡±


    ¡°Are you referring to the youngdy?¡±


    When Shiron nodded, the old butler looked at him with a subtle smile.


    ¡°The youngdy hasn¡¯t returned from the expedition yet. Nor has the master.¡±


    ¡°I see.¡±


    ¡°Is it someone Siriel shouldn¡¯t meet?¡±


    ¡°What are you talking about? I¡¯ll go alone now, so continue with your work.¡±


    Shiron passed by the butler with a displeased look.


    That subtle gaze¡­ It seemed to suggest that Shiron had been ¡®ying around¡¯ outside, but he couldn¡¯t firmly deny it as he had indeed ¡®yed around¡¯st night.


    However, Shiron wasn¡¯t ashamed. He believed that Siriel, being a good child, would tolerate a few concubines and that she would find it cute that he asionally had some fun for the sake of peace.


    [Hero, are you a piece of trash?]


    ¡®Hey, don¡¯t say such bad things.¡¯


    [Ah. I spoke without thinking¡­]


    Latera covered her mouth, trailing off, but she couldn¡¯tpletely cut off the conversation. Shiron¡¯s recent thoughts were too outrageous for her to overlook.


    [But your recent thoughts were so trashy that it just slipped out. Asking your fianc¨¦e to find your infidelity cute¡­ It¡¯s so twisted it¡¯s terrifying.]


    ¡®Uh, shouldn¡¯t you keep that to yourself?¡¯


    [¡­Why?]


    ¡®Because I figured out that you and Seira conspired to leave me alone with Lucia? If I¡¯m trash¡­¡¯


    [If I were your fianc¨¦e, I might find your infidelity cute?]


    Heh. Lateraughed awkwardly at Shiron¡¯s sharp retort. But even so, she wanted to convey a word of advice to him.


    [But still. No matter how much Siriel is infatuated with you, Hero¡­ she is possessive enough to show jealousy even towards a kid like me.]


    ¡®Hmm¡­¡¯


    [You admit it yourself. That¡¯s why you got flustered when you heard that promiscuous demon hade.]


    ¡®Are you going to keep saying bad things?¡¯


    Shiron waved his hand in the air as if scattering smoke.


    ¡®I just want the people around me to be happy. It¡¯s not like I lost control of my libido and had an affair.¡¯


    [Really?]


    ¡®Yes, if you think about it, Siriel, Lucia, and even Yuma have be happier after getting involved with me. Don¡¯t you think? All three were so happy they seemed about to die from joy.¡¯


    [¡­This logic ispletely unexpected. I can¡¯t argue with it!]


    ¡®Right? If youpare the amount of happiness during our rtionships, the other person became happier, so I¡¯m actually at a loss. I¡¯m sacrificing myself to make others happy. Isn¡¯t that the most heroic thing to do?¡¯


    [Hero¡­!]


    Leaving Latera, who was moved by his miraculous logic, Shiron walked down the hallway following the increasingly intense demonic energy.


    -Knock knock.


    -Come in.


    After knocking a few times, Shiron opened the door as soon as he received permission.


    ¡°Young Master.¡±


    It was Eldrina who greeted him as he opened the parlor door, but the voice came from the opposite side. The One-Horned Yuma. Not only was she there, but Encia and Ophilia were also present.


    However, Shiron did not respond to Yuma right away. Yuma was a guest, and the mistress of the house was Eldrina. He greeted the elder of the household first.


    Eldrina smiled pleasantly at his courteous manners.


    ¡°I was going to send someone, but you arrived just in time.¡±


    ¡°I wasing back from some outside work, and there was no one to wee me at the detached house.¡±


    ¡°Oh dear, were you very upset?¡±


    ¡°How could I be? There¡¯s no way Lady Eldrina would make me feel left out.¡±


    ¡°There¡¯s no misunderstanding, and I appreciate the quick conversation.¡±


    Eldrina gave Shiron a sweet smile. She stood up from her seat and opened her arms toward him.


    ¡°You must have worked hard outside.¡±


    ¡°Oh, it was nothing. I¡¯m practically a loafer.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ve seen many loafers, including my big brother, but I¡¯ve never seen someone as capable as you.¡±


    After patting Shiron¡¯s back, Eldrina turned her gaze to Yuma.


    ¡°Well then, I hope you have a pleasant time. Madame.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡±


    ¡°Next time, call me mother.¡±


    With that, Eldrina left the parlor.


    Was it a subtle check on the unfamiliar woman in ce of her daughter?


    Shiron felt a bit awkward and sat down where Eldrina had been sitting.


    ¡°Has it been two years?¡±


    ¡°Have you been well, Young Master?¡±


    Yuma stood up from her chair and held her clothes as she bowed. Encia and Ophilia were standing still like statues behind her, and it was natural for Shiron¡¯s gaze to linger on them.


    ¡°What brings you here? Why are they here?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry. I thought some training was necessary and took the liberty of stepping in.¡±


    ¡°Training?¡±


    ¡°Yes, even though their contract has transferred from me to you, they were being too disrespectful¡­¡±


    ¡®What on earth happened?¡¯


    Shiron red at Encia and Ophilia. Encia¡¯s yful nature was understandable, but even the model student Ophilia standing up to Yuma was baffling.


    ¡°Young Master! We are wronged! Please don¡¯t look at us like that!¡±


    ¡°Believe us, Young Master! Lady Yuma treated us like a mother-inw!¡±


    ¡°A mother-inw?¡±


    ¡°¡­Ahem.¡±


    Yuma blushed and cleared her throat. Something must have happened between the three, but Shiron didn¡¯t want to delve any deeper and changed the topic.


    ¡°Never mind them. What brings you here? What about the Dawn Castle? Shouldn¡¯t you be assisting the head?¡±


    ¡°In fact, I came because of the head.¡±


    ¡°The head?¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    Yuma nodded, trying to calm the atmosphere. She seemed to be about to discuss something heavy as she took a breath and finally looked at Shiron with a sad expression.


    ¡°The head has gone missing.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡±


    A shocking statement. Shiron couldn¡¯t believe his ears. He asked again, as if he had heard something iprehensible.


    ¡°What do you mean, the head has gone missing?¡±


    ¡°Yes¡­ It¡¯s hard to believe, but they left the castle without a word and haven¡¯t returned for months, so everyone at Dawn Castle concluded that they ran away.¡±


    ¡°No matter how old they are, how could they run away?¡±


    Shiron closed his eyes tightly and shook his head. Despite the situation, he couldn¡¯t help but think about someone who was behaving inappropriately for their age.


    ¡®It¡¯s just like Lucia. Seeing their actions, they are unmistakably rted.¡¯


    Lucia, who had left to find herself with memories of a past life.


    Glen, who had two children and was at the age of fifty, but still ran away.


    Shiron couldn¡¯t think of them as unrted.


    ¡°Is it possible they are lost or in trouble during a battle?¡±


    ¡°If that were the case, the gravekeeper or the ranger would have contacted us.¡±


    ¡°Then, did youe to ask me to find the head?¡±


    ¡°Well¡­¡±


    Yuma trailed off. Shiron narrowed his eyes, puzzled by her words.


    ¡°There is something I need to ask, but I know where the head is.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡±


    ¡°We are still connected through the bond with Prient.¡±<hr>


    At the same time, in the Imperial Pce.


    Victor was meeting with a shabby-looking man in private. The officials insisted that it was dangerous to be alone with such a suspicious person, but the moment she heard his name, she used her authority to clear the audience room.


    ¡°You said you are Shiron¡¯s father?¡±


    Anyway, no matter how many were present, they couldn¡¯t deal with this man.


    ¡°Yes. And I am also Hugo Prient¡¯s younger brother.¡±


    Glen looked up at the throne with a calm face.


    ¡°So if you make me a knight, you won¡¯t regret it.¡±

 Chapter 247: Lost Power

    Chapter 247: Lost Power


    The head of the Prient family, Glen Prient.


    Tangled red hair. Shabby clothes. At first nce, one might mistake him for a beggar, but upon closer inspection, no one could associate the word ¡®beggar¡¯ with him.


    Golden eyes that seemed inhuman.


    His gentle eyes might give the impression of being friendly, but the longer one faced him, the more one felt like prey before a predator.


    Glen Prient was having a private audience with the Emperor for that very reason.


    Even Victor, the supreme ruler of the Empire, felt a chill down her spine when meeting Glen¡¯s gaze. One could only imagine how the guards who confronted him at the front gate must have felt.


    ¡­However, this wasrgely thanks to her two childhood friends. Glen¡¯s golden eyes were familiar because they resembled Lucia¡¯s, and his bold eyes were simr to the man Victor cherished the most, making it impossible for her to dislike him.


    ¡°Hmm, it suits you well.¡±


    Victor looked at Glen with a satisfied smile. Until a moment ago, he was kneeling and fumbling with his chest, and each time the emblem symbolizing the imperial family gleamed with a blue light.¡°Really?¡±


    ¡°Indeed. As expected, it looks much better because of your good looks.¡±


    ¡°Hmm¡­¡±


    Glen, dressed in a uniform, inspected his body. He rotated his shoulders broadly, repeatedly sitting and standing. His actions seemed more like he was checking if it was suitable for future activities rather than checking the fit of the clothes.


    ¡°¡­One swing of the sword and it will burst.¡±


    Glen said, looking down at the much smaller Emperor.


    ¡°Do the Empire¡¯s knights fight wearing such clothes?¡±


    ¡°Of course, they wear armor in battles.¡±


    ¡°Hmm, but the guards who were exuding hostility earlier were wearing simr clothes.¡±


    ¡°Aren¡¯t they just guards? In case of emergency, the captain of the guards will move. He is prepared for properbat. Didn¡¯t you see him?¡±


    ¡°Indeed, it seemed so.¡±


    Glen stroked his now-clean chin and chuckled.


    ¡°I thought my brother also fought wearing such cumbersome clothes. It¡¯s a relief to hear that¡¯s not the case.¡±


    ¡°Of course not.¡±


    Victor chuckled and stepped back to look at Glen¡¯s appearance.


    ¡®It would suit Shiron well too.¡¯


    Except for the hair color and eyes, Glen looked exactly like Shiron. Or was it the other way around? It would be more urate to say that Shiron resembled Glen.


    ¡°So, what¡¯s next?¡±


    Glen adjusted the holy sword, Rigil, which he had ced on the floor.


    ¡°After grooming and changing into the uniform, the knighthood ceremony ispleted.¡±


    ¡°Hmm, should I try some perfume? There are a few in the imperial collection¡­¡±


    ¡°If applying perfume were a knight¡¯s duty, I would quit immediately.¡±


    Despite asking to be made a knight, he was now decisively stating he wanted to quit. It was a rather capricious statement. It¡¯s quite rude to say such things in front of the Emperor, but Victor seemed unfazed and nodded.


    ¡°Do you want to be sent to the battlefield?¡±


    ¡°Yes. But it doesn¡¯t have to be the battlefield. Any ce where I can use my power will suffice. And it would be even better if it is something ¡®only I¡¯ can do.¡±


    ¡°Something only you can do¡­¡±


    ¡°In simpler terms, there is probably no swordsman stronger than me on the continent. I¡¯ve never lost once in a sword fight.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s ironic for such a talented person to work under someone else.¡±


    Glen looked at Victor, who burst intoughter, tilting his head.


    ¡°Why are youughing? If you think I¡¯m lying, I can prove it right away.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s not that.¡±


    ¡°Then what?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s just hard to understand why someone so talented would willingly decide to work under someone else.¡±


    ¡°¡­But I heard my brother is also part of the Empire. On the way here, I heard rumors about the best swordsman in the Empire. It¡¯s not so strange.¡±


    More than 20 years ago, the story of his brother, who ran away during the head-of-family appointment ceremony and hardly showed his face, was heard repeatedly on the way to the Imperial Pce.


    ¡°That¡¯s not what I meant.¡±


    ¡°Then?¡±


    ¡°When His Majesty made Sir Hugo his man, Sir Hugo was known to bow to no one.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡±


    ¡°He didn¡¯t enter under someone else¡¯smand of his own will.¡±


    ¡°¡­I just needed someone to guide me. It¡¯s not that I particrly wanted to work under someone else.¡±


    Glen sighed and unclenched his fist. His palms bore deep nail marks from gripping too tightly.


    ¡®Interesting. He looks exactly like Shiron, but his inner self is more like Lucia.¡¯


    Victor clearly saw those marks. The outward mental confusion gave her many thoughts.


    ¡°Then. I¡¯d like you to take care of the man who¡¯sing here now.¡±


    Among his thoughts was the treatment of Glen. When the best swordsman on the continent begged to be used, could he ignore it? Victor waved his hand toward the open door of the Alhyeon Room without giving a separate order.


    ¡®There are many casual visitors today.¡¯


    Shiron Prient, his friend with ck hair, approached with measured steps. Glen raised an eyebrow at the emperor¡¯s suddenly changed attitude.


    ¡°You came sooner than I thought? I thought you would rest at home for a few days.¡±


    ¡°Can we talk about workter? I¡¯m a bit busy.¡±


    ¡°¡­Of course.¡±


    Shiron, who looked exactly like Glen, passed by Victor. Victor, who took a step back, felt that the reunion of the family was not very harmonious.


    ¡°Head of the family.¡±


    Shiron did not call Glen ¡®father.¡¯


    ¡°Let¡¯s go home. The family is waiting.¡±


    ¡°¡­Family? If you mean my brother, that¡¯s enough. I can¡¯t say we have a good rtionship.¡±


    ¡°Isn¡¯t Yuma family? What about the guardians of Dawn Castle?¡±


    ¡°You¡­¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m also¡­ part of Father¡¯s family!¡±


    ¡°¡­¡±


    ¡°Let¡¯s go. Victor is a busy person with a lot to do. He doesn¡¯t have time to deal with an uncle.¡±


    Shiron pulled Glen¡¯s hand and looked at Victor.


    ¡°Right? Victor.¡±


    ¡°No, I¡¯m fine¡­¡±


    ¡°What? I can¡¯t hear you.¡±


    ¡°¡­Ahem. Come to think of it, I might be busy? Since your father came during my afternoon lecture, it seems you came at the right time.¡±


    ¡°Right? Then I¡¯lle backter. Sorry for the trouble today.¡±


    Shiron hurried his steps after patting Victor on the shoulder. Victor sighed as he watched Shiron roughly leave the Alhyeon Room.


    Victor was aware of the existence of the Dawn Castle of Prient through minimal documents, but with her first and second brothers deposed, the rted department waspletely wiped out. Knowing her friend¡¯s personality, Victor had not made any special efforts to investigate.


    However, theplex family matters that were revealed on the surface could not be ignored.


    ¡®Is it because he grew up under Sir Hugo, that he hesitated to call him father?¡¯


    It might seem like unnecessary meddling, but Victor also had an extraordinary family background. So, it was inevitable to be interested in the strained father-son rtionship.<hr>


    ¡°Did Yuma ask you?¡±


    In the running carriage, Glen spoke, fixing his gaze outside the window. Shiron sighed deeply and looked at Glen, resting his chin on his hand.


    ¡°What¡¯s with the sharp reaction? Did you fight with Yuma?¡±


    ¡°¡­If leaving the castle and not returning is considered fighting, then you could say we fought.¡±


    ¡°You didn¡¯t fight.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡±


    ¡°Yuma didn¡¯t ask me. She even told me not to go fetch you.¡±


    In short, it was Shiron¡¯s unteral decision.


    As soon as Shiron heard Glen¡¯s location, he prepared to head to the imperial pce. Yuma was horrified and advised him to reconsider, but knowing where he was, Shiron didn¡¯t see any reason why he couldn¡¯t go fetch a runaway middle-aged man.


    Glen¡¯s eyes widened as if he had heard an unexpected answer.


    ¡°Why? Do you think I¡¯m lying?¡±


    ¡°¡­Yuma must have had a reason to find you. She¡¯s someone who didn¡¯t leave the castle to avoid interfering with the world¡¯s order. She wouldn¡¯t have left the castle just to see your face.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll tell you straight.¡±


    Shiron straightened his back and looked at Glen.


    ¡°Yuma was worried about you.¡±


    ¡°Worried about me?¡±


    ¡°Yes. She said you skipped meals¡­ and even went to the demon realm several times.¡±


    Yuma shared many stories while trying to dissuade Shiron. She said it was painful to see him wandering aimlessly as if he had lost his purpose, like she once did. She said that now that he seemed to have found a signpost after his wandering, she couldn¡¯t stand in his way.


    Yuma¡¯s voice had a hint of tears when she spoke of Glen.


    A demon worried about a human¡¯s well-being and shed tears.


    It didn¡¯t make sense.


    Especially for a human she had raised all her life as a tool for her revenge.


    ¡°Why did you run away?¡±


    Knowing roughly about Yuma¡¯s situation, Shiron couldn¡¯t help but act immediately. There was no hesitation in his question to Glen.


    ¡°Was it shocking to learn that Prient is not a descendant of the hero?¡±


    He didn¡¯t hesitate toy his cards on the table. Glen¡¯s eyes widened, and he sat up.


    ¡°The power of prophecy?¡±


    ¡°Of course not.¡±


    ¡°Then¡­¡±


    ¡°Yuma told me. While making a once-in-a-lifetime request to me.¡±


    The one-horned demon.


    The woman he saw before leaving the house couldn¡¯t be called a demon. Though she hid her horn to act in the human world, Yuma, to Shiron, seemed to possess a warm maternal love more than anyone else.


    ¡°What request¡­¡±


    Glen couldn¡¯t meet Shiron¡¯s eyes. He had never yed the role of a father and had barely spoken to him. Glen felt more estranged from Shiron than from Lucia.


    ¡°Find the meaning of life.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡±


    ¡°For Father and for everyone in Dawn Castle.¡±


    The carriage jolted to a stop. He personally opened the door and looked at the mansion¡¯s main gate. Eldrina and¡­ Lucia were there. Lucia hid behind Eldrina when she saw Glen get off the carriage.


    ¡°I don¡¯t know if such a request is even worth mentioning, but let¡¯s at least have a meal together?¡±


    ¡°Hmm¡­¡±


    Glen¡¯s eyes were filled with reluctance as he looked at Lucia.

 Chapter 248: Welcome Party

    Chapter 248: Wee Party


    ¡°Our chef has prepared this dish with great care; I hope it suits your taste.¡±


    The chandelier illuminated thevish dining table.


    Even though Eldrina continued to speak, Lucia, seated at the end, couldn¡¯t lift her head.


    The reason was not that she was voraciously devouring the soup in front of her, but rather because she felt so ufortable that she found it difficult to raise her head.


    ¡°¡­Oh my, I¡¯ve never had such food before.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m d it suits your taste. If there¡¯s any dish you like, please let the staff know anytime.¡±


    ¡°Thank you for your consideration, ma¡¯am.¡±


    The devil hiding her horns pretended to be grateful, a sight that made one¡¯s skin crawl. Bowing respectfully with her hand over her chest to mere humans was something even Kyrie had never seen, let alone Lucia.


    ¡°I appreciate you looking after my children, but I didn¡¯t expect such hospitality¡­¡±Glen, who had been casually sipping his wine, chimed in.


    ¡°Indeed. My sister-inw must have put in a lot of effort.¡±


    ¡°No, brother-inw. As his wife, I should have arranged such a gathering sooner, and I feel rather sorry for not doing so.¡±


    ¡°Please don¡¯t say that. I should have greeted you first. Come to think of it, I didn¡¯t even attend my brother¡¯s wedding¡­ I¡¯m truly an unworthy brother.¡±


    Although Glen had spent most of his life in the demonic realm and the countryside, it didn¡¯t mean he had no social experience at all, as he skillfully handled Eldrina¡¯s reception.


    Compared to dealing with Yuma, this was nothing, but it wasn¡¯t just this ordinary scene that made Lucia bury her head and unable to swallow her food properly.


    ¡°¡­¡±


    Thump, thump, thump.


    The tant presence pouring over her made Lucia¡¯s heart pound.


    Glen had been conscious of Lucia since earlier.


    Since when exactly¡­ If she had to pinpoint, it was since she got off the carriage.


    Even when he was interrogating Shiron about his uniform,


    Even when he was conversing with Yuma separately in the annex, Glen was conscious of Lucia. Even now, as he spoke with Eldrina, he couldn¡¯t help but be aware of her, making Lucia¡¯s stomach twist to the point where it felt like it would bore a hole in real-time.


    One might think it was absurd to be so disturbed by one person¡¯s attention, but the fact that Lucia couldn¡¯t meet Glen¡¯s eyes directly was the biggest issue.


    Glen knew Lucia¡¯s identity. That wasn¡¯t a problem. Lucia had revealed it herself, and she had long since resolved to face Glen eventually.


    However, the fact that it hadn¡¯t even been a week since Lucia had savored Shiron¡¯s affections¡­ that was a significant problem.


    Lucia was not Glen¡¯s daughter, and Prient was not a descendant of Kyrie, but Shiron was undoubtedly Glen Prient¡¯s biological son.


    So,


    How would Glen, who knew Lucia¡¯s true identity, look at her?


    It was ridiculous¡­


    A woman dead for hundreds of years not only seduced but also devoured his only son!


    Of course!


    Since he didn¡¯t know what had happened between Shiron and Lucia, Glen¡¯s exact thoughts were unknown to her.


    But you know the saying, ¡°The thief feels guilty¡±? Lucia¡¯s anxiety was only natural.


    Why was he conscious of her? Did they have some conversation in the carriage? Did Shiron reveal that we had sex? But Shiron wasn¡¯t that kind of man¡­


    ¡°Lucia.¡±


    Just as she was about to bury her face in the warm soup, Eldrina called out to her in a gentle voice. Startled, Lucia looked up at the head of the table.


    ¡°What are you thinking about so deeply? Is something bothering you?¡±


    ¡°Pardon¡­?¡±


    ¡°You don¡¯t seem to want to eat; you haven¡¯t touched your utensils and keep your head down.¡±


    ¡°Th-That¡¯s not true!¡±


    ¡°Really? Then hurry and eat before the food gets cold. Think about the effort Hurstein put into making it.¡±


    ¡°¡­Yes.¡±


    Lucia quickly finished the soup and started cutting into therge steak. It seemed excessive for such gentle admonishment, but it was a kind scolding that could be shown in front of guests.


    Just by looking at her eyes, one could tell.


    The smiling lips, and the thin eyes above them.


    ¡®Don¡¯t ruin the atmosphere of this joyous asion.¡¯


    Satisfied with Lucia, who understood the hidden meaning well, Eldrina turned her gaze back to Glen.


    ¡°I hope I didn¡¯t scold her too harshly in front of you.¡±


    ¡°¡­You don¡¯t have to worry about me. I haven¡¯t been a good family man anyway. I don¡¯t know if I even have the right to scold anyone. Haha.¡±


    Glenughed lightly at Eldrina¡¯s gaze.


    Seeing the hero from 500 years ago unable to say a word and taking scolding was an unexpectedly great source of amusement, but the reason Glenughed was different.


    ¡®It¡¯s good to see my brother doing well.¡¯


    Although Hugo and his daughter Siriel weren¡¯t present, Glen could see from Eldrina¡¯s demeanor and the household¡¯s atmosphere what kind of woman she was and what kind of home this was.


    A smart wife. A harmonious family.


    These were things Glen could never have.


    ¡®I¡¯m envious.¡¯


    Hugo, who always had a grumpy expression when facing Glen.


    And Glen knew deep down why his brother disliked him so much.


    Inferiority and admiration. Those primal emotions existed between Glen and Hugo.


    Although those feelings seemed to have faded somewhat in thest image he saw of Hugo, Glen could still vividly recall the scene when Hugo stormed out.


    20 years ago from now. It was the day of hising-of-age ceremony.


    The giant Atmos looked at the young Hugo and said,


    -It¡¯s yours. The Greatsword of the Fairy. Use it well.


    ng-


    A sword fell at Hugo¡¯s feet. Arge, thick greatsword, quite different from what Hugo had used so far.


    But Hugo did not pick up the greatsword immediately.


    -The most excellent Prient, a sword just for you. The Star Sword, Ligel.


    ¡°Congrattions! Congrattions!¡±


    p, p, p¡ªThe one-eyed fairy Dolby flew over and handed the holy sword to Glen.


    ¡°Do you know how hard it was to make this? Cherish it and treat it like your lover, always careful! It¡¯s a sword that will protect you, so cut down even the apostles with it!¡±


    ¡°¡­Thank you.¡±


    ¡°And stop with the formal speech! The moment you receive this sword, you are the head of Prient! You don¡¯t need to bow to anyone!¡±


    Glen nodded silently at Dolby¡¯smand. Then he swung the sword, slicing through the clouds.


    A thin white line appeared in the blood-red clouds, creating a massive whirlpool as a storm surged.


    Hugo could never achieve such a spectacle.


    Hugo turned his gaze and picked up the greatsword that had fallen on the ground. Like Glen, Hugo demonstrated his swordsmanship. A blue aura surged on the de, and a storm raged around him.


    Compared to what Glen had achieved moments ago, it was a pitiful result.


    The guardians of Dawn Castle expressed their disappointment, and the giant Atmos and the one-eyed Dolby didn¡¯t even nce his way.


    ¡°That was splendid.¡±


    Only Yuma spoke to Hugo.


    ¡°With such martial prowess, you will do well in the secr world. You might even be considered the strongest among humans.¡±


    ¡°¡­Thank you.¡±


    ¡°Your father in heaven would be proud.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡±


    ¡°And I believe you¡¯ll do well even after descending from the mountains. But before that, you should return to the castle and hold a banquet¡­¡±


    ¡°Thank you.¡±


    Hugo didn¡¯t let Yuma finish. He crossed the mountains alone, and Glen felt many emotions as he watched Hugo¡¯s back at that time.


    When they returned to the castle, Hugo was erasing his traces.


    He packed his clothes into a bundle, cleaned his room, and burned unnecessary items in the firece.


    ¡°Brother, where are you going?¡±


    ¡°¡­Go away.¡±


    Hugo walked past Glen. As he walked down the hallway, Glen could hear him grinding his teeth.


    Glen couldn¡¯t stop Hugo. All he could do was watch Hugo¡¯s hasty departure through the foggy window.


    sh¡ª


    Glen¡¯s vision darkened, interrupting his reminiscence.


    As the ck veil lifted, his vision cleared. But the scene before him was no longer the dining room he had been seeing moments before.


    A quiet field.


    A gentle breeze brushed against his skin. He looked down and saw his hands were stained red. Lowering his gaze further, he saw a red spot growing on his chest.


    -Glen!


    What was that sound echoing in his ears¡­


    ¡®¡­Brother.¡¯


    Glen didn¡¯t waver. It was a familiar sensation. However, it felt slightly foreign, probably because it had been so long.


    A prophecy he hadn¡¯t seen for months.


    ¡®So, this is it.¡¯


    Cough¡ª


    Glen coughed dryly and looked straight ahead. Across from him was Shiron. His ck eyes had been fixed on Glen since earlier.


    ¡°Brother-inw?¡±


    Eldrina looked at Glen in surprise. Everyone at the table widened their eyes. A stream of blood from his nose dripped onto the white tablecloth.


    ¡°Blood, blood¡­ Someone fetch a warm towel. And Shiron, treat your father immediately.¡±


    ¡°¡­It¡¯s nothing, sister-inw.¡±


    Glen stopped Eldrina, who was about to rise.


    ¡°This happens often. Please continue your meal. I¡¯ll go rest now. Yuma, you stay seated.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll apany you.¡±


    Shiron led Glen out of the dining room. As he supported Glen, he quietly murmured.


    ¡°How was it?¡±


    ¡°¡­What do you mean?¡±


    Glen asked Shiron with a half-raspy voice.


    ¡°Did you see what you need to do?¡±


    ¡°¡­¡±


    ¡°ying the role of a knight in uniform is fine, but there are more urgent matters. Haven¡¯t you written down things you must do before you die?¡±


    ¡°Did you¡­ see it too?¡±


    ¡°Not at all.¡±


    Shiron brought a bright light to Glen¡¯s face.


    ¡°How could someone who isn¡¯t fit to be the head of Prient see the future?¡±


    ¡°¡­I miss my brother.¡±


    After therge hand was removed, Glen saw Shiron¡¯s bitter smile first.

 Chapter 249: Preparing For The Hunt

    Chapter 249: Preparing For The Hunt


    Thus, Eldrina¡¯s wee party came to an end.


    Although Glen, whom she was interested in and wanted to take care of, had to leave early due to health reasons, Eldrina never showed any signs of disappointment or difort when dealing with Yuma.


    ¡°Hugo has a good wife.¡±


    The next morning, the drunkard who returned to the annex said. Shiron came out to greet Yuma, who reeked of alcohol. Although Lucia returned to the annex before midnight, Yuma was still held by Eldrina and seemed to have spent the morning drinking.


    ¡°Does a good person drink until dawn?¡±


    ¡°Isn¡¯t it fine? After all, I¡¯m not human, so I don¡¯t get drunk easily. It¡¯s not strong whiskey, just some wine brewed at the manor. It¡¯s just like water to me.¡±


    ¡°Then there¡¯s no need to help you?¡±


    ¡°I think the drunkenness is catching up to me. My head is throbbing, and my vision is spinning¡­¡±


    ¡°Stop the drunken talk ande up quietly. I have something to discuss.¡±Yuma pretended to stagger and tried to lean on Shiron¡¯s broad chest, but Shiron ignored the drunkard¡¯s antics and went upstairs to the room.


    ¡°You live quite frugally.¡±


    Yuma said while looking around. A desk with writing tools. Curtains that block out sunlight. A bed. The room, with just these, gave her a fresh feeling.


    ¡°It¡¯s easy to clean.¡±


    ¡°Do you clean it yourself?¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t like anyone entering my room when I¡¯m not around. More importantly, don¡¯t stand there; have a seat. We have something to talk about.¡±


    ¡°¡­Understood.¡±


    Instead of the nearby chair, Yuma quietly sat on Shiron¡¯s bed. Shiron locked the door and then pulled up a chair to sit across from Yuma.


    ¡°It seems the head of the family has seen the future.¡±


    ¡°¡­Pardon?¡±


    Yuma, who was stroking the bedspread, was startled.


    ¡°Are you saying this suddenly? The head of the family saidst time that he had lost his power of foresight¡­¡±


    ¡°He was absent-minded during dinner, so I suspected it, but after talking with him yesterday, I¡¯m sure.¡±


    ¡°¡­I¡¯ve served many Prients over hundreds of years, but this is the first time I¡¯ve encountered such a case.¡±


    Yuma hugged a pillow and sighed. The loss of foresight ability, coupled with the head of the family¡¯s disappearance, were unprecedented events in the past 500 years, leaving Yuma¡¯s mind in turmoil.


    ¡°Did you ask about the prophecy¡¯s content?¡±


    ¡°I tried, but he wouldn¡¯t tell me.¡±


    ¡°Was he worried it would bring bad luck?¡±


    ¡°If that were the case, he wouldn¡¯t have mentioned wanting to do something.¡±


    Shiron recalled the previous night. Glen, while being supported, had tried to hide his sorrowful expression but couldn¡¯t suppress his fatigue.


    ¡°He said he had something to discuss with my uncle.¡±


    ¡°¡­May I speak candidly?¡±


    Shiron nodded in permission. Yuma took a deep breath, straightened her posture, and began to speak.


    ¡°I think the prophecy might be about death.¡±


    ¡°Does he want to reconcile with his brother before he dies?¡±


    ¡°That might be it. Although Hugo dislikes the head of the family now, he took good care of him when they were young.¡±


    ¡°But there¡¯s still quite some time until the expedition ends¡­¡±


    Shiron mumbled while looking at the calendar on the wall. It had been almost a month since Siriel set out on the expedition.


    After Victor reformed the expedition system, Siriel was expected to return in about three months. Considering that the previous expeditions took six months to a year, it was a short period, but Glen¡¯s behavior, as if he had little time left to live, made waiting seem impossible.


    ¡®Do I have to go see Hugo now?¡¯


    Shiron nced at the window towards the training grounds.


    ¡®He doesn¡¯t look like someone about to die.¡¯


    There, Glen, who said he wanted to spar with Lucia, was exchanging blows.


    Wanting to spar with his daughter as ast wish might seem a bit odd, but Shiron sensed a peculiar atmosphere between Glen and Lucia yesterday.


    An awkwardness that made onlookers ufortable.


    Although he hadn¡¯t heard the details from them, understanding the reason wasn¡¯t hard.


    ¡°Young master, does it really not bother you?¡±


    ¡°¡­What?¡±


    ¡°The fact that Lady Lucia, whom you always thought was your younger sister, is actually Kyrie.¡±


    At some point, Yuma, who was watching the training grounds, spoke.


    Although it was unfortunate for Lucia, Yuma reported what had happened at Dawn Castle as soon as she met Shiron.


    While it wasn¡¯t exactly a betrayal of trust, Lucia had some trust that Yuma would keep her secret.


    Although Kyrie and Yuma didn¡¯t get along, it was 500 years ago, and Yuma had taken on Kyrie¡¯s name without permission, so there was some karma involved.


    If she had a conscience, it was ¡®human¡¯ decency to keep Lucia¡¯s precious secret, but unfortunately, Yuma was not human, but a demon.


    And already, Yuma had given both body and soul to Shiron.


    ¡°Embarrassingly, when I first heard about Lady Lucia¡¯s true identity, my whole body went limp, and I copsed.¡±


    ¡°¡­That can happen.¡±


    ¡°But you¡¯ve been acting nonchntly since yesterday. As if it¡¯s a trivial fact. This just makes me feel myck of discipline even more.¡±


    ¡°¡­Nevertheless, the fact that Lucia is my younger sister doesn¡¯t change.¡±


    Shiron felt burdened by Yuma¡¯s gaze but managed to keep a straight face.


    ¡°And I¡¯m the hero of this era. The fact that Lucia is Lady Kyrie and a hero from 500 years ago doesn¡¯t matter much to me.¡±


    ¡°Young master¡­¡±


    ¡°So you don¡¯t have to worry about me breaking down, Yuma. Heroes don¡¯t copse before they die.¡±


    ¡°Young master¡­!¡±


    Moved by Shiron¡¯s words, Yuma sped her hands over her chest. Tears welled up in her eyes and started to fall.


    ¡°This unworthy Yuma. I will follow you for life. No, I will remember you until the day my life ends, even if you pass away.¡±


    ¡°¡­Do as you wish.¡±


    Shiron sighed and looked at the training ground where the duel had ended. The ground was deeply dented, and only Lucia stood with a sword in the sandy, windy clearing.


    The result of the duel was Lucia¡¯s victory.


    ¡®He has indeed weakened.¡¯


    That was Shiron¡¯s impression of Glen. Despite Lucia being Kyrie¡¯s reincarnation, she stillckedpared to Glen in his prime.


    Glen could not kill apostles due to his condition, but he had the strength to repeatedly hunt down five apostles alone in the demonic realm.


    Facing just one apostle was not an easy task, but he was able to face five alone. Even with the power of prophecy, Glen was achieving what seemed impossible alone.


    ¡®So, the remaining ones are 1, 3, 4, and 6?¡¯


    Shiron thought about the whereabouts of the remaining apostles.


    ¡®With Glen leaving the defense of the demonic realm, it wouldn¡¯t be strange if the 1st and 4th apostles attacked anytime now.¡¯


    The 3rd apostle operated around the magic tower in the demonic realm. It might be a hasty assumption, but considering his wishes, it wasn¡¯t entirely unreasonable.


    The 6th apostle was sealed and spreading disasters from the Arwen Hignds every year.


    ¡®But even so, I can¡¯t ask the weakened Glen to defend the demonic realm again.¡¯


    The Makal Mountain Range was long, and the demonic realm was vast enough that it couldn¡¯t be traversed without Glen¡¯s former strong prophetic abilities.


    In the end, Shiron had only one option.


    ¡®I have to confront the apostles by any means necessary.¡¯


    ¡°Yuma.¡±


    ¡°Yes, young master.¡±


    ¡°Can Dawn Castle prevent the apostles?¡±


    ¡°¡­I¡¯m not sure.¡±


    Yuma answered uncertainly.


    In the early days of Dawn Castle, there were several apostle attacks and conflicts, but after the forces were built up, the head of the Prient family had been handling them. However, even they had never destroyed the apostles¡¯ seats, so Yuma¡¯s uncertainty was understandable.


    Demons could be annihted, but unless the apostles¡¯ seats were destroyed with a holy sword, apostles would infinitely resurrect due to their authority.


    This difference created an endless cycle. Shiron patted Yuma¡¯s slumped shoulder.


    ¡°With the head of the family here, some apostles must have crossed the mountain range.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡±


    ¡°If the head of the family predicted his death.¡±


    Shiron thought while rubbing his lips.


    ¡°Who would kill him?¡±


    ¡°Are you nning to prevent the head of the family¡¯s death, young master?¡±


    ¡°If possible, I¡¯ll try my best.¡±


    ¡°¡­If the head of the family truly predicted his own death, the prophecy cannot be avoided.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s why I¡¯m asking.¡±


    Shiron wanted to stay by Glen¡¯s side all day to prevent his death, but neither he nor Glen knew if Glen would die by someone else¡¯s hand or from old age.


    ¡°Could it be a natural death? His frequent nosebleeds suggest his health isn¡¯t great.¡±


    ¡°¡­The head of the family isn¡¯t even fifty yet. No matter how much he strained his body, it¡¯s not the age to die¡­¡±


    Yuma couldn¡¯t finish her sentence. She realized from the conversation that Shiron¡¯s resolve had hardened.


    Breached security.


    Apostles that might have already crossed the mountain range.


    ¡°Could it be?¡±


    ¡°Who dares to kill Glen Prient? I don¡¯t think anyone else can harm the head of the family.¡±


    Shiron recalled the duel at the training ground. Though Glen had dropped his sword, his martial prowess was clearly beyond human.


    ¡°Prophecies always pointed to apostles. The head of the family isn¡¯t someone who would be poisoned by another.¡±


    Why did Glen want to see Hugo so badly? Before Glen died, Shiron would take him to Hugo, as Glen¡¯s wish was to see Hugo.


    ¡°An apostle will appear where Uncle is.¡±


    Constantly thinking, Shiron prepared to leave.

 Chapter 250: Uniform

    Chapter 250: Uniform


    ¡°I¡¯ve learned a lot.¡±


    As the storm cleared, the figure of the man became visible.


    Despite being defeated by the girl he had treated as his daughter until recently, Glen¡¯s voice was overly calm.


    Was it just because it was a spar? Because it was just a game that didn¡¯t aim for life?


    ¡°Indeed, you are Kyrie.¡±


    ¡°¡­Didn¡¯t you remember to call me Lucia?¡±


    No.


    It was because the essence of the girl he was facing, to the extent Glen considered his defeat natural, was extraordinary. Lucia picked up the sword that had fallen on the ground and approached Glen.


    ¡°Yes. You mentioned that although you have Kyrie¡¯s memories, you would live as the girl named Lucia. Of course, I remember.¡±Glen, who got up from the dirt floor, epted the sword Lucia handed over.


    ¡°But isn¡¯t it fine? I was spreading my aura all along, and there was no one around here. Just enjoy the victory for now.¡±


    ¡°¡­It¡¯s not pleasant to win against an injured person, you know?¡±


    Lucia sighed and kicked an unfortunate stone.


    A sudden sparring match.


    It began when Glen approached Lucia, who was circling the training ground at dawn, and suggested it.


    The appearance of an outsider who knew her identity.


    The grudge against him for kidnapping her when she was ignorant of the world.


    Lucia, who harbored ill feelings toward Glen for various reasons, was about to refuse the unwee sparring request.


    -Shiron said, ¡®Is there anything you want to do before you die?¡¯


    If not for those words she heard just as she was about to turn around, she would have tly refused.


    -Are you going to die, master?


    -Who knows. What¡¯s important is what kind of thoughts I had after hearing that.


    -¡­


    -I pondered overnight, and one of the things was sparring with you. Please don¡¯t let me wander this world as a vengeful spirit.


    It didn¡¯t sound serious for someone talking about death. However, Lucia didn¡¯t think Glen was lying.


    Lucia was someone who had felt death closer than anyone else, and she certainly sensed the smell of death from Glen¡¯s oddly detached demeanor.


    ¡°One of the wishes to fulfill before dying¡­ If I refuse, I¡¯d just be the bad one.¡±


    In the end, Lucia epted Glen¡¯s request.


    She thought he was just an emotionless and rigid person, but as she got to know Glen more, she realized he had a mischievous side like no one else.


    ¡°You¡¯re blushing like a teenage girl.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s true that my martial power isn¡¯t what it used to be, but how could my skills have faded as well?¡±


    Glenughed off Lucia¡¯s grumpiness and sheathed his sword.


    ¡°It was a duel using only physical abilities without unleashing aura. This means that Kyrie¡¯s swordsmanship is on a higher level than mine.¡±


    ¡°¡­Don¡¯t you feel frustrated?¡±


    Feeling embarrassed by the pouringpliments, Lucia changed the subject.


    ¡°Even though I¡¯m Kyrie, I died before I turned twenty-five.¡±


    ¡°Is that so? That¡¯s not mentioned in the biography.¡±


    ¡°Book or whatever, anyway!¡±


    Lucia yelled loudly, and Glen blinked.


    Perhaps because of the word ¡®biography,¡¯ Lucia¡¯s face turned red rapidly.


    ¡°Speak.¡±


    ¡°You are well past your forties and heading towards your fifties, right? The years I¡¯ve held a sword, evenbining my past life, are fewer than yours.¡±


    ¡°Hmm, do you want me to feel inferior?¡±


    ¡°Not exactly, but I¡¯m just saying your attitude isn¡¯t normal.¡±


    ¡°I acknowledge that I have different sensibilities from others¡­ Well.¡±


    Glen scratched his chin and then chuckled.


    ¡°I can clearly feel a bit of heat inside my chest, but I don¡¯t know what this emotion is.¡±


    ¡°¡­What do you mean?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ve never lost in my life.¡±


    ¡°Are you bragging?¡±


    ¡°I mean, I can¡¯t distinguish whether the heat in my heart is inferiority, frustration, or excitement from the honor of crossing swords with a hero from 500 years ago.¡±


    Glen lifted his head as if recalling a distant past.


    What came to mind now was the sight of young Hugo losing in a sparring match during their childhood.


    Trembling fists,


    reddened eyes.


    Even young Glen could easily understand Hugo¡¯s obvious reaction.


    The humiliation of losing to a much younger brother.


    The disgrace of losing despite having wielded the sword much longer and practiced much more.


    Compared to such Hugo, what about Glen now?


    His fists didn¡¯t tremble, and his teeth didn¡¯t clench. Although the strange excitement didn¡¯t leave his chest, it maintained a pure state without any other emotions mixed in.


    ¡°Looking back, it might have been an opportunity to understand my brother¡¯s feelings.¡±


    ¡°Someone ising.¡±


    Reflecting on his emotions, Glen raised his head. In the distance, Shiron was approaching with an elf magician.


    ¡°Don¡¯t speak formally to me anymore.¡±


    After finishing her words, Lucia dusted off the dirt on her body and used magic to lightly wash her face. Glen¡¯s lips curved slightly at the sight of her taking care of her appearance.


    ¡°Sure. I¡¯m not a heartless person who would reveal a girl¡¯s secrets. Especially when she is tidying up in front of a man she¡¯s interested in¡­¡±


    ¡°I said don¡¯t speak formally!¡±


    Lucia blushed and kicked Glen¡¯s shin.


    ¡°What are you two doing? Covered in dirt like that.¡±


    Shiron, who had approached, spoke bluntly. Maybe because they had sparred? Glen and Lucia¡¯s rtionship seemed much closer than what Yuma had described.


    ¡°Are you nning to meet your uncle in that state?¡±


    ¡°Isn¡¯t my big brother on a mission in the southern ins? We will take an airship anyway, right? We can use the makeshift bathroom on board to wash off the dirt.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m not taking the airship.¡±


    ¡°Then?¡±


    ¡°This magician will teleport us.¡±


    Shiron pointed at Seira, who was preparing magic with half-closed eyes.


    ¡°I can¡¯t tell whether she¡¯s a magic tool or apanion.¡±


    The elf dressed as a nun grumbled and waved her staff. Watching her, Glen tilted his head and pointed at Seira.


    ¡°Who is she?¡±


    ¡°Just ignore her. You wouldn¡¯t remember even if I told you.¡±


    ¡°What does that¡­¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s too long to exin, so just wash up quickly. She¡¯s a skilled magician, so it won¡¯t take much time to prepare.¡±


    ¡°¡­If it doesn¡¯t take much time, then I might as well not wash. I got new clothes, and this is clean enough.¡±


    Glen dusted off his uniform and showed a hearty smile.


    [¡­What did I just hear? Clean in that shabby state?]


    Latera, a girl in her prime, was shocked by Glen¡¯s remark.


    ¡®I don¡¯t know. Let¡¯s just go with it.¡¯


    Shiron, understanding why Hugo disliked Glen, lowered his assessment of Glen and gazed at Seira, who was equally shocked.


    ¡°You heard him, right? He wants to be sent right away.¡±


    ¡°Uh¡­ got it.¡±


    After Shiron and Glen moved to a visible distance, Seira began finishing the teleportation spell. She already knew the coordinates of where they were going.


    The bank of the Amur River next to the Altai Great ins.


    Since Seira¡¯s teleportation only worked to ces she had been before, Shiron requested the closest location she remembered near the ins.


    There could be dissatisfaction about not arriving directly, but it would take over a week to travel from Rien to the ins by airship.


    Although following the river to the ins would still take several days, Shiron was confident they would reach the ins within a few hours.


    Shiron red at Lucia and spoke.


    ¡°Lucia.¡±


    ¡°Y-yes?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll go ahead, so you wash up first.¡±


    ¡°O-of course!¡±


    ¡°Father, please close your eyes. You might feel queasy.¡±


    ¡°¡­Alright.¡±


    Glen silentlyplied with Shiron¡¯s words.


    A fleeting sense of floating, and the warm spring air transformed into the dry air of the ins.


    Glen opened his eyes, feeling the wind tickling his earlobes.


    ¡®Amazing magic.¡¯


    A pure evaluation.


    Magic that instantly transported them such a distance, enough to change the season and environment, was only something those of apostolic rank could use, as far as Glen knew.


    Naturally, he thought the magician Shiron brought must have reached an incredible level¡­


    ¡®Magician?¡¯


    Glen¡¯s mind, bing blurry, was startled. His consciousness no longer lingered on Seira but solely on the young man before him.


    ¡°What is that?¡±


    Glen pointed at Shiron¡¯s hand and asked. In his hand, there was a ck object that hadn¡¯t been there before, and Glen could easily tell what it was.


    Needle-like fur.


    Two pairs of horns on its head.


    A dead groundhog. A beast from the demon realm, but something a skilled swordsman could handle with ease.


    ¡°Isn¡¯t that a beast we saw near the mountain range?¡±


    ¡°Yes, Victor got quite angry, so it ended up like this.¡±


    Shiron burned the beast¡¯s corpse with holy mes. Then he looked up at the ins pierced by the river.


    ck dots scattered everywhere. All of them were beasts simr to the one Shiron had caught.


    ¡®The culling seems to be going well.¡¯


    ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡±


    Shiron ran along the river with Glen. Many beasts attacked them along the way, but Shiron only kicked them away or avoided them without killing them.


    After running for several hours, Shiron could see a shimmering silver mass instead of ck dots.


    Armors shining in the sunlight. Judging by the dozens of gs waving, it wasn¡¯t Shiron¡¯s Sky Knights, unfortunately.


    Although they could have bypassed them, Shiron intentionally blocked their path.


    ¡°Stop right there.¡±


    ¡°¡­Who are you to block the Imperial Knights?¡±


    A man on a horse approached and asked.


    ¡°Step aside quickly. We have injured soldiers. We must return to the camp immediately.¡±


    ¡°Shiron, these people seem to be in a hurry. Shouldn¡¯t we let them pass?¡±


    Glen tilted his head at the iprehensible standoff. Shiron chuckled and crossed his arms.


    ¡°Who are you to impersonate Imperial Knights in a group?¡±


    The man in front was definitely speaking the Imperialnguage, and his pronunciation was even clearer than Glen¡¯s. However, he had overlooked one crucial thing¡ªthe presence of Glen¡¯s knight uniform.


    ¡°Tell me where you got those armors before I kill you all.¡±


    Outsiders dressed in knights¡¯ armor stood before him. There was no particr reason to spare them. Shiron pointed at the armor and spoke seriously.

 Chapter 251: The Emperor’s Woman

    Chapter 251: The Emperor¡¯s Woman


    ¡°I will kill them all.¡±


    There was no outsider who did not react to this statement.


    Rather than sneering or trying to clear up misunderstandings, they immediately drew their swords and summoned blue aura from their cores.


    ¡®They don¡¯t seem to be just simple bandits.¡¯


    Shiron thought as he watched the group moving in formation.


    No matter how strong the empire¡¯s national power was, the Amur River and the great in were undeniably foreignnds beyond the empire¡¯s borders.


    Under the emperor¡¯smand, they carried outrge-scale operations, so naturally, there were casualties, and there were thieves who specialized in looting armor or valuables from the bodies they couldn¡¯t properly collect.


    However, that did not exin why they could move so seamlessly. Aura could be drawn with a mix of talent and effort, but dozens of people charging simultaneously without a single one hesitating was extraordinary.


    ¡®Geez, they don¡¯t even bother to hide that they are trained.¡¯[Well, I think they have determined that you are a formidable warrior. If they don¡¯t fight sincerely, they might all die!]


    ¡®¡­How kind of them.¡¯


    Shiron chuckled and narrowly dodged a sword strike. The flowing aura grazed his bangs, sending his ck hair fluttering.


    ¡®Let¡¯s save just one or two.¡¯


    Apart from that, he decided to kill everyone else. With resolve, Shiron clenched his fist and charged towards the chest of the man who had just swung his sword.


    Crack! His right hand pierced the chest.


    The thick breastte caved in. The imprint of his fist remained on the spot he struck.


    ¡®Where is that guy who spoke the imperialnguage earlier?¡¯


    He quickly scanned his surroundings, but the men charging from all directions made it hard to see clearly.


    Thump! Shiron jumped on the fallen man¡¯s body. By then, he had two daggers in his hands. Swish! As he spun several times in the air, the metal fragments were shredded.


    Flesh exploded and blood sprayed in an instant. Within that chaos, he saw the startled face of a man on horseback.


    sh! Thud! Crunch! Shiron quickly created corpses. Even the trained men hesitated before his terrifying momentum.


    ¡°Retreat!¡±


    Sensing something was wrong, themander turned his reins and whipped his horse. It seemed toote to decide to retreat, but he had no choice.


    Barely a dozen seconds.


    That was the time the brutal human butcher had ughtered people with his mouth shut.


    ¡°Where do you think you¡¯re going!¡±


    Shiron grabbed the man on the horse by the back of his neck.


    ¡°Guh!¡±


    ¡°Leaving this one alive should be enough, right?¡±


    Muttering to himself, Shiron lifted the man with one hand. Crack! A knee that was not supposed to rotate turned around. Snap! An elbow bent backward, making a gruesome sound.


    ¡°Arghhh!!¡±


    ¡°Wow, you have quite the voice.¡±


    Shiron picked up a severed wrist of unknown ownership and shoved it into the man¡¯s mouth. This was to prevent him frommitting suicide.


    Sighing, Shiron looked back at where he hade from. He had killed less than ten people, but Glen was the only one still standing.


    ¡°Impressive.¡±


    It wasn¡¯t just a figure of speech. Shiron genuinely thought he was impressive.


    ¡®Was there really a battle?¡¯


    Glen looked so pristine that it was hard to believe he had been in a battle. Not a drop of blood stained his body, and there was no trace of his sword being drawn, with frost forming on the handle.


    ¡®Lucia always ended up looking like a tomato after a fight.¡¯


    ¡°¡­This is nothing.¡±


    Haha. Glen scratched his cheek shyly at Shiron¡¯spliment. Despite being praised by demons and many travelers, the praise from his son was particrly special.


    A deep sense of pride welled up from within his chest. Was this the joy one could feel between parent and child?


    ¡®I envy my brother.¡¯


    As Glen¡¯s face reddened slightly, Shiron took a few steps away from him.


    ¡°Hmm?¡±


    Glen looked at Shiron with a smile. Shiron¡¯s expression suddenly twisted.


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong? I can¡¯t read your expression.¡±


    ¡°¡­It¡¯s nothing. More importantly, let¡¯s conduct an interrogation.¡±


    ¡°Interrogation?¡±


    ¡°Yes, here¡­¡±


    Just as he was about to hand over the captured man, Shiron stopped mid-sentence.


    The person who had been struggling just a moment ago was now a corpse dyed in purple.


    Shiron checked the mouth of the body but found no traces of poison.


    ¡°Is it a curse?¡±


    ¡°¡­Who knows. Whatever it is, we can¡¯t interrogate now.¡±


    ¡°Hmm. I wanted to at least find out where these guys came from. Oh well.¡±


    With a sigh, Shiron pointed at the scattered corpses.


    ¡°Strip them of their armor.¡±


    ¡°Sure.¡±


    After a while, Glen approached with the collected armor.


    ¡°What are you going to do with these?¡±


    ¡°I need to figure out whose armor they stole, even if I don¡¯t know where they are from.¡±


    Shiron sorted through the rtively intact pieces of armor from the pile. Then, using magic, he created hot water and washed off the congealed blood.


    An engraving inside was slowly reved. The image of two ovepping lilies was engraved in relief.


    ¡°¡­What is this?¡±


    Shiron tilted his head.


    It was probably a symbol representing a family or a knight order, but it wasn¡¯t in Shiron¡¯s memory.


    But that didn¡¯t mean there was no way to find out. Shiron took out a notebook from his pocket and opened a page listing various families and knight orders.


    [Viscount Biscont]


    ¡®What is this?¡¯


    Considering it wasn¡¯t easy to remember, it must be a family not prominently featured in ¡°Reincarnation of the Sword Saint¡±. The more he thought about it, the more uneasy he felt.


    ¡°Did you find it?¡±


    ¡°Yes¡­ But it seems to be the possession of a provincial noble family, not a knight order.¡±


    ¡°A noble¡¯s private soldiers, not knights¡­ So they were forcibly conscripted?¡±


    ¡°Yes, it seems unfortunate but true.¡±


    ¡°Hmm¡­¡±


    Glen recalled the emperor who had been unusually kind to his son.


    ¡®He looked delicate and slippery, but he turned out to be a rather ruthless man.¡¯


    Though he didn¡¯t consciously think about it, Glen¡¯s opinion of Victor slightly dropped.<hr>


    During the day, the climate was cool with a refreshing breeze, but the nights on the great in were cold enough for frost to form.


    Of course, most of the expeditionary force had been active near the snowy mountains close to the Demon Realm, so not a single person caught a cold or shivered, except for one individual.


    Inside a luxurious tent, the number of embroidered designs alone reached tens of thousands.


    It was an excessively luxurious ce for a battlefield.


    However, even that seemed inadequate to serve the woman inside.


    ¡°Sniff.¡±


    The Empress, Louise Visconti.


    With her pink-tinged blonde hair tied up and wrapped in a nket, the woman shivering was none other than Victor, the current Emperor¡¯s wife.


    It was puzzling why the Empress was on the battlefield instead of the inner pce, but she had her reasons.


    Shiron Prient.


    A man who had a significant influence in making Victor, who was only third in line for session, the current Emperor, and came from a family that was said to exist even before the empire was founded, a family worthy of fairy tales¡­


    ¡°A bad man¡­¡±


    If that were all, Louise wouldn¡¯t have called him with such sorrow in her voice.


    The problem was that the Emperor was more interested in another man than in his own Empress. However, Louise couldn¡¯t bring herself to spheme Victor.


    ¡°So it¡¯s all because of that man.¡±


    ¡°Your Majesty, that man¡¯s wife is right in front of you, though?¡±


    Siriel looked at the woman criticizing another man in front of her with half-closed eyes.


    Louise, with tears brimming from the sharp look, shrank her shoulders, but the emotions she held for Shiron and Victor were too heavy to be silenced so easily.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Siriel. But I have to say this because it¡¯s partly your fault, too.¡±


    ¡°¡­My fault?¡±


    Siriel even dropped the formal speech she usually used.


    On the day she smoothly beheaded the barbarian chief, she heard that the forces led by the Empress were annihted by an unknown attack.


    Due to her status, Louise herself had no scratches as her lieutenant led the troops, but the fact that the forces brought from her hometown were wiped out in one day was shocking enough to snap Louise¡¯s already thin nerves over the issue of heirs.


    ¡®If it wasn¡¯t for my father¡¯s request, I would have hit her once.¡¯


    ¡°Can I hear what I did wrong?¡±


    Siriel held back the vulgar words rising to her throat and pretended to be calm. Louise, feeling like her heart would stop, tightly closed her eyes.


    ¡°¡­I didn¡¯t say anything wrong. It¡¯s because Shiron Prient, your fianc¨¦, seduced His Majesty. He¡¯s a homosexual, a pervert, a very lowly person.¡±


    ¡°Ah-ha? So, what did I do wrong?¡±


    ¡°¡­If you had kept him from going to the Imperial Pce! He wouldn¡¯t have had the chance to seduce His Majesty, and they wouldn¡¯t have gotten close.¡±


    Louise, feeling the cold chill, burned with frustration.


    The Emperor¡¯s one-sided affection, which she could only call love.


    Victor would smile broadly when Shiron Prient came to the pce.


    When Shiron Prient left the audience room, Victor¡¯s eyes would be filled with mncholy.


    It was a look he never showed Louise.


    The way Victor looked at Shiron was beyond a normal sovereign-subject rtionship¡­


    Of course, such judgments didn¡¯te overnight.


    How could she suspect an affair between men, especially in the sacred Imperial Pce, a thought that could be seen as treason?


    But Louise couldn¡¯t help feeling this way.


    Louise even wondered if she had paranoid jealousy and visited famous healers and received confession at the cathedral.


    But their treatment methods all suggested confirming her love with the Emperor through sexual intercourse.


    ¡°Sigh.¡±


    Feeling dizzy, Siriel rubbed her forehead and looked at the ceiling.


    Knowing Victor¡¯s true gender and dealing with the Empress, who continuously spouted such nonsense, was giving her a headache.


    If she kept it hidden, Siriel¡¯s mental state would be at risk dealing with Louise.


    On the other hand, revealing Victor¡¯s true gender could endanger Louise¡¯s mental state and cause unforeseen consequences for the imperial family at the peak of the empire.


    ¡®¡­No matter how I think about it, it¡¯s not something I can solve right now.¡¯


    The expedition was still ongoing, and on top of that, she had to deal with the cause of the annihtion of the Empress¡¯s forces.


    As she pressed her eyes, trying to organize her thoughts, a voice made her heart pound from outside the tent.


    ¡°-¡­Uncle, I¡¯m d to see you¡¯re well.¡±


    ¡°Oh, Shiron¡­¡±


    A voice that made her heart flutter came from outside the tent. Siriel felt her hazy mind clear up instantly.


    ¡°Your Majesty.¡±


    ¡°¡­Yes?¡±


    ¡°I have an urgent matter and must leave now.¡±


    ¡°Siriel, I¡¯m not done talking¡­¡±


    Louise couldn¡¯t stop Siriel from running out of the tent.


    Feeling an urgent thirst, Siriel rushed towards the source of the voice.


    ¡°Brother!!¡±


    ¡°Siriel?¡±


    Shiron widened his eyes at the approaching voice. Siriel rushed towards him, who was between Hugo and Glen.


    Smooch, smooch, smooch, smooch.


    Siriel, who pounced on Shiron, showered him with kisses in a mounting position. Dealing with the paranoid Empress until a moment ago made her head feel like it was splitting, but now all her fatigue seemed to vanish, leaving only refreshment.


    ¡°Brother. Why are you here! Did you miss me so much?¡±


    Smooch! Smooch, smooch! Smack! Mwah! Mwah!


    The more she kissed him, the more Siriel¡¯s mind recovered, but conversely, there were two people whose minds were breaking down in real-time.


    ¡°¡­¡±


    Hugo and Glen¡¯s eyes twitched simultaneously at the sight of their nephew and niece exploring each other¡¯s gums with their tongues.

 Chapter 252: Glen’s Dream

    Chapter 252: Glen¡¯s Dream


    Glen¡¯s journey held a great deal of meaning for him.


    A journey to find the final destination of his life.


    It started as a search for the meaning of life, but at some point, it transformed into a preparation process for facing death.


    However, that didn¡¯t mean Glen¡¯s heart was sad or so desperate that it¡¯s beyond recovery.


    Even though he chose to be a knight by following in his brother¡¯s footsteps and wasn¡¯t even sure if he was properly fulfilling his duties as a knight now¡­


    Glen felt a considerable sense of satisfaction in acting on his own desires rather than those of his family or prophecy.


    There was no nagging from Yuma constantly echoing in his ears, and he also discovered the girlish side of Lady Kyrie, which was unknown to the public. The fact that the man she loved was his blood rtive, Shiron, kept surprising Glen.


    A great hero and warrior from 500 years ago.


    Although the founder of the Prient family was not Kyrie, that didn¡¯t diminish the admiration Glen had for the legendary warrior.For this reason, Glen looked favorably upon Lucia¡¯s feelings for Shiron.


    ¡®If Lady Kyrie loves her son, then it¡¯s right for me to support their rtionship.¡¯


    Before he knew it, Glen was mentally sketching out their ideal rtionship.


    ¡®I heard from Yuma that Shiron has even been chosen by the Sacred Sword. If that¡¯s the case, a great picture will surely emerge when the twoe together.¡¯


    ¡®First, they should start by holding hands. With many beasts lurking around, it would be nice to have them fight and defeat a strong one together.¡¯


    500 years ago, a warrior. And now, a coupling of warriors.


    Since they began as siblings not connected by blood, Glen even felt that their attraction, which transcended time, might be fate.


    If the two came together, and a child was born from the warrior couple, Glen vaguely calcted that the Prient family would truly be a family of warriors.


    His chest swelled with grandeur at the mere thought.


    Though he wasn¡¯t the type to outwardly express it, Glen continued to indulge in pleasant imaginings until they ¡®reached the great ins.¡¯


    ¡°Smooch! Smooch! Umm¡­ Slurp.¡±


    ¡­That was until they reached the great ins, just before Siriel pounced on Shiron.


    ¡®¡­What?¡¯


    Even as he witnessed the scene before him, Glen couldn¡¯t believe it.


    If what he saw was correct, Shiron was on the verge of being ¡®vited¡¯ by Siriel, his ¡®cousin¡¯ and ¡®brother¡¯s only daughter.¡¯


    ¡®No. It has already reached the stage of vition.¡¯


    Her thighs pressed down so tightly he couldn¡¯t move an inch.


    Her hips embarrassedly wriggling atop his waist.


    Even though it was just a kiss, the sight of their mucous membranes touching and exchanging saliva made Glen, a simple country man, involuntarily blurt out that it was vulgar.


    Glen squeezed his eyes shut and pressed his forehead.


    ¡®Lady Kyrie¡¯s rival is my brother¡¯s daughter, Siriel. Who on earth am I supposed to support¡­?¡¯


    It was only yesterday that he decided to support Lucia, but now another strong contender for daughter-inw had appeared. Seeing Siriel¡¯s aggressive approach, it was clear that the virgin Lucia wouldn¡¯t stand a chance.


    However, Glen¡¯s shock didn¡¯t end there.


    ¡°¡­¡±


    When he opened his eyes and looked away from the embarrassing scene, he noticed something about Hugo that he hadn¡¯t seen before.


    ¡°Ugh.¡±


    ¡°¡­Brother?¡±


    Tears trickled down, wetting his beard. Hugo was sobbing.


    Despite countless defeats and being ruthlessly ignored at hising-of-age ceremony, that brother had never shown tears. He was now biting his lips and crying like a little girl.


    However, Glen could understand the reason for those tears.


    He was shocked to see his brother like this for the first time, but Glen knew well why Hugo was crying.


    If his one and only daughter were licking and savoring a man¡¯s lips like a prostitute. And if she were doing it right in front of her father and uncle!


    Glen knew he¡¯d probably copse to the ground, just like Yuma.


    ¡®¡­That aside, how long do they n on keeping this up?¡¯


    Regaining hisposure, Glen looked back at the shameful scene.


    It¡¯s one thing for Hugo not to stop their perverted behavior, but with themotion in the middle of the night, people were gradually gathering.


    ¡°Puh¡­¡±


    Fortunately, there was no bloodshed from Hugo¡¯s eyes. Siriel noticed the approaching presence and pulled back at the right moment.


    A thin, transparent string stretched between their lips, and then their gaze met golden eyes looking upwards.


    ¡°¡­Uncle?¡±


    ¡°Ahem¡­ It¡¯s been a while, Siriel.¡±


    ¡°What brings you here? Did youe with my brother?¡±


    ¡°¡­I did, but there are two more¡­ um, someone else is supposed to join us soon.¡±


    ¡°I see.¡±


    Siriel briefly nodded, then helped the dazed Shiron up and tidied his clothes. She sensed the presence of an annoying woman among the approaching group.


    ¡°Brother. Brother.¡±


    ¡°¡­Huh?¡±


    -Siriel! Siriel!


    ¡°Can you make a promise with me? No, I¡¯m asking for a favor.¡±


    ¡°¡­No matter how much you say, doing that here is a bit¡­¡±


    ¡°Oh,e on! It¡¯s not that!¡±<ul><li>¡°Hey! I have unfinished business with Siriel. Do you dare block my way knowing who I am?¡±</li></ul>


    Siriel let the distant voice pass by one ear and out the other.


    ¡°From now on, a woman of high status will appear. Promise me you won¡¯t beat her up.¡±


    ¡°¡­What are you talking about? Do I even know this woman?¡±


    ¡°Hmm, I don¡¯t think you¡¯ve ever seen her before¡­¡±


    ¡°Forget it. I¡¯m not some brute. Why would I hit someone I¡¯ve never met?¡±


    Shiron brushed the dirt off his clothes andughed.


    ¡®It¡¯s been ages since I stopped being a ruffian, so why is she acting like this?¡¯


    It seemed that in Siriel¡¯s mind, Shiron was still the image of a thug.


    Determined to show a more gentlemanly side, Shiron even pulled out a bottle of cologne from his coat and sprayed it on himself a few times.


    [Are you going to seduce a woman?]


    ¡®¡­You¡¯re quite prickly these days, aren¡¯t you?¡¯


    [That¡¯s because you¡¯re doing things that could be misunderstood.]


    ¡®¡­It¡¯s just cologne. ording to the Cardinal, it¡¯s currently trendy for men to groom themselves in social circles these days.¡¯


    [Hmm¡­ I find the source questionable.]


    ¡®Why now?¡¯


    [Because, how would a clergyman know about such things? The Lord may not demand poverty, but He does ask for a life free from unnecessary embellishments¡­]


    ¡®How would I know? Maybe he¡¯s a rogue monk or something.¡¯


    Just as he was focusing on his gentlemanly demeanor, a sharp gaze stabbed him in the side.


    ¡°Brother. Why are you wearing cologne?¡±


    ¡°You told me not to hit anyone, right? Plus, I¡¯m meeting someone for the first time. It¡¯s important to make a good first impression.¡±


    ¡°¡­I wondered who it was, and it turned out to be the Empress.¡±


    It was Hugo, btedlying to his senses. His height, a head taller than Shiron¡¯s, was quite useful in spotting the pink-haired woman making her way through the crowd.


    ¡°The Empress¡­ that must be the wife of the Emperor.¡±


    A noblewoman on the rough battlefield? Glen became mildly curious about the woman who would soon appear.


    Eventually, the crowd parted widely.


    The first to appear were knights asrge as Hugo. The different insignias on their chests suggested they were hastily assembled for the Empress¡¯s protection.


    The knights stepped aside, and a dignified woman emerged.


    Like Glen, she was dressed in knightly attire. The blue fur coat wrapped around her body made it clear she was of noble status, yet her appearance was rather simple for the Emperor¡¯s wife.


    ¡®Not bad.¡¯


    Shiron liked the Empress¡¯s first impression.


    He didn¡¯t know what circumstances had brought someone of such high status to the battlefield, but Shiron tended to think well of noble individuals who practiced noblesse oblige and ate with their subordinates on the front lines.


    ¡°Siriel, where were you hurrying off to, leaving me all alone?¡±


    The woman spoke, brushing her pink-tinged hair aside.


    ¡°My apologies, Your Majesty. I heard a voice urgently calling for me, so I had no choice.¡±


    ¡°Urgently calling for you? Sir Hugo, was there an enemy attack?¡±


    ¡°¡­A guest has arrived.¡±


    Even though no one had urgently called for Siriel, much less mentioned her name, Hugo didn¡¯t bother to correct his daughter¡¯s stubbornness.


    ¡°A guest?¡±


    ¡°Allow me to introduce¡­ my proud nephew and¡­ brother.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s an honor to meet you, Your Majesty. I am Shiron Prient, the nephew of Hugo Prient, the eldest son of Glen Prient, and the fianc¨¦ of Siriel Prient.¡±


    Shiron ced his right hand over his chest and bent one knee. Although he had never knelt to Emperor Viktor, he had decided to act gentlemanly. So, he decided to go all in.


    ¡°So, you are¡­ Shiron Prient.¡±


    ¡°¡­That is correct.¡±


    ¡®Why is this woman addressing me so informally?¡¯


    [Sir Hero! Weren¡¯t you going to act like a gentleman? It¡¯s only been ten minutes since you made up your mind!]


    As he was holding back the sudden surge of anger, a faint groan came from above.


    ¡°Hmm¡­¡±


    Louise gazed at the top of Shiron¡¯s head with sleepy eyes. The faint scent tickling her nose must have been cologne, not soap or wax¡­


    ¡®So, this gigolo is the thug who pped His Majesty in the face.¡¯


    Having finished her assessment, Louise became aware of Siriel¡¯s intense gaze.


    ¡°Siriel, the wind is chilly. Since they are your guests, I trust I need not intervene, correct?¡±


    ¡°Yes, Your Majesty. I¡¯ll attend to the guests and return.¡±


    Siriel replied with a gentle smile.


    ¡®It seems she isn¡¯t smitten by him, as there is some animosity.¡¯


    She didn¡¯t like the way her brother looked at him, but this time, she would let it slide. Siriel, linking arms with Shiron, turned her attention away from the group that was walking away.


    ¡°Brother, aren¡¯t you dressed too lightly? You must be cold. Let¡¯s go inside and warm up quickly.¡±


    ¡°Oh, okay. Uncle, I¡¯ll be going ahead.¡±


    ¡°Alright¡­¡±


    Hugo sighed as he watched the young ones walk away. Then he turned and looked at the person who should never havee.


    ¡°You¡¯ve had a hard time.¡±


    ¡°Haha, indeed.¡±


    There was a sharp edge to Hugo¡¯s words. Although he could only guess, Glen felt that the words were not directed at him.

 Chapter 253: The Battle Situation (1)

    Chapter 253: The Battle Situation (1)


    Arge room illuminated by three candlesticks.


    Glen didn¡¯t know what to say or how to act in the current situation he was facing.


    At least, he had finally met his brother. But what should he do next? The fact that they barely knew if each other was alive made the rtionship feel much more stifling than Glen had anticipated¡­


    Glen suddenly stood up from his seat.


    ¡°I need to go to the restroom.¡±


    ¡°Didn¡¯t you just go earlier?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s because of the coffee. Every time I drink tea, this happens. It¡¯s always such a bother.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯ve already gone five times¡­¡±


    Hugo crossed his arms and frowned.¡°Well, you¡¯re getting old too.¡±


    ¡°¡­Yes? Well, that¡¯s true.¡±


    ¡°Broli, tomatoes, and bell peppers are good for the prostate. Drinking water regrly also helps.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡±


    ¡°I heard from Yuma that you eat dried jerky and monster meat whenever you cross the mountain range. You should eat some dried vegetables too.¡±


    ¡°¡­Yes.¡±


    Glen couldn¡¯t quite grasp what Hugo was advising, but he decided to nod his head anyway.


    Prostate? Picky eating? He roughly understood thetter as something said to break the silence, but he couldn¡¯t figure out the context for the former.


    However, Glen felt that the atmosphere had lightened considerably.


    ¡®¡­My brother is worried about me.¡¯


    Thest time Glen saw Hugo was on the day Shiron was born. Although it was a joyous asion, Hugo didn¡¯t want to cause unnecessary friction with Glen, but the atmosphere between them was so cold that a warm conversation seemed unimaginable.


    This was truly a remarkable improvement.


    ¡®Has time dulled the anger, or is there another reason¡­¡¯


    Glen looked down at the girl sitting quietly on Hugo¡¯sp.


    Latera, a ce teeming with people who eat sword-and-sorcery for breakfast, made Glen wonder why such a child was here. But during his stay in the annex, he realized she was no ordinary child.


    She introduced herself as the Guardian Angel, a symbol of a hero. She had neither the halo that symbolized saints nor the wings of the heavenly path described in the scriptures, but the overwhelming divinity felt from the tiny girl was proof enough.


    ¡°Hugo, what is a prostate?¡±


    ¡°Child, you don¡¯t need to know.¡±


    The way she perched her petite bottom on his broadp didn¡¯t quite match the title of a messenger of God, but Glen nodded as he observed not Latera¡¯s presence, but Hugo, who had be a kind-hearted grandfather.


    ¡®If such a cute child is beside him, it¡¯s only natural that the atmosphere would soften.¡¯


    Thinking this, Glen pondered over what topic to discuss next.


    Talking about the vision of his death might weigh down the atmosphere that had just lightened. Telling the truth about abandoning the duties of the Prient family and the reason behind it would betray his loyalty to Lucia, and who knew what chaos might ensue afterward.


    ¡®This isn¡¯t easy¡­¡¯


    Conversations are really difficult. Glen finally decided to keep his mouth shut until someone spoke to him.


    ¡°Ahem.¡±


    Although in different degrees, Hugo was also feeling the awkwardness. The brotherly rtionship that had been strained for 40 years couldn¡¯t suddenly be friendly overnight.


    But Hugo was certainly better than Glen at one thing: breaking the silence in awkward situations. And that was¡­


    ¡°So, Latera. What brings you here? I¡¯m sorry, but I didn¡¯t prepare any snacks because I didn¡¯t know you wereing.¡±


    ¡°Well, you see.¡±


    Latera looked up at Hugo with an appropriately childlike gaze.


    ¡°I was told to stay with you for a while, and I¡¯ll be back soon.¡±


    ¡°¡­By who?¡±


    ¡°By Shiron.¡±


    ¡°¡­I see. Got it.¡±


    Hugo twitched his mouth and started to sweat coldly. Then, just as Latera said, Shiron made his appearance.


    Hugo sighed at the arrival of his nephew, and Glen¡¯s expression brightened as he thought the silence would finally be broken, but¡­ he soon became flustered.


    It was because of the awkward gait of Siriel, who followed Shiron. The way she walked, with her toes pointing inward as if her groin was aching, was something she tried hard to hide, but Glen couldn¡¯t miss it.


    ng-


    Only after confirming Siriel¡¯s entrance did Shiron close the door.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry. It took longer than I expected.¡±


    ¡°¡­What brings you here? I thought you were returning in a month.¡±


    Hugo turned his eyes away from his blushing daughter and spoke. It was obvious she had done something embarrassing, but no matter how much, he felt morefortable talking to Shiron than to Glen.


    ¡°I had some time before I arrived, so didn¡¯t you hear anything?¡±


    ¡°I was going to speak, but you arrived just in time.¡±


    Glen shamelessly pointed to the seat beside him as he deflected Shiron¡¯s re. Finding himself sandwiched between Glen and Siriel, Shiron sighed at the intense stares.


    ¡°Did something happen?¡±


    ¡°A problem?¡±


    ¡°Well, you know. Like a glitch in the operation or a unit being wiped out.¡±


    Shiron decided to start by talking about the group he met while on his way to the great ins. He nned to spend more time on Glen¡¯s prophecy storyter. After all, it wasn¡¯t something to rush into, and he thought it would be better if Glen reconciled on his own.


    Shiron pulled out the breastte he had prepared beforehand from his chest and handed it over.


    ¡°I ran into some suspicious people on the way, so I killed them, and this is what came out.¡±


    ¡°This is¡­¡±


    Hugo pulled out a magnifying ss from his chest pocket and inspected the breastte.


    ¡°It¡¯s the crest of the Viscount. Where did you find this?¡±


    ¡°Along the Amur River¡­ Do you have any idea what it might be?¡±


    ¡°Of course.¡±


    Hugo responded with a deliberately serious expression. It was clear that what he was about to say was going to be quite heavy, even without him having to state it explicitly¡­


    ¡°A few days ago, an entire knight order was annihted.¡±


    ¡°So, it¡¯s rted to that knight order.¡±


    ¡°Yes, it was directly under the Empress. They were all highly skilled individuals.¡±


    ¡°The Empress, you mean¡­?¡±


    ¡°The woman you just exchanged greetings with.¡±


    ¡°Sigh¡­¡±


    Shiron let out a sigh as he recalled the ragtag group of guards he had met earlier.


    ¡®Indeed, I thought it was odd for the Emperor¡¯s wife to lead such a disorganized group of knights, and now I see why.¡¯


    It was understandable that Shiron didn¡¯t like the Empress, whose first impression wasn¡¯t good, but the annihtion of the knight order was certainly unfortunate. Shiron, with a sense of genuine sympathy, spoke up.


    ¡°Then, who were the people wearing these armors?¡±


    Shiron continued speaking as he piled up the rest of the relics.


    ¡°They used words that were too refined to be mere bandits or barbarians. Although it wasn¡¯t difficult to kill them all, they all emitted sword energy, attacked in perfect unison, andmitted suicide when interrogated.¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t really know either.¡±


    Hugo scratched his head, feigning difficulty.


    ¡°What do you mean by that?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s true that there was only one knight order that disappeared entirely, but we know about it because there was a witness. However, it¡¯s not confirmed whether the people you encountered were barbarians or operatives from an enemy nation.¡±


    ¡°Then, can I meet that one witness? At the very least, I¡¯d like to know why the knight order was annihted.¡±


    ¡°Hmm¡­¡±


    Hugo¡¯s expression became troubled as he listened to Shiron¡¯s request.


    Louise Visconti. It was only natural that she was the owner of the knight order that was annihted, wasn¡¯t it? Hugo wondered if Shiron was pretending not to know, but he soon changed his mind.


    ¡®Well, it¡¯s absurd enough that someone of the Empress¡¯s status is stirring up a battlefield.¡¯


    Finally, Hugo spoke candidly.


    ¡°It¡¯s the Empress.¡±


    ¡°¡­Is that woman perhapscking in intelligence or does she have an inferior mind?¡±


    ¡°¡­Let¡¯s just pretend I didn¡¯t hear that.¡±


    ¡°She managed to return alive despite experiencing such a major event where the entire knight order was wiped out.¡±


    Siriel grabbed Shiron¡¯s hand, looking incredulous.


    ¡°The deputy was the one leading at the front, and she was watching from a distance. That must be it.¡±


    ¡°Victor almost ended up bringing in a new woman.¡±


    Shiron rubbed his face as he thought of his friend.


    Unlike most powerful men, Victor strictly adhered to monogamy.


    For someone who looked like a pretty boy, Victor had surprisingly little interest in women, and Shiron rather liked Victor¡¯s upright nature of focusing solely on his fianc¨¦e. So, the thought of Victor grieving over the loss of his partner naturally didn¡¯t sit well with Shiron.


    ¡°In that case, this isn¡¯t the time to be sitting around. I need to meet the Empress right away.¡±


    ¡°Brother.¡±


    Siriel spoke with a serious expression.


    ¡°I don¡¯t think it¡¯s a good idea for you to meet the Empress. This time, I¡¯ll go.¡±


    ¡°Why? Is there some kind of restriction like the Empress¡¯s residence being off-limits to men?¡±


    ¡°Uh¡­ no, it¡¯s not that.¡±


    ¡°Then what?¡±


    Siriel averted her gaze as Shiron pressed her.


    ¡°Well¡­ uh¡­ She¡¯s in a very weakened state due to the shock she suffered. I¡¯d say she¡¯s mentally somewhat unhinged.¡±


    It wasn¡¯t a lie, considering the Empress had been bad-mouthing her fianc¨¦ right in front of her and sniffling all day.


    ¡°Weakened? Then I should be the one to go. Believe it or not, I¡¯m really good with healing spells. I can reattach a severed arm in a snap with a flick of my hand.¡±


    ¡°¡­It¡¯s not a physical issue; it¡¯s her mental state that¡¯s severe.¡±


    ¡°If it¡¯s mental, then Seira is an expert in that field. If healing spells don¡¯t work, we can just wait until she arrives.¡±


    Shiron chuckled and stood up.


    ¡°Then let¡¯s go together. I¡¯ll show you.¡±


    Siriel didn¡¯t stand in Shiron¡¯s way. She only hoped¡­ that the Empress wouldn¡¯t upset her brother.

 Chapter 254: The Battle Situation (2)

    Chapter 254: The Battle Situation (2)


    A luxurious interior, truly befitting of the royal family.


    Just as Louise was about to take a sleeping pill after her meal, an unexpected visitor¡ªa wee conversational partner and an awkward guest¡ªarrived simultaneously.


    ¡°¡­What brings you here?¡±


    Louise directed her question toward Siriel, but it wasn¡¯t Siriel who responded.


    ¡°I came to ask you something, so I took the liberty of visiting.¡±


    His sharp eyes curved into a smile, and Shiron greeted warmly with the manner of a perfect gentleman.


    ¡°What business do you have?¡±


    ¡°I heard that your knights were annihted recently.¡±


    ¡°Th-that incident¡­¡±¡°My deepest condolences for that tragedy.¡±


    ¡°¡­Thank you.¡±


    Louise sighed in relief, thinking they hade just to offer condolences.


    ¡°Well, now that I¡¯ve expressed my sympathy, isn¡¯t that enough?¡±


    ¡°Brother, how can you speak so well? You¡¯re so lovable I could just die.¡±


    ¡°¡­?¡±


    Her sigh was cut off midway.


    Louise looked at Siriel, whose face had rxed into a silly grin, with a confused expression.


    ¡®¡­What kind of conversation just happened? Wait, they didn¡¯te just to offer condolences?¡¯


    ¡°Now that the first matter is settled, let¡¯s move on to the next.¡±


    Her thoughts didn¡¯t get to continue. Shiron¡¯s words cut through before she could even process her bewilderment.


    ¡°Siriel¡¯s husband has many tasks, it seems.¡±


    ¡°Indeed. Actually, this is where the main topic begins.¡±


    Thud¡ªShiron sat down on any chair without waiting for the Empress¡¯s permission.


    Someone should have spoken up since he sat down without her approval, but the female knights guarding Louise turned their eyes away.


    Luckily, there was no swordsman who would dare speak recklessly in front of Siriel Prient.


    Shiron brought up the main issue.


    ¡°I want to know what kind of major incident happened that wiped out an entire order of knights.¡±


    ¡°¡­Can¡¯t it wait? I¡¯m feeling very dizzy right now.¡±


    When Louise tried to postpone the conversation, Shiron frowned.


    ¡°What is she saying? We don¡¯t have time for this.¡±


    On the way here, Shiron had heard Siriel¡¯s warnings several times. Among them, the most notable was that Louise, the Empress, was in a very fragile state of mind.


    However, even Siriel didn¡¯t ask him to be considerate of Louise¡¯s situation.


    After all, wasn¡¯t this about the catastrophic event that caused an entire order of knights to disappear?


    Shiron prioritized eliminating potential threats over Louise¡¯s mental health and acted immediately.


    ¡°Later? Are you joking with me right now?¡±


    ¡°N-no, I¡¯m not joking. I really am¡­ just too dizzy¡­¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ve been informed by Siriel that Her Majesty is in a fragile state. But even so, there are some things that cannot be dyed, such as the investigation into the enemy threatening the Empire¡¯s safety.¡±


    ¡°B-but¡­¡±


    Louise, now even paler, spoke. She wasn¡¯t deliberately stalling for time.


    She had gritted her teeth and sent out the knights, determined to divert the Emperor¡¯s attention.


    If the Emperor was not obsessed with strange desires but rather captivated by Shiron Prient¡¯s aplishments, she thought she could do the same by achieving feats of her own.


    But Louise was the Empress, the mother of the Empire. It wasn¡¯t suitable for her to embark on dangerous missions, and showing outstanding achievements was not an easy task.


    Therefore, the mission assigned to Louise was not to subdue barbarians but simply to clear out a few monsters.


    For an ordinary nobledy, it would have been challenging just to control a horse in a monster-infested region, but for the daughter of Viscount Biscont, a family known for their swordsmanship, it was far too trivial.


    And so, it was even harder for her to ept reality.


    Out of nowhere, a rainbow appeared in the clear sky and hovered above the heads of the knights galloping across the ins.


    Neither Louise nor the lieutenant leading the knights knew what had happened.


    They didn¡¯t think of avoiding it. A rainbow wasn¡¯t considered an ominous sign; in fact, it was regarded as a lucky omen in the Empire.


    Had it been a dark cloud, they might have avoided it¡­


    ¡®No, it was too quick for that.¡¯


    Before they had time to react, the ring-shaped rainbow descended upon the knights.


    Gulp¡ª


    If only that had been the end of it.


    Where the rainbow¡¯s ring descended, there was no trace of bodies¡ªjust a massive, deep crater.


    That was all Louise remembered seeing.


    Perhaps overwhelmed by the thick miasma, she lost consciousness, and when she came to, she was in the tent of the expeditionary force¡¯s headquarters. She heardter that her beloved horse had carried her to safety before copsing and dying with foam at its mouth.


    ¡­And the situation remained as it was now.


    The fear had imprinted itself deeply within Louise, and even recalling the event made her dizzy, to the point where she couldn¡¯t sleep well for fear of encountering that rainbow in her dreams.


    ¡°That¡­¡±


    Louise parted her lips, her throat dry with thirst.


    ¡°That¡­¡±


    But for some reason, the words wouldn¡¯te out. She knew the situation was dire and that dying any further would jeopardize the Empire¡¯s grand scheme. Yet,


    Huff¡ª


    Oveing fear was not an easy task.


    Louise¡¯s breathing grewbored.


    ¡°I¡­ter¡­ huff.¡±


    [Hero, it seems much more serious than expected.]


    ¡°¡­Excuse me for a moment.¡±


    Noticing the situation, Shiron approached Louise. Someone might have stopped him from moving so suddenly, but seeing his divine aura, no one could think he was acting in vain.


    Shiron gently stroked her back with his hand imbued with divine power.


    Swoosh¡ª


    Louise¡¯s small shoulders twitched. Her symptoms were so severe that she couldn¡¯t even muster the strength to resist the awkward touch of a man she found unsettling.


    Her body writhed in pain, and she drooled uncontrobly for a brief moment¡­


    Louise felt a sense of relief as her breathing eased. It was at that moment.


    ¡°¡­?¡±


    Shiron¡¯s gaze shifted to the nape of Louise¡¯s neck.


    Her white skin, visible between her pink hair, was beautiful¡­ but there was something strange covering it.


    It was a rainbow.


    ¡°What is this? Some sort of magical equipment?¡±


    ¡°¡­Pardon?¡±


    ¡°No, the translucent rainbow wrapped around your neck. What is that?¡±


    ¡°Rainb¡­¡±


    Shiron dropped the formalities and pointed to Louise¡¯s neck. Louise picked up a hand mirror that was nearby.


    The rainbow that had been draped around her neck slowly began to dig into her flesh.


    Drip¡ª


    A chilling sensation washed over her as blood began to flow along the edge of the ring.


    ¡°Kya, kyaaaaaah!¡±


    Louise screamed in terror, not from the pain that was distorting her neck, but from the fear etched deep into her mind.


    ¡°Save, save me!! Save me!!!¡±


    ¡°Goddamn it¡­!¡±


    ¡°Brother!¡±


    Shiron thrust his hand between Louise¡¯s neck and the rainbow.


    Crunch!


    A heavy pressure was instantly felt. The rainbow didn¡¯t stop squeezing as if it intended to cut through,pletely ignoring Shiron¡¯s strength.


    [There¡¯s one above too!]


    Latera shouted as loudly as the warning sound ringing in Shiron¡¯s head. A scene faintly surfaced in his mind¡ªan altar with a sacrificial mark at its center and the de of a dimension about to fall¡­


    He looked up to see a rainbow hovering on the ceiling.


    ¡°Get away!!¡±


    ¡°Brother?!¡±


    Bang!


    Shiron, with storm-like power coiled around his legs, shoved Siriel away with all his might. He pushed her so hard that the ground flipped over and a massive crater formed around the table.


    It all happened so quickly that Siriel couldn¡¯t react, but her eyes didn¡¯t miss what was happening to Shiron.


    The fact that Shiron was choking Louise didn¡¯t matter.


    Back then, when she beheaded the barbarian chieftain, a woman with a veiled face standing halfway up the mountain had aimed a rainbow at her!


    She had retracted the rainbow after seeing Siriel sh with her sword, but Siriel remembered the situationpletely.


    Now, a ring of rainbow light was descending right above Shiron and the Empress.


    ¡°Your Majesty!¡±


    ¡°Your Majesty the Empress!¡±


    The knights on guard tried to pull Louise out of the rainbow¡¯s grasp by unleashing their auras, but the rainbow followed Louise wherever she moved within the tent, centering itself over her head.


    ¡°If you don¡¯t want to die, get away!¡±


    Shiron shouted urgently. However, the Empress was in a state of panic and even began foaming at the mouth, causing the knights who saw her to panic as well.


    ¡°What nonsense is this!¡±


    ¡°How can we leave the Mother of the Empire!¡±


    It was clear they couldn¡¯t hear Shiron.


    Realizing it was futile, the knights raised their swords to sh at the rainbow hovering in the air. Snap! Crack! The swords that touched the rainbow bent and turned into scraps under immense pressure.


    ¡°I told you to get back!¡±


    Clicking his tongue, Shiron once again wrapped a storm around his legs. If this continued, the knights within range would undoubtedly die. Just then, he saw Siriel running toward him, just like the knights. Shiron¡¯s face twisted with anger.


    ¡°Stay back!!¡±


    ¡°B-Brother?¡±


    Siriel took a step back, shocked by the expression of pure rage she had never seen on Shiron¡¯s face before.


    ¡°Tell Father! An apostle has appeared, and it¡¯s someone who can tear apart and reassemble space as they please!¡±


    ¡°I-I also¡­!¡±


    ¡°I said stay back! Move together with Lucia and Seira!¡±


    Just as Shiron was about to gather his strength to kick away the knights¡­


    Zap!


    The rainbow descended and light exploded.


    Thud¡ª


    Thud¡ª


    The sound of something terrifying. As soon as Siriel overcame the blinding light, she opened her eyes.


    ¡°¡­¡±


    The tent was silent.


    Several knights had been cut in half, and in the center, the ground was deeply dug out.


    ¡°¡­Brother?¡±


    In the empty tent, Siriel looked around. She called out to her brother several times, but no answer came.

 Chapter 255: Regret, Despair, And... (1)

    Chapter 255: Regret, Despair, And... (1)


    How long had she struggled in pain? The pressure that had been choking Louise suddenly disappeared with a sharp sensation.


    ¡°Kehuhk, keok! Heguk¡­!¡±


    Finally, she became aware that she had escaped death.


    Louise, who had closed her eyes at the dizzying sensation, desperately inhaled air. After a brief moment of focusing solely on survival, she opened her eyes.


    ¡°Where¡­ am I?¡±


    Louise¡¯s blue eyes took in the pure white space around her.


    The people who had been with her just moments ago¡ªthe escort knights, Siriel, and Shiron Prient, who had desperately clutched at her throat to save her¡ªwere all gone.


    ¡°¡­Where on earth is this?¡±


    Louise tried to stand up in the empty space. From the moment she faced this white space, she felt an urgent need to escape as quickly as possible.¡°¡­¡±


    As she knelt down, her gaze fell downward.


    She waspletely naked, not even a thread covering her body. The attempt to stand up was immediately halted.


    It wasn¡¯t because she was suddenly naked and felt ashamed, but because she realized that this ce was a world far removed from reality.


    ¡°Ah.¡±


    Thud¡ª


    The woman who had realized her death copsed back to the ground.


    At the same time, a whirlwind of emotions surged within her chest.


    Resentment, regret, love, apology, longing, and finally, sadness.


    She was saddened by the fact that she had died at such a young age, and regret flooded her heart for not spending even a second more with the one she loved, if she had known she would die so meaninglessly.


    ¡®Your Majesty.¡¯


    Though they had met when she was only nine years old, Louise¡¯s feelings for Victor were not false.


    ¡®I didn¡¯t even get to say a proper goodbye.¡¯


    She had received love poems written in clumsy handwriting, and every month, Victor would bring a bouquet, which he could barely hold in his arms, and hand it to her with a smiling face. She had only received such efforts and sincerity for over ten years,


    ¡­What wascking that made her go to the battlefield?


    ¡°¡­Ugh.¡±


    Louise ced her hands on the ground and wept.


    The tears that had started with a few drops gradually increased. Her eyes became so teary that she could barely see. A life filled with hardships. The life of a beautiful 21-year-old had withered away.


    ¡°Aaaaah¡­¡±


    What began as a small whimper turned into a loud wail that seemed to shake the world. The strict etiquette she had learned in her severe upbringing couldn¡¯t stop her from crying without restraint.


    p¡ª


    However, the pain she felt on her left cheek was enough to stop her tears.


    ¡°Huh?¡±


    Louise opened her eyes at the sharp sensation. The hand that had been resting on the ground iled in the air, and before her stood a person she had never seen before.


    A woman with ck hair and ck eyes. The woman with a sharp expression was reaching back her hand with a furious look on her face¡­


    Grab¡ª Louise caught the swinging hand. She had allowed the first strike because her eyes were closed, but the next one was easily blocked.


    Though she wasn¡¯t formally knighted, she was still the daughter of a martial family. Dodging a slowly swinging palm was easy.


    Maybe because the attack was blocked, the woman¡¯s angry face twisted in frustration.


    ¡°You little b*tch, you blocked it?¡±


    ¡°¡­Little b*tch?¡±


    Louise, who had been touching her stinging cheek, tilted her head.


    Who was this person? Who would not only p the cheek of someone they had never met before but also spew such vulgarnguage?


    ¡°Are you seriously asking why I hit you? Do you really not know?¡±


    ¡°¡­¡±


    Louise released the wrist she had been holding and stepped back. Even though it was just a brief moment, she could sense something extraordinary from the woman in front of her.


    ¡®¡­Did I just speak?¡¯


    ¡°You didn¡¯t.¡±


    The woman in front of her put her hand on her waist and smirked.


    It was as if she was pleased with Louise¡¯s flustered reaction. Louise, feeling goosebumps all over, took another step back.


    ¡°Who are you? Do you happen to know who I am?¡±


    ¡°Why should I tell you?¡±


    Regardless of the answer, Louise examined the woman¡¯s body. Could it be that she, too, was dead? Or perhaps this was¡­


    The manager of heaven?


    An angel?


    Now that she thought about it, there was a halo of light over her head¡­ but there were no wings on her back.


    She didn¡¯t look like the angels Louise knew.


    God clearly existed and spread evidence of it in the world, so there¡¯s no way the teachings of the scriptures could be wrong. Louise thought that the woman must be a demon.


    ¡°Who are you calling a demon?!¡±


    ¡°If not, then quickly tell me who you are.¡±


    ¡°¡­If you had quietly taken the hundred ps, I would have told you who I am, where this is, and why I pped you.¡±


    ¡°Are you saying this is my fault?¡±


    ¡°Yeah, if you get it now, quickly offer your head. It¡¯ll only take a minute.¡±


    ¡°Shouldn¡¯t you at least tell me what I did wrong first?¡±


    Louise, growing irritated, turned red and shouted.


    ¡°From what I see, you can read my thoughts, so you should know how confused I am right now!¡±


    Already feeling fragile after being dropped into an unfamiliar ce, she had briefly felt a sense of relief upon meeting another human, only for it to turn into this mess.


    ¡°My throat was suddenly being choked, there was a sh of light, and when I opened my eyes, I was in a ce I had never seen or heard of before, and¡­ and! Why should I get pped by someone I don¡¯t even know when I didn¡¯t do anything wrong?!¡±


    Finally, tears started to flow down Louise¡¯s face. However, the woman in front of her seemedpletely uninterested, fiddling with her hair as if she didn¡¯t care.


    ¡°What are you babbling about? Are you an idiot?¡±


    ¡°¡­¡±


    ¡°Did you think someone would feel sorry for you just because you cry? That¡¯s why girls who grow up spoiled like princesses are so f*cking annoying.¡±


    Sigh¡ª


    The woman let out a deep sigh and stared at Louise.


    ¡°Even if I were to tell you everything honestly, could you really believe me?¡±


    ¡°¡­What? What do you mean?¡±


    ¡°What if I were nning to deceive you? Just like you said, we¡¯re meeting for the first time, aren¡¯t we?¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s true. But what can I do? If I want to know something about this ce, I have to try something!¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s a ce you¡¯ve never seen, with people you¡¯ve never met. And you said you were on the brink of death? Then you should at least keep your distance for a week or more, stay alert, and figure out who this person is!¡±


    ¡°¡­¡±


    ¡°And as if I wasn¡¯t annoyed enough, dealing with someone with an empty head just makes it worse.¡±


    The woman spat on the ground crudely and crossed her arms. From her vulgar and unrefined behavior, Louise could tell that this woman had reached a stage of resignation.


    ¡°I wanted to hit you until I felt better and then send you on your way, but it¡¯s not as easy as I thought, and it¡¯s pissing me off.¡±


    ¡°What are you going to do?¡±


    ¡°Let¡¯s just get this over with.¡±


    The woman sighed deeply and pointed to herself with her finger.


    ¡°I¡¯m Yura.¡±


    The woman spoke confidently.


    ¡°And this ce is¡­ how should I put it? Calling it the otherworld or a dimensional rift sounds too much like something out of a teenager¡¯s delusions¡­¡±


    ¡°What does ¡®teenager¡¯s delusions¡¯ mean?¡±


    ¡°This is a dimensional rift. A passage that connects the empty spaces of the world.¡±


    ¡°Didn¡¯t you just say that calling it a dimensional rift sounded like a teenager¡¯s delusion¡­¡±


    ¡°Dimensional rifts are quite useful. As you can see, even the souls of the dead can pass through them briefly, and they can be kept here until they are reborn.¡±


    ¡°So, am I dead? Is this ce heaven?¡±


    A ce where the souls of the dead passed through. At the words that stirred her mind, Louise¡¯s eyes widened.


    ¡°How many times do I have to tell you, no!¡±


    ¡°Then¡­¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t interrupt me! Listen until the end!¡±


    ¡°¡­¡±


    She cut others off whenever she wanted, but she didn¡¯t allow others to do the same. There was no time to enjoy the relief that came with the realization that she wasn¡¯t dead. Instead of clutching her chest in relief, Louise clenched her fists and gritted her teeth.


    ¡°Anyway! The reason you¡¯re here isn¡¯t because you¡¯re dead, but because this ce is also a passage where the power of the 6th Apostle manifests.¡±


    Apostle.


    At the mention of a word she had heard somewhere before, Louise¡¯s eyes narrowed. Yura nodded and continued.


    ¡°Do you remember when your knights were swallowed up by the Rainbow Ring not long ago?¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    ¡°Those guys were also here for a brief moment before moving on to another ce. Don¡¯t ask where they went. They¡¯re all dead.¡±


    ¡°¡­I see.¡±


    Louise clutched her chest and took a deep breath. The hope she had felt from being told she wasn¡¯t deadsted only a fleeting moment¡­


    ¡°At least you have a conscience?¡±


    ¡°Of course! The lieutenant has been with me since I was a child, and the rest were people who rose up to help me from my father¡¯s territory¡­¡±


    ¡°This is thest time. I¡¯ll tell you why I hit you.¡±


    ¡°Already? I mean, is that really thest thing¡­¡±


    ¡°What else is there to say? I¡¯m dead tired, so shut up.¡±


    Yura¡¯s eyes were half-closed. Her body seemed to slump slightly.


    ¡°It¡¯s because of you¡­ because of you, Hyunjun¡­ Shiron got hurt.¡±


    ¡°What?¡±


    ¡°Shiron Prient got hurt. Trying to save you.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s why I hit you.¡±


    Shiron Prient was injured. Louise recalled herst memory before arriving in this ce. A faint memory of the urgent situation surfaced. Shiron Prient had grabbed the choking ring around her neck and was shouting.


    ¡°How badly is he hurt?¡±


    ¡°Why don¡¯t you see for yourself?¡±


    The woman, who had spoken softly, pushed Louise away.<hr>


    ¡°¡­¡±


    When she opened her eyes, she found herself in a dark space. One might think they had gone blind, but there was a clear reason why she judged it to be a dark space.


    The flickering light of a campfire faintly illuminated the surroundings,


    And she could also see the face of a man.


    ¡°It seems you¡¯ve regained consciousness.¡±


    ¡°You¡­¡±


    As Louise¡¯s eyes gradually adjusted, a foul smell reached her nostrils.


    ¡°Ugh¡­!¡±


    Louise stopped herself from inhaling deeply and looked around. This smell was something she definitely remembered. The stench of a beast. And it was from a strong one emitting a thick miasma.


    ¡°The beast is already dead.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡±


    ¡°It was sorge that its stench lingers even here.¡±


    ¡°Thank you.¡±


    ¡°No need to thank me.¡±


    Louise, who had ced her hand on her chest in relief, looked down at the sensation she just noticed. She was covered by a ck piece of clothing. She didn¡¯t need an exnation to know whose it was.


    ¡°Thank you for this too¡­¡±


    ¡°Yes, you should be thankful.¡±


    ¡°But what are you doing right now?¡±


    Louise looked at Shiron with eyes that had adjusted to the darkness. Even before she woke up, Shiron had been doing something with magic.


    She didn¡¯t know what he was doing, but Louise was someone who understood gratitude and resentment. ording to what Yura had said, Shiron Prient was in a severely injured state, so if there was anything Louise could do¡­


    ¡°It¡¯s fine. It¡¯s all over now.¡±


    Shiron fitted a prosthetic leg to where his right shin had been. Louise, realizing what he was doing, couldn¡¯t close her mouth in shock.


    ¡°Your leg is¡­!¡±


    ¡°Since you¡¯ve regained consciousness, we should start moving.¡±


    ¡°Your leg has been cut off! Is that okay?¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry about it and just get up.¡±


    Shiron jumped a few times on the spot and then picked up the coat that had been covering Louise.


    ¡°This is abyrinth. If we don¡¯t hurry, we¡¯ll starve to death.¡±<hr>


    ¡°¡­¡±


    Inside a tent, after a greatmotion had passed, Siriel picked up a leg from among the many corpses. The owner of the leg, wrapped in ck cloth, was someone Siriel knew well.


    ¡°W-What is this!¡±


    The knights, who werete in realizing themotion, rushed in.


    ¡°Siriel! What in the world happened here?¡±


    ¡°Her Highness has disappeared!¡±


    ¡°Move aside!¡±


    ¡°Siriel! Exin the situation first!¡±


    ¡°Move aside!¡±


    Siriel cradled the leg carefully and pushed the knights aside.


    ¡®Lady Seira. No, I must find the priest first¡­¡¯


    Her brother had said that even a severed arm could be reattached. Recalling their recent conversation, Siriel hurriedly exited the tent.

 Chapter 256: Regret, Despair, And... (2)

    Chapter 256: Regret, Despair, And... (2)


    ¡°What is this?¡±


    Lucia asked Siriel in a hardened voice.


    Her hand was pointing to something wrapped tightly in bandages.


    She knew what it was. It wasn¡¯t just wrapped in bandages; there were also talismans inserted to ward off evil and prevent decay.


    It was undoubtedly once someone¡¯s limbs, but the thought of where it came from made Lucia¡¯s heart sink.


    No.


    It couldn¡¯t be.


    It must not be.


    In the tent where Lucia had arrived, Glen, Siriel, Hugo, and Seira were present, but Shiron was nowhere to be found¡­¡°Brother is alive.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡±


    The unpleasant thoughts in Lucia¡¯s mind ceased. She shifted her gaze from the cold legs to Siriel.


    ¡°Brother said the enemy is an apostle, one who can tear and reattach space.¡±


    Siriel looked as though she might die at any moment.


    ¡°So he must be alive. It¡¯s not like the enemy erased the spacepletely, just tore and reattached it, right? Brother has never lied, not even once, and he¡¯s never been wrong¡­¡±


    ¡°Siriel.¡±


    ¡°He must be alive.¡±


    Siriel, trying to hold back tears, lowered her head. Lucia, feeling a lump in her chest, embraced Siriel.


    Tears trickled down from Lucia¡¯s eyes.


    ¡®I¡¯m¡­ I¡¯m truly garbage.¡¯


    Lucia didn¡¯t believe that Shiron was dead. She didn¡¯t know why, but her intuition told her so.


    Just as Siriel had said, Shiron had never been wrong.


    Listening to the story, Shiron could have escaped but chose to enter the domain of power to save the empress.


    ¡®I, even though there¡¯s such a good person, I¡¯ve coveted the man of such a good person.¡¯


    The reason for Lucia¡¯s tears was not Shiron¡¯s whereabouts but the guilt she felt towards Siriel.


    ¡®You foolish idiot. As an adult, what are you doing? I should have asked Siriel in advance to let me be his concubine, but instead, I acted like a savage in heat¡­¡¯


    Wasn¡¯t Siriel always strong?


    She handled everything at the academy and the knights¡¯ duties without a word ofint.


    ¡®¡­I thought she¡¯d always be strong.¡¯


    Even though she had grown a head taller than Lucia, Siriel, who was now burying her sadness in Lucia¡¯s arms, looked fragile, just like when she was a child.


    ¡°It¡¯s okay, Siriel. Shiron is surely alive. Just like when we were ten, he¡¯ll suddenly appear out of nowhere, saying ¡®ta-da!¡¯¡±


    ¡°¡­But, but¡­¡±


    Siriel finally burst into the tears she had been holding back.


    ¡°What about the fact that Brother disappeared with some woman?¡±


    ¡°¡­What did you say?¡±


    ¡°Siriel, watch your words. ¡®Some woman¡¯? The proper title is Empress, and her name is Louise Bisconti.¡±


    ¡°What does the title matter in this situation!¡±


    Lucia looked at Siriel, who raised her voice, with dazed eyes. Contrary to what she thought, Siriel¡¯s tears weren¡¯t for her brother¡¯s disappearance or death.


    ¡°Lucia, don¡¯t you understand the situation right now?¡±


    Siriel red at Lucia with wide-open eyes. Lucia¡¯s shoulders trembled.


    ¡°Brother is with another woman right now. And in such a desperate crisis at that.¡±


    ¡°¡­So what?¡±


    ¡°Isn¡¯t itmon sense that a man and a woman in a crisis situation fall in love with each other!!¡±


    ¡°¡­¡±


    Was there suchmon sense? Lucia wanted to vehemently disagree, but Siriel didn¡¯t allow her to speak.


    ¡°Even if she is of noble birth, Louise, that wench, is powerless, and wherever they end up¡­! Eventually, she¡¯ll surely rely on Brother for both her body and heart.¡±


    ¡°Aren¡¯t you overthinking this?¡±


    Lucia pushed Siriel, who was clinging to her.


    ¡°Shiron also has eyes andmon sense, and just because some woman relies on him for her body and heart doesn¡¯t mean he¡¯d easily give his heart¡­¡±


    ¡°Brother is hurt too, isn¡¯t he? If he¡¯s lucky, he might only be able to use half of his usual strength after losing a leg.¡±


    Siriel eventually started muttering through gritted teeth.


    ¡°And having lost a leg, the sense of loss would be significant beyond just physical strength. Brother is human, too, and being human, he¡¯s bound to have emotional vulnerabilities.¡±


    Even though Siriel believed Shiron to be a strong-willed man, she thought of him as a human with inevitable emotional frailty.


    Even if Louise Bisconti, the Empress, had bad-mouthed Shiron Prient in the past, people¡¯s hearts were like reeds, easily swayed.


    ¡°¡­In the end, Brother will get involved with the Emperor¡¯s woman, and the aftermath will engulf Rien in mes.¡±


    Siriel, speaking mournfully, blew her nose into the handkerchief Hugo handed her.


    ¡®Indeed, Shiron is someone who wouldn¡¯t refuse and would ept anything given to him.¡¯


    In the end, Lucia agreed with Siriel¡¯s opinion.


    Being psychologically cornered is a prime opportunity for love to blossom.


    Though it was back when they were young, Siriel had also fallen for Shiron during training, so her opinion carried some credibility.


    ¡°Then isn¡¯t this the time to act? Shouldn¡¯t we issue an imperial warrant or something quickly?¡±


    ¡°¡­That can¡¯t be done.¡±


    Glen, wiping his cold sweat, spoke as he tried to calm his dizzying thoughts.


    His son being ndered as trash forying hands on the Emperor¡¯s wife,


    His niece showing symptoms of paranoia with her eyes turned upside down,


    And his normally stern brother, unable to say a word to his daughter¡ªall of this was shocking, but Glen, who was used to crises, remainedposed even in this situation.


    ¡°Uncle, what do you mean? Are you saying the five of us should search the entire continent?¡±


    ¡°Calm down and listen, Siriel. If what Shiron said is true, isn¡¯t the enemy an apostle who crossed the mountains? Rather than searching, it would be insufficient to even return the troops stationed here to the Empire; in such a situation, sacrificing more valuable lives isn¡¯t reasonable.¡±


    ¡°Then what are we supposed to do? Do you have any specific ns?¡±


    ¡°¡­To be honest, I don¡¯t understand why Shiron saved the Empress. If it were me, I would have let the Empress die and gone to search for the apostle instead¡­¡±


    A cold silence descended. However, everyone present somewhat agreed with Glen¡¯s words.


    With Shiron absent, Glen was the one who knew the most about the apostle.


    Glen had encountered an apostle with the power to interfere with space.


    Not just once, but multiple times.


    But each time, Glen had responded by simply dodging the enemy¡¯s attacks.


    Deflect all iing attacks or avoid them, and kill the enemy at all costs. That was the fighting style of the Prients, who possessed the ¡°power of prophecy.¡±


    ¡°If we, his family, don¡¯t believe in Shiron, then who will?¡±


    Hugo, who could no longer bear the silence, spoke up.


    ¡°At least the Shiron I know wouldn¡¯t act recklessly just because of a sense of justice.¡±


    Shiron had desperately ryed information about the apostle through Siriel. Hadn¡¯t he always been an extraordinary nephew? Hugo decided not to doubt Shiron¡¯s actions.


    ¡®The apostle might be moving even as we speak.¡¯


    ¡°I¡¯ll head out first. If what Shiron said is true, staying here any longer seems like a bad move.¡±


    With that, Hugo left the tent.


    ¡°Then, should the five of us here search for the apostle? The area is too vast.¡±


    At that moment, Seira, who had cast a freezing spell on the bandaged leg, spoke up.


    ¡°Your name was Glen, right? How do you usually deal with apostles?¡±


    ¡°¡­The Prient¡¯s prophecy tells us where the apostle will appear. And then we kill them.¡±


    Glen answered Seira, whom he seemed to be meeting for the first time today, without hesitation. Although he didn¡¯t know who she was, the fact that Lucia, Siriel, and Hugo remained silent around her made her seem trustworthy.


    ¡°Since there¡¯s no prophecy now, that method won¡¯t work.¡±


    ¡°¡­That¡¯s right.¡±


    ¡°In that case¡­¡±


    Seira, who already had some information, nodded her head and then shifted her gaze to Siriel.


    ¡°You mentioned the Prient¡¯s prophecy. So, can¡¯t she do it?¡±


    ¡°¡­If she¡¯s awakened, she might be able to. But, just awakening won¡¯t be enough to make precise predictions¡­¡±


    Glen stood up. A breeze began to softly escape from near the crown of his head.


    ¡®There¡¯s no way wind should be blowing inside¡­¡¯


    Siriel looked directly above Glen. A rainbow ring, smaller than the one that had engulfed Shiron, hovered there.


    ¡°This bastard¡­!¡±


    ¡°What is this? I didn¡¯t even feel any killing intent?¡±


    ¡°If it was just a mere assassination attempt filled with killing intent, the power of prophecy wouldn¡¯t even be necessary.¡±


    Glen took a step back and drew his sword, Rigir. As it swung through the air, something strange happened.


    Crash¡ª


    The space distorted, and the rainbow that had been aiming for his crown settled beside his foot. Lucia¡¯s golden eyes trembled violently.


    ¡°¡­Spatial Cut.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m not usually one to name every single sword strike¡­¡±


    Glen chuckled at Lucia¡¯s muttering.


    ¡°Not a bad name.¡±


    ¡°¡­Spatial Cut or whatever, shouldn¡¯t we chase it down quickly?¡±


    Seira looked at the two with a dumbfounded expression. Feeling slightly embarrassed, Lucia focused on the cold presence she sensed far away.


    ¡°Ah, it seems like there¡¯s some sort of distance limitation to its power. Is it underestimating our tracking ability¡­?¡±


    ¡°What are you doing! Move quickly!¡±


    Thud! Siriel hoisted Lucia onto her back.


    ¡°Lady Seira, Uncle, hurry up!¡±<hr>


    The Labyrinth.


    Commonly referred to as a dungeon, it was generally an enclosed space.


    Inside, there were many traps, many beasts, and winding paths, so if one were trapped, most would think they¡¯d surely die. Fortunately, Shiron had more confidence in clearing abyrinth than any explorer who had operated for hundreds of years.


    ¡®¡­That is, under normal circumstances.¡¯


    Limp, limp¡ª


    Shiron carefully walked forward, multiple light sources floating in the air. Not too long ago, he had struggled greatly when confronted by a horde of beasts.


    He had no idea how many more there might be, but judging by the presence he could feel, thousands could easily¡­


    Snort¡ª


    Hearing a snorting sound, Shiron intensified the glow of the light spheres.


    His gaze slowly traveled upward. A massive ck horse, with bloodshot eyes, was staring at him.


    ¡°¡­Damn it.¡±


    Shiron dusted off his hands and sighed. Then he turned around and gestured to the woman standing precariously behind him, sword in hand.


    ¡°Hey, it¡¯s your turn now.¡±


    ¡°¡­Re-Really? It¡¯s so huge¡­ Can I really take it down?¡±


    ¡°You weren¡¯t lying when you said you¡¯d pull your weight, were you? Something about repaying the life you owe to the great Shiron Prient, yadda yadda.¡±


    ¡°I-I didn¡¯t use such foolish words!¡±


    ¡°¡­Just get on with it. I wouldn¡¯t tell you to do it if I didn¡¯t think you could. I¡¯m telling you to do it because I know you can.¡±


    Shiron walked behind Louise and gave her a nudge with his prosthetic leg. The ck horse snorted more aggressively at the advancing steps.


    ¡°Hurry up!¡±


    Neigh!!!


    ¡°Kyaaa!¡±


    Crash!


    Louise, kicked by the horse, was mmed against the wall.

 Chapter 257: Hemaim

    Chapter 257: Hemaim


    In the pitch-darkbyrinth, a damp and fishy smell pervaded the air.


    If this ce were just a normal underground path, one might simply dismiss the odor as garbage or mustiness, but here, it was filled with creatures that even a group of knights would struggle to defeat.


    Corpses of beasts, or perhaps those sacrificed here.


    ¡®The smell of bodies umted over hundreds of years is unmistakable¡­¡¯


    Louise Bisconti couldn¡¯t help but think this. Thebyrinth was mostly covered with neatlyid tiles, but there were puddles of unidentifiable liquid at intervals along the path.


    Small puddles could be jumped over with a leap, but for others, getting wet was unavoidable.


    Squelch-


    ¡°Eek!¡±


    An unpleasant sensation transmitted from the sole of her foot.¡°Ugh, I hate this¡­¡±


    A dreadful experience one would never want to repeat, forced by the need to survive. As Louise navigated further, her spirit gradually wore thin.


    Facing a beast asrge as a house or being wary of poisonous insects was detestable, but Louise most hated the touch of something that might be a beast or, perhaps, a person.


    ¡°Hey, over there!¡±


    Knowing she would be rejected, Louise still reached out.


    Suddenly, with a swoosh, Shironnded effortlessly at the edge of a puddle, turning around with disgust.


    ¡°What now?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s not ¡®what now¡¯! Help me get out of here!¡±


    ¡°¡­Just cross over. Really, what¡¯s the big deal about getting your shoes wet?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s not about making a fuss! Something weird is touching my feet!¡±


    Despite her tears and pleading, Shiron just sighed heavily, offering no help.


    Ultimately, Louise had to repeat the horrible experience.


    Squelch-


    ¡°Yaaah! What is this!¡±


    Slip!


    ¡°Aah! Aaaaah!¡±


    Thud!


    ¡°Oh, mother!¡±


    ¡°Really, this is just too much.¡±


    Watching the spectacle, Shiron held his forehead. Louise, who had finally reached his spot, looked miserable.


    Having fallen several times, her whole body was soaked even though the water was not very deep. Just two days ago, her hair emitted an aura of nobility, but now it was a horrific mess tangled with filth.


    [Gross.]


    Latera, who had materialized, retched disgustingly. Perhaps due to the stale magic energy lingering for years, Latera¡¯s stomach was particrly unsettled.


    [Hero. You really should have just helped her, right?]


    ¡®Is it necessary to help someone just to cross a puddle? She¡¯ll get used to it eventually.¡¯


    [Still though.]


    Latera expressed regret.


    [Look at her, it seems like it¡¯s the first time she¡¯s been driven to such a state. Given her noble status and influence, helping her would surely increase your favorability.]


    ¡®¡­Still, it¡¯s a no-go.¡¯


    Despite being tempted by the prospect of gaining significant favor, Shiron shook his head, dismissing the temptation.


    ¡®That woman belongs to Victor. It¡¯s necessary to keep a distance.¡¯


    [Is that the reason?]


    ¡®Why, does it bother you?¡¯


    [Not really, but¡­]


    Latera nced at the pitiful state of Louise, who was sitting on the ground, wringing out the filthy water, and giving Shiron a resentful look.


    [I just thought, maybe you¡¯re being spiteful because you dislike that woman!]


    ¡®You think I¡¯m that petty?¡¯


    [But you¡¯re the type to return one blow with ten. Haha. You even saidst time you wanted to hit those who discriminate!]


    Latera spoke with a light-hearted voice.


    Had spending days in this magic-filledbyrinth affected them?


    Shiron and Latera¡¯s conversation was jestful and cheerful, but Shiron felt a sting in Latera¡¯s words he hadn¡¯t noticed before.


    Could it be that Latera was also reaching that age?


    Lost in such thoughts, Shiron frowned.


    ¡®Anyway. We¡¯ve been trapped here for quite some time now. The pce must have received news that both the empress and I are missing, and Victor, being a man, must be worried about what might have happened between me and the empress, right?¡¯


    [Eh¡­ I see!]


    ¡°That¡¯s right. Victor might seem more than just a friend to me, suspiciously gay, but who knows? Which madman would willingly hand over his woman to another?¡±


    Their first meeting wasn¡¯t pleasant, but Victor had been a childhood friend, always there to y with, and had even made Shiron¡¯s military postfortable during his five years of studying abroad, allowing him to safely acquire the heart of the Fervent Dragon.


    ¡®I still feel grateful, though.¡¯


    [But the emperor got his throne thanks to you, hero. No one would me you even if you settled that debt.]


    ¡®Hey, how can friends count gains and losses so meticulously? I just don¡¯t want to see Victor sad. I have no desire to antagonize him.¡¯


    [That makes sense!]


    ¡°Hey, can I ask you something?¡±


    Ignoring all dignity, the missing empress approached messily. Shiron drew a line on the ground to signal her not toe any closer.


    ¡°Stay behind this line. I¡¯ll answer from here.¡±


    ¡°Treating people like they¡¯re garbage¡­¡±


    ¡°What, got nothing to say?¡±


    Shiron, grumbling with a sullen expression, handed her a wet towel. It was unclear whether he was tormenting her or caring for her. Louise, puffing breaths of air, reluctantly took the towel and wiped her face.


    ¡°Are your legs okay?¡±


    ¡°Why are you yelling¡­¡±


    Shiron handed her another used towel.


    ¡°Why suddenly about the legs? Am I still limping?¡±


    ¡°No, that¡¯s not it. You just zone out asionally. Like just now¡­¡±


    ¡°Just mind your own business.¡±


    With a whoosh, Shiron burned the dirt-filled towel in the fire. Whether made from the corpse of a beast or not, the filth held potent magic energy and produced acrid smoke.


    ¡°So, are you okay?¡±


    ¡°What?¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re new to actualbat. Did your continuous marching cause any muscle cramps or blisters?¡±


    ¡°What, are you worried about me now?¡±


    Louise crossed her arms and turned her head with a huff! Her face color was indiscernible in the dark, but her sulky demeanor was enough to astonish Latera.


    [Hero! Her, this woman¡¯s favorability is increasing!]


    ¡®¡­Driving me crazy.¡¯


    Shiron rubbed his forehead and sighed.


    Just by maintaining a cumbersome method to avoid stealing his friend¡¯s love, and yet a simple greeting was enough to raise favorability¡ªwhat was he to do with such a fickle woman?


    Gugugung- Sighing, Shiron made a chair rise from the ground and plopped down on it.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, just don¡¯t make that ¡®what about me?¡¯ face. Being nobility, you can at least create a chair with earth magic, can¡¯t you?¡±


    ¡°Oh, I know that!¡±


    Louise extended her hands forward and exerted all her strength, warming her energy center. Then, poof! A small stone-like object rose from thebyrinth floor.


    ¡°What is that?¡±


    ¡°Ahem¡­¡±


    The size was too small to be considered a chair. Louise, ignoring Shiron¡¯s incredulous look, sat down on the ground.


    ¡°The Bisconti familyes from a martial background. Having already thrown myself into the filth, sitting on the dirt is nothing to me.¡±


    ¡°Oh, is that so?¡±


    ¡°So, did you get any blisters? I still don¡¯t feel any difort.¡±


    Ziiiik- Louise unzipped her military boots and checked inside. Her pale feet, devoid of any calluses, shone with the presence of a single floating light orb.


    ¡°Yep! No blisters. No stiffness, and I¡¯m not even tired despite all the movement.¡±


    ¡°¡­You¡¯re naturally ungifted.¡±


    ¡°Of course! I am the daughter of Viscount Bisconti, from a family that has protected the empire from foreign enemies for generations, producing many of the empire¡¯s greatest swords before Sir Hugo.¡±


    ¡°No, I¡¯m not curious about that.¡±


    Shiron waved his hand dismissively, cutting off Louise¡¯s words. He ignored the smirking Louise and continued.


    ¡°How about the magic energy?¡±


    ¡°¡­Magic energy?¡±


    ¡°Yes, the puddle you just crossed, filled with water from dposing beast corpses.¡±


    ¡°Ugh. A drop got into my mouth earlier.¡±


    Louise rinsed her mouth with a water bottle, which Shiron had been refilling daily.


    Was it that standards fade when pushed to the limit? Shiron nodded at Louise¡¯s more tomboyish behaviorpared to Lucia.


    ¡°Seems like your magical ability is just fine. Truly ungifted.¡±


    ¡°Even if you praise me, nothinges out.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s not praise.¡±


    ¡°¡­Isn¡¯t it acknowledging my talent? That¡¯s praise.¡±


    ¡°A talent that can¡¯t even be properly utilized.¡±


    ¡°Do you want to say it¡¯s an excessive talent?¡±


    Pie in the sky.


    A pearl ne on a pig¡¯s neck.


    Certainly, Shiron was not praising Louise¡¯sck of talent. However, even potentially insulting remarks made Louise look smugly proud.


    ¡°Unfortunately, you¡¯re wrong. Myck of talent still finds its use.¡±


    ¡°Yeah, like this. You can swing a sword and slice through beasts when attacked by an apostle.¡±


    ¡°Well, that might be useful, but fortunately, there¡¯s a more important ce to use it.¡±


    ¡°¡­What is it?¡±


    Shiron looked at Louise with slightly narrowed eyes. Perhaps it was because he had struck a nerve with the reluctant man. The corners of Louise¡¯s mouth were slightly raised.


    ¡°It means I have a body suitable for bearing offspring. I¡¯m as robust as theye and ready to have healthy children.¡±


    Referring to herself as a baby factory.


    ¡®¡­What did I just hear?¡¯


    Shiron tilted his head, wondering what he had just heard.


    [This woman, she¡¯s out of her mind! How can she speak such embarrassing words to a stranger so casually?!]


    Agreeing with Latera, Shiron decided to step back from the ¡®strange woman.¡¯


    So, with a rustle, as if the dirt mound might roll away.


    The next thing Louise said surprised Shiron even more.


    ¡°Of course, this might also be a useless trait, just like you said.¡±


    A quality for effortlessly bearing healthy children.


    Listening from the side, Shiron felt dizzy.


    Although Shiron frequently used vulgar vocabry, he had no tolerance for delving into a friend¡¯s sex life. However, for some reason, he couldn¡¯t interrupt Louise as usual.


    ¡°Useless¡­ Could it be infertility?¡±


    Shiron listened attentively to Louise¡¯s words. Viktor was currently his only same-sex childhood friend, and the fact that he was troubled by issues of session was not something to overlook lightly.


    ¡°It¡¯s not for such a grand reason. It¡¯s just that His Majesty won¡¯t share a bed with me.¡±


    ¡°A bed?¡±


    ¡°You know, the thing where men and women align their belly buttons.¡±


    ¡°You mean¡­¡±


    ¡°Yes, embarrassingly, I still haven¡¯t fulfilled my role as the empress.¡±


    ¡®The embarrassing part isn¡¯t that.¡¯


    What could possibly make someone discuss their sex life with a man she met less than a week ago? Shiron was repeatedly amazed by Louise¡¯s unconventional thought process.


    [From childhood, a life of a woman who became the property of the royal family against her will. I, Latera, am trembling with fear.]


    ¡®¡­It seems there¡¯s more to fear.¡¯


    Gulp-


    Shiron moistened his parched throat.


    ¡°There¡¯s¡­ something I want to check.¡±


    ¡°What is it?¡±


    ¡°By any chance, does Viktor have any concubines?¡±


    ¡°Not at all.¡±


    Louise shook her head sadly.


    ¡°If he had taken concubines, I wouldn¡¯t feel this miserable. At least there would be a chance for him to divert his attention, right?¡±


    ¡°So, he has never been interested in women?¡±


    ¡°Well, while he was still studying at the academy, I once caught him with a collection of erotic paintings of naked women in his room, under the bed of his summer vi.¡±


    ¡°Then¡­¡±


    ¡°But now that I think about it, it was too careless. Under the bed, really? In his room, there are secret doors and safes that I can¡¯t open, as if someone had deliberately prepared it for others to find.¡±


    Sigh- Louise paused to take a deep breath. Her piercing gaze turned towards Shiron.


    ¡°Do you know what¡¯s funny?¡±


    ¡°¡­What?¡±


    ¡°In His Majesty¡¯s room, there are stacks of letters exchanged with you.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡±


    ¡°Of course, there are letters exchanged with me too, but seeing the content of the letters with you and the smiles it brings him¡­ I¡¯ve seen it so many times it¡¯s sickening.¡±


    Swoosh!


    A chill ran down Shiron¡¯s spine.


    [Aaaaaaaaaah!]


    The fluctuations in emotion were so extreme that Latera, who could share sentiments with Shiron, screamed in terror.


    ¡°So I thought, naturally, you were of the same kind as His Majesty.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t spout nonsense.¡±


    Louise giggled, a curve forming at the corner of her mouth.


    ¡°I see. You¡¯re not a homosexual.¡±


    ¡°Of course not. What nonsense that I¡¯m gay.¡±


    ¡°Thank you. That¡¯s one less worry on my mind.¡±


    Krrng- Louise stretched and chuckled.


    Having probed his inner thoughts with a suspicious mind, seeing him sweat profusely and react unnaturally to the gaze, it seemed unlikely that Louise¡¯s concerns woulde true.


    Gugugung!


    ¡°Huh?!¡±


    Was it a moment of rxation? The ground shook violently. Louise lost her bnce and fell on her bottom.


    ¡°What, what is this?¡±


    ¡°Something seems to be happening outside.¡±


    Tap- Crack-


    Shiron looked up as dirt and sand fell from the ceiling.


    What had been a dark purple ceiling was now covered with fresh dirt.

 Chapter 258: Resistance (1)

    Chapter 258: Resistance (1)


    The Great ins.


    Contrary to what one might expect from a name suggesting a barbaric wilderness, various factions were lurking in their respective territories at this location.


    Ducal knights, leaders of conflict zones, nomads with their unique cultures, and heretics who believed in gods other than the orthodox ¡®correct¡¯ god.


    Despite their differentnguages and origins, they sharedmon values and goals.


    ¡®To resist the empire that has tyrannized for centuries.¡¯


    From the empire¡¯s perspective, the term ¡®tyranny¡¯ seemed peculiar.


    The empire had invested considerable manpower and capital to hold the northern front, demonstrating ¡®leniency¡¯ by not using its vast military force and influence for aggression against other nations.


    No such hegemonic nation had existed in the continent¡¯s history spanning thousands of years. From the empire¡¯s viewpoint, it must feel like a knife suddenly pointed at its back.


    However, those wielding the knives had their reasons.The empire, while championing themon value of humanity¡¯s survival, also pushed a principle of intolerance against those who opposed it.


    Only the imperial army could station near the borders.


    Allied nations had to bear half of the defense budget expended by the empire.


    And if independent intelligence detected any unsavory movements, the knights could be dispatched without the host nation¡¯s consent.


    Naturally, this was deemed necessary by the empire.


    The north was too vast for the empire to handle alone.


    The neighboring countries¡¯ security was poor.


    And such insecurity provided a good breeding ground for heretics to gain power.


    It would be beneficial if ces like Lucerne or other allies understood these issues, but to the groups with poor rtions with the empire, the empire¡¯s tyranny only seemed more threatening the more they considered it.


    ¡­This suspicion only intensified after the empire tightened its borders.


    Boom-!


    ¡°¡­A beast that doesn¡¯t earn its keep.¡±


    Jerome wiped the blood off his de, looking at the fallen monster. For months, there had been reports that the empire was halfway giving up on the northern borders. Monsters he had never seen before were starting to appear in the great ins where he operated.


    He belonged to the Southern Federation, a collection of small nations with poor rtions with the empire. Therefore, he always disliked what the empire was up to, but contrary to the danger the empire emphasized, the giant ck monkey he had just defeated was ¡®easier¡¯ to subdue than expected.


    ¡°The concentration of magical energy it emits is thick, but that¡¯s all it amounts to. You don¡¯t even need strong energy to thrust a sword into it, and although its size is threatening, its sluggish movements give you time to think.¡±


    ¡°¡­Is that so?¡±


    ¡°From what I¡¯ve experienced, the ogres native to the continent feel a bit more challenging. It makes me wonder if all the beasts of the magical boundary are like this.¡±


    ¡°Dangerous thinking.¡±


    ¡°Yeah, unlike your princess, I haven¡¯t even been near the magical boundary.¡±


    Jerome snorted, staring at the woman in ck martial attire with cold ck hair, Soy. She was the leader of the Silleya assassination squad.


    ¡°So, I wanted to have a conversation. Didn¡¯t your princess agree toe out herself?¡±


    ¡°The elders of Silleya decided to exclude the princess from this matter.¡±


    ¡°I heard she¡¯s quite aggressive, always looking for a ce to swing her sword¡­ It¡¯s disappointing that such a warrior would miss this opportunity, as a fellow swordsman.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡±


    ¡°I wish you would tell me the reason.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t cross the line.¡±


    Suddenly, a drawn sword was pointing at Jerome. He chuckled and stepped back.


    ¡°They say not to mess with a woman with a sword, and indeed, old sayings aren¡¯t wrong.¡±


    ¡°Didn¡¯t I tell you not to cross the line?¡±


    ¡°A line¡­ pulling a sword just for asking about your well-being is a barbarian¡¯s line?¡±


    ¡°¡­¡±


    ¡°Just kidding.¡±


    Thunk¡ªJerome tapped his sheath, and the troops surrounding Soy backed off. They retreated several tens of meters before Soy also sheathed her sword.


    Jerome stroked his cut beard and spoke.


    ¡°Our people are quite sensitive. It¡¯s not that we¡¯re disregarding you, but it¡¯s problematic that your representative disappeared without prior notice.¡±


    ¡°¡­I apologize for not notifying you in advance.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s right. After all, we¡¯ve only been acknowledging each other¡¯s existence for years. Given our hastily formed rtionship, I hope such mistakes will now be minimized.¡±


    ¡°I understand. I¡¯ll apologize on behalf of Silleya.¡±


    ¡°¡­A representative, that¡¯s good.¡±


    Jerome burst intoughter, then his smile faded as he felt sweat trickling down his back.


    ¡®Why suddenly be so serious¡­¡¯


    Soy couldn¡¯t understand Jerome¡¯s expression and tilted her head, but she quickly turned around at the approach of someone.


    ¡°It would be troublesome if you fought.¡±


    Sisara Harei. A woman with her face covered by a red veil was nearby. Soy hadn¡¯t even noticed her approach this close.


    No matter how much one concealed their presence, every living being inherently emitted a sense of existence. Even the insects that feed on corpses emitted their own presence, but Soy felt absolutely nothing from the woman before her.


    ¡­Despite her possessing the miraculous power said to be ¡®an act of god.¡¯


    A bizarre magic she had never heard or seen before, the Rainbow.


    The priestess, who worshipped a ¡®special¡¯ god, described it as a miracle received through divine love.


    ¡°¡­Fighting, you say. We were merely getting to know each other.¡±


    Jerome forced a smile, trying not to show fear.


    Even when the de reached his chin, he hadn¡¯t tensed, but the mere approach of the veiled woman had set off his instincts.


    ¡°Getting to know each other, you say? However, I saw you both pointing swords at each other.¡±


    ¡°Lady Soy. Please clear up the misunderstanding.¡±


    ¡°¡­Jerome is right. She just wanted to see the sword up close, so I obliged her.¡±


    Perhaps due to tension, Soy made an absurd excuse. Jerome sighed at her uncivilized demeanor, but fortunately, Sisara didn¡¯t mind.


    ¡°Regardless of the reason, I urge you to avoid unnecessary internal conflicts, especially since the empire has already shown suspicious signs.¡±


    ¡°¡­I was careless.¡±


    ¡°So, from which side do you n to procure the person who will be a martyr?¡±


    Sisara looked alternately at Soy and the troops behind Jerome while speaking. Jerome, swallowing his saliva, gestured with his chin.


    ¡°Come out.¡±


    At hismand, a knight walked out stiffly from the group. When he reached Sisara, he removed his gauntlets and helmet.


    ¡°To think he¡¯s such a young boy. And a knight at that.¡±


    A mischievous smile yed on her lips, visible behind the veil.


    ¡°Old or young, regardless of age, isn¡¯t one with faith in the Lord sufficient?¡±


    ¡°¡­The sinners we had brought in ended yesterday. The three at the main camp took their own lives, so that¡¯s how it turned out.¡±


    Jerome tousled his hair in annoyance.


    ¡°The order to be a sacrifice was decided by drawing lots. The newly acquired faith is also there, and there¡¯s enough qualification to be a martyr.¡±


    ¡°Yes, that¡¯s correct!¡±


    The young knight replied energetically. His body disyed fear about what was soon to ur, but his mouth skillfully spat out lies.


    ¡°Then, let¡¯s begin.¡±


    Sisara pulled a ck obsidian dagger from her attire. Her powers didn¡¯t depend on any tool, but creating a mystical atmosphere was crucial when dealing with humans.


    Holding the dagger, Sisara whispered to the trembling knight.


    ¡°Don¡¯t be afraid. Your name will be remembered forever.¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    ¡°What¡¯s your name?¡±


    ¡°Olson.¡±


    ¡°Olson¡­ A name fitting to join the Lord¡¯s side.¡±


    Sisara mulled over the young man¡¯s name, then adjusted her grip on the crude dagger.


    ¡°The pain won¡¯tst long. Happiness is eternal.¡±


    Thunk-


    Sisara, murmuring a prayer, plunged the dagger into his chest. The obsidian de easily pierced the chainmail as if it were jelly, creating arge hole in his heart.


    Blood gushed from the young knight¡¯s mouth, yet his expression did not contort in pain.


    Thanks to the illusion bestowed upon him by Sisara, the priestess of a strange god.


    ¡°Lord, I have sent you a true believer.¡±


    Sisara, trembling with ecstasy, shed tears.


    She felt divine energy. Although there was only a cold gaze beside her, she felt a warm, sticky touch enveloping her body.


    ¡°So, are you prepared to watch?¡±


    Sisara aimed the rainbow at the horizon. Nothing was visible at its end, but Soy and Jerome knew whaty beyond.


    ¡®The imperial army¡¯s garrison.¡¯


    ¡°That¡¯s enough for me.¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t particrly want to see it either.¡±


    ¡°¡­That¡¯s a pity.¡±


    As they prepared to leave, the rainbow fell from Sisara¡¯s hand.


    Grooooo-


    A tiny rainbow ring expanded momentarily, forming a small dot, then fizzled.


    ¡°Hmm¡­?¡±


    Sisara looked beyond the horizon. Her power had failed to capture any sacrifice. Then¡­


    She felt an approaching presence. As she breathed, the presence grew more immense, and a storm seemed to approach from beyond the horizon.


    ¡°Too far?¡±


    Sisara aimed the rainbow as if drawing a bowstring. The incredible speed of the approaching force meant it was now too close to evade.


    ¡°Fwsh!¡±


    She emitted a sound as sheunched the rainbow. Simultaneously, Lucia stoked her energy center.


    From the horizon, a line split the sky in two. A massive wave of lethal intent copsed around Sisara.

 Chapter 259: Resistance (2)

    Chapter 259: Resistance (2)


    Before she struck down with the sword filled with boiling energy¡­


    Lucia was at a loss for what to do.


    It wasn¡¯t that she hesitated to fight.


    The enemy was a minion of the Demon God, and not only had they kidnapped Shiron, but they had also cut off his leg. There was every reason to kill him immediately.


    However, the special nature of being an ¡®Apostle¡¯ confused her heart.


    She would track and fight the Apostles. But that¡¯s not the end.


    -Apostles can only be killed by a holy sword. That¡¯s why the role of a hero is significant and why the holy sword is necessary.


    -What about father? Is he still blocking the Apostles in the Demon Realm¡­?


    -What can I do? It¡¯s just a sad fate.These were the words Shiron spoke during his time at Dawn Castle.


    And, emphasized again at hising-of-age ceremony.


    An Apostle not killed by a holy sword would eventually resurrect in the Demon Realm.


    ¡®¡­Then, isn¡¯t it best to hold them until Shiron arrives?¡¯


    That was her thought even as she swung the sword.


    Therefore, Lucia was relieved that the enemy was still alive after being struck by the sword¡¯s energy.


    Kwagagagak!


    Even though the sword¡¯s energy tore the enemy apart and left an indelible scar on the meadow, the chilling presence did not disappear.


    It was fortunate they didn¡¯t die at once.


    It¡¯s fortunate she could fight longer.


    Lucia didn¡¯t want to kill them quickly. For the first time in both her past and present lives, she was d that her opponent was strong.


    But still, reality was not easy.


    ¡°Tsk¡­¡±


    Surrounded by a storm, Lucia approached the enemy and faced a bizarre scene. What faced Lucia was not the Apostle standing intact.


    A severed right arm.


    Thin and surely untrained, it belonged to a woman.


    It was not human. The fact that a terrible demonic energy burst from the cut surface was not a basis.


    Severed surface.


    There was a rainbow ring around it.


    ¡°What is this?¡±


    Lucia tried to make sense of the inexplicable phenomenon.


    ¡°Can I just grind it whole? It doesn¡¯t seem like it¡¯s simply cutting off a tail like a lizard and escaping¡­¡±


    Then.


    Woooong!


    A strange noise emanated from the severed arm. Lucia grasped Sirius firmly and backed away.


    ¡°Isn¡¯t that Glen Prient?¡±


    It was a strange voice, and it came from nearby.


    ¡®Where is iting from?¡¯


    Lucia spread her senses wide to find where the Apostle was. However, nothing caught her senses.


    ¡­Except for the arm lying ahead.


    ¡°Thought it was Glen because of the red hair and golden eyes, but it¡¯s a short, chesty little girl.¡±


    The strange voice came from the cut surface of the arm.


    ¡°Could it be that Glen turned into a woman without being seen?¡±


    ¡°What nonsense are you talking about?¡±


    ¡°Nonsense? It¡¯s a reasonable inference. The immense energy and simr appearance.¡±


    Creak-


    ¡°And the aggression, there¡¯s no reason not to think it¡¯s Glen.¡±


    There was noise mixed in Sisara¡¯s voice. The scattered surface of the arm grotesquely opened, and from it emerged a woman¡¯s figure.


    Ugh- Lucia gagged at the horrifying scene.


    ¡°But you¡¯re not Glen. Now that I see, the weapon you¡¯re holding is different, and your tone is somewhat crude. But the smell of Glen is very strong. Where is Glen?¡±


    ¡°¡­Glen isn¡¯t here. He stayed because he had to protect his brother.¡±


    Lucia held her sword straight. Sirius was covered with a pale energy, and an aggressive spirit heated both her heart and lower abdomen.


    It wasn¡¯t because she wanted to fight the Apostle right away. A more valid reason. The presence of Siriel and Seira, who should being here, vanished in an instant.


    ¡°What did you do?¡±


    Thunk- Lucia¡¯s quiet strike dropped Sisara¡¯s arm to the ground. Sisara was surprised she couldn¡¯t even react and¡­ didn¡¯t scream but snickered.


    ¡°More of a chatterbox than Glen, huh? Did you not cut the neck because you wanted to talk more?¡±


    ¡°You, are you going to die?¡±


    Lucia¡¯s gaze was not on Sisara¡¯s face but on the ground.


    The two severed arms tumbling in the grass remained a rainbow, but fortunately, no new Apostles appeared from the cut surface.


    However¡­


    A ring of light appeared in the air and swallowed the arms. And when she looked up,


    ¡°What did you do?¡±


    Lucia could only be astonished. Wasn¡¯t Sisara¡¯s armpletely attached without any sign of injury?


    It was said that she had the power to manipte space at will, and now it moved without any awkwardness, as if it had never fallen off.


    Her regenerative power was also excellent.


    ¡®How did Glen kill this bastard?¡¯


    He probably didn¡¯t kill her since he didn¡¯t have the holy sword, but Glen certainly dealt with the Apostle and returned whenever there was a gap.


    There were still unclear parts, but Lucia at least considered Glen to be a responsible and honorable person.


    Such a man wouldn¡¯t just return home leaving a monster in that state, would he?


    ¡®¡­Maybe I should have brought Glen even if he was defeated?¡¯


    She felt regret, but Lucia immediately denied the possibility.


    Glen was not in perfect condition. She had felt it clearly during thest duel.


    The more the battle went on, the slower his steps became.


    Even holding the sword, there was no sense of spirit.


    The wavering sword tip¡­


    That didn¡¯t matter. Lucia could fight on behalf of Glen, and Glen would do his part just by warding off the Apostle¡¯s attacks.


    What was more important was Glen¡¯s firm will.


    Glen had said to Siriel and Lucia as they rushed out,


    The Apostle¡¯s attacks are widespread, and he would stay here to protect his brother and the people.


    If his brother died while he was looking away, he might not be able to rest peacefully even in death.


    ¡°Are you hesitating?¡±


    Sisara spat out at Lucia, whose face was scrunched up. Woong- An unfamiliar sound heavily echoed in her ears. A dazzling ring of light was shot towards Lucia.


    The Apostle¡¯s power. What should this be called? It¡¯s neither a dragon¡¯s breath nor a ck lightning shot by a demon.


    It was shot to kill Lucia, but whether she could twist that power with a true strike was uncertain.


    Kwadeuk! Sirius was covered with a sticky energy. Dense mana prated every muscle, and as she stepped forward, the ground deeply dented and shot out a brilliant energy.


    Meteor Sword.


    The released energy was shot with terrifying momentum. A huge crescent moon shape prated the ring, and just like that, snap. It was cut at the waist.


    It wasn¡¯t split into three parts. As if someone had chopped the middle of the crescent moon and erased it, the part swallowed by the ring just disappeared.


    ¡®I tried following the Spatial Cut.¡¯


    Was it still too much? Even if Lucia was at an incredible level, it seemed that she couldn¡¯t use Glen¡¯s ultimate technique.


    The unyielding rainbow ring brushed past Lucia¡¯s head. Because it shot devouring space itself, Lucia felt a force pulling her head in the path where the ring passed.


    ¡®The more I see it, the more bizarre the power is.¡¯


    Lucia squinted her eyes and saw the rings increasing in number. One, two, three¡­ there were seven floating around Sisara. There were seven on the ground and seven in the sky as well.


    ¡°What¡¯s this?¡±


    Sisara tilted her head at Lucia. Even while preparing for battle by etching rings in the air, there was a phenomenon she couldn¡¯t understand.


    It was not surprising that Lucia dodged the shot rings. It was not strange that she emitted an energy that seemed to devour the rings.


    What surprised her was that the rings created by the power kept bouncing off Lucia. There were already twenty-one.


    ¡®Targeting doesn¡¯t work.¡¯


    Like aiming at the neck of the Empress, intending to quickly encircle and cut the neck, but every attempt to affect that girl with the power failed.


    Apletely different method of nullification from Glen Prient.


    Not predicting where the rings would appear with the power of foresight, but making it impossible to manifest power near that girl.


    ¡°¡­This has never happened before. What exactly are you?¡±


    ¡°What utter nonsense?¡±


    Lucia clenched her teeth and charged in an instant. At a speed brighter than shing light, Lucia¡¯s form flickered, suddenly appearing in front of Sisara.


    Gwaaang!


    A heavy, true strike was swung. The woman¡¯s form was smashed. Blood sttered, and flesh was torn apart.


    It was truly a moment. The surrounding rings couldn¡¯t even respond at such speed.


    However, Lucia did not rx.


    Before the scattered pieces of flesh hit the ground, a ring of light appeared and sucked them all in.


    Lucia sensed that the battle would be prolonged.


    ¡®There¡¯s no need to deliberately drag out the time.¡¯


    She had intended to hold the Apostle until Shiron appeared, but if this situation repeated, she wouldn¡¯t need to make an effort.


    ¡°Dealing with such a monster, I can¡¯t even think about going home.¡±


    Lucia sensed a sudden presence and crossed the meadow. The presence that appeared from a distance was the same as before.


    ¡­But still, she could not sense Siriel and Seira.

 Chapter 260: Resistance (3)

    Chapter 260: Resistance (3)


    Meanwhile, Hugo was clutching his head, trying to make sense of the immediate crisis.


    The death of several knights and the disappearance of the empress.


    And the whereabouts of a nephew who vanished, leaving only one leg behind.


    ¡°To think we have to withdraw the army during the expedition because of him.¡±


    ¡°Thank you for agreeing to such an absurd request.¡±


    Hugo bowed deeply to the woman in front of him.


    Margaret Versailles. A general who had been active on the front lines even before Hugo¡¯s arrival to the empire. Her pointed ears were visible as she swept back her ash-colored hair.


    ¡°What.¡±


    Margaret smirked, biting on a cigar.¡°I just thought there must be a reason why Hugo Prient insists on an unconditional retreat.¡±


    The position in the great ins wasn¡¯t just where Hugo was; thousands of troops were widely dispersed, each group with a leader, and convincing them all to retreat would have been impossible without an imperial edict.


    But with Margaret¡¯s help, Hugo¡¯s argument gained substantial power.


    Both Margaret, who had served as a core of the imperial army for a hundred years, and Hugo, who had been the empire¡¯s greatest swordsman and a model for knights for twenty years, were able to push for a withdrawal during the expedition.


    ¡°However, you¡¯ll have to bear the consequences.¡±


    Margaret exhaled a thick smoke as she stared at Hugo. After all, the situation was serious.


    The most esteemed swordsman of the Prient family had not taken any follow-up action even though the empress was missing.


    This could easily be seen as a major incident, potentially construed as treason.


    ¡°If the empress doesn¡¯t return, the rtionship with Viscount Biscont and His Majesty will deteriorate, and your Prient could be seen as a traitor. Rumors will follow His Majesty for neglecting royal security¡­ What else was there?¡±


    ¡°If it were Franz, he would behead the guards who were on duty to assign me. And, he wouldn¡¯t weed out but unleash monsters across the continent.¡±


    ¡°Yes, if it were the former emperor, that¡¯s what he would do.¡±


    Haha. Despite the grave situation, Margaret burst into cheerfulughter.


    Speaking ill of the emperor¡¯s father as a subject was a dishonorable and disloyal act, but Margaret was a veteran who had been defending the empire since the emperor¡¯s grandfather was a baby.


    That¡¯s why she wanted to say this.


    ¡°But what if the empress dies?¡±


    ¡°Stop talking nonsense.¡±


    ¡°No, having ordered the retreat, you and I are in the same boat. We must prepare for the worst.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡±


    ¡°Besides, wasn¡¯t your nephew taken along? Shiron Prient, that tiny kid has grown up and is now greatly favored by the emperor.¡±


    Margaret drew deeply on her cigar, creating a long trail of smoke.


    ¡°Your daughter is also betrothed and currently on the front lines.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯d rather not talk about it now. Thanks for today.¡±


    Hugo stood up with an uneasy expression.


    ¡°Hugo Prient. You might not realize it, given your capabilities, but not everything goes as nned in this world.¡±


    As Hugo moved to leave the tent, Margaret spoke nonchntly.


    ¡°A misstep could split the empire. Just some advice from someone who¡¯s lived a bit longer.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll keep that in mind.¡±


    As Hugo left the tent, the pungent smoke followed him out. Outside, Glen stood like a statue with a sword in hand.


    After dealing with Margaret, there was Glen. Hugo sighed deeply and approached Glen.


    ¡°Glen, I¡¯ve told you many times that you need to be a strength for the children, why are you here?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m more worried about you, brother.¡±


    ¡°Still that talk¡­!¡±


    Hugo clicked his tongue and turned his back on Glen. Unlike when dealing with others, Hugo¡¯s voice involuntarily raised when facing Glen.


    Walking the long procession, Hugo headed towards a wagon where he had organized his belongings earlier. Glen closely followed behind him.


    ¡°Glen.¡±


    Hugo stopped and turned around. The wind of the ins swept through his now hairless head.


    ¡°I¡¯m over fifty now. It wouldn¡¯t be strange to hear ¡®grandfather.¡¯¡±


    The Hugo that Glen faced looked the weakest he had ever seen.


    ¡°I could die soon without any regrets. But do you really think it¡¯s right to value me more than the children?¡±


    Hugo knew why Glen was acting this way.


    Glen hadn¡¯t said it out loud yet, but surely he had seen ¡®a certain¡¯ future because of it.


    ¡®Surely it must be my death.¡¯


    If it were a future where Glen dies, he would iste himself in the wilderness to avoid causing trouble, and if the children were to die, he would rush to the battlefield immediately.


    That was Glen.


    Hugo didn¡¯t like Glen¡¯s attitude, but he acknowledged his noble spirit.


    So, Hugo couldn¡¯t be harsh to Glen like in their childhood days.


    But even if Hugo were to be violent, Glen had no intention of backing down.


    ¡°Then, brother, it¡¯s better if you don¡¯t get on the wagon now.¡±


    This apostle could manifest powers even from afar. Now, when foresight wasn¡¯t functioning¡­


    ¡®I at least want to choose where I die.¡¯


    ¡°Do as you wish.¡±


    Hugo let the waiting wagon go and then sat down on a discarded box like trash.


    His resolve was not something Hugo could stop.


    Then, here, he would wait for his brother and the children to arrive.<hr>


    In just a moment, as Siriel was about to blink, the air around her changed. Siriel slowly opened her eyes.


    ¡®Where is this?¡¯


    Sticky and humid, filthy air.


    ¡°Not a cave¡­¡±


    It was dark around, and though hard to see, Siriel guessed that this ce was not a cave but somewhere more dangerous.


    The magic in the air pricked her nostrils and made her body hair stand on end. Siriel quickly conjured a sphere of light into the air.


    Whoosh-


    The bright light that illuminated the darkness revealed a space that did not resemble a cave at all.


    Above, below, the walls.


    The walls, meticulously finished with purple tiles, evoked abyrinth straight out of a story.


    ¡°Where is Lady Seira? And Lucia¡­¡±


    Chak!


    A sword drawn at incredible speed sliced through something. It was a spider-like monster that had rushed at her from beyond the reach of the light.


    Crunch!


    Siriel irritably stomped on the sprawled corpse.


    Crunch! Crunch! Crunch!


    ¡°Again, again! AGAIN!!!¡±


    The bodies became as thin as sheets of paper, and the floor, unable to withstand the stomping, cracked and irritably spewed fragments.


    She was once again unable to participate in a real battle.


    ¡°Are you doing this on purpose?¡±


    Though there was no contact with Seira and Lucia, Siriel naturally thought that they were dealing with the apostle.


    Exclusion.


    Even the apostle had banished Siriel to the background of the story.


    Thinking so ignited a fire in her chest and boiled the blood in her head.


    But what was even more infuriating were the monsters, chak-! thoughtlessly hastening their own end.


    She needed to find her brother as quickly as possible, but it was infuriating that she had to spend time escaping this ce.


    ¡°¡­?¡±


    Just then, a familiar scent wafted to her nose.


    Not the tingling magic, not the damp, disgusting smell of mold¡­


    A warm and strangely tickling scent.


    ¡°¡­Brother?¡±


    Siriel¡¯s eyes widened at a scent that couldn¡¯t possibly be in this ce.


    She had thought about her brother, which might have caused her disoriented mind to hallucinate, but Siriel was convinced that the source of the scent carried on the breeze was Shiron.


    Clutching her pounding heart, Siriel ran through thebyrinth.<hr>


    For days, thebyrinth had no sun rising or setting, making it impossible to tell how many days had passed.


    Thud-


    Because of that, Louise was awakened not by a dazzling light but by an annoying sound. Around her, the corpses of monsters that she had in exuded a potent magic, apparently dealt with by Shiron while she had slept.


    As if confirming her guess, a one-legged young man stood before her.


    Louise smirked.


    Over time, her perception of the man inside her changed.


    Initially a world-ss troublemaker, when they first came to thebyrinth, he seemed like a bad person who deliberately acted grumpy.


    And now, Louise felt that Shiron was quite a decent person.


    Though harsh when she woke, pushing her to fight off monsters, when Louise could no longer move and fell, he would stay by her side without sleeping.


    It was unbelievable.


    It seemed like days since they had entered thebyrinth, and during the numerous times Louise closed her eyes, she had never seen Shiron sleep.


    ¡°Aren¡¯t you going to say something when you wake up?¡±


    Shiron said without turning around. He dusted off his buttocks and, as usual, picked up the coat covering Louise.


    ¡°Aren¡¯t you sleeping?¡±


    Louise felt a slight regret as she dusted off her buttocks.


    ¡°Ugh! Where is that stenching from?¡±


    Shiron backed away, making a fuss. Days without washing and covered in filth, Louise¡¯s body was emitting a musty smell.


    ¡°You smell too!!¡±


    Louise made a sad face at his blunt expression. A turmoil of emotions¡ªregret, gratitude, and affection¡ªexploded in her heart.


    ¡°And,e on! I¡¯m worried about you, can¡¯t you respond a bit?! You¡¯re doing this on purpose, aren¡¯t you? Deliberately being prickly!! Huh!!¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t shout, you¡¯re spitting, and your spit smells. And get ready for battle. It looks like we need to start soon.¡±


    ¡°What are you talking about!! I definitely brushed my teeth yesterday¡­¡±


    ¡°Shh!¡±


    ¡°¡­¡±


    ¡°Get ready for battle.¡±


    Shiron turned his back sternly.


    Louise swallowed as she saw the cold sweat on the man¡¯s neck.


    She had never seen Shiron this tense before.


    ¡°¡­¡±


    Shiron, with his sacred sword drawn, held his breath as he watched for a giant presence approaching.


    And then, in an instant,


    The darkness shed with murderous intent.


    ¡°Dodge!¡±


    ¡°¡­!¡±


    Shiron pulled Louise to the ground, embracing her. Louise clearly saw the terrifying bombardment pass over his back.


    ¡°Eek!¡±


    She was shaken by the realization that she might have actually died.


    Warmth spread from her lower body.


    Normally, she would have just sighed in relief at having survived a near-death experience, but her body, pushed to its limits, had lost control of her mind.


    ¡°Get up!¡±


    Shiron yelled at Louise, whose legs had given out, trying to get up himself.


    Just as he felt the next sh of light, he supported himself on his knees.


    Wobble¡ª


    Shiron¡¯s body lost bnce. His prosthetic leg below the knee had burnt ck and crumbled.


    [Hero!!]


    ¡°I know!¡±


    Shiron pulled out Hesed¡¯s Shield from his belongings, a magical equipment that nullified long-range attacks at the cost of the user¡¯s mana.


    Shiron extended the shield towards the iing light.


    Boom!


    Despite nullifying it, an unimaginable shock transmitted through his fingertips. But more threatening than that was the sensation of a chunk of mana disappearing from his dantian.


    Usually, he diligently increased his mana capacity to use Hesed¡¯s Shield, but the power of the ck pir raining down on him was menacing.


    ¡®Blocking isn¡¯t the best strategy.¡¯


    They needed to get out of here quickly. Shiron, holding the shield, grabbed Louise¡¯s cor with his other hand.


    Even now, mana was being rapidly depleted. He needed to leap to the side or back quickly¡­


    Crackle!


    Suddenly, sparks flew around where Shiron was standing.


    Rumble!


    The ground he was on thumped and sank. But amidst that, Shiron caught a faint voice.


    ¡°I thought so.¡±


    The voice that emerged from the dusty haze was familiar. As soon as he heard the identity of that voice, Shiron felt all strength drain from his body.


    ¡°Thank goodness.¡±


    A tearful Siriel burrowed into Shiron¡¯s embrace.


    ¡°Sshh¡­¡±


    The scent was several times more concentrated than usual. The overwhelming smell of sweat was dizzying.


    ¡°Ah.¡±


    Siriel exhaled with a blissful expression. Though he should be filthy from not washing for days, Siriel seemed to enjoy the fragrance, drawing even deeper breaths¡­


    In an instant, confusion crossed Siriel¡¯s face as she looked up.


    ¡°Oh, brother?¡±


    Siriel¡¯s voice was the same. As if she had encountered something absolutely impossible, her pupils trembled violently.


    ¡°Did you pee?¡±

 Chapter 262: Revelation (1)

    Chapter 262: Revtion (1)


    Sssssh¡ª


    Blood, flesh, and bone fragments hardened like stone, then shattered and scattered in the wind. Only ck ss-like shards remained in the palm.


    The mark of a god, a blessing, a bestowed power.


    ¡°The heart of an apostle¡­¡±


    It seemed too pitiful to be called that.


    Jaganata could not possibly consider this the essence of an apostle.


    Had it not been for the lord¡¯s revtion, there would have been no need to kill a fellow believer, and these mere ss shards would have held no value.


    But what made it possible was, after all, the caprice of the god he believed in.


    Suddenly, the revtion changed while heading to the great ins.Not ¡®Kill Glen Prient,¡¯ but ¡®Kill the sixth one.¡¯ The angel without a head sensed that the will of the god he believed in had flipped.


    A change in revtion during the journey was unprecedented in the millennia-long life of an angel.


    ¡°I don¡¯t know.¡±


    Jaganata scoffed, looking at the fragment in his hand.


    Even without faith, the revtion to eliminate Glen Prient wasprehensible.


    Which made his feelings all the moreplicated.


    To take the life of a fellow apostle¡ªJaganata still could not fathom the god¡¯s will even aftermitting the murder.


    However, it didn¡¯t take long for the doubt to clear.


    ¡°Is that so?¡±


    Disillusioned with the irreverence that questioned god¡¯s will, Jaganata turned around as he sensed a sudden presence.


    There was a man who had lost his way.


    Glen Prient.


    ¡°What are you saying?¡±


    Gasp¡ª


    Glen exhaled a heavy breath.


    He had merely followed a powerful aura, but his heart was pounding harder than thest time he faced an apostle.


    ¡°It means I was reflecting on doubting god as an apostle.¡±


    The angel without a head revealed his joy.


    Encountering Glen while harboring doubts, it felt as if the Lord had shaken the board telling him not to doubt.


    ¡°I¡¯m d you look happy.¡±


    Glen steadied his breath and drew his sword, then curled the corner of his mouth and smiled.


    ¡°Why are you smiling?¡±


    Jaganata asked, puzzled. Today, many iprehensible things were happening.


    ¡°Did you foresee a victorious scene?¡±


    ¡°The opposite.¡±


    Glen still smiled as he replied.


    ¡°Such a scenario was not in my foresight.¡±


    A light had entered his dull golden eyes.


    The future he had glimpsed behind the curtain was wrong.


    The surroundings were still the ins as foreseen, but there were clear differences.


    ¡°Right now, there¡¯s no one by my side.¡±


    Even if he were to die, even if his life were to end, there would be no family to mourn loudly. No siblings.


    It was fortunate that he would not have to show his loved ones the ugly sight of him bleeding out and copsing.


    ¡°Only you, aimed at the tip of my sword. But before that, may I ask something?¡±


    ¡°What is it?¡±


    ¡°What were you nning to do?¡±


    Despite the tense situation, Glen sought confirmation. He had never made his own choices in life, hence he doubted his actions now.


    ¡°On my way here, I saw a fallen human. A woman who looked just like you.¡±


    ¡°And?¡±


    ¡°I was going to kill her. If there hadn¡¯t been any interruptions, I might have done it right away.¡±


    The angel without a head shrugged. Glen nodded with a smile.


    ¡°That¡¯s good.¡±


    He did not know whether his choice was right or wrong. But this much he could be sure of.


    His death would not be in vain.


    Glen raised his sword.


    The Holy Sword Regil.


    A sword forged from stars, but over the years, it had dulled and lost its shine like its owner. However, that fact was not important.


    What mattered to him was a sword he could swing freely, and Regil was suitable for that purpose.


    Psssst-


    The blowing wind tousled his hair. Glen ran with all his might following the wind.


    Lightly, lightly,


    He was running but the ground was not crumbling. Glen¡¯s movements were as flowing as water.


    But the fierceness contained in the swung sword was unmatched.


    Whoosh-


    The Sword of the Stars was oveid with a sword force.


    There was no neck to aim at, so the target was the heart. Not that it mattered in a body that wasn¡¯t human, but he didn¡¯t want to think about such trivialities at the moment.


    After all, Glen wasn¡¯t there to kill the apostle.


    He just needed to bind the apostle as far as his power reached.


    Glen could not kill the apostle.


    He had never killed one before.


    Thus, the fake descendant of the hero would be enough just to hold on until the true hero arrived.


    Squelch!


    Glen clenched his teeth and delivered a massive sh. The trace of the sword left a gash-like mark in the space it passed, followed by a thunderous roar, like thunder, shing with a strike imbued with destructive power.


    He didn¡¯t feel the sensation of cutting anything. Despite swinging with all his might, not a single finger was severed, and only ck sparks scattered aimlessly into the air.


    ¡®As expected.¡¯


    He felt regret over his diminished skills, but Glen did not give up. He shook off the darkness creeping along the de and lifted his sword high to swing again.


    And he took a step forward.


    Bang!


    Bang!


    Bang¡­ Boom!!


    It didn¡¯t sound like a sword strike at all. The sword, heavy like a lump of iron being smashed down, was a blunt weapon unlike anything the old Glen would have used.


    ¡®I can hardly call it a sword.¡¯


    Jaganata thought as he parried the raining sword strikes. He had lived for tens of thousands of years and fought many battles, including against the hero Kyrie, and had faced many Prients over thest 500 years.


    Among them was the young Glen Prient.


    A man with zing red hair and golden eyes that shone like stars.


    His sword was beyond swift, deserving not just the term ¡°master sword¡± but even ¡°divine sword.¡±


    But what about now?


    His red hair was dry and faded. The eyes that once shone fiercely were now clouded, barely emitting a murky light.


    Sword.


    Even calling Glen¡¯s sword blunt would be apliment, as it felt utterly dull.


    ¡®Is that really Glen? He feels like apletely different person.¡¯


    The hook that would be at the ce of a head twisted with emotion.


    ¡®Mortals are indeed fleeting.¡¯


    Jaganata had enough leeway to even feel sympathy. Thus, he could also pay attention to the shard in his hand.


    ¡°Glen Prient.¡±


    The headless angel spoke softly.


    ¡°Unlike before, your sword strikes are utterly dull.¡±


    It was whimsical.


    Glen did not respond. He felt it was a waste of time, and he did not think his sword was dull.


    He swung his sword even faster than before andyered it with a denser aura of strength.


    Click-


    He stepped forward.


    The storm of his sword was pushing the apostle back. To say it was dull, that was absurd.


    ¡°I¡¯ve been watching you for a long time. The most exceptional Prient, no human has been as strong as you since the hero Kyrie.¡±


    But that alone was not enough to shut Jaganata up.


    ¡°Compliment¡­ thanks.¡±


    Whoo- Glen inhaled a breath mixed with blood mist.


    Blood filled his lungs, blood flowed from his clenched teeth, and every time his palm throbbed, it burst open.


    Pushing his body to the limit while running was the result. As his body turned increasingly ragged, Jaganata sneered.


    Whoosh! Emotions swirled like sewage mes over Jaganata¡¯s neck.


    It wasn¡¯t to mock Glen¡¯s struggling.


    It was purely out of sheer joy.


    -¡­¡­..


    ¡°The Lord wishes it as well.¡±


    Jaganata chuckled. Any further conversation was a luxury for Glen. Knowing this, Jaganata continued the conversation on his own.


    ¡°Do you not intend to be an apostle?¡±


    Sympathy, recognition, praise. Emotions too precious to harbor for an enemy. Yet, the god he believed in did not chastise but affirmed Jaganata¡¯s feelings.


    ¡°There were originally seven ces, but only four remain; fortunately, one apostle¡¯s spot has just be vacant.¡±


    Glen did not heed the apostle¡¯s whisper.


    ¡°It¡¯s the sixth.¡±


    What was he trying to say, suggesting betrayal? It wasughable.


    ¡°¡­Pfft, hahaha!¡±


    Eventually, Glen burst into grandughter. Because of it, his swinging sword stopped, and the step he took was pushed back by the storm.


    ¡°That¡¯s funny.¡±


    Glen coughed up blood as heughed for a while, then wiped the tears that had formed at the corners of his eyes.


    ¡°Amusing, isn¡¯t it?¡±


    Jaganata shrugged his shoulders as he looked at Glen.


    ¡°Yes, amusing.¡±


    Glen steadied his breath and faced the apostle directly.


    ¡°How dare you suggest betrayal to a descendant of a hero? Your god really talks nonsense.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡±


    ¡°Tell him to eat a damn fig.¡±


    A tantly irreverent attitude toward a god of mercy, but Jaganata felt not even a hint of anger.


    Instead, what he harbored was deep sympathy and¡­


    ¡°¡­you¡¯re not even a real descendant of a hero. You¡¯re trying too hard.¡±


    Mockery.


    Thud¡ª


    The smile vanished from Glen¡¯s face. Like filth dropped into a tranquilke, the calm surface disturbed and dirty ripples spread.


    But that was all.


    Whoosh¡ª


    A dazzling light illuminated theke.


    ¡°No.¡±


    As if shaking off denial, Glen gripped the Sword of Stars even tighter.


    ¡°That¡¯s not it.¡±


    Blood pooled in his clenched hand, and the droplets that fell moistened the grass.


    ¡°Prient is the lineage of heroes, a great sword that protects the world.¡±


    ¡°Are you forcing it?¡±


    Following the denial, Glen shook his head, a behavior resembling a tantrum-throwing child. Jaganata openly expressed his disappointment.


    Briefly, Glen¡¯s mouth opened.


    ¡°It¡¯s not forced.¡±


    Glen oveid his other hand on the sword and lifted it.


    The aura emanating from his split core flowed along the de.


    ¡°I will make it so.¡±


    Brilliant divinity nestled in the Sword of Stars.

 Chapter 263: Revelation (2)

    Chapter 263: Revtion (2)


    Brilliant light gathered in Glen¡¯s grip, climbing up the sword. The divinity, overflowing like a swollenke, was fiercely embedded even in the blood dripping from his hand.


    Enchantments, sword energy, and even more advanced sword aura¡ªall of these imbued the sword with light. However, these alone were not enough to harm an apostle.


    A difference in realm. It¡¯s like aw, a simple truth.


    A lesser being could not harm a god, and all things conjured by humans were no different from apostles, who were avatars of gods.


    The borrowed divinity was the same.


    The divinity of the pdins was merely a temporary borrowing of God¡¯s power, and the essence of their lower realm remained unchanged.


    ¡°¡­It can¡¯t change.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡±


    Jaganata gazed at the light lingering on the sword. His gaze was sharp, but he couldn¡¯t properly discern the essence of the light.No, he might have already understood it.


    He was just forcing himself to deny it deep inside.


    ¡®It can¡¯t be. How could a mere human who doesn¡¯t even wield a holy sword¡­?¡¯


    Such a realm was not within a mere human¡¯s reach. Jaganata denied it countless times. However, he would eventually have to ept it.


    ¡®Could it be¡­¡¯


    Jaganata¡¯s conviction wavered. His senses screamed at him to stop being stubborn.


    The burst of light that touched his skin, the scattering mes, the divinity so dazzling it was hard to face directly. And, the experience of having directly confronted it in the past rings a warning bell to Jaganata.


    A radiant woman scattering brilliant light. Thest time he saw her, she was spreading violence filled with anger. Her actions, devoid of any sanctity and spreading rage, were like the disasters depicted in myths.


    Tearing through the heavens, shattering the earth, overturning the world. Her majesty boldly proimed even the apostles, who spread the Lord¡¯s gospel, to be mere creatures.


    Divinity.


    ¡°¡­He has be more than human.¡±


    Jaganata finally admitted it. Although he didn¡¯t know why, he acknowledges that Glen Prient had attained divinity and was fully capable of destroying an apostle.


    mes erupted!


    Above Jaganata¡¯s neck, ck mes burst forth, recing his non-existent head and face, creating a pir of fire that emitted unbearable heat. From these mes, a long sword resembling a skewer was drawn.


    Its intertwined form didn¡¯t look like a sword. However, its thorn-bush-like des made it exist as a sword.


    [Oros]


    A sword forged from all the world¡¯s denials absorbed the darkness. The headless angel was ready to bring divine punishment upon thisnd.


    Rumble¡ª


    A devastating strike infused with disaster was unleashed. The world expressing destruction crumbled, and the space the sword passed through was erased. Glen confronted it with a sword of light.


    sh¡ª


    Power shed with power. Where the violence touched, destruction descended. Instead of sparks, transcendent light exploded, and instead of storms, destruction wreaked havoc around.


    But it was only momentary. The difference between them became clear.


    Jaganata was ultimately an apostle. No matter how much he was an avatar of a god, the unbridgeable gap in realms existed against Glen, who had ascended to divinity himself.


    Crack!


    The demonic sword cracked. Glen stepped forward lightly. That alone was enough to push Jaganata back instantly.


    Crash! The sword, unable to withstand, shattered mercilessly.


    Once he realized it, there was no retreat, and the headless angel was exposed to a fierce strike pouring down.


    Jaganata quickly raised his arm.


    The divinity-imbued sword touched the darkness resembling a skewer.


    Rumble! Thunder chased the path of the sword.


    It didn¡¯t suit the act of bending, but once ascended to divinity, form was not important. As Glen decided to bend it, the apostle¡¯s flesh was relentlessly split.


    Squeak!


    The apostle¡¯s arm was helplessly cut off, losing its form and falling away.


    Glen did not stop there. His goal was theplete eradication of the apostle. As he gathered strength throughout his body to swing his sword again.


    ¡°Cough¡­¡±


    A lump of blood moistened his chin. His realm had risen high, but his body couldn¡¯t keep up.


    His body, already at its limit, wouldn¡¯t be strange if it crumbled immediately, and his withered energy center had long been shattered.


    However, Glen¡¯s sword did not stop.


    re up!


    A streak of light cut through the pitch-ck flesh. Holy mes spread from the streak of light.


    ¡°Ah, ah¡­¡±


    Jaganata felt a burning sensation. The unfamiliar sensation was pain, but the ck ring above his head rippled as if dancing with joy.


    ¡°Huh, huh.¡±


    It was aughter-like sob. His body burned alive, the pain devouring his essence, but the sudden pleasure he felt was greater than the pain.


    ¡°¡­¡±


    From his shoulder to his thigh, a line slid down. Darkness like tentacles sprouted from his body, trying to repair itself, but burned to ash by the mes.


    Thud!


    Unable to withstand the falling force, the body crashed down. Jaganata, already turned to ash, looked up at the man who seemed about to copse.


    His shining golden eyes flickered, and his muddied auburn hair seemed white as if it didn¡¯t belong to the living. It wouldn¡¯t be strange if he died right away.


    Then, a popping sound. It wasn¡¯t made by Glen.


    ¡°¡­Why are youughing?¡±


    Glen separated his cracked lips. He couldn¡¯t see the face the angel was making since it had no head, but Glen felt the escaping air sounded likeughter.


    ¡°Because it¡¯s enjoyable.¡±


    Jaganata felt his breaking body and spoke. He might have lost his mind to the approaching death, but his trembling voice denied it.


    ¡°The Lord has given me apanion for the journey. Thanks to that, the journey to the afterlife won¡¯t be lonely.¡±


    ¡°Indeed.¡±


    Glen struck down with the light that had yet to extinguish.


    Crack!


    Thud! Crack!


    As if his task was not yetplete, he mercilessly struck down the apostle¡¯s body that had begun to crumble.


    ¡°Whatpanion? If you¡¯re going, go ahead by yourself.¡±


    His hand trembled as if he was already losing strength, but his relentless pounding turned Jaganata to dust.


    Thump!


    Only when there was nothing left to destroy did Glen stop. Thus, Jaganata and even the fragments he held turned to dust and disappeared.


    ¡°¡­I¡¯m getting tired.¡±


    Glen knelt in the ruins that could no longer be called a meadow. He had no strength left in his body, but his heart was pounding as if it would burst any moment, wasting his energy.


    Crackle! The sword he was supporting himself with cracked grotesquely. The sword he had wielded for half his life seemed to know its time hade as it slowly crumbled and fell apart.


    Thud¡ª Glen¡¯s body copsed forward. With bloodshot eyes, he looked toward the horizon.


    There was nothing on the endlessly stretching meadow.


    ¡°¡­He¡¯s noting.¡±


    Glen whispered quietly and chuckled. Was the battle too short? He had fought quite grandly, yet no one wasing this way.


    ¡®¡­It feels empty to die alone.¡¯


    He had confidently told the apostle that he was d to die alone, but as his body cooled and his head boiled with heat, he couldn¡¯t help but feel weak.


    ¡°I wish I could have at least made a will.¡±


    Sigh¡ª


    He sighed, but all he heard was the deting sound of the wind. Whether his throat was damaged or his ears were failing, Glen couldn¡¯t tell.


    ¡®¡­A lonely death.¡¯


    Finally, even the energy to move his lips disappeared. A sticky feeling of depletion spread throughout his body, and his eyes slowly closed.


    At that moment, as he epted death.


    Whoosh!


    A bright light was felt beyond his eyelids.


    ¡®¡­What?¡¯


    Glen shivered with a sudden warm energy. The energy, like breathing air into dying embers, felt like it was breathing new life into him, making even him, who didn¡¯t believe in gods, feel a sense of holiness.


    It wasn¡¯t just that.


    Glen also felt the circting flow of souls. His hazy consciousness gradually sharpened, and vitality flowed into his body, which seemed about to fall apart.


    A word suddenly came to mind.


    Reincarnation.


    Glen remembered a story he had once heard from a girl who resembled him.


    ¡®¡­Is it really reincarnation?¡¯


    He continued to deny the ridiculous notion, but denial gradually lost its strength as strangeness slowly returned to his body, wandering in the thick of death.


    The warmth grew.


    His body was lifted up.


    He finally confirmed it. Theforting sensation enveloping his body. Feeling as if he was in his mother¡¯s arms, Glen thoughtfortably.


    ¡®I hope this life is just a normal family.¡¯


    Not a family of heroes. No demons or angels. Yes, a normal family where there¡¯s no need to wield a sword. He was tired of fighting; even hunting was undesirable.


    Still, he didn¡¯t want to be hungry, so he hoped for a well-off family where he wouldn¡¯t have to worry about food.


    ¡®¡­It would be nice to be born in a bakery.¡¯


    He was ready to ept a new life. Eventually, Glen gathered his strength in his eyelids.


    ¡°¡­Siriel?¡±


    ¡°Huh? Brother!¡±


    In front of him was his niece in a slightly messy state. Siriel, carrying Lucia, smiled broadly.


    ¡°He really came back to life! Uncle is alive!¡±


    ¡°I knew it.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡±


    Glen awkwardly moved his stiff neck to look at the sky. There was his son with a weary face.


    ¡°¡­Shiron.¡±


    ¡°Is there anywhere you¡¯re ufortable?¡±


    Shiron looked down at Glen. Glen, feeling somewhat embarrassed, turned his flushed face away.


    ¡°Why are you reddening your face so grotesquely? Should I help you down?¡±


    ¡°I thought I was reincarnated.¡±


    ¡°What?¡±


    ¡°No, it¡¯s nothing.¡±


    Glen shook his head as if to shake off his forlorn feelings. What he felt on his back was the power of life, the holy method of healing. The warm energy was a trick cast by Shiron.


    Glen broke the silence, discarding his lingering thoughts on reincarnation.


    ¡°Still, aren¡¯t you going to ask what happened?¡±


    ¡°A lot must have happened.¡±


    ¡°I killed the apostle.¡±


    ¡°Yes, well done.¡±


    Shiron looked at Glen, who seemed a bit proud, and lifted the corners of his mouth. In contrast, Glen stiffened his lips.


    ¡°You don¡¯t seem to believe it.¡±


    ¡°What are you talking about?¡±


    ¡°You justughed. It might be hard to believe, but I killed the apostle. I erased his seat with my own power, even without the power of prophecy.¡±


    ¡°Did someone say something? Should I praise you more?¡±


    ¡°¡­That¡¯s enough.¡±


    Glen turned his head and gazed at the vast meadow. A shadow was seen running from beyond the horizon.


    A form both unfamiliar and familiar.


    It was his brother¡¯s.

 Chapter 264: Rien (1)

    Chapter 264: Rien (1)


    The Apostle was killed, but it wasn¡¯t over yet.


    Perhaps due to the intense battle, Glen fainted while listening to Hugo¡¯s scolding. Even as they waited for Seira, who hadn¡¯t returned while they were fixing his leg, Siriel arranged transportation.


    Shiron, without sleeping a wink, treated Glen.


    He didn¡¯t know how many nights he¡¯d stayed awake, but even on the airship heading to the Empire, and in the carriage going to the mansion, Shiron didn¡¯t stop pouring holy power into Glen.


    He didn¡¯t use Seira¡¯s teleportation. More urately, he couldn¡¯t use it.


    Seira mentioned that Glen¡¯s body was too weak to withstand the shock of the massive phase change, so Shiron had no choice but to take the unconscious Glen and returnst.


    Glen regained consciousness the next day.<hr>


    The room reeked of medicine.


    Hugo, who had rushed in upon hearing that Glen had woken up, stared at Shiron with wide, surprised eyes.¡°Shiron, did I hear wrong? Did you say Glen¡­?¡±


    ¡°Please have a seat first.¡±


    Shiron spoke to Hugo, whose eyes were teary, as if trying to make a fuss.


    Was it menopause that made him more tearful? Or was it guilt towards Glen? Shiron pondered over it and repeated the fact he had mentioned earlier.


    ¡°Father can no longer use mana. In other words.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡±


    ¡°He has be a mana cripple.¡±


    Thud.


    Hugo¡¯s face turned pale as if he¡¯d received a death sentence.


    ¡°Glen¡­ crippled?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m a cripple?¡±


    ¡°Put ¡®mana¡¯ in front.¡±


    Shiron sighed deeply in front of the two middle-aged men. Glen was the one affected, but Hugo was the one making the bigger fuss.


    ¡°Considering his energy center has degenerated and he drew from the fundamental life force, this oue is only natural.¡±


    ¡°¡­Is there no cure?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s not that there isn¡¯t one. If we find an organ to rece the energy center and transnt it¡­ But, considering his energy pathways have been frayed for a long time, rejection could ur.¡±


    Shiron turned his head towards Glen, who was lying on the bed. Perhaps because he had rested well, he looked much better than Shiron, who had stayed up for several nights.


    ¡°Even if he wields a sword, he might only show the strength of an average person, but he won¡¯t have any problems living.¡±


    ¡°¡­Is that really true?¡±


    ¡°Of course. I¡¯ve lived well despite not being able to use mana.¡±


    ¡°You heard him.¡±


    Glen, on the bed, pushed Hugo aside and added. He had always wanted to get along well with his brother, but such an excessive reaction only made him feel troubled.


    ¡°I don¡¯t think it¡¯s a big deal since I can still live my life normally. Rather, I¡¯m relieved that no one died and that it ended with me just bing disabled.¡±


    ¡°Doesn¡¯t it bother you?¡±


    ¡°As I said, I¡¯m fine. After all, if not me, who else would have stopped the Apostle?¡±


    ¡°Hmm¡­¡±


    ¡°Let me tell you something. Before I met you, I had a final prophecy. Do you know what it was?¡±


    He had intended to keep it hidden, but now he had no choice but to reveal it.


    ¡°It was my death. I forced myself to meet you before I died. Like Father, who fought the Apostle and died as the head of the Prient family, and like our grandfather, my end would have been the same.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡±


    ¡°So, don¡¯t cry. Everything turned out fine. Don¡¯t embarrass yourself in front of your nephew.¡±


    ¡°Okay.¡±


    He hurriedly wiped away his tears, but they didn¡¯t stop easily. The various emotions he had been feeling towards Glen¡ªdisappointment, dissatisfaction¡­ all burst out at once.


    ¡°Brother.¡±


    Glen broke the silence after a moment.


    ¡°I have something to discuss with Shiron privately, so could you please step out for a moment?¡±


    ¡°¡­Alright.¡±


    ¡°Why me?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s important.¡±


    Hugo¡¯s steps hesitated at the word ¡®important,¡¯ but he swallowed his regret and left the room.


    ¡°What is it that you need to talk about?¡±


    Shiron spoke after ensuring that Hugo hadpletely moved away.


    ¡°Shiron.¡±


    Glen looked at Shiron with a serious expression. He had already heard about the Apostle and what had happened, so he wondered what more there was to discuss. Yet, Glen¡¯s face was even more serious than before.


    His sharp eyes glinted.


    ¡°From now on, what I say is the truth. So, no matter how unbelievable it might be, please don¡¯t doubt it.¡±


    ¡°What is it that you need to be so serious about?¡±


    ¡°Lucia is not my biological daughter.¡±


    ¡°I see.¡±


    ¡°¡­You¡¯re not surprised?¡±


    ¡°She told mest time.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡±


    Was that so?


    Glen stroked his chin in thought for a moment, then nodded.


    ¡°So, do you have any thoughts on marrying Lucia?¡±


    ¡°¡­Pardon?¡±


    ¡°I guess you didn¡¯t know that.¡±


    Glen smirked, as if he had won. His yful expression, unbefitting his age, made Shiron¡¯s face turn bewildered.


    ¡°Didn¡¯t know? Isn¡¯t this a bit sudden? Is that why you sent Uncle out?¡±


    ¡°For your information, Lucia likes you.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡±


    ¡°I guess you didn¡¯t know that either.¡±


    Hmph.


    Glen crossed his arms and wore a somewhat smug expression.


    ¡®I want to smack him.¡¯


    [Me too.]


    ¡°I know she likes me¡­¡±


    Shiron thought back to the recent affair. How could he not know? Lucia¡¯s sudden confession and how she showed her affection for him clearly. Even though it was abrupt, without any sweet courtship, Lucia had certainly shown her feelings for Shiron, and he had responded.


    ¡®But why bring this up now? If Lucia had been bbing about it, everyone would know¡­¡¯


    Just as he was wondering about this, Glen¡¯s expression became even more solemn. With a loud cough, Glen spoke to Shiron.


    ¡°Marry Lucia.¡±


    ¡°Pardon?¡±


    ¡°Didn¡¯t you hear me? I¡¯ll say it again. I heard you were engaged to Siriel. In that case, Lucia will be your second wife.¡±


    ¡°¡­Did you hurt your head as well?¡±


    Shiron ced his hand on Glen¡¯s head and squeezed out his holy power. The light that shone was even more radiant than when Glen was on the verge of death.


    ¡°It¡¯s not an injury. This is something I¡¯ve been considering since before heading to the Great ins.¡±


    Glen grabbed Shiron¡¯s hand and moved it away.


    ¡°Why are you bringing this up now?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ve alreadye close to death once, so why wait? Just think of it as hearing a final will and let it pass.¡±


    ¡°¡­Go on.¡±


    ¡°Shiron, I know it¡¯s shameless to try and y the role of a father now, but since I¡¯ve started, I might as well say everything.¡±


    It¡¯s not that he intended to reveal Lucia¡¯s true identity. He didn¡¯t think it would be troublesome if Lucia¡¯s identity as Kyrie were to be discovered. However,


    ¡°This is my one and only request. Marry Lucia and make her happy.¡±


    Glen hoped that Shiron would love Lucia for who she truly was.


    ¡®Lady Kyrie said her past life was unhappy.¡¯


    Glen recalled the time when Lucia had revealed her past life. The image of her crying and acting like a spoiled child was far from the great hero Glen had always imagined.


    Shriveled, miserable, tearful.


    Honestly, even if she was eptable as a lover, she wasn¡¯t exactly ideal as a wife. However, the Lucia he saw here in Rien didn¡¯t show any signs of that gloom.


    On the contrary, she seemed cheerful. Watching her bicker with Shiron from afar even made him feel a sense of satisfaction.


    Of course, there were times when she snapped, but it could be passed off as her feeling embarrassed. Who knows? Shiron might even find that side of her attractive.


    Glen crossed his arms and watched Shiron, who was groaning as he pondered.


    ¡°Are you perhaps insisting on monogamy?¡±


    ¡°¡­It¡¯s not that.¡±


    ¡°Then what¡¯s the problem? Could it be that you don¡¯t like Lucia? I heard from Yuma that you two used to bicker as children¡­¡±


    ¡°¡­Sigh.¡±


    ¡°If you really dislike her, then there¡¯s nothing I can do¡­¡±


    Glen slumped his shoulders as if disappointed. Seeing this, Shiron made up his mind, suddenly standing up and heading to the door.


    Bang!


    ¡°Eek!¡±


    ¡°Ah!¡±


    The screams, almost in unison, came from Siriel and Lucia, the very subjects of the conversation. Shiron shot a cold nce at them before pointing to one.


    ¡°Siriel,e in.¡±


    ¡°Uh, okay!¡±


    ¡°Lucia, stay outside.¡±


    ¡°What? Why am I being treated differently?¡±


    ¡°No, go take Louise to the Imperial Pce or something. Why is she still lingering around here?¡±


    ¡°What? Aren¡¯t I the one involved in this conversation? Why am I the only one¡­?¡±


    Thud!


    Shiron shut the door, leaving behind a flustered Lucia. It might seem too harsh, but there was no other choice. If he showed too much care for Lucia in front of Siriel, it was obvious what would happen.


    ¡°O-brother, I wasn¡¯t trying to eavesdrop¡­ but Father asked me to¡­ Uh¡­ So¡­¡±


    ¡°Shiron, you must be tired. Get some rest.¡±


    Glen quickly understood Shiron¡¯s intent. Finally, he could take a break. Shiron hugged Siriel, gave her a kiss, and left the room.


    Now alone together, Glen spoke to the nervous Siriel.


    ¡°Siriel.¡±


    ¡°Y-yes?¡±


    Siriel, looking bewildered, flinched. Glen gestured for her to sit down and handed her a bottle of drink.


    ¡°You seem to get along well with Lucia.¡±


    ¡°Well, we¡¯re friends, after all.¡±


    ¡°I heard from your father that you two are almost like sisters. I¡¯m grateful that you¡¯ve been looking after Lucia. I owe you and your family a debt I can never fully repay.¡±


    Glen dabbed his eyes with the nket, as if wiping away tears. It seemed like an act, but Siriel couldn¡¯t detect any insincerity or unnaturalness in her uncle¡¯s behavior.


    ¡°You might have overheard this at the door, but Lucia is not my biological child.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s not that I was eavesdropping¡­¡±


    ¡°Lucia was a child raised by a single mother. Helleun in the southern part of the Empire is known for its potatoes, but it¡¯s not exactly a wealthy region. Raising a child alone in such a ce wouldn¡¯t have been easy.¡±


    The home shown by the vision of the future was a crumbling hut. Back when Glen didn¡¯t know Lucia¡¯s true identity, he thought there was no way she could survive alone in that dpidated ce.


    ¡°When I visited Lucia¡¯s home, her mother had already passed away. And as you know, that¡¯s when I decided to adopt Lucia.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡±


    ¡°Isn¡¯t it sad?¡±


    ¡°Well, yes, it is.¡±


    Siriel scratched her cheek and averted her gaze. Glen¡¯s eyes were now burning so intensely that she found it hard to meet them.


    ¡°But unlike Lucia, Shiron is ¡®my¡¯ son. He¡¯s my biological child, born from myte wife.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡±


    ¡°Siriel, do you know what the term ¡®primary wife¡¯ means?¡±


    ¡°W-what are you trying to say?¡±


    ¡°A primary wife is the foremost among many wives. And¡­¡±


    Siriel had a bad feeling about this.


    ¡°A primary wife exists because there are concubines.¡±


    ¡°¡­Uncle?¡±


    ¡°Siriel, as your father-inw, I acknowledge you as Shiron¡¯s primary wife.¡±


    ¡°Uh¡­¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t know what Shiron¡¯s answer will be, but the primary wife recognized by the father-inw is the only one in this universe.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡±


    ¡°So, I trust you will support Shiron well as his primary wife.¡±


    Primary wife.


    The primary wife recognized by the father-inw¡­


    It was too sweet a sound to refuse.


    ¡°I guess I¡¯m not just your uncle anymore but your father-inw. Why don¡¯t you try calling me that?¡±


    Glen spread his arms wide as he spoke.


    ¡°F-Father¡­?¡±


    Siriel mumbled, almost unconsciously. By the time she came to her senses, she had already epted the embrace.

 Chapter 265: Rien (2)

    Chapter 265: Rien (2)


    ¡°Why am I the only one being discriminated against? It¡¯s really unfair¡­¡±


    Lucia muttered as she stepped out of the annex. Her face was slightly flushed, perhaps due to being turned away at the door. She kicked at the stones, huffing and making sounds like ¡°Hmph!¡± and ¡°Tsk-¡±, looking very much like a sulking girl.


    ¡°What? He told me not to stay here and to go take Victor¡¯s wife home? Does he think I¡¯m his errand girl?¡±


    Despite her grumbling, Lucia¡¯s steps were heading towards the mansion, passing through the training grounds.


    Even though sheined, Lucia couldn¡¯t bring herself to refuse Shiron¡¯s request.


    Shiron had always been cold by nature, but Lucia knew well how much he had suffered up until now.


    ¡®¡­Maybe if he gets some sleep, he¡¯ll treat me a bit more kindly.¡¯


    People became irritable without proper sleep and rest. Moreover, Shiron had lost a leg and endured great hardships during this ordeal.


    He had been working tirelessly for weeks in that condition, so his nerves must be frayed.¡®Yes, as the adult here, I should understand. After all, Shiron is still in his early twenties, isn¡¯t he? Even considering past lives, I¡¯m still the older sister!¡¯


    Perhaps because she was considering things from Shiron¡¯s perspective, Lucia¡¯s steps became lighter as she ascended the stairs. She was even humming a tune as she knocked on the guest room door.


    ¡°Miss Lucia? What brings you here?¡±


    Louise greeted Lucia with a fresh smile as she opened the door suddenly.


    Perhaps because they had shared meals and baths together over the past few weeks, Louise didn¡¯t feel ufortable interacting with Lucia.


    ¡°Shiron asked me to take you to the Imperial Pce.¡±


    ¡°Sir Shiron?¡±


    ¡°Yes, he was wondering why you haven¡¯t left yet after all these weeks.¡±


    Lucia delivered the truth to Louise in a straightforward manner.


    She wondered if she had spoken too casually for someone of her rank, but Lucia also thought it was about time for Louise to return to the pce.


    It had been twenty days since Louise had returned via Seira¡¯s teleportation, and she hadn¡¯t stepped outside even once.


    ¡°We came by teleportation, but Shiron traveled all the way across the border. You really need to leave now.¡±


    ¡°¡­I was actually just about to start preparing to go.¡±


    ¡°By the way.¡±


    ¡°Yes?¡±


    ¡°Do you dislike going back to the Imperial Pce?¡±


    Lucia asked as she plopped down beside Louise. Louise responded with an awkward smile.


    ¡°¡­Why would you say that?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s just that, during your entire stay at the mansion, you haven¡¯t even left your room, let alone gone outside. It¡¯s only natural for me to think that.¡±


    ¡°¡­That¡¯s strange.¡±


    Louise chuckled as she quickly came up with an excuse.


    ¡°It takes at least a month to travel from the Great ins to the Empire, even at the fastest pace. The militarymand must have reported my disappearance to His Majesty, and if I suddenly appeared right after they reported it, what kind of questioning do you think would follow?¡±


    ¡°Go on.¡±


    ¡°¡­The person who made the report would be in serious trouble, and perhaps the legendary magic of teleportation would be known to the world. Then, all kinds of magicians would be knocking on the doors of the Prient family mansion. Wouldn¡¯t that be quite troublesome?¡±


    It was a perfect excuse, even when she thought about it herself. Considering the political implications, as well as the troublesome situations that could arise in the future¡­


    Thump, thump-thump-


    But there was no way to control her irregr heartbeat. Lucia nodded with a nonchnt expression.


    ¡°Then I¡¯ll take you there as soon as you¡¯re ready.¡±


    There was clearly something going on, but since Louise denied it, it would be rude to pry further.


    Lucia suddenly stood up and extended her hand to the empress.


    ¡°Do you have everything you need?¡±


    ¡°Are we leaving right now?¡±


    ¡°Of course. Oh, do you need a proper escort? If so, I¡¯ll have to inform my uncle.¡±


    ¡°¡­No need.¡±


    Louise shook her head and took Lucia¡¯s hand.


    ¡°Oh, by the way, could I meet with Sir Shiron before we leave?¡±


    ¡°¡­Why?¡±


    ¡°I wanted to thank him. He saved my life, and I feel I owe him for all the help he provided in thebyrinth.¡±


    Louise said as she buttoned up her dress. Over the past month or so, she had grown ustomed to a life without attendants.


    ¡®What¡¯s this? Has he even charmed a married woman now?¡¯


    For a moment, an absurd thought crossed Lucia¡¯s mind, but she quickly dismissed it. ording to Siriel, the empress had viewed Shiron as a rival due to the emperor¡¯s rumored homosexual inclinations.


    ¡­Even though she imed she owed him her life, Lucia couldn¡¯t let her guard down.


    ¡®Well, Shiron is a much better man than a yboy like Victor.¡¯


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry, but that might be difficult.¡±


    Lucia decided to refuse indirectly.


    ¡°I just saw Shiron, and he looked so sick that he needed to rest immediately. I think you¡¯ll have to wait until next time.¡±


    ¡°I see. I hope he recovers soon.¡±


    Louise nodded quietly.


    ¡®It¡¯s a shame, but it can¡¯t be helped.¡¯


    That was the extent of her current thoughts.<hr>


    The Empire, with a history spanning roughly 500 years. The Imperial Pce, which had stood through that majestic history, was currently experiencing unprecedented turmoil.


    ¡°Y-Your Majesty!¡±


    It all started with the news that the empress had gone missing. Victor learned of this fact two days ago when a knight, gasping as if his life depended on it, rushed in with the report.


    The Alhyeon Room was in an uproar.


    The empress had gone missing due to an unknown assant. The mere fact was shocking enough, but the fact that Siriel Prient, Hugo Prient, and even Shiron Prient, the Empire¡¯s greatest swordsman, had been present yet failed to prevent it left them utterly at a loss as to how toprehend or navigate this situation.


    Of course, they hadn¡¯t been idle.


    The Imperial Council had mobilized the Empire¡¯s most renowned schrs to resolve the situation, and even the ministers, who had been entrenched in factional disputes, came together to try to solve the problem.


    However, given the nature of the situation, they couldn¡¯t propose a proper solution. It might seem ipetent, but it was unavoidable.


    The enemy was an apostle of an evil god mentioned only in myths. The existence of such an enemy, far beyond the level of hostile nations or cultists they had faced before, made even the idea of responding as mere humans seem arrogant.


    In the end, the council meetings, which had continued for two days straight, were engulfed in chaos.


    There was a majority opinion to immediately organize a search party. A minority opinion tounch an all-out war to annihte the cultists and barbarians. Criticism of the military for returning without resolving the situation. Criticism of Viscount Biscont for sending the empress to the battlefield in the first ce.


    Despite their lofty wisdom and status, humans were emotional creatures who couldn¡¯t separate themselves from their feelings, and Victor, who was trying to mediate the heated debates in the Alhyeon Room, was on the verge of vomiting blood from the stress.


    ¡­The fact that Victor¡¯s stomach didn¡¯t churn further meant that it no longer needed to be churned.


    Bang!


    The door to the Alhyeon Room, where the loud voices had been echoing, was flung open. A knight, who had rushed in, brushed past the ministers and prostrated himself.


    ¡°Your Majesty! Her Highness¡­!¡±


    Before the knight could be reprimanded by the ministers, he reported the situation outside.


    Just two days after the news of the Empress Consort¡¯s disappearance, she had returned to the pce.


    ¡°¡­The Imperial Council¡­ shall now be adjourned.¡±


    ¡°Yes, yes! That would be wise.¡±


    The seasoned ministers, seeing the emperor in a state of shock, hastily exited the Alhyeon Room.


    The younger, more hot-blooded officials wore expressions of dissatisfaction but were dragged out by the older ministers.


    ¡°Is it really okay to end things like this?¡±


    ¡°It is. The Empress Consort, the cause of the problem, has returned to the pce, has she not?¡±


    ¡°That may be true, but¡­¡±


    ¡°What exactly are you dissatisfied with, Professor? Do you have multiple lives? If you wish to be beheaded in the Alhyeon Room, I won¡¯t stop you.¡±


    ¡°N-No, that¡¯s not it! It just seems like everything ended too impulsively, based solely on His Majesty¡¯s mood. We haven¡¯t even set the agenda for the next meeting¡­¡±


    The young man, now deted, was Professor ke, who had just crossed the threshold of the Alhyeon Room. The experienced ministers grabbed him by the cor and dragged him along.


    ¡°Follow quietly! This is why rookies with little political experience are a problem. Tsk tsk.¡±


    ¡°Did you not see the situation just now? His Majesty¡¯s cold sigh?¡±


    ¡°We¡¯ve shown our most disgraceful sides for two days straight. If we show any more ipetence, that person won¡¯t be able to escape responsibility.¡±


    ¡­Such murmurs were audible from behind the marble walls.


    ¡®Victor, is he really nning to stage a beheading show in the Alhyeon Room?¡¯


    Lucia, who had been listening, felt disgusted.


    Now she understood why Louise hadn¡¯t wanted to return to the Imperial Pce.


    ¡®Compared to such a harsh ce, my home is definitely better.¡¯


    ¡°Miss Lucia? What are you doing there?¡±


    Louise, who was walking down the corridor, spoke to Lucia, who had stopped. Lucia let out a deep sigh and hugged Louise tightly.


    ¡°Feel free to visit anytime.¡±


    ¡°¡­What?¡±


    ¡°Or, invite me to the harem whenever you want. I can keep youpany.¡±


    ¡°Oh,e on¡­¡±


    As Lucia babbled nonsensically, the two of them reached the doorstep of the Alhyeon Room.


    As the massive door slowly opened, a blond young man with a gentle demeanor was seen walking towards them.


    ¡°I¡¯m d you¡¯re safe.¡±


    Victor said as he sped both of Louise¡¯s hands.


    ¡°Your Majesty, I apologize for causing you worry.¡±


    Louise bowed her head with a bitter smile. Victor hugged her and patted her gently. Then, he released her from the embrace and looked at Lucia.


    ¡°Lucia, how can I possibly express my gratitude¡­¡±


    ¡°It wasn¡¯t me.¡±


    Lucia shook her head, denying it.


    ¡°The Apostle was dealt with by the head of the family, and Shiron saved Lady Louise. Even if dealing with the Apostle was our family¡¯s duty, Shiron lost his leg because of this. You should properly thank him.¡±


    ¡°What?! His leg was severed?¡±


    ¡°Well¡­ It¡¯s reattached now, but that doesn¡¯t erase the fact that it was cut off.¡±


    ¡°I-I see.¡±


    Victor let out a sigh of relief, patting his chest.


    Lucia tilted her head slightly.


    Though it was understandable that Victor¡¯s tone had softened, he seemed to show more emotion when talking about Shiron than when he hugged Louise earlier.


    ¡°Then, could you convey my regards to Shiron? Tell him I¡¯m grateful, and that I can never repay his kindness¡­¡±


    ¡°Anyway, Victor, could we talk?¡±


    Lucia grabbed Victor by the shoulders and nced at the woman behind him.


    ¡®As I thought¡­¡¯


    Even though she was trying to maintain aposed expression, she couldn¡¯t hide the deep-seated disappointment.


    Lucia whispered into Victor¡¯s ear.


    ¡°Isn¡¯t it a bit too much to ignore her so openly? You haven¡¯t seen each other in a long time. Shouldn¡¯t you at least kiss her or something?¡±


    ¡°¡­¡±


    ¡°Or are you trying to discipline Louise for recklessly heading out with the expedition? If you¡¯re neglecting her to punish her, that¡¯s not exactly pleasant¡­¡±


    ¡°W-What are you talking about!¡±


    Victor, startled, hurriedly pushed Lucia out of the Alhyeon Room.


    Was he embarrassed to show affection in front of others? Lucia simply thought Victor was too shy.

 Chapter 266: Victor (1)

    Chapter 266: Victor (1)


    Angels didn¡¯t need to sleep. That¡¯s why the nights for Latera were long.


    Though she could sleep anytime she wanted, centuries of ingrained habits still bound her.


    The Hero¡¯s Abode. In that white space, named so, she waited sleeplessly for the Hero, who mighte at any moment.


    ¡°Hmm-hmm.¡±


    She didn¡¯t even want to recall the memory of that room, a ce that would drive anyone to madness in just a day, but looking back now, she thinks it was inevitable.


    Well, thanks to the habit of not sleeping, she could experience something so rare.


    ¡°Sigh¡­¡±


    Latera smiled as she watched the sleeping Shiron.


    Even though she rested her chin on her hands and stared intently at him from the bedside, Shiron didn¡¯t wake up.Usually, he¡¯d be disturbed by such intense gazes and toss and turn, but he must have been quite exhausted; even after several hours, he remained sound asleep.


    ¡­ To the point where she felt a little mischievous.


    ¡®Good.¡¯


    Latera lifted the nket and slipped under it next to Shiron. Instantly, she felt a chill. The night air was cold, and a frosty feeling brushed her face, but inside the nket, it was warm, and the heat seeped deep into her bones.


    ¡°Phew¡­¡±


    In the end, Latera couldn¡¯t help but let out an ted breath as her face rxed.


    Even though Shiron fooled around with other women, he wouldn¡¯t allow Latera to sleep with him, let alone hug or kiss her lightly. So, this moment felt even more special to her.


    So much that she wanted to stay like this,


    So much that she almost forgot the tasks she had to do every day.


    Ding-


    But Latera, though small like a child, was a guardian angel chosen by the gods.


    She wasn¡¯t a child who would skip her duties. Today as well, Latera looked over the semi-transparent window, just like the guardian angel she had been 500 years ago.


    [Character Information]


    [Latera]


    [Pet]


    [Species Attribute: Divine]


    [Exclusive Partner: Shiron Prient]


    .


    .


    .


    [Explicit Scene Achievement 37/107]


    .


    .


    .


    [Sacrifice of the Father]


    [The Good Brothers]


    [Achievement Rate 87%]


    ¡®¡­ Not much left, huh?¡¯


    Her purple eyes, reflected in the neat handwriting, blinked. Then, as a smile formed, small dimples appeared on her cheeks.


    Puhuhu-


    Soon, Latera couldn¡¯t hold back theughter bubbling up from the joy that she would soon be an archangel.


    ¡°Please keep up the good work. Fighting.¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    Her purple eyes met Shiron¡¯s ck eyes. Latera¡¯s whole body stiffened like a stone, and Shiron sighed as he sat up.


    ¡°When did you wake up?¡±


    Realizing she had done something embarrassing, Latera pulled the nket up to her face and spoke.


    ¡°Just now.¡±


    ¡°¡­Aren¡¯t you tired? You seem to have slept too little.¡±


    ¡°You need to be in a situation where you can sleepfortably to say that.¡±


    Shiron nced at her half-hidden purple eyes.


    Latera felt as if his gaze was reproachful. But almost immediately, Shiron extended his right leg.


    ¡­ The leg that had been reattached.


    ¡°It¡¯s because of this.¡±


    ¡°Why? Didn¡¯t it reattach properly?¡±


    Latera slowly crawled over and touched his leg.


    Considering it had been severed from the knee down and only reattached after several days, there was no sign of discoloration or scarring where the leg had been joined. It didn¡¯t look like a reattached leg at all.


    ¡°It reattached so perfectly.¡±


    ¡°Yeah, too perfectly.¡±


    ¡°What?¡±


    ¡°Think about it. No matter how much divine power I have to reattach severed limbs, there have been only a few times where they reattached this smoothly. What do you think that means?¡±


    ¡°¡­I don¡¯t know?¡±


    Latera tilted her head in confusion. Shiron stared at the demon¡¯s mark on the soles of his feet.


    ¡°The answer is, only when the severed body part is perfectly preserved.¡±


    ¡°Even though it took several days to reattach my leg, there was no sign of decay, and it was as fresh as if it had just been cut.¡±


    ¡°Then¡­¡±


    ¡°Yes, the one who preserved this leg was a high-ranking cleric from Lucerne.¡±


    There were many theocratic nations on the continent, and many high-ranking clerics were produced by them. However, the only nation that cooperated closely enough to go on expeditions with the Empire was Lucerne.


    And that¡¯s not all.


    Lucerne, under the cause of protecting humanity, purged demons across the continent.


    They suppressed cults, provided relief, and maintained order in conflict areas.


    They took in those with the right talent, educated them, and gave them opportunities to evangelize and serve in their hometowns.


    When you looked at what they did, you¡¯d think they were a perfect nation, but Shiron had never formed close ties with the people of Lucerne.


    ¡°But didn¡¯t you borrow a holy shield from the Pope? That means you have quite a close rtionship, doesn¡¯t it?¡±


    ¡°You know I attended seminary, right?¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    ¡°So, how many of my ssmates do you think I¡¯m still in touch with?¡±


    ¡°No way¡­¡±


    Latera squinted her eyes and looked at Shiron.


    ¡°Hero.¡±


    ¡°What.¡±


    ¡°Did you have no friends?¡±


    ¡°What are you talking about? Of course I had friends.¡±


    ¡°But ording to you, you haven¡¯t contacted any of them? You graduated from seminary at 17, right? It¡¯s been 5 years now, and if you haven¡¯t contacted even one person during that time¡­¡±


    Latera¡¯s brows furrowed. Her expression gradually turned into that of a parent seeing a child who doesn¡¯t fit in with the other kids and gets bullied.


    ¡°That¡¯s like being ostracized.¡±


    ¡°No, it¡¯s not.¡±


    Shiron denied it tly.


    ¡°I¡¯m the one who¡¯s deliberately not contacting them. In other words, I¡¯m the one keeping my distance.¡±


    ¡°That sounds like the kind of excuse people who are ostracized would make¡­¡±


    ¡°Hey, can you show me the letters?¡±


    Shiron, still doubtful, took out a bundle of letters. As Latera looked through the senders, Shiron continued talking.


    ¡°The reason I cut off contact with them is that there¡¯s no need to risk our lives by getting too close.¡±


    ¡°Hmm-hmm.¡±


    ¡°No matter how well-hidden the mark might be, there¡¯s no such thing as absolute secrecy in this world. The moment it¡¯s discovered, I¡¯ll be branded as a demon worshiper, divine sword or not.¡±


    ¡°I clearly told you. Don¡¯t hang out with those filthy demons.¡±


    Latera tilted her head to the side. Shiron pinched her cheeks and stretched them sideways.


    ¡°What am I supposed to do about a contract I¡¯ve already made? Do you think I would have survived the Apostle without them?¡±


    ¡°Right, the hero is awesome.¡±


    ¡°Exactly.¡±


    Shiron let go of her pinched cheeks.


    ¡°It¡¯s driving me crazy wondering who it was that treated my leg to keep it from rotting, and why there¡¯s been no news even after a month¡­¡±


    ¡°Certainly, something needs to be done about it. Huh?¡±


    Latera noticed a particrly familiar name while sorting through the bundle of letters.


    [Victor Ado de Rien]


    ¡°Hero. There¡¯s a familiar name here. Did you mix them up by mistake?¡±


    ¡°I bundled the ones from my friends together, so of course, his name is there.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡±


    Hearing Shiron¡¯s reply, Latera thought for a moment and then chuckled.


    ¡°Even so, hero, you keep all your letters. Just now, you were talking about drawing a line and all that.¡±


    ¡°I told you, I have a lot of friends.¡±


    Currently, Victor was the only friend he¡¯s in contact with, but once he killed the Demon God, he nned to reconnect with the peers he made in Lucerne.


    Shiron carefully put the letters back, his expression hardening. Looking out the window, he noticed that dawn was breaking.


    ¡°Anyway, I need to find out who that kind and helpful cleric is.¡±


    ¡°¡­Are you going to kill them?¡±


    ¡°Not sure.¡±


    In the past, he might not have hesitated, but now Shiron wanted to avoid unnecessary killing.


    ¡°I¡¯ll try persuasion first. If that doesn¡¯t work, then I¡¯ll have to shut them up.¡±


    A weekter.


    Shiron discovered the identity of his benefactor sooner than he had expected.<hr>


    Maybe it was because the whole family had gathered after a long time? Shiron and Glen were invited to dinner at Eldrina¡¯s ce.


    ¡°¡­What is this?¡±


    It was after dinner when they were getting some fresh air on the terrace.


    Shiron stared at the paper handed to him with a calm gaze. The document inside the blue envelope, which symbolized the Imperial Family, was held by Glen.


    ¡°It¡¯s an invitation.¡±


    Glen spoke calmly, even as Shiron¡¯s face frowned.


    ¡°It¡¯s an invitation from the Imperial Family, recognizing your contributions to the recent expedition.¡±


    ¡°I get that, but why are you giving it to me? I didn¡¯t receive any letter.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s because you¡¯re the child of Glen Prient, a knight directly under the Imperial Family, and the fianc¨¦ of the Empire¡¯s greatest swordsman.¡±


    ¡°¡­Forget it. If you¡¯re going, go alone. I¡¯m busy.¡±


    ¡°Shiron.¡±


    Glen grabbed Shiron¡¯s shoulder as he turned to leave. Shiron sighed and turned back, only to find Glen¡¯s expression quite serious.


    With a look that suggested the world might end tomorrow, Glen spoke.


    ¡°I want to attend a banquet before I die.¡±


    ¡°Aren¡¯t you fully recovered? And I told you, go by yourself.¡±


    ¡°I want to see my son and daughter-inw dance together at the ball. And besides, fully recovered? What are you talking about¡­¡±


    Cough! Cough! Cough!


    Glen coughed and spat out blood. Although his physical condition was actually fine except for his dantian, he bit his tongue to make himself bleed just to get Shiron toe along.


    ¡°Ugh, how filthy¡­¡±


    Shiron gathered the blood droplets in the air and burned them.


    ¡°Alright, alright, I¡¯ll go. I¡¯ll go.¡±


    ¡°Are you serious? Then I¡¯ll have Lucia prepare as well.¡±


    ¡°¡­Why Lucia? Was she invited too?¡±


    Hmm? Me?


    Lucia, who had been snacking in the background, spoke with her mouth full. Glen didn¡¯t even nce at her.


    ¡°No, she wasn¡¯t. But it says you can bring onepanion at most.¡±


    ¡°Sure. And?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m taking Lucia, so you should go with Siriel.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡±


    Shiron responded by pressing his tired eyes with his fingers.


    He had been searching for the ¡®benefactor¡¯ who treated his severed leg for several days, but so far, no significant results had been obtained.


    It wasn¡¯t forck of effort.


    He had visited the pce to review the list of participants in the expedition and even went to the cathedral within Rien, but aside from Cardinal Deviale, there were no other high-ranking clerics left.


    They had probably returned to their homnd.


    Since he couldn¡¯t just head to Lucerne to deal with the matter, he was racking his brain over it, and now Glen¡¯s antics were adding to his headache.


    ¡­Actually, Glen¡¯s antics weren¡¯t the real problem.


    A rumor had quietly spread from this expedition that the Imperial Army had failed to properly protect the Empress.


    This banquet was likely a cover to refute those rumors.


    It wasn¡¯t the elegant and sophisticated ball that Glen imagined.


    ¡®¡­I don¡¯t want to get involved in politics.¡¯


    Shiron exhaled a white breath as he sipped his wine.


    It¡¯s clear that the absence of a letter was Victor¡¯s way of being considerate, but now he was forced to participate, which was ironic.<hr>


    Two dayster.


    Shiron encountered an unexpected person at the banquet.


    Pointed ears. Flowing golden hair.


    Someone who should never have been there.


    ¡°Shiron Prient. Are you using the relic well?¡±


    ¡°Yes¡­ Thanks to you.¡±


    It was the Pope of Lucerne.

 Chapter 267: Victor (2)

    Chapter 267: Victor (2)


    Holy Church State Lucerne.


    The small nation located on the southeastern penins of the continent was governed by the Holy Emperor, known as the representative of God, and about a dozen cardinals.


    At first nce, this didn¡¯t seem different from other monarchies, but what made them special was the method of appointing the Holy Emperor.


    ¡°Did they say that the current Holy Emperor can appoint the Holy Emperor a hundred years from now?¡±


    In a waiting room prepared in one corner of the banquet hall, Victor was reviewing the report left by the chief attendant.


    Although this expedition had many difficulties, a hastily held celebratory banquet was arranged to quell the circting rumors.


    Considering Lucerne was the empire¡¯s closest ally, they could easily guess the empire¡¯s situation, yet attending such a formal, almost unnecessary, event made things ufortable in many ways.


    ¡°Should I just ask directly?¡±


    The train of thought was interrupted halfway.-Knock knock.


    -Your Majesty. May Ie in?


    The voice from beyond the door was Louise¡¯s. After tidying her attire, Victor personally opened the door to greet her.


    Louise stood in front of the door, dressed in a gown.


    The dress, adorned modestly with various embroideries, matched her bright pink hair. It wasn¡¯t overly extravagant, yet it subtly exuded a noble grace, making even Victor, as a fellow woman, feel as though a halo surrounded her.


    ¡°With this¡­¡±


    Understanding that the imperial family was still thriving and that the expedition was sessfully carried out, Victor nodded briefly and gently stroked Louise¡¯s cheek.


    ¡°It suits you well.¡±


    ¡°Thank you, Your Majesty.¡±


    Louise said with a bright smile.


    Even though it was nothing more than a drypliment without a kiss, Louise was satisfied with it. Victor was not one to offer empty praise, and Louise knew all too well what kind of event they were attending today.


    ¡®¡­To think I would seek praise in this situation, I must be truly naive.¡¯


    The disappearance that had urred due to her unteral actions could have been a catastrophic event that would have overturned the empire and the imperial family.


    No matter how unavoidable the force of the transcendental existence of the Apostle was, a mistake was still a mistake.


    Though she had anticipated being confined to the harem, Victor neither reproached Louise nor scolded her. Instead, he inquired if she was hurt anywhere.


    You wouldn¡¯t find such a considerate husband in the entire empire. As a fellow human being, she couldn¡¯t help but feel a sense of respect.


    Thus, the resolve Louise needed to harbor was not one of regret.


    ¡®I must be of help.¡¯


    Louise gently took Victor¡¯s hand.


    ¡°It¡¯s time, Your Majesty. We should go. There are many guests outside waiting to see you.¡±<hr>


    The atmosphere in the banquet hall was ripe.


    ¡°I never imagined we would meet in a ce like this.¡±


    Shiron looked at the man with a gaze full of surprise.


    The Holy Emperor of Lucerne. [Diego Rio Cali]


    Pointed ears. Flowing blonde hair. Just by these features alone, one could tell that the man was not an ordinary human. And indeed, the man was originally an elf who had settled in the Great Forest.


    ¡°Haha. Isn¡¯t it all by the Lord¡¯s guidance? So please, feel free to stay as you are.¡±


    The Holy Emperor spoke respectfully to Shiron, who was much younger. For reference, he still didn¡¯t know that Shiron was a hero.


    One might think of him as a humble person who didn¡¯t care about authority, but that wasn¡¯t the case. The Holy Emperor, Diego Rio Cali, only showed special treatment to Prient, the legitimate sessor of the hero.


    Thanks to this, Shiron had obtained Lucerne¡¯s treasure, the [Shield of Hesed], but the human interaction was still ufortable.


    Prient was not a descendant of Kyrie, and Shiron knew that Diego had long thirsted for the presence of a hero, which made things even more awkward.


    ¡°What brings you here?¡±


    ¡°I wanted to take a little trip. The Emperor was kind enough to arrange such a splendid event, so I thought I would take the opportunity to attend.¡±


    ¡°Is that so?¡±


    ¡°Yes. By the way, it has been nearly ten years since Shiron left Lucerne.¡±


    ¡°Has it already been that long¡­¡±


    ¡°I was quite disappointed that I didn¡¯t hear from you at all during that time.¡±


    The green eyes hidden behind half-closed lids turned toward Shiron. Shiron averted his gaze, avoiding eye contact.


    ¡°I¡¯ve been too busy fulfilling my family¡¯s duties to have a moment to breathe¡­¡±


    ¡°Is that so? Yet, you still found the time to attend an event like this.¡±


    ¡°¡­How can a person live through work alone? Sometimes, one needs a day to oil the gears so that the cogs can turn properly.¡±


    ¡°Haha. Sir Shiron, you always have a delightful way of putting things.¡±


    Diegoughed brightly and nodded. Thanks to his elven nature, he might appear as an innocent person, but Shiron knew that behind that facadey a cunning mind.


    Perhaps Diego was expressing his dissatisfaction with Shiron.


    Afterughing heartily, Diego looked down at Shiron¡¯s leg.


    ¡°It¡¯s a relief that your leg is still intact.¡±


    ¡°Excuse me?¡±


    ¡°Your leg. When I heard it had been severed by a cardinal, I was so shocked. But I knew with your divine protection, it would be fine.¡±


    ¡°¡­Was it the cardinal who performed the preservation treatment on my leg?¡±


    ¡°Yes. It was Cardinal Pardi Romano.¡±


    Although Shiron hadn¡¯t asked, the Holy Emperor willingly disclosed the cardinal¡¯s identity. Shiron rubbed his face with a dry hand, trying to hide his curiosity.


    ¡°I hadn¡¯t heard that Cardinal Pardi was part of the expedition, but given his skills, I suspected as much.¡±


    ¡°He was on his way back from an inspection of the Holy Land. I thought about greeting him, but as the situation was tense, I returned to Lucerne instead.¡±


    So that¡¯s how it was. Shiron thought it had been a good decision to attend the banquet.


    [¡­Though he smiles on the outside, there¡¯s a negative emotion inside?]


    Being able to directly meet and learn various truths was worth it.


    ¡°I¡¯ll have to thank himter.¡±


    ¡°Yes, please do visit Lucerne next time.¡±


    It was obvious that this was more of amand than a request.


    Just then, as they were conversing, someone who seemed to havee from Lucerne whispered something. Diego looked around before speaking again.


    ¡°Oh my, it seems I¡¯ve kept you too long. Please, enjoy the rest of your evening.¡±


    ¡°Yes, Your Eminence, as well.¡±


    Shiron bowed slightly toward the departing Diego.


    [Hero, that elf seems suspicious.]


    ¡®He¡¯s always been like that.¡¯


    [Really?]


    ¡®Yeah, as long as he¡¯s not hostile¡­ it¡¯s okay for now.¡¯


    As long as the purpose of eradicating evil in the world remained, Lucerne and Shiron¡¯s interests were aligned.


    That¡¯s likely why the Holy Emperor didn¡¯t bring up the ¡°report¡± from Cardinal Pardi, despite knowing about it.


    ¡®I never imagined he¡¯d go so far as to make a contract with the devil.¡¯


    Shiron watched for a moment as the Holy Emperor disappeared among the crowd. He sensed the presence of two people approaching him.


    ¡°Shiron?¡±


    It was Victor. It wasn¡¯t a grand event, so there was no fanfare, and Shiron hadn¡¯t noticed his entrance.


    ¡°What brings you here? I thought you didn¡¯t like such gatherings?¡±


    Without a word, Shiron pointed in a direction with his finger. There, a seat was prepared where one could watch the performance by the orchestra, and Glen and Lucia were dozing off.


    ¡°It¡¯s been a while, Sir Shiron.¡±


    Another voice called out. It was Louise, standing beside Victor, who greeted him politely.


    ¡°It¡¯s been a while, Princess Louise. I¡¯m d to see you are well.¡±


    ¡°¡­Your way of speaking has changed?¡±


    Louise widened her eyes in surprise.


    Was it the clothes that made the man? Shiron, whom she met at the banquet, looked like an entirely different person from when he was in thebyrinth.


    ¡°Given the nature of the event, how could I speak carelessly to a friend¡¯s wife?¡±


    His tone was refined, and the slight curve of his eyes made her heart skip a beat.


    ¡®How could even his eye smile be so sexy¡­¡¯


    But it wasn¡¯t Louise whose heart skipped a beat.


    ¡®Shiron. You never showed me that face, but you showed it to Louise¡­¡¯


    The thought of being jealous of his wife wasughable, but Victor barely managed to hide her jealousy.


    ¡®I shouldn¡¯t be feeling like this.¡¯


    Despite feeling sorry for the woman who had only looked at her her entire life, Victor¡¯s heart wavered, leading to self-loathing thoughts.


    Fortunately, Victor wasn¡¯t the only one feeling uneasy.


    A moral w was also imprinting itself in real-time on Louise.


    ¡®Your Majesty?¡¯


    Louise nced at Victor with drowsy eyes.


    The pounding of Victor¡¯s pulse flowed into Louise¡¯s hand as she held hers. Louise sighed as she felt the quickening of his heartbeats when he looked at Shiron.


    ¡®When you held my hand, you were calm. Is His Majesty truly interested in men?¡¯


    ¡°Why are you sighing? Is it that you don¡¯t like my presence here?¡±


    ¡°Oh, no. I just got a bit hot-headed for a moment.¡±


    Louise shook her head at the yful question.


    She felt ridiculous being caught up in such childish feelings. What kind of feelings was she harboring toward the savior of her life that led to this self-hatred?


    ¡®His Majesty received immeasurable grace from Sir Shiron. Ever since childhood, always. So, feeling something beyond mere friendship¡­ is unavoidable, I suppose.¡¯


    Always a burdened wife and a friend who always extended a helping hand.


    It was only natural that being with thetter would be more enjoyable.


    Suppressing a sigh, Louise forced a smile.

 Chapter 268: Victor (3)

    Chapter 268: Victor (3)


    They danced to the music. It had definitely started with Siriel, but before Shiron knew it, he was stepping along with Lucia.


    The fact that he ¡°snapped out of it¡± meant there was a reason for that.


    ¡°Is it boring?¡±


    Lucia looked up at Shiron as they stepped together.


    ¡°Should we stop?¡±


    ¡°¡­The music hasn¡¯t ended yet.¡±


    Only then did Shiron, who had been absent-minded, nce down. He saw her slightly pouting face and her pale chest.


    ¡°Then, since we¡¯re already dancing, why don¡¯t we enjoy it?¡±


    ¡°I am enjoying it.¡±¡°¡­Liar.¡±


    Lucia snorted and turned her head aside. Her gazended on the terrace where Glen and Siriel were chatting.


    ¡°Why else would Siriel give you up to me? It¡¯s because you¡¯re dancing like a mechanical golem, isn¡¯t it?¡±


    ¡°I feel bad now.¡±


    ¡°¡­Why are you like this?¡±


    Lucia nced at Shiron¡¯s legs.


    ¡°Are your legs hurting?¡±


    ¡°No, it¡¯s not that.¡±


    ¡°Then?¡±


    ¡°I was just thinking.¡±


    Shiron lifted his head toward the crowd. Being half a head taller than most people, he could easily see a couple dancing without any obstruction.


    Victor was smiling brightly, while Louise had a bitter smile. Shiron confirmed the meaning behind Lucia¡¯s words about dancing without enjoyment from them.


    Lucia also turned her head to follow Shiron¡¯s gaze, but she was too short to see what was there.


    ¡°What are you looking at?¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re unusually curious today, aren¡¯t you?¡±


    ¡°We¡­ are we strangers now? Are we strangers?¡±


    ¡°Lower your voice. People are staring.¡±


    ¡°¡­Anyway, even after the expedition, you¡¯re still deep in thought. Didn¡¯t we kill two apostles? Isn¡¯t this supposed to be a time to rx?¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s what I thought.¡±


    Shiron sighed deeply and spun Lucia around. He held her shoulder tightly, pulling her close so her face pressed against his chest.


    Though flustered by his sudden, aggressive movement, it was all to share a secret. An invisible wall surrounded them where their bodies touched.


    ¡°Hey.¡±


    ¡°¡­W-What do you want to talk about?¡±


    Lucia, her face flushed, asked cautiously. She sensed the magical barrier around them, but despite the atmosphere, her heart pounded when she realized where her face was resting.


    ¡°What will happen if the empire falls?¡±


    ¡°¡­What?¡±


    Her excitement quickly subsided. Thinking Shiron was joking, she frowned, but when she looked up, his face was deadly serious.


    ¡°What is this? Are you predicting something?¡±


    ¡°Not exactly, but today I had a feeling that the empire is going to copse soon.¡±


    ¡°Why are you saying something so scary?¡±


    Lucia trembled and swallowed hard. Shiron carefully picked his words, knowing that even though it was Lucia, openly badmouthing a friend was not a good look.


    ¡°Remember when I was with Louise?¡±


    ¡°Are you talking about when we were in thebyrinth?¡±


    ¡°Yeah, but something felt off between them.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡±


    ¡°At first, I thought it was just jealousy or an affection deficit, but it wasn¡¯t.¡±


    ¡®What¡¯s he talking about now?¡¯


    Lucia tilted her head in confusion. She thought this might have to do with the apostle they hadn¡¯t dealt with or the resurrection of the Demon God, but now he was bringing up someone else¡¯s love life, which left her feeling deted.


    But Lucia knew what Shiron was getting at. Over the past month, she had spent a lot of time with Louise, who had locked herself in her room, and had seen the bitterness in her heart firsthand.


    ¡°Is Victor the problem?¡±


    ¡°Do you think so too?¡±


    ¡°¡­It seems like Victor doesn¡¯t like Louise much. Seeing as they don¡¯t have children yet, even if the empire doesn¡¯t fall, their bloodline will probably end.¡±


    ¡°Wow, sharper than I thought.¡±


    ¡°Are you underestimating me?¡±


    Lucia grinned and poked Shiron in the side.


    Just then, the music ended, and with Victor¡¯s final words of congrattions, the banquet came to a close.


    Though Shiron rarely attended banquets, this one felt particrly dull to him.


    Shirony on his bed as soon as he got home. He wasn¡¯t one to feelfortable without washing before bed, but since he wasn¡¯t going to sleep, he didn¡¯t mind.


    ¡°¡­¡±


    After a moment of thinking, Shiron pulled out an old notebook from his chest pocket.


    It was the notebook he had written when he was younger, after getting knocked out by Lucia.


    It contained notes from when his memories of his past life were still vivid, and given how twisted his fate had be, he hadn¡¯t had any reason to look at it.


    But even so, Shiron opened the notebook. The pages flipped until they stopped at the entry titled [Victor, the Holy me].


    [While the 1st and 2nd Princes fought, the 3rd Prince, Victor, bided his time and quietly gained strength.]


    ¡®That¡¯s not it.¡¯


    [After Hugo¡¯s death, either Lucia or Siriel would be the Empire¡¯s greatest swordsman.]


    ¡®No, that¡¯s not it either.¡¯


    [One of the 1st or 2nd Princes would be Emperor. The one who lost in the power struggle would assassinate the Emperor, and Victor would step in to fill the vacant throne.]


    [The Prince who was sure he¡¯d be Emperor killed his father, became an apostle, and set the Imperial Pce aze¡­]


    ¡°¡­Ah.¡±


    As Shiron read through the notebook, a realization struck him like lightning.


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡±


    Latera approached him quietly and asked, but Shiron didn¡¯t bother answering. After all, the future had already changed, so what was the point?


    In the original Reincarnation of the Sword Saint, Victor¡¯s private life was never illuminated. There had been no need to poke around in the Emperor¡¯s affairs, especially since he had provided both funds and equipment.


    That was what Shiron had thought, at least, before opening the notebook.


    The burnt-down Imperial Pce.


    The reason Shiron had dismissed Louise Bisconti as merely thedy of a minor noble house was due to moreplicated reasons than he initially thought.


    ¡®She was already dead.¡¯


    Shiron put the notebook away.


    ¡®So, Victor lived his whole life as a bachelor.¡¯


    In Reincarnation of the Sword Saint, the story ended with the death of the Demon God. There was no continuation, so it was impossible to know what happened to the supporting characters, not just the main ones.


    Shiron turned his head and met a pair of violet eyes.


    ¡°Latera.¡±


    ¡°Yes, Hero.¡±


    ¡°Can divine power cure homosexuality as well?¡±


    ¡°¡­What are you up to this time?¡±


    Latera looked at Shiron with half-closed eyes.


    ¡°Are you going to perform physical therapy likest time? Shouting ¡®Gay sh!¡¯ while stabbing the gay emperor with a holy sword?¡±


    ¡°¡­¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s enough jokes. I fully understand your feelings, Hero.¡±


    Ahem.


    Latera cleared her throat and smiled brightly to lighten the mood.


    ¡°If you improve the rtionship between Louise and Victor, even if it doesn¡¯t raise your aplishments, it¡¯ll surely boost your status points.¡±


    ¡°Is marriage counseling part of the hero¡¯s duties too?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s just one way to go about things. It¡¯s probably worth more than throwing bread at a beggar, don¡¯t you think?¡±


    Shiron already knew that status points weren¡¯t something that simply increased through good deeds.


    Latera continued.


    ¡°Of course, the best way to raise your points is still to stand tall as a hero.¡±


    ¡°Marriage counseling seems like a good idea.¡±


    ¡°¡­Are you serious?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m just a bit shy.¡±


    Shiron chuckled as he headed toward the bathroom. It was time to be Cupid of love.<hr>


    The next morning.


    Shiron descended the stairs with his hood on.


    Maybe it was because he had made up his mind, but he slept soundly without any restlessness and felt refreshed.


    Perhaps it was also because he had a conversation with the Holy Sovereign, but what mattered was that he was in a good mood.


    ¡°Master Shiron? Are you not going to have breakfast?¡±


    He encountered a maid from the guesthouse. It wasn¡¯t Encia or Ophilia. They were both currently at Dawn Castle with Yuma.


    ¡°I¡¯m heading out for the day. Let Lucia and Siriel know.¡±


    ¡°Yes, understood.¡±


    ¡°And Father?¡±


    ¡°He¡¯s in the main house.¡±


    Receiving her answer, Shiron set out to find Glen. But Glen wasn¡¯t his goal.


    In the distance, he spotted two middle-aged men and a silver-haired nun.


    ¡°What? You¡¯re going to open a bakery?¡±


    ¡°I can¡¯t wield a sword anymore, so I¡¯ve been thinking about how to make a living. I don¡¯t want to rely on my children too much.¡±


    ¡°But Glen, with your swordsmanship, many people would still be willing to hire you.¡±


    ¡°You know, brother. I feel sick just looking at swords.¡±


    ¡°Oh my.¡±


    Shiron tapped Seira¡¯s shoulder, who was happily chatting away.


    Seira and the others all turned to look at him simultaneously.


    ¡°Shiron, what¡¯s the matter?¡±


    ¡°Uncle. I¡¯m sorry to interrupt, but I need to borrow her for a moment.¡±


    ¡°Need her?¡±


    Seira turned and asked, and Shiron gestured for her to stand up.


    ¡°Hey. Come with me somewhere.¡±


    ¡°Where are we going?¡±


    ¡°Night Trail.¡±


    ¡°Brother, what is the Night Trail?¡±


    ¡°¡­It¡¯s a filthy ce where all kinds of scum roam.¡±


    Hugo spoke disapprovingly, but Glen¡¯s eyes sparkled with interest. He approached Shiron, stretching his back.


    ¡°Shiron. Can¡¯t Ie with you? I¡¯d love to see how filthy those scum really are¡­¡±


    ¡°You cannot.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡±


    Glen looked wounded by the swift rejection and sat down next to Hugo in dejection.


    ¡°Even if you look pitiful, I¡¯m not taking you.¡±


    Shiron spoke to Glen with a bitter expression.


    ¡°It¡¯s not a ce for grown-ups.¡±


    ¡°Grown-ups? Then what about Siriel and Lucia?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s not for kids either.¡±


    ¡°¡­?¡±


    Seira hesitantly pulled the hood over her head as Shiron handed it to her. If it was not for kids or adults, then what about her?<hr>


    Night Trail was where filthy scum roamed. A neighborhood where the worst kinds of people gathered.


    Among those ces, there was one spot where the filthiest gathered, a ce known as a brothel.


    After walking down a smoky alley, they briefly entered a shop under Seira¡¯s guidance.


    ¡°Shopkeeper, is this stuff really effective?¡±


    Shiron, with a serious expression, looked at the chubby middle-aged man. He had dark skin and arge nose. His fingers were adorned with numerous gold rings, making him look like the most unsavory character Shiron had ever seen.


    ¡°Of course, sir.¡±


    The man, sensing that Shiron wasn¡¯t an ordinary customer, rubbed his hands together. His hospitality was practiced, as it seemed several nobles frequented this ce.


    ¡°Once inhaled, it induces a dizzying sensation, stripping off their clothes without being asked, and making them pledge themselves as a ve without any threats¡­ It¡¯s a powerful aphrodisiac that drives women mad.¡±


    ¡°And men?¡±


    ¡°¡­Pardon?¡±


    ¡°I asked if it works on men too.¡±


    What¡¯s with this guy? The fat man took a step back from Shiron. The hair on his arms stood on end, and cold sweat dripped down his back.


    asionally, he encountered customers like this. Men with peculiar preferences who desired other men. But despite the revulsion welling up inside him, he couldn¡¯t afford to turn away a customer. Feeling the tension rise in his gut, he cautiously replied.


    ¡°O-Of course, it works on men too¡­¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll take them all.¡±


    Shiron smiled and nodded.


    ¡°¡­Who are you nning to use it on?¡±


    Seira looked at Shiron with a terrified expression. She had guided him here, but now she regretted it.


    Shiron responded with a satisfied smile.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, it¡¯s not for you.¡±


    ¡°Then who?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m going to use it to save the empire.¡±


    Seira had no idea what Shiron was talking about.

 Reincarnated User Manual

    Reincarnated User Manual


    The pce on a sunny day. As usual, Victor prepared to start his day.


    His personal attendant, Remilia, was meticulously grooming herself, wearing multipleyers of magic gear designed to make her appear more masculine.


    However, that was where the normalcy ended.


    ¡°Is Louise heading out again today?¡±


    ¡°Yes, I heard she attended a lecture this morning. After that, she has a personal meeting with the Duchess, and then she¡¯ll have lunch before receiving swordsmanship training from the Empire¡¯s greatest swordsman.¡±


    Ever since the disappearance incident, Victor asked about Louise¡¯s whereabouts every day.


    It wasn¡¯t to control her, fearing she might cause a ruckus likest time. Louise had repeatedly apologized, saying she wouldn¡¯t trouble anyone again, and Victor was also aware that her impulsive actions were ultimately due to him.


    ¡°She¡¯s been going out a lottely. Doesn¡¯t seem like she¡¯s clinging to me as much anymore.¡±


    Victor mumbled while looking in the mirror. The attendant, seeing him, smiled warmly.¡°Isn¡¯t that a good thing? You used to feel burdened by the Empress¡¯s affections.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s true, but now that it¡¯s like this, I feel a bit lonely.¡±


    ¡°¡­Honestly, as a fellow woman, I¡¯m not sure how to respond to that.¡±


    ¡°And yet, you¡¯re smiling slyly.¡±


    Victor sighed and stared at Remilia in the mirror. Her face, full of yful mischief, showed no signs of difort.


    ¡°Well, I can¡¯t very well tell you that you look pitiful, can I?¡±


    ¡°¡­Pitiful?¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    Remiliaughed behind her hand as she responded.


    ¡°A woman who used to cling to you no longer approaches, and now it bothers you. Don¡¯t you think, looking back, you might feel a little¡­ pitiful?¡±


    ¡°¡­You¡¯re probably the only one in the Empire who can speak so freely to me.¡±


    ¡°Oh, not at all. I actually think your human side is rather endearing.¡±


    Remilia rested her chin on her hand, watching Victor, who crossed his arms in difort as he stared at his long-time attendant.


    ¡°Endearing? Not an insult?¡±


    ¡°Franz never even had these kinds of feelings.¡±


    The attendant recalled the elderly man currently recovering in the south. Though he was often called the ¡°Emperor without blood or tears,¡± even he could not escape the passage of time.


    ¡°Your mother, Lady Ado, tried so hard to win Franz¡¯s attention, didn¡¯t she?¡±


    ¡°¡­¡±


    ¡°People say that personality traits are often inherited between parent and child, but I think it¡¯s a relief you didn¡¯t take after him.¡±


    Therefore, Victor was better than Franz.


    Victor¡¯s mother never received true love, and even the little she did receive was a lie, created to deceive her husband and the world.


    But what about Louise¡¯s position inparison?


    At the very least, Louise received the most attention from Victor. It may not be genuine love, but she could still be considered the most precious person in his life.


    Before the disappearance incident, the ck-haired delinquent nobleman was Victor¡¯s top priority, but now it felt like Louise had caught up to him, at least to shoulder-level.


    ¡°Really, is this okay?¡±


    Victor muttered toward his long-time attendant.


    ¡°Yes, it is. Sure, being swayed by a woman would be a disqualifying trait for an emperor, but I think it¡¯s a good thing.¡±


    Remilia ced the tinum crown on Victor¡¯s head. It was a simple one, devoid of borate decorations, almost like a tiara.


    ¡°As long as the truth remains hidden, this is the best course for you.¡±


    ¡°¡­And if the truth is revealed?¡±


    Victor asked cautiously. Remilia¡¯s expression turned icy.


    ¡°Are you serious?¡±


    ¡°With my father far away and my foundation starting to¡­¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s not solid yet.¡±


    Remilia¡¯s tone shifted. Her previously light and breezy manner was nowpletely devoid of warmth.


    ¡°Pull yourself together. Are you prepared to spill countless lives across the empire over a single woman?¡±


    ¡°Even if I only tell Louise, would it still lead to that?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll refrain from answering.¡±


    ¡°¡­You don¡¯t trust Louise, do you?¡±


    ¡°Allow me to give you some sincere advice.¡±


    Remilia brushed her hair behind her ear, revealing a scarred ear to Victor.


    The Empire was a vast nation with various ethnic groups, but the higher one went in society, the more conservative the views became.


    Among them is a faction that believed in pure-blood superiority, and they would never allow someone like Remilia, a half-breed, to set foot in the imperial pce.


    ¡°The world isn¡¯t designed to let you catch two rabbits at once.¡±


    Perhaps that was why Victor, seeing her scars, realized just how deeply determined she was.<hr>


    The next day.


    Shiron lowered his head, letting out a long groan. Despite his head being lowered, there was a pir standing proudly, yet his expression was unimpressed.


    ¡°It¡¯s not as effective as I thought.¡±


    He had tried the aphrodisiac he acquired from the ck market, but its effects were less than what he had hoped for, leaving him disappointed.


    Despite ims that it would turn him into a lustful beast, all it did was make him hard without any women around and give him a slight sense of euphoria.


    ¡°Seira, are you sure this stuff works?¡±


    ¡°Sigh.¡±


    Seira, hearing the innocent voice from beyond the tent, sighed deeply.


    ¡°Think about when you were a child. You tried all sorts of bizarre things to build poison resistance, and now you expect a normal aphrodisiac to have exaggerated effects?¡±


    ¡°Should I increase the dose?¡±


    ¡°¡­I¡¯m not sure how much resistance the Emperor has, but I doubt it¡¯s even half of yours.¡±


    ¡°Hmm¡­¡±


    Shiron brushed his hand over his groin. In terms of sensation, he felt about 1.5 times more sensitive than usual.


    ¡®If Victor¡¯s resistance is less than half of mine, it could be risky.¡¯


    But for a first experience, premature ejaction wouldn¡¯t do. As a close friend, Shiron hoped Victor could at least protect his male pride.


    Shiron put on his pants and opened the tent. Then he stared directly at Seira.


    ¡°W-what are you looking at?¡±


    Seira covered herself with her arms and stepped back.


    Shiron sighed heavily, then smirked at the corner of his mouth.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Seira. I don¡¯t feel the slightest urge to jump on you.¡±


    ¡°¡­What did you just say?¡±


    ¡°Well, you were covering yourself, and I didn¡¯t want you to misunderstand.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡±


    ¡®What is this? Does this mean he doesn¡¯t find me attractive as a woman at all?¡¯


    Seira¡¯s delicate brow furrowed.


    ¡°Kid, are you sure you¡¯re not gay?¡±


    ¡°What are you talking about again?¡±


    ¡°I mean,e on! How could you look at an elf as beautiful as me and not feel anything?¡±


    She had lived in Nightrail for over a hundred years, and even though she hadn¡¯t taken it herself, she knew from the rumors how potent the aphrodisiac was. Her pride was hurt.


    That stuff was said to drive even virgins and devout monks insane with lust.


    No matter how much of a hero Shiron was or that he was a Prient, it made no sense for him to feel no desire when faced with her, someone as beautiful, voluptuous, and charming as she was.


    ¡°What are you talking about? If I were gay, would I have left Victor alone?¡±


    ¡°T-then prove it!¡±


    Seira suddenly dropped her arms, which had been covering herself, and stood up. She tugged at the waist of her loose nun¡¯s robe, emphasizing her figure.


    Seira¡¯s hidden figure was now revealed.


    ¡°Even now? Do you still feel nothing?¡±


    ¡°¡­Hmm.¡±


    Shiron gazed at Seira through half-closed eyes.


    Her voluptuous figure, now visible through the tight nun¡¯s robe, filled his vision. Every time she jumped slightly to emphasize her hips and chest, herrge breasts bounced in a vulgar manner.


    Shiron turned his flushed face to the side.


    ¡°Wait, stop!¡±


    ¡°See? I told you!¡±


    Seiraughed heartily and patted Shiron¡¯s back. Seira Romer, an elf who had been cherished as a lover alongside beastmen for thousands of years, had sessfully defended her pride.


    ¡°How about it? You can¡¯t resist, right? I¡¯m still attractive, aren¡¯t I? Not past my prime, right?¡±


    ¡°Ugh¡­¡±


    ¡°Should this big sister back off a bit?¡±


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong with you?!¡±


    Irritated by Seira¡¯s teasing, Shiron pped her bottom with a sharp smack. Seira, grabbing her stinging behind, still couldn¡¯t stopughing.


    ¡°Hmph! Take this.¡±


    Finally, afterughing to the point of drooling, she handed Shiron a piece of paper.


    It was the barrier spell Shiron had requested. Snatching the paper quickly, Shiron hurried out of the room.


    Afterughing her heart out, Seira wiped the tears from her eyes. While Shiron¡¯s embarrassed reaction was amusing, the real reason for herughter was because of what he had asked for.<hr>


    ¡®¡­That was close.¡¯


    Muttering to himself, Shiron left the annex and headed to the training grounds. He was looking for a noblewoman who had been visiting the Prient mansion daily for the past few days.


    As soon as he reached the entrance to the training grounds, he felt a strong gust of wind.


    Then he saw two women.


    Louise was swinging her sword with all her might, while Siriel easily deflected her attacks with one hand. The skill difference was so overwhelming that it could hardly be called a duel.


    As if to prove it, Siriel, noticing Shiron, effortlessly caught Louise¡¯s sword.


    ¡°Thank you for your hard work.¡±


    Louise graciously admitted defeat and bowed her head to Siriel. Siriel dusted off Louise and approached Shiron.


    ¡°What brings you here, broither?¡±


    ¡°I have business with her.¡±


    ¡°Me?¡±


    Louise, looking disheveled, pointed at herself.


    ¡°Didn¡¯t you say you had something to talk aboutst time? I can¡¯t remember since it was a month ago.¡±


    ¡°¡­That did happen. But now, I don¡¯t know, I feel fine.¡±


    ¡°What? You said you had something important to say.¡±


    ¡°Well, at the time, I was feeling frustrated, but now I feel more at peace. Maybe I was being childish, throwing a tantrum for no reason¡­¡±


    Louise looked away and touched her cheek.


    Back when she was trapped in thebyrinth, she had wanted to confront Shiron for tormenting her. But as time passed, she realized she had been acting foolishly.


    She had decided to carry herself properly and continue honing her skills. Bothering the person who had saved her life now seemed like a huge discourtesy.


    ¡°It¡¯s fine. I have something to talk about.¡±


    But none of that mattered to Shiron. He reached out to grab Louise¡¯s wrist¡­ but instead grabbed Siriel¡¯s shoulder.


    ¡°Huh? What¡¯s going on?¡±


    Siriel flinched in surprise. Normally, a light touch wouldn¡¯t have bothered her, but after intense physical activity, her body was drenched in sweat, and steam rose from her skin. Naturally, she became wary of Shiron.


    ¡°Brother?!¡±


    Unfazed by the smell, Shiron lifted Siriel into his arms.


    ¡°Louise, wash off that dirt. It¡¯ll only take an hour¡ªno, thirty minutes.¡±


    With that, Shiron dashed off toward the mansion with Siriel in his arms.

 Chapter 269

    Chapter 269


    The pce on a sunny day. As usual, Victor prepared to start his day.


    His personal attendant, Remilia, was meticulously grooming herself, wearing multipleyers of magic gear designed to make her appear more masculine.


    However, that was where the normalcy ended.


    ¡°Is Louise heading out again today?¡±


    ¡°Yes, I heard she attended a lecture this morning. After that, she has a personal meeting with the Duchess, and then she¡¯ll have lunch before receiving swordsmanship training from the Empire¡¯s greatest swordsman.¡±


    Ever since the disappearance incident, Victor asked about Louise¡¯s whereabouts every day.


    It wasn¡¯t to control her, fearing she might cause a ruckus likest time. Louise had repeatedly apologized, saying she wouldn¡¯t trouble anyone again, and Victor was also aware that her impulsive actions were ultimately due to him.


    ¡°She¡¯s been going out a lottely. Doesn¡¯t seem like she¡¯s clinging to me as much anymore.¡±


    Victor mumbled while looking in the mirror. The attendant, seeing him, smiled warmly.¡°Isn¡¯t that a good thing? You used to feel burdened by the Empress¡¯s affections.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s true, but now that it¡¯s like this, I feel a bit lonely.¡±


    ¡°¡­Honestly, as a fellow woman, I¡¯m not sure how to respond to that.¡±


    ¡°And yet, you¡¯re smiling slyly.¡±


    Victor sighed and stared at Remilia in the mirror. Her face, full of yful mischief, showed no signs of difort.


    ¡°Well, I can¡¯t very well tell you that you look pitiful, can I?¡±


    ¡°¡­Pitiful?¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    Remiliaughed behind her hand as she responded.


    ¡°A woman who used to cling to you no longer approaches, and now it bothers you. Don¡¯t you think, looking back, you might feel a little¡­ pitiful?¡±


    ¡°¡­You¡¯re probably the only one in the Empire who can speak so freely to me.¡±


    ¡°Oh, not at all. I actually think your human side is rather endearing.¡±


    Remilia rested her chin on her hand, watching Victor, who crossed his arms in difort as he stared at his long-time attendant.


    ¡°Endearing? Not an insult?¡±


    ¡°Franz never even had these kinds of feelings.¡±


    The attendant recalled the elderly man currently recovering in the south. Though he was often called the ¡°Emperor without blood or tears,¡± even he could not escape the passage of time.


    ¡°Your mother, Lady Ado, tried so hard to win Franz¡¯s attention, didn¡¯t she?¡±


    ¡°¡­¡±


    ¡°People say that personality traits are often inherited between parent and child, but I think it¡¯s a relief you didn¡¯t take after him.¡±


    Therefore, Victor was better than Franz.


    Victor¡¯s mother never received true love, and even the little she did receive was a lie, created to deceive her husband and the world.


    But what about Louise¡¯s position inparison?


    At the very least, Louise received the most attention from Victor. It may not be genuine love, but she could still be considered the most precious person in his life.


    Before the disappearance incident, the ck-haired delinquent nobleman was Victor¡¯s top priority, but now it felt like Louise had caught up to him, at least to shoulder-level.


    ¡°Really, is this okay?¡±


    Victor muttered toward his long-time attendant.


    ¡°Yes, it is. Sure, being swayed by a woman would be a disqualifying trait for an emperor, but I think it¡¯s a good thing.¡±


    Remilia ced the tinum crown on Victor¡¯s head. It was a simple one, devoid of borate decorations, almost like a tiara.


    ¡°As long as the truth remains hidden, this is the best course for you.¡±


    ¡°¡­And if the truth is revealed?¡±


    Victor asked cautiously. Remilia¡¯s expression turned icy.


    ¡°Are you serious?¡±


    ¡°With my father far away and my foundation starting to¡­¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s not solid yet.¡±


    Remilia¡¯s tone shifted. Her previously light and breezy manner was nowpletely devoid of warmth.


    ¡°Pull yourself together. Are you prepared to spill countless lives across the empire over a single woman?¡±


    ¡°Even if I only tell Louise, would it still lead to that?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll refrain from answering.¡±


    ¡°¡­You don¡¯t trust Louise, do you?¡±


    ¡°Allow me to give you some sincere advice.¡±


    Remilia brushed her hair behind her ear, revealing a scarred ear to Victor.


    The Empire was a vast nation with various ethnic groups, but the higher one went in society, the more conservative the views became.


    Among them is a faction that believed in pure-blood superiority, and they would never allow someone like Remilia, a half-breed, to set foot in the imperial pce.


    ¡°The world isn¡¯t designed to let you catch two rabbits at once.¡±


    Perhaps that was why Victor, seeing her scars, realized just how deeply determined she was.<hr>The next day.


    Shiron lowered his head, letting out a long groan. Despite his head being lowered, there was a pir standing proudly, yet his expression was unimpressed.


    ¡°It¡¯s not as effective as I thought.¡±


    He had tried the aphrodisiac he acquired from the ck market, but its effects were less than what he had hoped for, leaving him disappointed.


    Despite ims that it would turn him into a lustful beast, all it did was make him hard without any women around and give him a slight sense of euphoria.


    ¡°Seira, are you sure this stuff works?¡±


    ¡°Sigh.¡±


    Seira, hearing the innocent voice from beyond the tent, sighed deeply.


    ¡°Think about when you were a child. You tried all sorts of bizarre things to build poison resistance, and now you expect a normal aphrodisiac to have exaggerated effects?¡±


    ¡°Should I increase the dose?¡±


    ¡°¡­I¡¯m not sure how much resistance the Emperor has, but I doubt it¡¯s even half of yours.¡±


    ¡°Hmm¡­¡±


    Shiron brushed his hand over his groin. In terms of sensation, he felt about 1.5 times more sensitive than usual.


    ¡®If Victor¡¯s resistance is less than half of mine, it could be risky.¡¯


    But for a first experience, premature ejaction wouldn¡¯t do. As a close friend, Shiron hoped Victor could at least protect his male pride.


    Shiron put on his pants and opened the tent. Then he stared directly at Seira.


    ¡°W-what are you looking at?¡±


    Seira covered herself with her arms and stepped back.


    Shiron sighed heavily, then smirked at the corner of his mouth.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Seira. I don¡¯t feel the slightest urge to jump on you.¡±


    ¡°¡­What did you just say?¡±


    ¡°Well, you were covering yourself, and I didn¡¯t want you to misunderstand.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡±


    ¡®What is this? Does this mean he doesn¡¯t find me attractive as a woman at all?¡¯


    Seira¡¯s delicate brow furrowed.


    ¡°Kid, are you sure you¡¯re not gay?¡±


    ¡°What are you talking about again?¡±


    ¡°I mean,e on! How could you look at an elf as beautiful as me and not feel anything?¡±


    She had lived in Nightrail for over a hundred years, and even though she hadn¡¯t taken it herself, she knew from the rumors how potent the aphrodisiac was. Her pride was hurt.


    That stuff was said to drive even virgins and devout monks insane with lust.


    No matter how much of a hero Shiron was or that he was a Prient, it made no sense for him to feel no desire when faced with her, someone as beautiful, voluptuous, and charming as she was.


    ¡°What are you talking about? If I were gay, would I have left Victor alone?¡±


    ¡°T-then prove it!¡±


    Seira suddenly dropped her arms, which had been covering herself, and stood up. She tugged at the waist of her loose nun¡¯s robe, emphasizing her figure.


    Seira¡¯s hidden figure was now revealed.


    ¡°Even now? Do you still feel nothing?¡±


    ¡°¡­Hmm.¡±


    Shiron gazed at Seira through half-closed eyes.


    Her voluptuous figure, now visible through the tight nun¡¯s robe, filled his vision. Every time she jumped slightly to emphasize her hips and chest, herrge breasts bounced in a vulgar manner.


    Shiron turned his flushed face to the side.


    ¡°Wait, stop!¡±


    ¡°See? I told you!¡±


    Seiraughed heartily and patted Shiron¡¯s back. Seira Romer, an elf who had been cherished as a lover alongside beastmen for thousands of years, had sessfully defended her pride.


    ¡°How about it? You can¡¯t resist, right? I¡¯m still attractive, aren¡¯t I? Not past my prime, right?¡±


    ¡°Ugh¡­¡±


    ¡°Should this big sister back off a bit?¡±


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong with you?!¡±


    Irritated by Seira¡¯s teasing, Shiron pped her bottom with a sharp smack. Seira, grabbing her stinging behind, still couldn¡¯t stopughing.


    ¡°Hmph! Take this.¡±


    Finally, afterughing to the point of drooling, she handed Shiron a piece of paper.


    It was the barrier spell Shiron had requested. Snatching the paper quickly, Shiron hurried out of the room.


    Afterughing her heart out, Seira wiped the tears from her eyes. While Shiron¡¯s embarrassed reaction was amusing, the real reason for herughter was because of what he had asked for.<hr>¡®¡­That was close.¡¯


    Muttering to himself, Shiron left the annex and headed to the training grounds. He was looking for a noblewoman who had been visiting the Prient mansion daily for the past few days.


    As soon as he reached the entrance to the training grounds, he felt a strong gust of wind.


    Then he saw two women.


    Louise was swinging her sword with all her might, while Siriel easily deflected her attacks with one hand. The skill difference was so overwhelming that it could hardly be called a duel.


    As if to prove it, Siriel, noticing Shiron, effortlessly caught Louise¡¯s sword.


    ¡°Thank you for your hard work.¡±


    Louise graciously admitted defeat and bowed her head to Siriel. Siriel dusted off Louise and approached Shiron.


    ¡°What brings you here, broither?¡±


    ¡°I have business with her.¡±


    ¡°Me?¡±


    Louise, looking disheveled, pointed at herself.


    ¡°Didn¡¯t you say you had something to talk aboutst time? I can¡¯t remember since it was a month ago.¡±


    ¡°¡­That did happen. But now, I don¡¯t know, I feel fine.¡±


    ¡°What? You said you had something important to say.¡±


    ¡°Well, at the time, I was feeling frustrated, but now I feel more at peace. Maybe I was being childish, throwing a tantrum for no reason¡­¡±


    Louise looked away and touched her cheek.


    Back when she was trapped in thebyrinth, she had wanted to confront Shiron for tormenting her. But as time passed, she realized she had been acting foolishly.


    She had decided to carry herself properly and continue honing her skills. Bothering the person who had saved her life now seemed like a huge discourtesy.


    ¡°It¡¯s fine. I have something to talk about.¡±


    But none of that mattered to Shiron. He reached out to grab Louise¡¯s wrist¡­ but instead grabbed Siriel¡¯s shoulder.


    ¡°Huh? What¡¯s going on?¡±


    Siriel flinched in surprise. Normally, a light touch wouldn¡¯t have bothered her, but after intense physical activity, her body was drenched in sweat, and steam rose from her skin. Naturally, she became wary of Shiron.


    ¡°Brother?!¡±


    Unfazed by the smell, Shiron lifted Siriel into his arms.


    ¡°Louise, wash off that dirt. It¡¯ll only take an hour¡ªno, thirty minutes.¡±


    With that, Shiron dashed off toward the mansion with Siriel in his arms.

 Chapter 270

    Chapter 270


    The concubine¡¯s garden.


    Louise shouted at Shiron with a startled expression.


    ¡°To assault His Majesty? Are you out of your mind?¡±


    Bang! She mmed the table in her shock. Shiron, brushing off the ringing in his ears that came toote, lifted his teacup.


    ¡°Do I look like I¡¯m joking?¡±


    ¡°Even if it¡¯s not a joke! There are things you say in the right ce and at the right time! If you¡¯re going to talk about it, at least do it somewhere private!¡±


    Louise stood up abruptly and pointed all around her. The ces she pointed to were filled with knights and attendants, all fulfilling their duties.


    What she meant was, they weren¡¯t taking their eyes off this ce.


    ¡°You just need to stay quiet. They¡¯ll probably think we¡¯re just having a casual conversation.¡±But Shiron wasn¡¯t too concerned. It wasn¡¯t that he was ignoring them; after all, their job was to support and protect the royal family. It was right for them to be on guard against outsiders, even if the outsider was a close friend of the emperor.


    ¡°Didn¡¯t you hate getting involved with me?¡±


    Louise cleared her throat and sat down quietly. Shiron had expected her to leave, but it seemed the outrageous suggestion had piqued her interest enough to stay.


    ¡°When did I ever?¡±


    ¡°Ever since thebyrinth, you¡¯ve been purposely acting mean¡­ ack.¡±


    ¡°What did I do to act mean?¡±


    ¡°¡­Never mind.¡±


    Louise held back her words, sensing that this would only lead to more back-and-forth questions and answers.


    Even when she had fallen into filth, he hadn¡¯t saved her. Even when she had stumbled, he hadn¡¯t helped her up. Even when he could easily wield his sword, he pretended to be weak and kicked her backside. But Louise held her tongue.


    She knew deep down it wasn¡¯t because the man truly hated her. If he had really hated her, he would have left her to die or simply killed her when she whined like a child.


    ¡®¡­Even though he should be taking care of himself first.¡¯


    Louise nced at Shiron¡¯s right foot and sighed. The difort she had felt earlier eased a bit when she saw no signs of limping from the injury he had sustained on the way here.


    ¡°Then, tell me why you¡¯re suddenly talking like this.¡±


    ¡°¡­If I tell you the reason, will you assault him?¡±


    ¡°Can you please stop saying ¡®assault¡¯?¡±


    ¡°I can¡¯t think of another word. Or should I say ¡®rape¡¯ instead?¡±


    ¡°You could just say that I want to spend a night together.¡±


    Louise frowned as she spoke. Her expression clearly signaled her difort, but Shiron didn¡¯t bat an eye.


    ¡°That¡¯s the problem.¡±


    Shiron tapped the table and narrowed his eyes. Louise, confused by his brazen attitude, looked at him as if she didn¡¯t understand.


    ¡°What¡¯s the problem?¡±


    ¡°Your head is rotten.¡±


    ¡°¡­Excuse me?¡±


    ¡°Even if you forced it, barely anything would happen. How do you n on securing a sessor with such azy mindset?¡±


    Shiron recalled the times he had been with Siriel not long ago. Despite their repeated efforts, there had been no news. Eldrina had said that it wasn¡¯t easy to conceive, especially for someone like Shiron, whose body was conditioned for constant physical activity.


    ¡°Plus, you said Victor is sleeping in a separate room. He might not even feel any desire for you, so you might as well strip down and jump him.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡±


    ¡°Here, take this.¡±


    Shiron ced a handful of medicine bottles in front of Louise. Inside the luxurious ss bottles was a sticky crimson liquid.


    ¡°¡­What is this?¡±


    ¡°Aphrodisiac.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s an incredible product that can turn even the most modest virgin into a wanton prostitute, and even a man who¡¯s exhausted himself will lose all self-control when a womanes near.¡±


    Louise looked at the bottles, then back at Shiron, her expression a mixture of disbelief.


    Her first thought was, does it really need to go this far? Her second thought was to ask where he even got such an item.


    ¡°¡­¡±


    Finally, she was shocked to find herself holding one of the bottles. She had never wished for a life without love, but just a few days ago, she had promised herself that she would quietly serve as a dutiful wife without causing trouble.


    Yet here she was, sumbing to the sweet temptation.


    With this¡­ with just this, she could win the love she had longed for.


    Even if that love was forced through the use of a sorcerous aphrodisiac, she no longer cared whether it was genuine or not. She had no room to be picky between body or heart.


    Louise had waited too long.


    Even if she were condemned for assaulting him for the rest of her life, it would be worth it.


    If he had cut off all attention toward her, leaving her to stop loving him on her own, perhaps she wouldn¡¯t have harbored this one-sided affection.


    But torturing her like this¡ªit felt like she was being cruelly strung along with false hope.


    ¡°Good.¡±


    Shiron nodded as he watched Louise clutching the bottle.


    ¡®Perfect.¡¯


    With this, both his prestige and the future of the royal bloodline were ensured.


    ¡°Wait for me in the concubine¡¯s quarters.¡±


    Shiron took the remaining bottles and left.<hr>That night, Victor was met by an unexpected guest.


    ¡°What¡¯s going on? Coming to see me at such ate hour.¡±


    Since bing emperor, there were few people with whom she could be at ease. And even fewer woulde without notice and not cause any difort.


    ¡°You said you¡¯d do anything for me, right?¡±


    Shiron Prient.


    The man in front of her had every right to be there. The moonlight streaming through the window stretched the approaching man¡¯s shadow.


    ¡°Are you talking about what we discussedst time?¡±


    Perhaps because they were ale at night, Victor felt her lips grow dry. However, she didn¡¯t lick her lips or reach for water.


    Shiron hated exaggerated gestures, and while he liked to poke at her subtly, Victor didn¡¯t want to be hated by him.


    Victor calmed her racing heart.


    ¡°I feel like I owe you too much. I was nning to visit you privately anyway¡­¡±


    ¡°You said you¡¯d do anything for me, right?¡±


    ¡°¡­I did say that, but only within my ability. Why? Have you finally thought of something you want?¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s right.¡±


    Shiron nodded and looked at Victor. Though he didn¡¯t show it, she could hear his heart pounding, which made her feel troubled.


    It wasn¡¯t because of Victor¡¯s excessive kindness.


    Half of that pounding heart was Shiron¡¯s own.


    ¡®The effects of the drug still haven¡¯t worn off.¡¯


    He thought the effect wouldn¡¯tst long due to his high tolerance, but even though it was faint, the residual effects of the substance remained in his body.


    Feeling embarrassed by his emotions, Shiron checked if his face was flushed.


    Though it was because of the drug, he found it ridiculous that he was getting excited just by being alone with a man.


    Shiron, now right next to Victor, pointed outside as calmly as he could.


    ¡°Come with me somewhere.¡±


    ¡°¡­At thiste hour?¡±


    Victor asked, surprised.


    ¡°Why? Don¡¯t want to? You said you¡¯d do anything for me.¡±


    ¡°No, it¡¯s not that I don¡¯t want to¡­ it¡¯s just not what I was expecting.¡±


    ¡®Is he going to put a leash on me and take me for a walk¡­?¡¯


    Victor waved her hands but eventually lowered her head.


    ¡®What the hell is this guy thinking?¡¯


    Shiron avoided looking at the subtle twitch at the corner of Victor¡¯s mouth. The pounding in his chest grew stronger as a bonus.


    ¡°Anyway, let¡¯s go out. I¡¯ll tell you more once we get there.¡±


    ¡°Oh¡­ okay.¡±


    Victor hurriedly grabbed her coat and followed Shiron. The knight on duty asked where she was rushing off to, and she made up an excuse about going for some fresh air with a friend.


    ¡°Hah¡­¡±


    The night air was cool.


    In the serene courtyard, flowers sparkled under the moonlight, and grand statues added to the romantic atmosphere.


    ¡­If only the person next to her wasn¡¯t a man.


    ¡°Shiron, aren¡¯t you going to tell me what the favor is?¡±


    Victor cautiously asked Shiron, who was walking in silence.


    ¡°We¡¯re almost there. Wait. I¡¯ll tell you then.¡±


    ¡°¡­If you¡¯re asking me to give up the throne or something, I can¡¯t do that.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s nothing like that.¡±


    Shiron responded, ncing around. The pce was so enormous that it took several minutes just to reach the concubine¡¯s quarters.


    ¡°I don¡¯t make unreasonable requests.¡±


    ¡°¡­Huh?¡±


    Victor looked up at the building they were approaching.


    This was a ce where many women had lived for centuries, including Victor¡¯s own mother.


    And now, Louise lived here in the concubine¡¯s quarters.


    However, unlike usual, there wasn¡¯t a single guard outside the building tonight.


    ¡®What¡¯s going on? Did something happen?¡¯


    Sensing that something was off, Victor moved closer to Shiron.


    ¡°Shiron?¡±


    As always, Victor called out to him, but for some reason, this time, there was no reply.


    Instead, Shiron pushed open therge stone door.


    They climbed the stairs and walked down the hallway. Victor should have been suspicious of how Shiron was navigating a ce he had never been to before as if it were his own, but there was no room for such thoughts right now.


    Before she could question it, Shiron ced a ss bottle in her hand.


    ¡°Drink it. That¡¯s my request.¡±


    ¡°¡­What is this?¡±


    ¡°A tonic. Especially good for men.¡±


    ¡°¡­?¡±


    Victor, confused, opened the bottle and sniffed it. It had a sweet, fruity aroma, like a pleasant fruit wine.


    Without a second thought, Victor drank it down. His deep trust in Shiron made him do so.


    ¡°Just in case, take this too.¡±


    ¡°Huh? Wha¡ª?¡±


    Shiron pulled out more bottles and filled Victor¡¯s pockets with them.


    ¡°Ugh!¡±


    A tingling sensation. His chest felt warm where Shiron¡¯s hand had brushed against him.


    ¡®¡­What¡¯s happening?¡¯


    Flustered by the unfamiliar sensation, Victor touched his body.


    He shouldn¡¯t have.


    Just the touch of his clothes brushing against his chest or groin sent a thrilling sensation down his spine.


    ¡°Ah¡­!¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s working better than I thought.¡±


    Shiron watched as Victor¡¯s half-closed eyes began to drool uncontrobly.


    ¡°Hey, hey! What did you make me drink?!¡±


    Victor demanded, but Shiron paid no attention and threw her forward.


    ng!


    ¡°Your Majesty. Please excuse me.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡±


    Victor didn¡¯t fall ornd awkwardly. Louise, who caught her as she was thrown, let out a heavy breath.

 Chapter 271

    Chapter 271


    A thrown body.


    The sound of the door locking.


    The breath felt on her nape was so hot it could almost sear her skin, and every time Louise¡¯s seductive hands tantly caressed her body, Victor trembled and flinched.


    ¡®Damn it.¡¯


    It took but a fleeting moment for her to reach a conclusion. Even though she didn¡¯t say it directly, since it was just the two of them, there were no words more fitting to express Victor¡¯s current feelings.


    And with good reason. After all, wasn¡¯t Victor under the effects of an aphrodisiac? The honey-like glint in Louise¡¯s eyes as she nced back at her made it clear she had taken one too.


    ¡­Seeing the pill bottle rolling under the bed confirmed it.


    ¡°Lu, Louise?¡±


    Victor took a deep breath and grabbed Louise by the shoulders. The overwhelming physical contact made it hard to focus, but she summoned superhuman willpower to squeeze out her words.¡°J-just wait. Could you wait for a moment?¡±


    ¡°Wait? Hmm, for what?¡±


    Louise responded while rubbing her wet groin. It seemed some time had passed since she drank the aphrodisiac, as her pants were already drenched.


    ¡°It¡¯ll just take a moment, okay?¡±


    ¡°¡­¡±


    ¡°Please¡­¡±


    ¡°Alright.¡±


    At Victor¡¯s plea, Louise unwrapped her legs from her waist. With a squelching sound, a thick line of sticky fluid stretched out from between her thighs.


    ¡°Th-thank you.¡±


    Regaining her freedom, Victor wiped away her cold sweat and stood up. Her legs wobbled under the effects of the drug, and her body trembled every time her clothes brushed against her skin. Even so, she gritted her teeth and walked toward the door.


    Knock knock-


    ¡°Shiron, are you there?¡±


    There was no reply, but Victor had trained in mana. It wasn¡¯t difficult to sense the presence of the man sitting just outside the door, leaning against it.


    ¡°Shiron, why are you doing this? Do you hate me that much?¡±


    -Victor, you¡¯re gay.


    Perhaps it was her pitiful tone, but a calm response came from the other side of the door.


    -Sorry, but my stomach isn¡¯t strong enough to sleep with someone of the same gender.


    ¡®You idiot!¡¯


    -I¡¯m not gay. I¡¯m straight. I like women, not men.


    ¡®Even Siriel noticed. Why haven¡¯t you?¡¯


    -I¡¯ve known for a while that you like me. Bute on. No matter how pretty you are, when I think about what¡¯s between your legs, my dick dies.


    ¡®I¡¯m a woman!¡¯


    Victor swallowed the words rising to her throat. If it had just been the two of them, she would havee out and said it, but Louise¡¯s gaze weighed on her from behind.


    -And another thing.


    Even as Victor struggled, Shiron¡¯s words didn¡¯t stop. In fact, his voice lowered, bing even more serious than before.


    -Louise is really pitiful.


    ¡°¡­¡±


    -I understand that you don¡¯t like Louise because you¡¯re gay. I can¡¯t like you because you¡¯re a man either. But that doesn¡¯t mean you should ruin someone¡¯s entire life.


    Shiron looked out the window at the sky. It was so clear it seemed like the stars would spill out.


    It had been the same on the Great ins. He could easily recall Louise¡¯s figure as she listlessly gazed up at the night sky.


    She had left the pce of her own ord.


    The reason? Simply because the emperor didn¡¯t acknowledge her.


    A lot of people had died because of her trivial personal greed.


    Though it wasn¡¯t her fault, but rather the apostle¡¯s, in thistest expedition, everyone connected to Louise except for the Prient family had died.


    She must have been drowning in guilt, unsure how to return to the pce. That¡¯s why she had quietly slipped out of the tent and cried in silence.


    Louise¡­


    She probably thought even disying her sorrow was a luxury. Even though she didn¡¯t outwardly express it, she must have heard the phantom reprimand of ¡°What right do you have to cry?¡±


    -So just have sex with Louise.


    Shiron spoke with force.


    -You¡¯ve both taken the aphrodisiac. Even if you aren¡¯t aroused by women, your dick¡¯s probably hard by now.


    Just like Shiron¡¯s, which was still as stiff as a rock.


    -And don¡¯t forget, you need to produce an heir for the royal family. Just close your eyes and count the stars. Louise will finish quickly. Oh, and by the way, I¡¯ve ced a barrier that won¡¯t let you leave unless you two have sex. So, don¡¯t bother trying anything else.


    Tap-


    ¡°Did you hear all of that?¡±


    Louise ced a hand on Victor¡¯s shoulder. Victor clenched her eyes shut and turned to face her. It wasn¡¯t because she feared being assaulted by someone of the same gender. The reason she kept her eyes closed was because she was too ashamed to meet Louise¡¯s gaze.


    Louise, facing Victor, gave a bitter smile.


    Her tightly shut eyes and sealed lips made her look like a frightened girl. She wondered if Victor had ever shown such weakness before, but she soon understood.


    ¡®His Majesty was abandoned¡­ shunned by Sir Shiron, just like I was.¡¯


    Just like me.


    Feeling a pang of sympathy, Louise smiled.


    ¡°Please open your eyes.¡±


    ¡°Sorry.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t apologize. I¡¯m the one being forceful here¡­¡±


    ¡°No.¡±


    Victor spoke with determination. Her pants had been soaked as if she had peed herself long ago, and her body felt as if it was burning at the slightest breeze, but she couldn¡¯t face Louise with a pitiful expression in this situation.


    ¡°It¡¯s my fault. Like Shiron said, I¡¯m the one who ruined your life.¡±


    ¡°Your Majesty¡­¡±


    ¡°You heard him, didn¡¯t you? I¡­ I love Shiron.¡±


    Victor¡¯s eyes welled with tears. A single tear trickled down her cheek, just like her sodden crotch.


    ¡®Your Majesty¡­¡¯


    Louise thought she had witnessed so much in this moment. Every day, she received love-filled letters from Victor, and every time they met, Victor greeted her with bouquets of flowers in full bloom. At night, Victor serenaded her with beautiful songs. Even when Louise threw tantrums, Victor empathized andforted her as if it were her own problem.


    So,


    Louise thought Victor was someone strong.


    ¡°I¡¯ve caused trouble again, haven¡¯t I?¡±


    Victor¡¯s physical abilities were not even half of Louise¡¯s, but she thought that, unlike Louise, who couldn¡¯t endure loneliness and indifference and caused idents, Victor had a stronger heart.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Your Majesty.¡±


    ¡°What¡­ are you sorry for?¡±


    ¡°Because I¡¯m causing trouble right now, aren¡¯t I?¡±


    By the time she came to her senses, Louise was also crying. On the floor wet with her honey-like fluids, her tears formed more puddles. Louise wiped her tears with her sleeve. The erotic lingerie she had prepared for the day rose and revealed the damp parts of her body.


    ¡°I can¡¯t control my feelings. I hate myself for being like this, and it makes me cry even more.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡±


    ¡°I knew, Your Majesty didn¡¯t love me. I knew you loved Sir Shiron. But still, I wanted to be loved by you.¡±


    ¡°Louise¡­¡±


    ¡°I even resorted to something like this, but in the end, I just made you sad¡­¡±


    Louise took a step back. In her blurred vision, she could see Victor¡¯s sad expression.


    ¡°I¡¯m¡­ really a bad woman, aren¡¯t I?¡±


    ¡°No, you¡¯re not.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m selfish and childish, so it¡¯s natural for you to lose affection for me.¡±


    ¡°¡­That¡¯s not true.¡±


    ¡°This selfish and disgusting woman has onest request. Please share your seed with me. After I have a child, I will leave the pce myself.¡±


    Victor silently gazed at the weeping Louise.


    She couldn¡¯t understand how things hade to this.


    ¡­No, she actually did.


    She knew that Louise was crying bitterly because of her, and that Shiron¡¯s heart was heavy behind the wall because of her as well.


    Her chest ached. She had known for a long time what kind of feelings Louise had for her. But Victor had been raised her entire life to be the emperor.


    At a young age, she was pitted against her older brother, who was ten years her senior, and from then on, she had been relentlessly trained to be emperor. Her education focused on removing her emotions and recing them with logic.


    So, she thought she had no choice, that she had to justify her actions¡­


    ¡°Louise.¡±


    ¡°¡­Yes.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯ve done nothing wrong.¡±


    Was it because of the aphrodisiac? Or was it because of the guilt she felt towards Louise?


    ¡°I¡¯m the selfish one.¡±


    Victor could no longer maintain her fa?ade. She began removing the ornaments she was wearing.


    Plop, plop. Like threads snapping, the gold trinkets fell to the floor. Each time, ayer of the mask she had worn peeled away.


    ¡°The selfish one¡­ is me.¡±


    Victor revealed her true self. The face she had shown to only one person since her mother passed away was now a whirlwind of emotions.


    Frustration. Injustice. Regret toward her father. Resentment toward her mother. Lament over her situation. Sympathy and sorrow for Louise. Andstly¡­


    ¡°I¡¯m not gay¡­ I¡¯m a woman!¡±


    A small love, carefully hidden and now unreachable.


    ¡°¡­Your Majesty?¡±


    Louise stared at Victor with wide eyes. The handsome young man was gone, reced by a woman with short-cropped hair.


    Victor looked at Louise with a sense of relief.


    Louise¡¯s mouth hung open in shock, and her honey-dripping eyes had shrunk to tiny beads, trembling furiously.


    ¡°Sorry, I¡¯m really sorry.¡±


    Victor bowed her head, repeatedly apologizing, but no reply came.


    Of course, it was natural for her to be shocked. She might even resent her. It was obvious that Louise¡¯s heart was more in turmoil than Victor¡¯s at this moment.


    Unlike Victor, who had achieved her goal of bing emperor, Louise¡¯s entire life had been denied from this point onward.


    So Victor, clutching her aching chest, decided to apologize.


    This sin was one she would regret for the rest of her life, and no matter how many times she apologized, it would never be enough. She only hoped that Louise wouldn¡¯t beat her to death.


    At least, until she felt the soft, warm touch. Louise had grabbed the kneeling Victor and kissed her.


    ¡°¡­¡±


    With wide eyes, Victor gazed at her sorrowful face. It didn¡¯t take long for them to move to the next step.


    It wasn¡¯t as repulsive as expected.


    So, at the very least, she could respond by gently caressing her trembling back.


    Bam!


    ¡°What the hell? Victor¡¯s a woman?!¡±


    The two women were startled by the man who had barged in during their kiss.


    ¡°It¡¯s true?!¡±

 Chapter 272

    Chapter 272


    Has she ever seen Shiron this surprised?


    Victor could confidently say no. Shiron had a dazed expression, and his strides were full of evident emotional turmoil. The shadows cast on his face made it seem even more exaggerated.


    But it was only natural for him to be so shocked.


    It had been 20 years. A full 20 years of knowing Victor as a man, including the memories of his past life.


    Of course, this wasn¡¯t the only reason for Shiron¡¯s surprise. Even though they were childhood friends, he¡¯d never seen Victor naked and always thought he was unusually delicate for a man.


    Now that the puzzle pieces were fitting together, the relief should outweigh the shock at this point, shouldn¡¯t it?


    Nevertheless, Shiron still couldn¡¯t close his mouth. Something even more astonishing than Victor¡¯s gender was happening.


    After mumbling for a while, Shiron¡¯s trembling eyes shifted between the two women.


    ¡°Weren¡¯t both of you heterosexual? Why are you suddenly kissing and making out?¡±Shiron¡¯s lips had a trace of saliva, giving them a glossy sheen, and his face was flushed red as if it were about to burst. His heart pounded so loudly that it felt even more intense than when he had taken the aphrodisiac earlier.


    Shiron stared at the trembling woman.


    ¡°Victor.¡±


    ¡°¡­Yes.¡±


    ¡°So, you weren¡¯t a man but a woman?¡±


    ¡°¡­Sorry.¡±


    ¡°And you¡¯re not gay but a lesbian¡­¡±


    ¡°No!¡±


    Victor vehemently denied it, startled. At that, Shiron slowly shifted his gaze toward Louise.


    ¡°I-I¡¯m not either!¡±


    ¡°Then why were you two kissing? Aren¡¯t you both straight?¡±


    ¡°¡­!¡±


    Victor and Louise, who had been hugging tightly, separated their bodies. They untangled their hands and even took a step away from each other.


    ¡°That, that¡¯s¡­¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll exin everything!¡±


    Louise stepped forward in ce of the hesitant Victor. Unlike Victor, who was frozen with guilt for deceiving her friend, Louise was acutely aware that her actions had once again put Victor in a difficult situation.


    ¡°It, it¡¯s my fault! I mistakenly thought that doing this might lift Her Majesty¡¯s spirits!¡±


    ¡°¡­Really?¡±


    ¡°Yes! I stopped Her Majesty from apologizing and, in a moment of impulse, kissed her. Her Majesty truly loves Sir Shiron.¡±


    Louise¡¯s voice cracked as she defended Victor. Her face, on the verge of tears, contorted in pain, and she clutched at her chest as if her heart were being torn apart.


    ¡®Louise.¡¯


    Victor¡¯s chest felt as though it would burst. Rather than me Victor for deceiving her all these years, that kind-hearted, foolish woman was trying to protect the con artist.


    But it wasn¡¯t that Louise¡¯s actions were iprehensible.


    Though it might seem foolish, the kindness and care Victor had shown her over the years weren¡¯t lies.


    So, she thought that the love she couldn¡¯t have was enough for just herself.


    ¡°So, can we stop misunderstanding Her Majesty here?¡±


    The guilt andpassion Louise felt were greater than any sense of betrayal. She even hoped that Victor and Shiron would end up together.


    ¡°Wait.¡±


    Shiron pushed Louise away as she approached. The feel of the revealing clothes on his skin was still too stimting, thanks to the lingering effects of the drug.


    ¡°You kissed, but you¡¯re both definitely straight?¡±


    ¡°We didn¡¯t make out! It was just a little peck¡­ Yeah! It¡¯s because of the aphrodisiac you made me take!¡±


    ¡°Why is it suddenly my fault?! You agreed with my n too!¡±


    ¡°Well, anyway! It¡¯s because of the drug! It¡¯s making me feel so¡­ weird!¡±


    Louise¡¯s face flushed as she twisted her thighs. The drug had already spread throughout her body, with her heart pounding relentlessly from drinking an entire bottle, soaking her thighs with fluids, and making squelching noises from the intensity of her arousal.


    Unable to bear looking at the unseemly sight, Shiron sighed.


    ¡°Then, let¡¯s do this.¡±


    ¡°¡­Do what?¡±


    ¡°Let¡¯s talk again once all this excitement wears off.¡±


    ¡°¡­Later?¡±


    ¡°You said the drug¡¯s making it hard to think clearly, right? Then, let¡¯s talk again tomorrow or the day after.¡±


    ¡°¡­Shiron.¡±


    Just as he was trying to wrap things up, Victor cautiously stepped forward.


    ¡°So¡­ does that mean we won¡¯t have sex?¡±


    ¡°¡­How have you held back when you wanted to have sex with me so badly?¡±


    ¡°No, that¡¯s not¡­!¡±


    As using staresnded on her, as if she were sex-crazed, Victor hurriedly waved her hands.


    ¡°You just told me! This room has a barrier, and no one can leave unless a man and a woman have sex!¡±


    ¡°¡­That¡¯s true.¡±


    ¡°Then, at least you and I, w-we¡¯ll have to¡­¡±


    Victor couldn¡¯t finish the sentence. The sight of her thighs, soaked with arousal, filled her with shame, and thinking of showing such an embarrassing sight made her fluids increase uncontrobly.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry about that. You think I didn¡¯t n for this?¡±


    Shironughed and patted Victor¡¯s shoulder.


    ¡°I wedged something in the door when we came in, so it wouldn¡¯t close.¡±


    ¡°¡­Really?¡±


    ¡°Yeah. So, as long as we just get through this without embarrassing ourselves¡­¡±


    He leisurely turned to look at the door they had juste through. There should be a door that wasn¡¯t closed, just as he expected.


    Click, click, click.


    ¡°¡­?¡±


    The door was tightly shut. The wedge he had ced was nowhere to be found. As he looked around in confusion, Louise held up a diamond-shaped wooden piece.


    ¡°Is this what you¡¯re talking about?¡±


    ¡°¡­Why do you have that?¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t know? I just found it over there, in the corner.¡±


    Louise pointed to a corner of the room. It was quite far from the door, too far to have bounced there.


    ¡­Latera.


    Shiron¡¯s mind conjured up the name of a possible culprit. He had left her with Hugo beforeing here, but his suspicion was reasonable. She was the only one capable of moving without being noticed.


    ¡®So, it¡¯se to this after all.¡¯


    Shiron rubbed the back of his throbbing head, then flinched.


    ¡°¡­.¡±


    He started fiddling with his groin. After touching his crotch a few times, he tilted his head, alternating nces between Louise and Victor as he continued to grope himself.


    ¡°¡­What¡¯s wrong? Is something the matter?¡±


    ¡°¡­¡±


    Victor asked worriedly, but Shiron¡¯s gaze remained fixed on Louise.


    After a brief moment, Shiron pointed to one of the women standing awkwardly.


    ¡°Louise.¡±


    ¡°¡­Yes?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ve chosen you.¡±


    Shiron beckoned with his finger, signaling her toe closer. Louise, with a bewildered expression, pointed to herself.


    ¡°M-Me? Not Her Majesty Victor?¡±


    ¡°Yes. I¡¯ll be gentle so we can get this over with quickly.¡±


    ¡°What are you talking about? Wasn¡¯t it supposed to be me?¡±


    Victor protested vehemently, feeling indignant.


    Shiron clicked his tongue while looking at her.


    ¡°¡­Now that I¡¯m about to do it, I keep thinking of you as the man you used to be, and it¡¯s kind of weird.¡±


    Shiron undid his belt.


    The sudden undressing caused blood to rush to Victor¡¯s face, making her feel embarrassed for no reason.


    Though she had worn a fake phallus all this time, meaning she knew what one looked like, seeing Shiron¡¯s somehow made her react like a virgin.


    But only for a moment. Victor¡¯s face soon turned cold.


    A limp figure.


    What was revealed was not an erect phallus. It was limp, like something belonging to a middle-aged man fearful of intimacy, instead of being stiff and ready to prate.


    ¡°I didn¡¯t expect this either.¡±


    Shiron muttered, fiddling with his limp member. Despite continued stimtion, it remained unmoved.


    Although Shiron¡¯s mind had epted Victor as a woman, deep in his subconscious, the image of Victor as a man still lingered.


    Shiron shifted his gaze from Victor to Louise. Thanks to the aphrodisiac¡¯s effects, his member swelled and even started to throb as though it might burst.


    ¡°Louise is fine. So, I can¡¯t do it with you, Victor.¡±


    ¡°¡­Oh.¡±


    Victor staggered and copsed onto the bed, her face vacant like a patriot who had just lost their country.


    Shiron approached Louise. Louise, stepping back, eventually fell onto the bed next to Victor, and Shiron¡¯s now erect member was thrust towards her face.


    Flinch.


    The thick male scent hit Louise¡¯s nostrils, causing her body to respond instinctively. Her mouth watered, and she was filled with a sudden, overwhelming desire to suck the member in front of her.


    ¡°Louise, spread your legs.¡±


    Shiron urged as he prodded Louise¡¯s cheek with his erection.


    ¡°¡­Sir Shiron, am I really going first?¡±


    ¡°What else can I do? My member goes limp whenever I look at Victor.¡±


    Shiron sighed in exasperation. He wasn¡¯t particrly feeling sorry for Victor. He was simply startled by his first experience with erectile dysfunction.


    ¡°I¡¯d prefer doing it with Victor too. It feels a bit wrong to be with you since you were Victor¡¯s woman.¡±


    ¡°¡­Don¡¯t worry about me, just do it.¡±


    ¡°Victor. I know you have feelings for me, but I still can¡¯t shake the image of you as a man.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s okay, Shiron. Just hearing you say you¡¯d prefer me is enough¡­ Thank you.¡±


    Victor smiled sadly, rubbing her groin with her hand.


    Despite her desire to take Shiron¡¯s throbbing member into her mouth, it went soft every time she got close.


    So, all she could do was watch as Shiron and Louise engaged, while sheforted herself.


    ¡°I¡¯ll do it with you once I fully recognize you as a woman. Right now, it just doesn¡¯t seem right.¡±


    The sight of Victor being so pitiful stirred Shiron¡¯s emotions, making him avert his gaze with a bitter feeling.


    ¡°Sir Shiron!¡±


    It was at that moment that Louise pulled Victor close to her. Naturally, Shiron¡¯s erection drooped under gravity.


    ¡°Move Victor away! My member keeps going limp!¡±


    ¡°Just a moment. I want to try something, just once.¡±


    With that, Louise pushed Victor to the edge of the bed. She immediately began unbuttoning Victor¡¯s clothes.


    ¡°If the problem is your perception of her as a man, then we just need to make you see her as a woman.¡±


    ¡°What are you doing?!¡±


    Victor struggled at the sudden situation, but her strength was no match for Louise¡¯s determination.


    Louise pulled down her pants, revealing her pale bottom.


    ¡°Look! It¡¯s a vagina!¡±


    ¡°¡­¡±


    ¡°Even now? Even now, you still don¡¯t see her as a woman?¡±


    Victor¡¯s vagina, soaked with fluids, gaped open as if in response.


    The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and


    continue reading tomorrow, everyone!

 Chapter 273: Victor (8)

    Chapter 273:  Victor (8)


    ¡°Bo¡­what?¡±


    Shiron held his forehead as dizziness washed over him.


    What in the world? He couldn¡¯t help but wonder if Louise even realized she was the Empress.


    ¡°You shouldn¡¯t look away; there¡¯s a vagina right here. You have to look at the vagina to make your penis react!¡±


    Louise continued to smile as if she didn¡¯t understand the words she was saying.


    Despite how drugged her brain seemed, this woman was supposed to be the mother of the Empire?


    Victor was no different. Even though she had lived as a man just until a few moments ago and still held the title of Emperor, her current state¡­


    To describe her crudely, her exposed, soaked vagina was twitching. Even if one was powerless, wasn¡¯t it natural to resist a little?


    Instead, here she was, blushing and waiting for the penis to be inserted as if she was expecting it. How disgraceful.Drooling with anticipation, she didn¡¯t seem worthy of the title ¡°Emperor.¡± She was equally unfit to be the Empress.


    Could the Empire¡¯s future be any darker?


    Regret flooded Shiron¡¯s mind as he wondered if making Victor the Emperor had been a mistake, and if these two were truly fit to lead the Empire.


    ¡°¡­¡±


    Even while thinking this, Shiron¡¯s gaze wandered to Victor¡¯s rear, a detail not missed by Louise, who chuckled softly.


    ¡°How about this?¡±


    Louise slid Victor¡¯s underwear to the side.


    The vagina, which had been twitching inside the damp panties, now breathed free, oozing fluids with a lewd scent.


    Squelch.


    Before he realized it, Shiron¡¯s penis was painfully erect.


    ¡°It¡¯s done!¡±


    Louise eximed triumphantly, looking at Shiron¡¯s now fully swollen erection.


    ¡°Look, Your Majesty! Shiron¡¯s penis is fully erect! It worked!¡±


    ¡°Uh¡­ yes¡­¡±


    Victor¡¯s face flushed with embarrassment. Has Louise always been this forward? The thought filled her mind, but Louise had her reasons.


    Ever since awakening to her sexuality, she had spent ten years in a state of sexual frustration. She had vowed to be ady worthy of the Emperor, abstaining from even self-pleasure.


    But in preparation for bearing an heir, she had thoroughly studied sexual knowledge.


    ¡°Sir Shiron.¡±


    Louise removed Shiron¡¯s pants and underwear. The pants fell with a thud, and the panties, soaked in fluids, pped against the wall before sliding down.


    Squelch.


    Louise spread Victor¡¯s vagina with her fingers. The flesh split open, spilling more fluids, and the pink inner flesh was fully exposed.


    ¡°Hurry!¡±


    ¡°¡­¡±


    Shiron didn¡¯t bother to respond to the vulgar prompting. He cautiously grabbed his throbbing penis and got straight to action.


    Smooch?


    The reddened tip of his penis pressed against the vagina.


    Just a breath made Victor¡¯s vagina twitch, sending shivers of pleasure through her body. Who could resist crying out in ecstasy when a hot piece of flesh was massaging their vagina?


    ¡°Kyah!¡±


    Naturally, Victor was no exception. The sensation shot up her spine like a jolt of electricity.


    ¡°Huuh¡­¡±


    Rubbing his penis against the vagina, mixing his fluids with hers, Shiron took a deep breath.


    With the drug still affecting her, Shiron took his time, getting used to the overwhelming pleasure. Every time his penis brushed the entrance, it made a squelch sound, pulling him closer to release.


    Squeak.


    He couldn¡¯t allow himself to climax before pration. Aiming at the split opening, Shiron pushed his penis inside.


    Squish?


    ¡°Hiiiik!¡±


    A girlish scream escaped from Victor¡¯s lips. There was no pain from tearing the hymen.


    The only thing climbing up her spine was overwhelming pleasure.


    A lifetime of education on maintaining a manly demeanor was undone the moment her vagina epted the penis.


    ¡°Haa¡­¡±


    As her warm walls wrapped around his penis, Shiron let out a sigh.


    Victor¡¯s wet vagina epted hisrge penis without resistance, sticking to him like they were one.


    ¡®Is this the effect of the drug?¡¯


    Indeed, even though Victor had been perceived as a man until a few moments ago, her vagina felt too good.


    ¡®So good¡­¡¯


    Snort.


    Shiron almost drooled. He quickly wiped his mouth and nced down.


    ¡°Hee¡­? Hee?!¡±


    Her face was a mess.


    Victor was drooling too. Tears streamed from her eyes, and urine leaked from her crotch as her vagina clenched around his penis.


    ¡°Oh my¡­¡±


    Louise covered her mouth, watching Victor wet herself. How could someone be so vulgar? The image of a strong man was long gone.


    Victor looked like nothing more than a cheap, dirty woman as she peed herself, her face aplete mess.


    However, Louise¡¯s feelings weren¡¯t disgust or hatred.


    ¡®How cute?¡¯


    Smiling softly, Louise leaned over Victor. She took arge bite, bringing her lips to Victor¡¯s erect nipple.


    Smooch?


    ¡°Ahh?!¡±


    Just the touch of Louise¡¯s lips on her chest made Victor¡¯s body tremble. Her sensitivity sparked a yful sense of mischief in Louise.


    ¡°Mmm¡­¡±


    Louise bit down on her perky chest. Her entire are, the size of a coin, was swallowed, and Louise¡¯s tongue began to toy with her nipple.


    With each flick of her tongue, Victor¡¯s body trembled, her vagina tightening around the penis, demanding semen.


    With such desperate contractions, how could Shiron not move his hips? Holding back his release, he thrust forward, gripping her hips.


    Thrust- Thrust-


    Every time his thighs pped against her butt, his pubic bone met Victor¡¯s soaked vaginal flesh.


    Her vagina clenched so tightly it seemed unwilling to let go, its walls slick from the fluids but still gripping Shiron¡¯s penis firmly, pulling the pink inner walls along.


    ¡°Ahh?!¡± Thrust ¡°Eek?!¡± Thrust ¡°Ohhh?!¡± Thrust ¡°Ahh?!¡±


    With each thrust, embarrassed moans spilled from Victor¡¯s lips. Even as she regained a shred of consciousness, she couldn¡¯t hold back the noises.


    All she could do was cover her messy face with both hands. She tried to lessen the pleasure to maintain her sanity, but she couldn¡¯t push Louise¡¯s head away on her own.


    Suck?, Munch, Lick?


    Louise made exaggerated noises as she sucked on Victor¡¯s chest, clearly enjoying her toy-like breasts.


    Louise¡¯s own vagina was nowpletely ripe, but she didn¡¯t touch herself, letting fluids drip freely.


    Using just her fingers felt like a waste in a moment like this.


    ¡°Puha¡­?¡±


    As Louise lifted her lips from Victor¡¯s breast, her swollen nipple was revealed. Louise yfully flicked it before smiling brightly at Shiron.


    ¡°Sir Shiron.¡±


    ¡°¡­What?¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re holding out longer than I expected. It¡¯s been over three minutes since you started moving your hips.¡±


    ¡°What are you trying to do?¡±


    ¡°My vagina itches too. But you¡¯re taking longer than I thought.¡±


    Shiron thought she was going to insult him for being boring, but that wasn¡¯t it.


    ¡°Uhtcha?!¡±


    Louise lifted her butt, soaked in fluids, and brought it down on Victor¡¯s face. Sweet honey-like liquid dripped onto Victor¡¯s face, who was already moaning.


    ¡°Mmmph!¡±


    ¡°Aah?!¡±


    Louise¡¯s buttpletely smothered Victor¡¯s face, her drenched vagina sealing Victor¡¯s lips.


    Louise pressed her hand on Victor¡¯s navel, rubbing her vagina against his face. Her vagina moved back and forth as if waxing Victor¡¯s already saliva-covered face.


    p?- p?-


    Her plump breasts bounced like hands pping.


    ¡°Mm?, Aah?!¡±


    Louise¡¯s tongue hung out, releasing moans instead of Victor. Her long-suppressed sexual desire was exploding all at once.


    Even though the man she once loved no longer existed, Victor still served as an excellent tool for satisfying her lust, despite having no penis.


    Each time Victor struggled for air, her lips and nose rubbed against Louise¡¯s vagina. Whether intentional or not, Victor¡¯s open mouth caught Louise¡¯s swollen clit, scraping against her teeth.


    ¡°Hiiik?!¡±


    Each time, a gush of fluids sprayed out. The drug had made Louise¡¯s vagina so sensitive that it was driving her into a whirlwind of pleasure.


    p?- p?-


    Even while suffocated, Victor¡¯s legs thrashed as if trying to escape, but her vagina clung tightly to Shiron¡¯s penis, urging him to release. This was her body¡¯s instinct to ensure reproduction.


    Victor¡¯s vaginal walls clenched tightly, squeezing Shiron¡¯s penis as if she were being strangled during sex.


    And then came the rush of climax.


    Shiron pressed her thrashing legs together, burying his face between her feet.


    Brurururk! Bwoot!


    Brruk! Brururk!


    Considering the drug, he hadsted a long time. The semen pouring into her uterus was thick and abundant.


    With one final thrust, Shiron emptied himself into her and slowly pulled out his penis.


    Even though Victor¡¯s vagina had received the semen, it didn¡¯t want to let go of his penis, but it was useless. Her swollen lips clung to the base of his shaft, then finally slipped off, revealing the cum-filled hole.


    Her vagina, now foamy from the fluids, had bepletely mindless, still clenching as if there was a penis inside.


    Thick semen oozed out, and Louise, who had been watching the lewd sight with interest, sighed deeply and slowly lifted her vagina off Victor¡¯s face.


    Schlop-


    A thick web of fluids stretched from her vagina, making Victor¡¯s face an unrecognizable mess.


    Click-


    Then, the sound of metal clinking.


    Now that the condition of male and female sex had been met, the barrier had disappeared. Louise, panting heavily, smacked her lips a few times beforeughing awkwardly.


    ¡°¡­We can leave now.¡±


    Louise, feeling embarrassed, hurried to gather her clothes. After releasing her pent-up desires, she was suddenly hit with shame.


    She was mortified at having shown her naked body to another man. The thought of how she had rubbed her vagina against Victor¡¯s face and drooled uncontrobly made her want to escape as fast as possible.


    Thud.


    Shiron grabbed Louise¡¯s hand as she reached for the door.


    ¡°Where do you think you¡¯re going?¡±


    ¡°¡­Huh?¡±


    Louise gave him a puzzled look. The door had opened, and she had already shared intimacy with the Emperor, so wasn¡¯t it time to leave?


    Shiron pressed his still-hard penis against her navel.


    ¡°What are you doing?¡±


    ¡°Are you really asking because you don¡¯t know? Or are you trying to avoid the question?¡±


    ¡°¡­¡±


    Louise bit her lip, remaining silent.


    His penis twitched against her navel, but it wasn¡¯t because Shiron wasn¡¯t satisfied with just Victor.


    ¡°I¡¯ve been holding back, you know.¡±


    ¡°¡­That¡¯s not it.¡±


    ¡°Your mouth and your body are telling different stories.¡±


    ¡°¡­!¡±


    Louise quickly looked down. Just as Shiron had said, her fluids were still dripping.


    Shiron lifted her in his arms, gentlyying her where Victor had been.


    ¡°Did it feel that good?¡±


    ¡°Your Majesty¡­?¡±


    Lying on the bed, Louise looked up, not at the ceiling, but at Victor¡¯s face.


    Her face, now clean, though her hair was stiff with dried fluids.


    ¡°Mmph¡­!¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s my turn now.¡±


    Victor lifted her hips and ced her vagina on Louise¡¯s face.


    As her thighs spread open and her vagina parted, the semen still inside dripped down onto Louise¡¯s face.


    ¡°Mmph¡­ Mmph!¡±


    As Louise gulped down the mix of fluids, Victor shyly opened her mouth.


    ¡°Shiron, I¡­¡±


    But she couldn¡¯t finish her sentence. The feeling that Shiron had rejected her made her hesitant.


    Shiron lifted her chin gently.


    ¡°Lean your face in.¡±


    ¡°Okay¡­¡±


    Victor grinned and pressed her pelvis down, leaning her body forward. As soon as their lips touched, she licked Shiron¡¯s face like a puppy.


    ¡®She¡¯s really a woman.¡¯


    As he kissed her, Shiron studied Victor carefully. Her sped hands were small, and the cautious tongue that entered his mouth was just as dainty¡ªa real woman¡¯s tongue.


    Perhaps because of the memory of Victor as a man, her femininity stood out even more clearly in Shiron¡¯s mind.


    His penis grew even harder.

 Chapter 274: Victor (9)

    Chapter 274:  Victor (9)


    Tssup-


    Shiron thrust into the cleft rift in one swift motion.


    There was no forey of rubbing the ns against the entrance, but as it was already thoroughly wet and swollen, it epted him effortlessly, unbelievably for a virgin.


    ¡°Ah?!¡±


    Her moans from the outset were a bonus, too lost in the peculiar pleasure to even be aware of her flesh being spread.


    ¡®Is this, is this really happening? Is it actually in?¡¯


    Louise startled and tried to rise. The sensation filling her lower abdomen and the numbness assaulting her were undeniable signs of his significant entry.


    It was this unfamiliarity that made her want to see it with her own eyes.


    ¡°Shiron?, Shiron?!¡±Unfortunately, all Louise could see was her vulgarly swollen lower parts.


    Just moments before, where he had been moving in and out. Her private parts, flushed red from Victor¡¯s thighs spread wide, were shamelessly exposed.


    But that wasn¡¯t all.


    Tock, tock-


    The inner flesh twitched, and a white liquid began to flow from within. A mix of semen and love juice, forming a cream that dripped down Louise¡¯s lips.


    ¡­gulp?


    The bitter taste of the love juice mixed with the thick scent of semen filled her nostrils, seeming to permeate through to her brainstem. Her vision spun, and her breathing became rough.


    ¡°Hyang?!¡±


    With a hot breath, Victor let out a muffled scream. Forgetting even to kiss, the tightness in the lower orifice squeezed.


    The remaining semen inside was squeezed out. Louise saw the clotted mass, closed her eyes, and bit down on her tongue.


    Pluck?- Pluck?-


    A milky lump fell onto her modestly extended tongue. It didn¡¯t feel dirty at all.


    Louise, ming the medication, chewed and swallowed the erotic mixture of male and female fluids, her throat working greedily.


    ¡°Hey, what are you licking?!¡±


    Victor gasped in rm, attempting to lift her hips, but Louise gently pressed down on her thighs, preventing escape.


    Then, when no more milky juice dripped, she brought her face closer to the privates.


    ¡°Slurp?, slurp, sip?¡±


    Louise buried her nose in Victor¡¯s behind and greedily sucked on it. She had thought such vulgar sounds were only made when a penis was thrusting.


    No one would believe such a lowly noise coulde from the pleasuring of a noblewoman¡¯s privates.


    ¡°Ugh¡­?! Ah?!¡±


    Scrape, scrape¡ªher hot tongue vigorously licked up everyst bit of semen and vaginal fluid remaining in the crevices.


    ¡°Hic?, ah?, stop¡­ ah?! Ah?¡±


    Victor, overwhelmed by the sensation of being licked, twisted her body helplessly. The tongue exploring every crease and asionally biting down stimted the clitoris too intensely for her to breathe properly.


    It was difficult to focus solely on kissing and tasting therge tongue.


    ¡°Mmm¡­?!¡±


    The only thing Victor could do was allow the remaining semen to be thoroughly licked and suffer the teasing while her jaw was mped shut.


    ¡°Slurp?, sip?, peck?, sip?.¡±


    Violent kisses rained down on Victor, who panted heavily, unable to cope with the sensation on her foreign flesh.


    ¡°Ah, ah?!¡±


    With her lower half trapped by Louise and her head and jaw clutched byrge hands, she waspletely immobilized.


    At this moment, Victor seemed nothing more than a whore¡­ a mere tool for sexual gratification.


    ¡°Slurp?, slurrrrp?¡±


    ¡®What exactly are you licking¡­!¡¯


    Victor wanted to scold Louise for indulging in such filthy acts, but she was not in a state to speak.


    Her mind was dizzy with pleasure, and with her jaw seized, she could only passively ept the kisses.


    ¡°Heh, heh ah?, heh! Hehe?¡±


    ¡°Chew?, slurp?, sip?, suck?, slurp?¡±


    Their saliva mixed, producing crude sounds. Moans intensified by dizzying pleasure burst forth one after another.


    ¡°Puha¡­?¡±


    Finally, her mouth was freed. Victor looked at Shiron with teary eyes.


    ¡°p? p? p? p?¡±


    ¡°Huh¡­¡±


    It wasn¡¯t out of consideration that Shiron stopped kissing, fearing he might stop Victor¡¯s heart. Shiron stopped only to thrust morefortably. Despite Victor¡¯s waist bending like a bow, it was indeed awkward for Shiron to continue kissing while thrusting.


    ¡®Just a little more¡­¡¯


    Victormented with a sulky expression. Though the physical pleasure remained intense thanks to Louise¡¯s diligent pleasuring, and despite the love fluids flowing copiously, her heart felt empty as her loved one was focused on pleasuring another woman, not her.


    ¡°Gulp?, gulp?, gulp?, gulp?¡±


    ¡°Uh, ugh!¡±


    Was it due to her focus on the waist movements? Louise, pinned under her hips, let out faint moans. The tongue that had been pleasuring stiffened, and all nerves focused on the filled opening.


    Victor¡¯s felt the grip on her thigh loosen, and she managed to escape Louise¡¯s grasp.


    ¡°¡­How long have you been sucking?¡±


    Victor murmured, caressing her privates. Her vagina, where semen and vaginal fluid had frothed up, was now surprisingly clean, unimaginable as having just experienced ejaction.


    ¡®¡­It was mine.¡¯


    Indeed, Louise was a semen thief.


    ¡®It was mine¡­¡¯


    Victor frowned, gazing at Louise with resentment.


    ¡°Hmm, hmm?! Shiron¡­ Aaah! Ah?! Ah?!¡±


    The thief who had stolen her beloved¡¯s semen continued to moan intensely, oblivious to Victor¡¯s feelings.


    Jealousy and frustration filled Victor as she bit down harder than before on Louise¡¯s breast, nibbling fiercely on the nipple.


    ¡°Ah?!¡±


    Consciousness, swimming in pleasure, returned to Louise as she turned her gaze sideways while still being prated. There, an annoyed Victor was nibbling on her nipple and rubbing her privates.


    ¡°Oh, no¡­? Ah! Ughhh¡­? Ah?!¡±


    The nipple and clitoris were attacked simultaneously.


    The pleasure surpassed all bounds, and Louise tried to push Victor¡¯s head away, but like Victor before her, shecked the strength to resist.


    ¡®Sucking feels even better than this¡­?¡¯


    Louise gasped, repeating her thoughts. Her tightly closed eyes revealed just how desperate she was to maintain her sanity.


    ¡°Creak?, creak?, creak?, creak?¡±


    The penis inside her vibrated her belly, its erotic scent permeating her mouth as it swallowed loads of semen and vaginal fluid. Her overly sensitive nipples were bitten and sucked, and her fully erect clitoris was rubbed mercilessly.


    ¡°Ha? Oh? Ah? Ugh? Ah?¡±


    Louise felt her consciousness fading.


    ¡°Ha, ha, ugh¡­?!¡±


    The penis prating her grew evenrger and wriggled to an extent that she was oblivious to everything else. All she felt was every erogenous zone in her body turning into a button of pleasure.


    ¡®Don¡¯te inside, I took an ovtion inducer tonight to get pregnant,¡¯ she thought, but her dazed mind failed to function.


    ¡°Crack!¡±


    Shiron tightly grasped Louise¡¯s thighs. Her plump thighs swallowed his fingers, and the ligaments stretched to the groin tightened, narrowing her vagina.


    ¡°Huff, Victor. Huff.¡±


    Shiron, sweating profusely, stared at Victor. An irritated Victor, who had been sucking on her breast, turned around in surprise.


    ¡°There¡¯s no need to chase away Louise.¡±


    ¡°¡­What are you talking about?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll make you happy too.¡±


    ¡°¡­!¡±


    Victor¡¯s face flushed at the unexpected confession.


    ¡°I, I¡¯m already¡­!¡±


    Victor smiled shyly. The words were incredibly sweet, almost unbelievable as they were spoken while thrusting into another woman¡¯s privates.


    The sweet vibration resonated in Victor¡¯s womb. It seemed more ready for sex than her heart that¡¯s pounding. New love fluid trickled down as her nipples stiffened.


    Shiron turned his gaze away from Victor, who was twisting her thighs. There was Louise, half out of her mind, barely holding onto consciousness as the pleasure from her breast being sucked diminished.


    ¡°Louise, you too!¡±


    ¡°Ah, uh, yes? Yes?!¡±


    ¡°Keep your mind focused.¡±


    Shiron pinned Louise down. Her white legs stretched to the ceiling, spread wide as if trapped in a muscr prison.


    Shiron pounded Louise¡¯s privates vigorously.


    ¡°Bang?! Bang?! Bang?! Bang?!¡±


    Her buttocks, seemingly made for bearing children, and her firm thighs shed noisily.


    ¡°Huff! Hah?! Hic?!¡±


    Louise took a deep breath under the intensified pration. She thought she had grown ustomed to the prolonged thrusting, but the peak of pleasure seemed to rise with each pass.


    ¡°Blurp!¡±


    The penis that had been numbing her privates grewrger. The ns, which had been pounding at the entrance of her womb, became even harder, feeling as if it were pulling out her internal organs entirely. Louise¡¯s vagina couldn¡¯t squeeze out the penis. The vagina, which had been a virgin just minutes ago, had reached its limit merely by epting his penis.


    ¡°Chew?, chew?, chew?, chew?¡±


    ¡°Ah?! Oh?! Ooh?! Ah! Ah¡­?¡±


    ¡°¡­¡±


    Victor looked at the mating pair with trembling eyes. Louise¡¯s eyes had rolled back long ago, and Shiron was burying his face in her neck, breathing like a beast in rapid session.


    It was then that Victor felt an indescribable emotion.


    ¡®My heart¡­¡¯


    It ached. This thought struck Victor amid the flow of fluids.


    Due to a feeling of tightness in her chest, Victor felt an inevitable sense of anxiety.


    At first, she thought it was loneliness. She believed her irritation stemmed from being ignored while the two made passionate love.


    The second time, she thought it was envy and jealousy.


    She thought she envied Louise because the man she loved was passionately thrusting into her, thinking ¡®That should have been me.¡¯


    However, past experiences told Victor it wasn¡¯t jealousy.


    There was certainly something different from when she had sucked on Louise¡¯s breasts in a fit of rage.


    ¡°Sir Shiron! Sir Shiron!¡±


    But soon, Victor was able to recognize her own feelings.


    ¡°Sir Shiron! Stop! Ah?! This, it¡¯s getting weird?!¡±


    Victor¡¯s gaze shifted to Louise.


    Not Shiron, but Louise.


    ¡®Was she always such a wanton woman?¡¯


    The sight of Louise¡¯s face, drowned in pleasure, caught her eye. An uncontroble amount of fluids made it evident.


    ¡°¡­Louise.¡±


    From that moment, Victor finally understood her feelings.


    A sense of loss.


    Not jealousy, but a feeling experienced when something is lost or taken by someone else.


    Victor felt a profound sense of loss.


    If asked what she lost, it wasn¡¯t Shiron.


    ¡®Didn¡¯t Louise love me?¡¯


    Shiron had taken Louise away. Despite revealing she was a woman and knowing that their love was nowhere to be found, Victor couldn¡¯t help but think that.


    Louise¡¯s moans were louder than when her privates were being pleasured.


    More fluids flowed from Louise than when her privates were being pleasured.


    Louise¡¯s expression showed that being prated felt several times better than being pleasured orally.


    ¡°Haah¡­ Haah?¡±


    Victor clutched at her tightening chest and rubbed her privates.


    She couldn¡¯t think of separating Shiron and Louise.


    The coupling of her beloved and the woman who used to love her was the ultimate turn-on.


    She thought Louise belonged to her, but seeing her sumb to carnal desires and foam at her privates while craving the pration¡­


    Gulp? Gulp? Gulp? Gulp?


    Gulp?


    Her heart tightened increasingly. Her breath grew ragged, and her inmed privates started to sting.


    ¡°Sir Shiron! Ah?! Stop that?!¡±


    A sense of loss. A tremendous sense of betrayal.


    Despite the deceit, wasn¡¯t Louise Victor¡¯s woman? Yet, just being prated reduced her to such a vulgar state, it was maddening.


    All the efforts Victor made over more than fifteen years seemed futile.


    The hours spent disguising herself as a man daily, the time spent pondering what a nobledy would like, the times they picked flowers, made gands, had pics alone, and recited poems of love¡­


    ¡°Ah?! Ahh?! Hee?! Ugh?!¡±


    That vulgar face covered it all up, disappearing faintly.


    Drooling, with half-rolled eyes, as the penis pumped relentlessly into the frothy privates!


    Victor¡¯s efforts and time were simultaneously denied.


    ¡°Uh¡­?!¡±


    The tower she had painstakingly built over the years crumbled with just a few thrusts.


    ¡°Ugh!¡±


    Shiron¡¯s deep voice echoed in the room. Even with all the effort, the masculine voice Victor managed to produce was pitifulpared to Shiron¡¯s thoughtlessly loud voice.


    ¡°Ugh¡­!¡±


    Shiron¡¯s thick arms wrapped around Louise. The veins on his arms bulged as he embraced her, seeming to tighten around her privates.


    Blurp! Blurrblurrblurr! Blurp!


    Hot, thick semen poured into the womb. Shiron effortlessly did what Victor had so desired.


    ¡°¡­Phew.¡±


    Ssh-


    Shiron left Louise on the soaked bed. The penis pulled out of the privates with a pop! And the copiously ejacted semen formed a thick waterfall.


    Victor, despite all her efforts, couldn¡¯t bridge the gap that seemed divinely ordained from the beginning.


    ¡°Victor.¡±


    But despite feeling defeat and loss, Victor couldn¡¯t bring herself to harbor negative feelings towards Shiron. Even as he ejacted freely, Shiron didn¡¯t miss the expression on her face, shrouded in darkness.


    Shiron beckoned to the lonely Victor rubbing her privates.


    ¡°Come here.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    Victor, clutching her constricting chest, took steps towards him.


    ¡°Kyaa!¡±


    As Shiron caught her hand, a girlish scream erupted. When she blinked her eyes open, Victor saw the penis smeared with semen and vaginal fluid wobbling before her.


    ¡°¡­Yes.¡±


    Shiron said nothing, but Victor felt she knew what he wanted. She nodded slightly, closed her eyes, and tenderly kissed the tip.


    Peck?


    Victor made a sound as if to ensure it was heard. Then, she protruded her tongue slightly and licked the urethra dripping with semen.


    The salty and dense taste invaded her brain via her tongue. It felt as if a heavy stone was lifted from her chest.


    Peck? Slurp?


    She sucked up the remaining semen in the urethra and meticulously cleaned every crevice of the penis with her mouth.


    How could one deny such an act?


    It was delicious; how could any woman not lose her senses over it?


    The scent invaded the brain, overwhelmed the mouth, and boldly entered the throat¡­


    Born a woman, prated by a penis, sucking on it, holding semen in her mouth¡ªshe naturally epted and realized she was destined to be happy.


    Even without being prated, Victor felt intense pleasure just from sucking on the penis.


    She took the erect penis deep into her mouth, wiped the semen through her throat, and savored the male scent as if tasting a delicacy.


    ¡°¡­Phew!¡±


    Finally, she spit out the penis she had been holding. The penis that came out of Victor¡¯s mouth seemed as fresh as if it had not prated anything.


    ¡°Louise¡­¡±


    However, with a hint of regret, Victor turned to look at Louise. In her eyes, she saw Louise¡¯s pink crevice dripping with thick semen.


    Victor buried her head in Louise¡¯s privates.


    ¡°Slurp?.¡±


    ¡°¡­Your Majesty?¡±


    Louise, startled, shifted her gaze downwards. The sight of the short-haired blonde woman shyly scraping up the remaining semen inside her privates made Louise forget to moan.


    ¡°Slurp?, Slurp?, Suck?.¡±


    Victor sucked everyst drop of semen inside Louise¡¯s privates. Finally satisfied, Victor grinned at Shiron before lying down on top of Louise¡¯s body.


    ¡°Are we still good¡­?¡±


    Victor chuckled as she looked back. Shiron, whose erection was still alive, was approaching.


    ¡°It¡¯s a provocation.¡±


    Shiron grinned as he grabbed Victor¡¯s buttocks. Arge hand pressed down, and Victor¡¯s buttocks twitched, showing off its existence.


    Thanks to Louise¡¯s licking, Victor¡¯s anal folds were soft and pliable. Shiron, tapping at the hole, gazed down at the two privates soaked in fluid.


    Crack!


    Shiron pushed his penis into the ovepped space. The two women¡¯s bodies shuddered simultaneously. Although it wasn¡¯t directly prating, therge stake rubbing against the clitoris and stomach was enough to deliver immense pleasure.


    The penis roughly prated between the two ovepping privates. The fully erect clitoris was marinated in vaginal fluid and rubbed fiercely.


    ¡°Ah?! Ugh?! Haah?!¡±


    ¡°Uh?! Yes?! Ugh?! Hmm?¡±


    The two women screamed in unison and soon kissed each other. Their mouths, reeking of semen, ovepped, and they mixed the remaining semen with their tongues.


    Thus, one step. Two steps.


    Shiron alternately filled Victor and Louise¡¯s privates with semen. The womb became engorged with semen, and the sensation even made their lower abdomens tremble until the two women separated.


    ¡°Haah¡­ Haah¡­ Shiron¡­¡±


    Victor, with a semen-smudged face, exhaled heated breaths and called out to Shiron. She crawled towards the semen-soaked penis.


    ¡°Slurp?¡±


    Victor sucked on the semen-coated buttocks and then on the penis. The action Louise witnessed wasn¡¯t Victor licking her semen-coated buttocks.


    ¡°Peck?¡±


    The ce Louise reached was the penis Victor had been sucking. She too, with her semen and fluid-coated buttocks twitching, sucked on Shiron¡¯s penis.


    Victor sucked on the ns, and Louise sucked on the shaft. Together they sucked on the shaft, and asionally they protruded their tongues to meticulously clean the lower part of the ns.


    Just as they were passionately sucking the penis, Shiron embraced Victor, who was frantically licking. Though he enjoyed being sucked, Shiron loved embracing a woman even more.


    ¡°Ah¡­?¡±


    Shiron buried his face in Victor¡¯s chest. Though it was only half the size of Louise¡¯s, the softness was sufficiently felt on his face.


    ¡°Is it that delicious?¡±


    ¡°¡­So you were a woman, not a man.¡±


    ¡°Of course! How long have you been trying to say that?¡±


    Victor, incredulous but unable to let go, caressed Shiron¡¯s head stilltched onto her breast.


    ¡°Yes, suck all you want?¡±


    Despite the suddenness, Victor smiled broadly.


    Eating such a small, unimpressive breast so deliciously spread a ticklish and happy sensation throughout her.


    Shiron sucked on Victor¡¯s breast while also stroking her privates.


    ¡°Ah¡­¡±


    Victor¡¯s privates swelled sensitively, making her body twist in difort.


    Matching the naughty moans, semen spurted out. Louise, who was mindlessly sucking the penis, felt it twitch deep in her throat.


    ¡°Mm, mm¡­¡±


    Semen trickled out from the tightened privates and the throat simultaneously.

 Chapter 275: Louise Biscont

    Chapter 275:  Louise Biscont


    The bedroom of the annex.


    Shiron watched Victor undress, his eyebrows furrowing tightly as if he were looking at something bizarre. The woman beside him had the same expression on her face.


    ¡°Huh¡­¡±


    ¡°Wow¡­¡±


    ¡°¡­¡±


    Victor nced at the two as if she were a monkey in a zoo but couldn¡¯t say anything, so she quietly buttoned up her shirt.


    She straightened her tie, fastened her waist with a pin, attached an ornament to her chest, pulled up her pants, and secured them with a belt.


    ¡°¡­Is it done?¡±


    Only after attaching a few more magical devices could Victor finally breathe a sigh of relief. The tant gazes, as if trying to uncover her secrets, abruptly stopped.¡°Wait.¡±


    But it was only for a moment. Shiron approached Victor.


    ¡°¡­It¡¯s really wless.¡±


    Shiron touched Victor¡¯s chest, now transformed into a man¡¯s. Victor trembled and stiffened like a stone. She should have been startled by the sudden molestation, but having already shown everything, screaming now would be ridiculous.


    ¡°What¡¯s the matter? How is it?¡±


    Louise alternated nces between the blushing Victor and Shiron, who touched her curiously.


    ¡°She really feels like a man. It clearly feels like a soft chest, but my brain keeps perceiving her as a man with gynastia. It¡¯s easy to be fooled.¡±


    ¡°I want to touch too!¡±


    Louise, who had been quietly watching, joined in. Having years of pent-up frustration, she groped Victor¡¯s body even more openly than Shiron.


    ¡°¡­It¡¯s not soft; it¡¯s just firm.¡±


    ¡°Really?¡±


    ¡°Yes. There¡¯s no pelvis, the Adam¡¯s apple is properly pronounced¡­ Even her hands feel thick, like a man¡¯s.¡±


    ¡°It seems the weaker your resistance to illusions, the more you perceive her as a man. Even my uncle, who¡¯s well past his prime, would now see Victor as a fully-grown emperor.¡±


    ¡°¡­It¡¯s not foolproof. The resemnce has to be somewhat simr to narrow the perceptual gap.¡±


    Victor, taking a deep breath, buttoned up her uniform. Having allowed others to touch her for so long, her once neatly pressed uniform was now full of wrinkles.


    ¡°Mother was so worried about gathering all the treasures in the duchy that she even got involved with ck market goods.¡±


    ¡°I see¡­¡±


    At the mention of Victor¡¯s mother, Louise¡¯s expression darkened.


    Ado Bi, one of the emperor¡¯s concubines.


    She had died over ten years ago, and even Louise, Victor¡¯s fianc¨¦e, had met her only a few times.


    As Shiron tidied up the bedroom, he spoke.


    ¡°The Empress wouldn¡¯t have personally gone to the ck market, so she must have had someone else handle it, right?¡±


    ¡°Of course.¡±


    ¡°And the Emperor had no interest in it? Given his personality, he wouldn¡¯t have liked a member of the royal family coveting ck market goods.¡±


    ¡°Back then? There was constantmotion over session issues, he was busy with the marriages of his sisters, and he had many wives.¡±


    ¡°¡­So, he turned a blind eye to minor transgressions?¡±


    ¡°That couldn¡¯t be the case.¡±


    Victorughed bitterly. The Emperor, Franz, who was considered the greatest emperor in history. It was impossible that, during his most astute and sharp-minded years, he wouldn¡¯t have known what was happening in the harem.


    ¡°He probably just didn¡¯t care. Though I was called a prince on the surface, I was so much younger than my brothers, far from the line of session, and sending me off as a consort to another country was problematic due to my royal blood.¡±


    ¡°Did he foresee the possibility of rebellion in the future?¡±


    ¡°I think it was more like an insurance policy, but only he would know for sure.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡±


    ¡°Not that there¡¯s a need to ask.¡±


    Victor sighed as she sat on the edge of the bed. Thanks to Shiron¡¯s cleaning, the bed looked so neat that no one would know what had happened on itst night.


    ¡°Well, it¡¯s all in the past now. What¡¯s important is to do well moving forward.¡±


    Shironforted Victor, who had be gloomy.


    Listening toints after a good time felt like what people call post-sex blues, but Shiron kindly listened to Victor¡¯s story.


    The Prient family and Shiron¡¯s previous life were also gued by family problems. He knew well that just being there to listen could be of great help.


    ¡­Even if he couldn¡¯tpletely sympathize, having just filled his belly, Shiron still patted Victor¡¯s back a few times, and soon Victor¡¯s expression brightened.


    ¡°Well then, I¡¯m off.¡±


    Shiron slung a bag full of trash over his shoulder and opened the window. Feeling the early morning breeze, he looked down to see that the ground was quite far below.


    ¡°What, are you leaving already?¡±


    ¡°Why, should I join you for breakfast? If you want the royal family to hear rumors about a man spending the night with an engaged woman, I¡¯m happy to stay.¡±


    ¡°Still, leaving through the window is a bit much¡­¡±


    Victor nced at Shiron. Dressed in ck and carrying a ck bag, he looked just like a thief.


    ¡°There¡¯s nothing good that¡¯lle from me staying any longer. Oh, Louise.¡±


    ¡°Yes?¡±


    ¡°At this point¡­ my lower half is practically public property. If you¡¯re ever lonely, feel free to contact me using Victor¡¯s name.¡±


    ¡°Oh¡­ okay.¡±


    ¡°And me? Can I contact you?¡±


    ¡°When have you ever not contacted me?¡±


    With those words, Shiron jumped out the window. When they hurriedly rushed over to wave goodbye, there wasn¡¯t a trace of him on the ground, even though it was four floors down.


    ¡°Seriously, he¡¯s so reckless.¡±


    Victor grumbled, but her expression showed no hint of disapproval. She only let out a sigh of relief and smiled contentedly. It was then that Louise approached her.


    ¡°Your Majesty?¡±


    ¡°Yes?¡±


    ¡°Then, what happens from now on?¡±


    ¡°What do you mean? I¡¯ll probably continue dressing as a man until Father passes away. By then, the regime will have stabilized, and most of the disloyal people will be dealt with.¡±


    ¡°No, that¡¯s not what I meant.¡±


    ¡°?¡±


    Victor tilted her head in confusion at Louise¡¯s denial. She had assumed Louise was worried about when she would reveal she was a woman, but it seemed that wasn¡¯t the case.


    Louise began fidgeting with her fingers shyly.


    ¡°What about the matter of heirs?¡±


    ¡°Heirs?¡±


    ¡°Last night¡­ Before I took the medicine that Sir Shiron gave me, I took another pill on my own.¡±


    ¡°What was that?¡±


    ¡°Well, it was¡­ a pill to have a child.¡±


    Louise blushed deeply and lowered her head.


    ¡°A pill to have a child?¡±


    ¡°I took an ovtion-inducing pill.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡±


    ¡°And, um¡­ Your Majesty?¡±


    ¡°W-what?¡±


    ¡°What are you going to do?¡±


    ¡°¡­Me?¡±


    When Victor asked absentmindedly, Louise¡¯s face showed disbelief.


    ¡°Your Majesty¡­ you and Sir Shiron¡­ were intimate.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t you remember? All night long, until your belly was so full you couldn¡¯t take any more¡­¡±


    ¡°Th-that¡¯s enough! You don¡¯t need to say any more.¡±


    Victor cut Louise off, startled.


    Suddenly, all the embarrassing things they didst night came flooding back. Things too shameful to even mention when sober.


    Victor sat Louise down on the bed and pulled up a chair to sit herself. She began thinking for a moment.


    ¡®It¡¯s one thing for Louise, but what if I end up pregnant?¡¯


    Aside from cases where alchemy was used to make pregnancy easier¡­


    It wasmonly believed that it took between 10 and 50 intimate encounters for a couple to conceive.


    But sometimes, there were reports of people getting pregnant from a single encounter. Thus, in this world, having a child was considered a blessing from the gods.


    ¡°¡­¡±


    Victor thought no differently. Having a child with the one you love was a blessing. She didn¡¯t even want to think about the idea of getting rid of a child.


    ¡°Should I call Shiron again?¡±


    When Victorughed awkwardly, Louise¡¯s face grew determined.


    ¡°Your Majesty, I have a n.¡±


    ¡°No.¡±


    ¡°¡­You¡¯re rejecting it without even hearing it?¡±


    ¡°I can already guess what you¡¯ll say.¡±


    Louise looked upset at the firm rejection, but Victor shook her head without a second thought.


    Even though her life had been full of hardships due to her parents, no matter how difficult things were, she couldn¡¯t bring herself to arrange an assassination while they were recuperating.


    Victor wanted to be like her father but didn¡¯t want to betray her morals.


    ¡®Shiron may act recklessly, but he knows his limits. From what I¡¯ve heard, he treats Sir Hugo even more respectfully than Dame Siriel.¡¯


    She didn¡¯t want to upset Shiron either. Now that the misunderstanding had been cleared up, if she crossed the line, she couldn¡¯t even imagine what face she¡¯d have to show him. Just thinking about it made her chest ache.


    While Victor was deep in thought, Louise spoke hesitantly.


    ¡°Your Majesty, I¡¯m not sure what you¡¯re thinking, but that¡¯s not what I meant.¡±


    ¡°¡­Then?¡±


    ¡°Now that the situation hase to this, we can reveal that you¡¯re a woman and appoint Sir Shiron as the royal consort. Of course, considering Sir Shiron¡¯s safety, not just yet.¡±


    The term ¡®royal consort¡¯ referred to the husband of a queen or empress. Victor suddenly thought Louise was out of her mind.


    ¡®Is her head still muddled from the aphrodisiac?¡¯


    Just as Victor was about to apologize for her rude thought, Louise smiled and continued.


    ¡°There¡¯s no need to worry about legitimacy or opposition. Trust me, Your Majesty.¡±


    Louise recalled the white sword Shiron had wielded.


    ¡®¡­It was a holy sword.¡¯


    A hero.


    Louise had heard about them since she was a child, and she thought it was just an exaggerated legend. But after experiencing extraordinary events in the past month, her doubts had turned into certainty.


    If what she thought was true, Shiron had already proven himself worthy.


    The reincarnation of a hero from 500 years ago.


    Of course, Shiron swore constantly, fed people aphrodisiacs without a second thought, and poked at other women¡¯s private areas without any hesitation.


    There was nothing noble about him at all!


    ¡®¡­But if he weren¡¯t a hero, it wouldn¡¯t make sense.¡¯


    As Louise devised her ns, the future of the imperial family seemed bright in her eyes.

 Chapter 276: The Banquet Of The Exiled (1)

    Chapter 276:  The Banquet Of The Exiled (1)


    Meanwhile, Latera was running down the hallway of the mansion.


    ¡°Hah! Hah!¡±


    It seemed like there was something urgent, as she was panting heavily. It was clear from her sweat-drenched face and body that she had run a long distance.


    The reason for her frantic running was clear: She needed to create an alibi before the hero returned.


    Ding-


    [Current scene achievement 51/107]


    .


    .


    . [The Emperor''s Man]


    [Gigolo]


    [Achievement Rate 90%]


    The alibi was that while Shiron was rolling around with the Imperial Familyst night, Latera was quietly guarding the mansion!


    Latera, running through the hallway, suddenly caught the scent of something delicious.


    ¡®They must be baking some cookies.¡¯


    She abruptly pushed open the door to the kitchen.


    ¡°Hugo! Hugo!¡±


    ¡°Hmm?¡±


    Hugo turned his head toward the unexpected guest. He was wearing an apron and a headscarf, baking cookies with Glen.


    ¡°You¡¯re out of breath early in the morning, are you in a hurry?¡±


    ¡°Hugo, I was here at the mansion all night, right?¡±


    ¡°Didn¡¯t you go to the annex saying you were sleepy? Unless someone carried you out, you must have stayed at the mansion.¡±


    ¡°Right? I stayed here like a good girl, right?¡±


    ¡°¡­Yes, I understand exactly what you¡¯re trying to say.¡±


    Hugo smiled, lifting the anxious Latera into the air. He then pushed a freshly baked, still-soft chocte stick into her mouth.


    ¡°Our little angel ate my cookies all night long and fell asleep without brushing her teeth. That should work, right?¡±


    ¡°I brush my teeth every day.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s better to show a bit of humanity when making excuses.¡±


    While feeding her a few more cookies, Hugo sensed a presence approaching. Though he didn¡¯t know where his nephew had been all night, he could tell from the weak steps that he was exhausted.


    ¡°There you are.¡±


    Just a few secondster, Shiron opened the door without knocking and stared at Latera, who was munching on cookies.


    ¡°Latera.¡±


    ¡°¡­Yes?¡±


    ¡°You closed the door, didn¡¯t you?¡±


    ¡°What are you talking about? What door?¡±


    Feigning innocence, Latera stuffed a handful of cookies into her mouth. It wasn¡¯t because she wanted to eat, but to hide her trembling facial muscles caused by lying.


    ¡°Really?¡±


    ¡°Come on. As you ordered, I was quietly eating cookies all night long. Seriously.¡±


    ¡°¡­Is that true?¡±


    ¡°It is, Shiron. Latera was with me all night. Now, why don¡¯t youe and eat some cookies too? Glen made them, and they¡¯re quite well-baked if I say so myself.¡±


    ¡°Brother, didn¡¯t you just call them substandard rocks? You said selling these would make you lose all your goodwill and go out of business in a month¡­¡±


    ¡°Now, Shiron, open your mouth.¡±


    Ignoring Glen, Hugo shoved a stick of cookies into Shiron¡¯s mouth. Shiron chewed a few times, then turned to Glen.


    ¡°Wouldn¡¯t it be better if you opened a swordsmanship dojo?¡±


    ¡°¡­Thanks for the support.¡±


    Glen tried his best to dismiss his son¡¯s sincere words. It was a moment when his resolve to never wield a sword again grew stronger. He swore that everyone would say his cookies were delicious one day.


    And so, for the entire winter, the fire in the oven never went out.<hr>


    As expected, neither Victor nor Louise visited the mansion.


    It seemed that the dignity of the imperial family was so heavy that they couldn¡¯t easily move their ¡°weighty¡± selves. Perhaps being a ruler meant even having two bodies wouldn¡¯t be enough.


    ¡°Today as well?¡±


    ¡°Yeah, His Majesty is just constantly pushing me around.¡±


    Siriel was just as busy. It was the end of the year, which meant there were many documents to handle, and she had to prepare for the uing subjugation festival.


    ¡°The subjugation festival, they say we don¡¯t need to participate since we don¡¯t have any new knights, but something about the name of the Empire¡¯s First Sword being tarnished. We must set an example for the Empire¡¯s knights, h h.¡±


    ¡°Is there any other news?¡±


    ¡°¡­What kind of news?¡±


    Siriel, who was getting ready to leave, quietly looked at Shiron. After staring for a moment, she approached him closely.


    ¡°Brother.¡±


    ¡°Hmm?¡±


    ¡°These days, you seem quite interested in Victor. You never used to ask after him before, calling him a ¡®gay¡¯ and all.¡±


    ¡°When did I ever mention Victor¡¯s name?¡±


    Shiron ignored Siriel¡¯s suspicious gaze and lightly rubbed her face. He smoothed out the wrinkles between her furrowed brows and softened her raised, sharp eyes.


    ¡°Stop with the strange suspicions and just go. You¡¯ll bete.¡±


    ¡°¡­Prepare yourself for tonight.¡±


    ¡°Sure, I¡¯ll be ready. Oh, and.¡±


    Shiron pulled out a letter from his pocket.


    ¡°Can you give this to Victor?¡±


    ¡°¡­¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s about work, so feel free to open it if you¡¯re curious.¡±


    ¡°My brother¡¯s fianc¨¦e is not such an uncouth woman.¡±


    Staring at the letter, Siriel coughed unnecessarily. Her fianc¨¦ could see right through her thoughts as if reading the back of his hand, leading to moments like these, which could be quite embarrassing.


    ¡°Anyway, be prepared!¡±


    After tucking away the letter, Siriel grabbed Shiron¡¯s head, marking his neck and earlobes before she finally left for the annex.


    ¡°¡­And what about me?¡±


    Lucia, who had been quietly watching, tugged at Shiron¡¯s cor. It was obvious what she wanted, even without her saying it.


    ¡°We¡¯re going to the graduation ceremony together anyway. Aren¡¯t you embarrassed?¡±


    ¡°Kissing in front of others is way more embarrassing. And it bothers me when you do it for Siriel and not me. It makes me feel uneasy.¡±


    ¡°Alright, alright.¡±


    ¡®It seems the ¡®public good¡¯ doesn¡¯t just apply to only below the waist.¡¯


    Shiron bent down, making it easier for Lucia to reach him. Such was the hero¡¯s duty¡ªto bring happiness to everyone.<hr>


    ¡°You look tired. Are you feeling the effects of winter?¡±


    In the pce office, Siriel faced Victor, who looked worn out. Could this still be the aftereffects of the empress¡¯s disappearance? Victor often showed signs of unusual conditions like this.


    ¡°You seem a bit thinner too. No matter how busy you are, you should eat properly.¡±


    ¡°¡­Don¡¯t worry about it. It¡¯s not that.¡±


    ¡°Or is it that time of the month? I have a good painkiller I can lend you if you want.¡±


    ¡°I said, don¡¯t worry about it.¡±


    Victor pushed away the medicine bottle that was suddenly extended toward her.


    Since that day, Victor had developed a fear of epting medicine from others. The fact that it was Siriel, who had a special affection for Shiron, offering the medicine made Victor feel a shiver run down her spine and goosebumps rise on her arms.


    ¡°Hey! I¡¯m just trying to help, you don¡¯t have to be so cold!¡±


    ¡°You know it¡¯s a secret that I¡¯m a woman. What would happen if word spread that I take painkillers once a month?¡±


    ¡°What does it matter? Whether people find out you¡¯re a woman or not, you have me¡ªthe best knight in the empire¡ªby your side.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡±


    ¡°Besides, you like my brother too. If the truth gets out, wouldn¡¯t that actually be for the best? You could openly dote on him, and he¡¯d ept it all.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡±


    ¡°Why aren¡¯t you saying anything?¡±


    Siriel tilted her head, looking at Victor. Unable to face Siriel¡¯s knowing gaze, Victor lowered her eyes out of guilt.


    Facing Siriel wasn¡¯t the only thing Victor found herself unable to do.


    ¡®Was she always this nice?¡¯


    She couldn¡¯t bring herself to say that her gender had long been exposed, that she¡¯d already rolled around with Shiron, and even dragged Louise into it.


    ¡®Before, she looked ready to kill any woman who flirted with Shiron.¡¯


    Nor could Victor admit that Siriel¡¯s current health was poor due to a disrupted cycle from using weak medicine.


    Thud¡ª


    Victor finally buried her head into the desk. As someone ustomed to wearing a mask of shamelessness while standing above others, Victor now found herself tormented by guilt, particrly toward Siriel.


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong? Does your stomach hurt? This medicine really works, trust me.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s not that.¡±


    Victor said, her head still buried.


    ¡°More importantly, tell me what you came here for. You didn¡¯t follow me all the way here from the Alhyeon Room just to chat, did you?¡±


    ¡°¡­Brother asked me to deliver a letter.¡±


    ¡°Shiron?¡±


    When Victor looked up, there was a letter right in front of her, bearing the familiar name of Shiron Prient. The sight of his flowing script filled Victor¡¯s heart with joy.


    Victor giggled while opening the letter, her sudden mood swing prompting Siriel to click her tongue in disbelief.


    ¡®She really is pitiful. She likes him so much but is misunderstood as a man because of her disguise¡­ Louise is pitiful too.¡¯


    As she pondered various thoughts, Siriel watched Victor closely.


    However, as Victor read the letter, her face gradually hardened.


    Was something serious written in it? Judging by her expression, it didn¡¯t seem like the kind of letter exchanged between friends.


    Siriel assumed it was something work-rted and turned her back.


    ¡°Anyway, I delivered what I needed to, so I¡¯ll be going.¡±


    ¡°Wait.¡±


    Victor stopped Siriel, who had her hand on the door handle. Siriel looked back at her, tilting her head in curiosity.


    ¡°Siriel, are you feeling alright? No difort in your body?¡±


    ¡°Huh? What do you mean all of a sudden?¡±


    ¡°Well, you know, like¡­ irregr cycles, or changes in your appetite, stuff like that.¡±


    ¡°Are you asking if I¡¯m pregnant?¡±


    ¡°¡­Yes.¡±


    ¡°Why? Are you going to give me maternity leave?¡±


    Even though the question was intrusive, Siriel looked at Victor with genuine interest. As a knight engaged in physically demanding tasks, she sometimes worried about her ability to conceive, so the mention of leave was tempting.


    Victor awkwardly nodded.


    ¡°Shiron asked if I could give you some time off. He wants you taken off the subjugation festival list.¡±


    ¡°Brother did?¡±


    Siriel quickly strode toward Victor, extending her hand.


    It was clear she wanted to see the letter herself. However, Victor did not respond to Siriel¡¯s gesture. Instead, she gently folded the letter and tucked it inside her robe.


    Victor then ryed the contents of the letter to Siriel verbally.

 Chapter 277: The Banquet Of The Exiled (2)

    Chapter 277:  The Banquet Of The Exiled (2)


    The forest, with fallen leaves piled softly.


    A woman in a ck robe was walking down the overgrown path.


    A massive deery panting where she had just passed,


    Thick dark energy seeping from the gaping holes all over its body, showing it wasn¡¯t just any wild beast.


    ¡°¡­Ptooey.¡±


    [Leader of the Assassination Squad, Soy] spat out blood-mixed saliva.


    These creatures could originally only be found near the mountains, but now, they could easily be seen even in the misty canyons where the people of Silleya lived, beyond the great grasnds.


    ¡®How awful.¡¯


    Thud!Soy struck down another beast that charged at her.


    The people of Silleya were born strong, and Soy was the leader of the strongest group, the Assassination Squad. No matter howrge or strong a mindless beast was, it could be brought down by striking its vital points a few times.


    ¡°Ptooey!¡±


    However,


    There was nothing she could do about the dark energy the beasts emitted. She had never allowed an attack tond, but just breathing in the foul air made her insides feel shriveled.


    Rest would help, but there were no squad members to step in for her.


    Not long ago, many had died in the great grasnd.


    ¡®A monster-like mage.¡¯


    Soy thought of the elf who appeared like a natural disaster.


    -They don¡¯t seem like people of the Empire. Are they nomads from the west?


    -Who are you?


    -And who are you? You reek of the Demon God, yet by the looks of you, you¡¯re not cultists.


    The elf leisurely scanned the warriors. Even though she was surrounded by dozens, hundreds of them, she spoke casually, as if it didn¡¯t concern her at all.


    -Would you mind stepping aside so I can pass?


    The elf said, extending her staff.


    -Are you an imperial mage?


    Jerome, a warrior of the Southern Federation, asked.


    -And what if I am? Will you fight me?


    -If that¡¯s the case, there¡¯s no path for you. Prepare for battle, everyone!


    At Jerome¡¯smand, the knights of the Federation drew their swords.


    The Assassination Squad, led by Soy, also raised their des.


    That was a mistake.


    The Assassination Squad was only supposed to draw their swords under Soy¡¯s orders, but the overwhelming power of the elf had terrified them, and they revealed their killing intent.


    Thus began a massacre that could not even be called a battle.


    When the mage swung her staff, lightning swept across the battlefield.


    With a few mutterings of her lips, the warriors¡¯ faces were drenched in blood, and they grabbed their hearts and tore them out with their own hands,mitting suicide.


    It was a sight too unbelievable toprehend.


    It felt like a dream, but it wasn¡¯t. The terror-stricken legs and the heart pounding so hard it felt like it would burst forced her back into reality.


    When she came to her senses, she was covering her nose from the stench.


    There was no smell of people.


    Few had survived the overwhelmingly powerful elf.


    And yet, Soy found herself relieved.


    Many warriors had died, and both the Federation and Silleya had suffered great losses, but she was relieved that the princess hadn¡¯t been there, that not all of Silleya¡¯s forces had gathered.


    It was a weak thought, unworthy of a warrior, but she couldn¡¯t help it.


    Silleya hadn¡¯t drawn its sword to face annihtion. It was to find a way to live, to create a better world.


    ¡®¡­So I must lead the princess out.¡¯


    Dragging her bloodied body, Soy arrived at an old shrine.


    A ce that felt far too out of ce in the forest.


    Though beasts roamed across the continent, the shrine was somehow well-maintained, with no signs of decay, and there was no foul air in its vicinity.


    It was because of the woman inside.


    Soy knelt before the shrine.


    ¡°¡­Princess.¡±


    Inside was Yoru, the daughter of the Grand Elder.


    ¡°It¡¯s time to leave now.¡±


    ¡°You seem to be in great pain.¡±


    Yoru walked out, removing her shawl. She was wearing white mourning clothes instead of her usual red silk, which made her look like a ghost.


    ¡°Take a rest before you go. The night is deepening, and more beasts wille.¡±


    ¡°Does that mean you¡¯reing with me?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ve already told you, I will live out my remaining days here.¡±


    ¡°The Grand Elder is preparing for an all-out war. At this rate, Silleya may face extinction.¡±


    ¡°¡­What good would it do, no matter what I do?¡±


    As Yoru spoke, Soy¡¯s eyes widened.


    Her crouching body on the ground was suddenly on the porch.


    ¡°Soy, I don¡¯t know.¡±


    Yoru stroked Soy¡¯s head.


    Her body seemed unscathed, but how many beasts had she in to reach here? Soy¡¯s veins were inplete disarray, a reflection of her harsh journey.


    ¡°I keep wondering if everything I do is meaningless.¡±


    ¡°¡­That¡¯s not true.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t be foolish.¡±


    Yoru lowered her gaze. At some point, she had picked up a broken piece of stone.


    It was originally a statue modeled after the Goddess of the Sea.


    But now, not only had it cracked, it was shattered into pieces.


    It wasn¡¯t Yoru¡¯s doing. The object of their faith had simply lost its power, leading to its current state.


    ¡°The goddess who watched over us is gone. Our cause no longer strikes fear in the Empire. No matter how many times I swing my sword, I gain nothing. The Empire has only grown stronger, and unknown misfortunes continue to gue Silleya.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡±


    ¡°Now, I even doubt my own strength¡­¡±


    Once, Yoru feared nothing in the world.


    She had won every battle and always survived, even when surrounded by dozens of knights.


    She had ovee countless crises, and the lives of her subordinates were never wasted in vain.


    ¡­Until she met a man in a stinking alley.


    The swordsmanship she had prided herself on was easily blocked by what seemed like a random, nonsensical strike.


    Was itcency?


    It was so unbelievable, it felt like she had let down her guard for no reason.


    If the man hadn¡¯t spared her, she could have died on the spot.


    ¡®¡­Twice already.¡¯


    The first defeats of her life.


    And the subsequent failures had broken Yoru¡¯s spirit.


    This was already the fourth. Had Yoru gone to the great grasnds, it would have been the fifth failure.


    ¡°The princess is strong.¡±


    Soy lifted her head and looked up at Yoru.


    ¡°That mage, the goddess¡­ if it were the princess, she would have faced them both easily.¡±


    ¡°¡­Lies.¡±


    ¡°So what if it¡¯s a lie? It¡¯s already been a year. I hate seeing the princess living like this, all alone.¡±


    ¡°¡­ ¡°


    ¡°Do you know how often the vigers ask about your well-being? Do you know the Grand Elder has been drinking heavily ever since your seclusion?¡±


    At some point, Soy¡¯s voice had grown hoarse.


    ¡°The fate of the n depends on you, Princess. Even if you don¡¯t pick up a sword, you can stop the elder, can¡¯t you?¡±


    ¡°¡­You¡¯ve be weak while I wasn¡¯t looking.¡±


    Yoru let out a long sigh and gently stroked Soy¡¯s cheek.


    ¡°If you¡¯re going to cry, you might as well weep for the deaths of yourrades.¡±


    ¡°¡­ ¡°


    ¡°Seeing as you¡¯re asking me to stop my father, it seems the elders sent you.¡±


    ¡°No, that¡¯s not it.¡±


    ¡°How is it not? The only people who know this ce are those old men.¡±


    Was this reclusive lifeing to an end? Yoru began to worry that if she sent Soy back, more people would flock here.


    Yoru helped Soy to her feet.


    In the forest, the days were short and the nights long. The night air was already cold, and though no snow had fallen, it was clear that winter had arrived.


    ¡°Let¡¯s get some rest for tonight.¡±


    ¡°¡­Will you leave tomorrow?¡±


    ¡°If I don¡¯t, will you stay up all night?¡±


    ¡°¡­I should.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll go. I¡¯ll leave, so sleep now. You¡¯ll copse at this rate.¡±


    ¡°Really?¡±


    ¡°Yes, if anyone gets sick in this ce where I can barely feed myself, it¡¯ll be troublesome. And, with the vigers being held hostage, I can¡¯t even sleep peacefully.¡±


    Yoru went inside the shrine and brought out bedding. She hadn¡¯t expected any guests, so there was only one nket.


    ¡°You¡¯ve had a hard journey, so you use the nket.¡±


    ¡°¡­Princess?¡±


    ¡°Soy, I don¡¯t want to hear any nonsense about us sharing it.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡±


    ¡°Disgusting.¡±


    Yoru spat the words roughly, and only after confirming Soy had fallen asleep was she able to close her eyes.<hr>


    ¡°Why do I have to apply for leave?¡±


    At Hugo¡¯s mansion, Shiron spoke with a mouth full of bread thered with jam.


    ¡°Victor might not grant it. He usually listens to me if I ask directly. What if you ask and it gets rejected?¡±


    ¡°¡­¡±


    ¡°Besides, it¡¯s not even an expedition, just a simple subjugation event, right? Didn¡¯t you say you didn¡¯t want to go either? If it¡¯s just a ce to show your face, it¡¯s better not to go at all.¡±


    ¡°Well, that¡¯s true, but some of the squad members want to go¡­¡±


    Siriel scratched the back of her head awkwardly, wondering if she had outright said she didn¡¯t want to go.


    ¡°Who¡¯s that?¡±


    ¡°My father said the expedition ended so anticlimactically, and the younger ones need somewhere to vent their energy.¡±


    ¡°Vent their energy? If they need somewhere for that, they should just go to Knight Rail.¡±


    ¡°Knight Rail? Why there?¡±


    ¡°¡­Auction house, gambling¡­ just blow off steam and spend some money.¡±


    Shiron wiped the crumbs nervously, beads of cold sweat forming. He couldn¡¯t bring himself to say the word ¡®brothel¡¯ in front of Siriel.


    ¡°And I don¡¯t like the idea of the subjugation event. With so many knights leaving the capital, what if a war breaks out in the meantime? Ugh.¡±


    Shiron shook his head with a grimace.


    ¡°Talking like that makes it sound like war¡¯s about to happen.¡±


    Lucia said, half-joking.

 Chapter 278: The Banquet Of The Exiled (3)

    Chapter 278:  The Banquet Of The Exiled (3)


    The capital of the Rien Empire, Rien.


    Like many other cities, the empire¡¯s capital was also built around arge river.


    The empire was vast.


    Thus, the capital of the empire was also vast.


    Not far from the imperial pce, a river flowed, and as you walked along its banks, you woulde upon the National Assembly.


    After walking for about 30 minutes, you¡¯d find the courthouse, and another hour¡¯s walk would bring you to the Public Security Agency, which oversees the Department of Police.


    Beyond the rivery the National Tax Service, and if you traveled upstream, you¡¯d find the Central Bank of the Empire.


    ¡°Hero, how long are we going to keep walking? We¡¯ve been circling the same spot for three hours already.¡±


    Latera, who had been holding Shiron¡¯s hand as they walked, grumbled.Though she usually didn¡¯t feel fatigue, thanks to her trick of spiritualization, for some reason, she had been walking steadily on her two legs today.


    As a result, her legs were hurting, and Shiron, seeing her outstretched arms, lifted her up onto his back.


    ¡°Well, you should¡¯ve just stayed at the mansion.¡±


    ¡°How can I stay home all the time? I¡¯ve been cooped up at the mansion ever since you returned, Hero. I need to go out asionally.¡±


    ¡°¡­If you say so.¡±


    Shiron sighed at the obvious lie.


    A follower of a god who valued virtue through good deeds, telling lies? He could see right through her.


    Ever since their visit to the imperial pce, Latera had not used her spiritualization ability. Normally, she would disappear without a trace and speak to him telepathically, but after realizing that Latera was ¡®deliberately¡¯ watching every time they engaged in private matters, her behavior had subtly changed.


    ¡°That¡¯s not it. I just wanted to talk with you, Hero, alone.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡±


    Reading his thoughts and changing the subject of conversation like this was something she hadn¡¯t done before either.


    ¡°It¡¯s because you keep doubting me, Hero!¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s a reasonable suspicion. You can read my thoughts like an open book and hide in ways I can¡¯t even notice¡ªhow could I not be suspicious?¡±


    Despite grumbling, Shiron approached a street vendor. After buying sugar-coated donuts, he lowered Latera and handed one to her.


    ¡°¡­Fine, but just stay away when I¡¯m in the bathroom.¡±


    ¡°What do you take me for?¡±


    ¡°What do you think?¡±


    Shiron plopped down on a bench and continued.


    ¡°I see you as a little voyeur.¡±


    ¡°Oh,e on! No, I¡¯m not!¡±


    ¡°I got it. Just eat your donut without making a mess.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m telling you, I¡¯m not!¡±


    Even while protesting, Latera took a big bite of the donut. Her appetite was so big that the pile of donuts he had bought was gone in no time.


    ¡°So, what did you want to talk about?¡±


    Shiron pulled out a handkerchief and wiped the crumbs off Latera¡¯s mouth. Normally, she would have justmunicated telepathically, but she was being stubborn for no reason and putting herself through unnecessary hardship.


    ¡°Is a war really going to break out?¡±


    Latera¡¯s question was filled with caution.


    It wasn¡¯t because she felt better after eating something sweet, but because the unease lingering in Shiron¡¯s mind had not disappeared.


    Since before they left the house, maybe even long before that.


    Even after confirming that the emperor was a woman, the unease hadn¡¯t gone away, so Latera couldn¡¯t help but peek into Shiron¡¯s thoughts.


    ¡°Is it what Lucia said that¡¯s bothering you?¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s part of it.¡±


    ¡°Then what?¡±


    ¡°¡­It¡¯s your soul, Hero. It¡¯s been restless, as if destruction is imminent.¡±


    She didn¡¯t mention that when she peeked into his mind, she saw an empire consumed by mes. Latera knew that Shiron was ufortable with some of her abilities, and she didn¡¯t want to say anything that might ruin their rtionship.


    That¡¯s also why she wasn¡¯t using her spiritualization and clinging to him physically.


    ¡°Did you¡­ see a prophecy?¡±


    Latera nced at Shiron as she spoke.


    ¡°¡­There¡¯s no prophecy left to see. Everything is already too twisted.¡±


    ¡°What¡¯s twisted?¡±


    ¡°¡­¡­Fate. The future I knew and the present arepletely different.¡±


    Shiron nibbled on his donut, then, losing his appetite, handed the rest to Latera.


    ¡°The emperor, who I thought was a man, turned out to be a woman. Lucia, who used to hate me like I was her worst enemy, now likes me. Siriel, who once treated me like garbage, now can¡¯t live a day without me. Neither my uncle nor my father is dead.¡±


    Yuma and the Fervent Dragon weren¡¯t dead either. In this situation, what use was the knowledge from Reincarnation of the Sword Saint that he had?


    ¡°Is that really true?¡±


    Latera¡¯s eyes widened. While she could ept that the emperor wasn¡¯t a man, it was hard to believe that Lucia or Siriel ever hated Shiron more than an enemy.


    ¡°It¡¯s too early to be surprised.¡±


    Shiron chuckled, then ruffled Latera¡¯s hair roughly.


    ¡°There were many more changes than what I just told you. Would you believe it if I told you that Lucia ran away from Dawn Castle when she was 12?¡±


    ¡°No.¡±


    ¡°What about Siriel being pped by my uncle for questioning why I became the heir?¡±


    ¡°Not at all.¡±


    ¡°There¡¯s even a future where a teenage Lucia, in search of her identity, wandered the continent and got involved with barbarians in a terror plot.¡±


    ¡°¡­That¡¯s insane.¡±


    ¡°Right? Even I can¡¯t believe it anymore. But,¡±


    But this was the undeniable truth. The future Shiron knew came entirely from his experience of the story of Reincarnation of the Sword Saint.


    [Yoru, the Warrior of Silleya]


    It was a story from the third expansion pack, and though the storyline felt a bit disconnected, once you consider Lucia¡¯s origins, it started to make sense.


    ¡°Lucia¡¯s past life, Kyrie, was a nomad from Silleya. She didn¡¯t belong to either the Prient family or the empire, so it¡¯s no surprise that her heart would be drawn in that direction.¡±


    ¡°¡­Silleya? Are you talking about those barbarians we met in the sewers that time?¡±


    ¡°Yeah. Although it was brief, seeing her former people stirred something in Lucia¡¯s heart.¡±


    Latera let out a sigh of relief.


    ¡°It¡¯s a relief. Because Lady Kyrie loves you, Hero.¡±


    ¡°¡­Even if she didn¡¯t love me, she¡¯s already attended the academy. There¡¯s no way she¡¯d side with them, considering her friends.¡±


    Shiron looked across the flowing river.


    A grand building in Neo-Gothic style came into view¡ªit was the Imperial Academy where Lucia had recently graduated.


    Though Shiron hadn¡¯t expected Lucia to do well at the academy, seeing her friends show up to celebrate her graduation made him think he might have been worrying for nothing.


    ¡°But I still can¡¯t believe it.¡±


    Latera, wearing a perplexed expression, sucked on her finger.


    ¡°For the kind Lady Lucia to get involved in a terror plot, taking civilians hostage¡­ She might be a bit naive, but she¡¯s not someone who would harm innocent people.¡±


    ¡°What if they¡¯re not innocent?¡±


    Shiron turned his head to watch the passersby.


    Though it was a bitter winter, the people walking along the street didn¡¯t seem gloomy. Everyone either had something to eat in their hands or was smoking cigarettes or some other indulgence.


    ¡°No matter how strong the empire is, doesn¡¯t it seem a bit odd? The people look carefree, and there¡¯s no sign of a slum like in any other city.¡±


    ¡°¡­Isn¡¯t it because the empire has such immense national power?¡±


    ¡°Oh¡­ You didn¡¯t say it was because of the Lord¡¯s blessing?¡±


    ¡°What do you take me for?¡±


    Latera made a face, clearly offended.


    ¡°Please don¡¯t lump me in with those brainless religious zealots! Angels, like me, are the beings closest to the truth of the world and the first to hear the Lord¡¯s voice. I¡¯m not like those idiots who use the Lord¡¯s name to turn a blind eye to the world¡¯s darkness!¡±


    ¡°Uh, sure.¡±


    ¡°Let me tell you this. Even though I look like this, I¡¯m far superior to those so-called saints that humans gather around and worship! I can give blessings, bestow divine power, and¡­ I¡¯m also great at lie detection!¡±


    ¡°Yeah, yeah. You¡¯re amazing. Now wipe your mouth.¡±


    Shiron wiped Latera¡¯s mouth as she continued her passionate rant. Annoyed at being treated like a child, Latera pushed the handkerchief away and licked her lips.


    ¡°¡­What¡¯s the real reason? Could it be that Lady Kyrie¡¯s heart was moved by some great sin?¡±


    ¡°Something like that.¡±


    Shiron looked at Latera with a bitter expression.


    ¡°Several hundred years ago, when the empire was founded, many countries existed below the mountain range.¡±


    ¡°Ah, so the empire destroyed those countries? That¡¯s a bit too predictable.¡±


    ¡°If that were all, would the barbarians still be attacking the empire with terror campaigns?¡±


    Shiron sighed, implying that the situation wasn¡¯t so simple.


    ¡°The problem is that Kyrie is a hero of lowly origin.¡±


    ¡°¡­Why is that a problem?¡±


    Latera widened her eyes in surprise. Shiron tilted his head with a smile.


    ¡°Think about it. A hero, someone destined to save humanity, came from uncivilized barbarians who didn¡¯t even have writtennguage or culture.¡±


    ¡°¡­But the Silleya had both culture andnguage.¡±


    ¡°From the perspective of the nations that led the alliance, a hero emerging from barbarians who didn¡¯t farm and lived by hunting and selling monster parts? It was a blow to their pride.¡±


    ¡°That must have hurt their ego quite a bit.¡±


    Latera felt sorry for the Silleya people but could also understand the perspective of those from that time.


    It was hard to deny, given how she had just boasted about being an angel.


    ¡°Still, Lady Kyrie wasn¡¯t born in the empire, was she? If they had manipted things for centuries, it wouldn¡¯t be strange for a statue of her to stand in the center of the empire.¡±


    ¡°Whether it was because of their conscience or theirck of ability¡­¡±


    As of now, Kyrie¡¯s origins as a Silleya had been erased.


    ¡°Maybe they just gave up midway because too much time had passed.¡±


    ¡°¡­And?¡±


    ¡°Likewise, the Silleya people themselves no longer know why they¡¯re fighting the empire.¡±


    ¡°¡­What about them?¡±


    ¡°So much time has passed, and they¡¯ve moved their settlements so often that they¡¯ve forgotten. To them, what they need now is bread, not the past.¡±


    This was a fact that could not be changed, no matter how much fate twisted.


    The past, before Shiron¡¯s intervention, could not be altered, no matter what.


    ¡°Do you think they¡¯ll keep attacking?¡±


    Now that the empire¡¯s forces were scattered due to the subjugation system, it was the perfect time to strike.


    Shiron cracked his neck and nced to the side, where a group of police officers was leisurely smoking together.


    In the empire, it was said that those who mastered aura became knights, while those who fell short became police officers.


    Shiron was genuinely worried about their safety.

 Chapter 279: Extermination

    Chapter 279:  Extermination


    Rien Central Station.


    Even though it was winter, the square was crowded with people, so much so that the cold weather seemed irrelevant.


    This wasn¡¯t because the weather was pleasant, but rather because people had gathered to bid farewell to the knights departing for the Arwen Hignds for the extermination festival.


    There were women sending off their lovers, wives sending off their husbands, elderly couples cheering on their granddaughters, and friends gathered to say goodbye to theirpanions.


    One such friend, despite going to the festival, kept sighing deeply, looking as if they were heading to their death.


    That friend was Maeve Butterfield, amoner girl who had entered the academy alongside Lucia and even attended herte graduation ceremony.


    ¡°Why the long face? Huh? It¡¯s not like you¡¯re going off to war or anything.¡±


    Lucia patted her unusually gloomy friend on the shoulder.


    ¡°It¡¯s a festival, Maeve. Just go and enjoy it, will you?¡±¡°¡­A festival? The extermination festival is a festival?¡±


    Maeve red at Lucia with narrowed eyes.


    Though it had the appearance of a festival, the true nature of the extermination festival was a campaign to prevent the overflow of monsters. If you were a young person, full of vigor and eager to show off your abilities, maybe it would be exciting, but for someone who just wanted to live a quiet life, it was only natural to be worried.


    Especially for someone who had graduated from the academy and skipped over bing a knight.


    Standing next to her, Gracie also patted Maeve on the shoulder.


    ¡°You got into the unit with your specialty in magic enhancement, so what are you so worried about?¡±


    ¡°¡­Not because I¡¯m friends with the lovely great-granddaughter of the Versailles family?¡±


    ¡°There are ten other lovely great-granddaughters besides me, you know?¡±


    At their friendly bickering, Lucia burst into a bright smile. It had been a while since she had gone out and met her friends, so she was in a good mood.


    ¡°Lucia, isn¡¯t Sirieling?¡±


    ¡°Huh? Oh, right¡­¡±


    Lucia scratched the back of her head, slightly embarrassed.


    ¡°She¡¯s on leave. Since she has some free time, she¡¯s watching over an empty house.¡±


    ¡°An empty house? Is she moving out? I thought she was engaged to your brother?¡±


    ¡°¡­No, it¡¯s nothing like that. My father is thinking of opening a bakery. It¡¯s no big deal.¡±


    It was a lie she made up on the spot.


    Though it would be believable if it was Hugo, the idea of Glen opening a bakery wasughable. In Lucia¡¯s mind, it was all too easy to picture a deserted shop once he opened it.


    The real reason she lied was that it was awkward to admit that Siriel had been avoiding hertely.


    ¡°A bakery? Your father is opening a bakery?¡±


    ¡°Wow~ Congrattions! When I get back, I¡¯ll definitely stop by to help raise the sales.¡±


    ¡°Thanks, girls. See youter.¡±


    Lucia waved at the two boarding the train. Soon, the sound of the train¡¯s whistle echoed through the air, and with the cheers of the crowd, the train began to depart.


    ¡®I can never tell them that things have be awkward with Siriel.¡¯


    Lucia thought to herself with a smile as she watched the train pull away into the distance. Though her face was smiling, her heart was heavy with thoughts of what to do next.


    Lately, Siriel¡¯s attitude toward her had changed.


    When she thought back on it, it started after they returned from the great ins¡­ or to be more precise, after Glen Prient began staying at the mansion.


    ¡®¡­The way she looks at me has definitely changed.¡¯


    There were too many possible reasons to pinpoint just one.


    ¡®Maybe she¡¯s caught on to what happened between Shiron and me?¡¯


    As Lucia recalled the past, she wondered when she might have been discovered.


    She was fully aware that her rtionship with Shiron was improper.


    He was a man already engaged, someone she had grown up with like a sibling. To have seduced him and shared intimacy with him¡ªshe knew, even by modern standards, it was a serious misstep.


    Of course, she had been careful immediately after their rtionship began, buttely, she realized she hadn¡¯t been hiding her actions as much.


    For instance, when Siriel was busy at work with the knights, Lucia would sneak up and steal kisses from Shiron, or she¡¯d deliberately join meals in the main house instead of the annex, even when Siriel was there.


    ¡®Siriel¡¯s sharp. Looking back, I can¡¯t really me her for growing distant¡­¡¯


    Lucia sighed,menting her ownplicated situation.


    It was a rtionship she could never be proud of, one that society would rightly call an affair. And as much as she feared her once-warm friendship with Siriel turning cold, she couldn¡¯t bring herself to tell her the truth about Shiron.


    ¡°Haah¡­¡±


    Lucia walked slowly in front of the station, her shoulders slumped.


    Perhaps for those who had just seen off loved ones, there were many street vendors selling food and trinkets like charms.


    Feeling suffocated, Lucia approached one of the stalls.


    ¡°¡­Spiral potatoes?¡±


    5 shillings for one.


    Though it couldn¡¯tpare to the delicacies she had in the mansion, perhaps due to her past life, Lucia had a fondness for junk food.


    ¡°Wow, this is actually good?¡±


    After devouring the spiral potato in no time, Lucia turned her attention to another stall.


    ¡°What¡¯s this? ¡®Magic corn¡¯? What the¡­ devil¡¯s club? What¡¯s this one? Cheese hotdog?¡±


    Before she knew it, she had visited dozens of stalls.


    ¡°This is ridiculous¡­¡±


    It was when she reached thest stall selling herring sandwiches.


    [It¡¯s unfortunate that the Grand Elder and the princess couldn¡¯t join us on this glorious asion.]


    ¡°¡­¡±


    An all-too-familiar phrase suddenly reached her ears.


    Lucia focused her attention in the direction the voice hade from.


    Even with thousands of people bustling around her, it was impossible for her to have misheard.


    ¡®That¡¯s not the imperialnguage, is it?¡¯


    Though it wasn¡¯t in the imperialnguage, she understood the meaning of the words.


    The reason she understood was because their conversation was in anguage she knew.


    Themonnguage of the continent was the imperialnguage, and the neighboring countries used anguage rooted in the empire¡¯s influence.


    But this conversation was different.


    There was something distinctly foreign about it¡­ something unmistakably different.


    Thenguage of Silleya.


    Hastily stuffing the rest of her sandwich into her mouth, Lucia turned to look toward where the voice hade from.


    [But what can we do? Even though they bear the title of ¡®the greatest of our people,¡¯ for some reason, they didn¡¯t show up.]


    [I heard rumors that¡­ they were injured and couldn¡¯t make it.]


    [Come on, don¡¯t say something so unlucky when we¡¯re about to embark on a grand cause.]


    A secluded alleyway, with no visible signs of anyone around. The voices must being from a building further inside.


    ¡°Wait, wait a second!¡±


    Lucia pushed through the crowd, moving in the direction of the voices she had heard.


    ¡°Excuse me! Let me through, please!¡±


    It wasn¡¯t just the fact that the Silleyanguage was being spoken in the heart of the empire that made her act.


    After all, in her previous life, wasn¡¯t Lucia once Kyrie, an orphan from Silleya?


    The empire had a deeply rooted disdain for barbarians, and after the recent terrorist incident, hatred towards them had be normalized. However, Lucia could not bring herself to hate them all.


    She could hate the terrorists, but she didn¡¯t want to harbor hatred for the entire people.


    ¡°Who stepped on my foot!?¡±


    ¡°I-I¡¯m sorry!¡±


    Lucia¡¯s reason for pushing through the crowd was simple¡ªshe was worried about them.


    How could they be so careless? If the crowd discovered who they were, a greatmotion would surely erupt.


    ¡®At the very least, they should be speaking in the imperialnguage. To be so careless in such dangerous times¡­¡¯


    It was just her meddling.


    Driven by a sense of justice, she wanted to prevent any potential chaos.


    Feeling a mix of emotions, Lucia exhaled sharply. She was someone who felt satisfaction when doing good deeds and often enjoyed the sense of fulfillment her actions would bring.


    At least, until the next words came.


    [Warrior, may your ancestors bless your final journey.]


    [Glory to Silleya.]


    [Glory!]


    ¡°¡­What are they talking about?¡±


    Glory? Ancestors? Were they here to perform some kind of ritual?


    ¡­What does ¡®final journey¡¯ mean?


    For about three seconds, Lucia stood there with a dumbfounded expression. Then, she realized what they were discussing.


    ¡°Terrorism!!¡±


    Her eyes wide in shock, Lucia quickened her pace. The considerate steps she had taken before were now reced with urgency, her legs moving without hesitation.


    She had to reach them, no matter what. And once she did, she would personally end their lives!


    No matter if they were her people¡ªevil was evil.


    Lucia began emanating a fierce killing intent, heating her core with the energy of her intent. The crowd started parting as Lucia advanced.


    Finally, she arrived at the alley where the voices hade from.


    Though she could no longer hear the Silleyanguage, she could sense the presence of others with the same murderous intent as her.


    ng!


    Swick!


    The sound of something being cut suggested that a fight had already begun.


    ¡®This is the ce!¡¯


    Praying that she wasn¡¯t toote, Lucia sprinted forward. With all her strength, she kicked at the wooden boards blocking the window.


    Crash! The boards shattered into sawdust as they were blown away by the gust, and Lucia rolled into the room, quickly lifting her head.


    ¡°¡­Who are you?¡±


    A woman in a ck suit addressed Lucia. In her hand was a bloodstained dagger, and at her feety the bodies of severalrge men.


    Lucia didn¡¯t think she was toote. The bodies at the woman¡¯s feet were dressed simrly to the traditional attire of Silleya, which Lucia recognized.


    It seemed that this woman had dealt with them before Lucia arrived. Assessing the situation quickly, Lucia lowered herbat stance.


    ¡°Did you kill them?¡±


    ¡°And if I did?¡±


    ¡°I just want to thank you. These people were about to cause a huge incident. Thank you for dealing with them first.¡±


    Lucia bowed deeply as she spoke.


    Though it was her first time meeting the woman, she was taller than Lucia, and her voice was mature, so Lucia instinctively showed respect.


    ¡°¡­No need for thanks. If I had left them alone, I would¡¯ve been the one in trouble.¡±


    With that, Yoru wiped the blood off her de. Though the sword was sheathed in an instant, Lucia managed to follow its trajectory with her eyes.


    Then, she caught a scent lingering in the room. Beneath the thick smell of blood was the subtle scent of the woman.


    ¡°In trouble? Why?¡±


    ¡°¡­These guys followed my father, who had lost his mind. If I hadn¡¯t taken care of them, they would¡¯ve caused a meaningless massacre¡­ Ugh, why am I even telling you this?¡±


    Yoru sighed, pressing her fingers to her forehead. Was she just mentally exhausted? Here she was, rambling on about her problems to a child.


    ¡°Get out. This isn¡¯t something a kid should be seeing.¡±


    Yoru turned her back on Lucia and began stripping the clothes off the corpses.


    Though the bodies would be difficult to dispose of, it would be easy to conceal where they hade from.


    No matter how safe the empire was, a stabbing incident like this wouldn¡¯t even register as a major crime.


    ¡°Hey.¡±


    ¡°I said get out.¡±


    Yoru snapped at Lucia, who had slowly started approaching again. Due to Lucia¡¯s small stature and high-pitched voice, Yoru assumed she was just an overly righteous child. So¡­


    ¡°Haven¡¯t we met somewhere before?¡±


    ¡°What are you¡ª¡±


    Crack!


    Boom!


    The next moment was a blur.


    Lucia couldn¡¯t even recall how she ended up mmed into the wall.


    ¡°You blocked that.¡±


    What was this? What just happened?


    The shock was immense. On instinct, she had angled her sword to deflect the blow, but she hadn¡¯t fully absorbed the impact. Pain surged through her arm and shoulder, making her heart tremble.


    ¡°Then let¡¯s see if you can block this too.¡±


    A golden lightning bolt shed through the darkness.

 Chapter 280: Captured The Barbarians! (1)

    Chapter 280:  Captured The Barbarians! (1)


    At that moment, inside the Cathedral of Rien.


    The stained ss, depicting holy wars and miracles, cast colorful lights across the interior of the church as the bishop stood on the tform, guiding the praying congregants.


    This was a ceremonial event for the people. The worshippers prayed for the well-being of their families and those around them, while the clergy, who led them in faith, called upon God¡¯s blessings through their prayers.


    [+1 Luck]


    As the prayers concluded, it was time for the offering. Each person brought their valuables and pushed them into the ck box.


    Clink¡ª


    Unlike with the prayers, no matter how much wealth was ced in the offering box, nothing changed for them personally. The donations collected in the cathedral were solely used for the development fund of Lucerne.


    They were used for the operations of the Holy Knights or to fund the activities of high-ranking clergy dispatched to the frontlines. It was also used for the maintenance of the cathedral and charitable activities for the poor.


    Clink¡ªYet, despite knowing the money wouldn¡¯t be used directly for themselves or their families, people willingly offered their wealth.


    This was not only due to their faith but because they believed that their actions would ultimately lead to the prosperity of humanity.


    The Holy Knights drove out the heretics, the maintenance of the frontlines ensured the safety of the nation, aid for the poor prevented internal unrest, and the maintenance of the cathedral provided a ce to gather and worship.


    Of course, the cathedral wasn¡¯t built solely to gather faith.


    People could pray at home or in the fields, and they could preach on the streets if they wanted to.


    So, one might wonder, was a cathedral really necessary? But there was one thing that could only be done inside the cathedral.


    Confession.


    In the specially soundproofed confessional, people confessed their sins, preventing the spiritual corruption of believers before it could take root.


    Since corruption stems from impure hearts, Cardinal Deviale Zeviel once again listened intently inside the confessional today.


    ¡°Recently, when we have sex, my brother¡¯s reactions haven¡¯t been the same as before. Could he have met another woman?¡±


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    ¡°What if he has found another woman? Though my father-inw has recognized me as his legitimate wife, his intentions seem lewd.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    ¡°And it¡¯s no wonder, since my father-inw spends more time with Lucia than with me. I¡¯ve also heard recently that Lucia is not rted to my brother by blood. So, even if they were to be together, there wouldn¡¯t be any major issue. Lately, her actions have been making me suspicious. ¡®That sneaky cat, does she dare to covet my brother?¡¯ By the way, Lucia is my cousin. Well, maybe she¡¯s not my cousin anymore, huh?¡±


    ¡­¡­But today, the confession was particrly disorienting.


    ¡®So the Hero¡¯s younger sister isn¡¯t rted by blood, and they¡¯ve been¡­ fulfilling their desires multiple times a day¡­¡¯


    Whoosh! Cardinal Deviale grabbed his head as a wave of dizziness hit him.


    ¡®Should I really be hearing this?¡¯


    Adultery, massacres, assassination, bribery, treason¡­


    In all the years he had been with the Church, he had heard countless confessions, but today¡¯s confession was by far the most unsettling.


    And it was no wonder because the one confessing was Siriel Prient.


    Siriel Prient.


    The only daughter of Hugo Prient, and the one destined to seed him as the First Sword of the Empire and the new face of the knights.


    And,


    ¡®The fianc¨¦e of Hero Shiron Prient.¡¯


    Deviale screamed silently. He felt like he had just heard something he wasn¡¯t supposed to.


    Every move of the Hero, who was destined to be humanity¡¯s savior, was something he had wanted to hear and witness firsthand. But now, he felt a sharp pang of guilt, as if he had unintentionally glimpsed a part of someone¡¯s private life that he shouldn¡¯t have.


    It felt as though he had invaded someone¡¯s privacy using his position as Cardinal, and that weighed heavily on him.


    ¡°I suspect that while I was away, my brother might have had rtions with Lucia. But every time I imagine it, I feel like I¡¯m a filthy, dirty, and vile woman.¡±


    However, despite Deviale¡¯s growing difort, Siriel¡¯s confession continued unabated. The confessional was surrounded by wooden panels, so the face of the priest listening could not be seen.


    Whether Deviale pulled at his hair or sighed in moral conflict, it didn¡¯t matter to Siriel.


    ¡°Cardinal, what should I do?¡±


    ¡°¡­Lady Siriel. The confessional is not a ce to seek answers.¡±


    Deviale, despite his difort, responded kindly.


    ¡°As your Cardinal, I must say this: the confessional is for confessing your sins to the Lord and finding peace of mind. And I am not as wise or righteous as you may think.¡±


    ¡°But my brother said that if I have concerns, I should just spill them in the confessional. He also said that seeking advice from an elder is not a sin. If I can¡¯t even do that, what¡¯s the point of growing older?¡±


    ¡°¡­Did Sir Shiron say that?¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    Siriel replied cheerfully.


    ¡°Oh, and of course, I could talk to my parents, but they would obviously take my side. I¡¯m hoping that as a Cardinal, and since you¡¯re also close to my brother, you could provide neutral and fair advice.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡±


    ¡°So, quickly, won¡¯t you?¡±


    Deviale shuddered at the pressure from across the confessional.


    Should he just give a vague answer and move on? That sphemous thought crossed his mind, but the problem was that this confession involved the Hero.


    If he answered, he felt the weight of responsibility as a mere servant of the Lord, influencing the life of the Hero, who was God¡¯s hammer of judgment.


    If he didn¡¯t answer, he would be turning a blind eye to his duty, and that brought with it a sense of guilt.


    Pride and sloth.


    Caught in this dilemma, Deviale finally opened his mouth.


    ¡°For now, let it pass without paying too much attention.¡±


    ¡°What?¡±


    ¡°I do not know Sir Shiron as well as you think, nor have I fully rid myself of worldly desires, despite my devotion to the Church.¡±


    ¡°I see.¡±


    ¡°Yes, I am but a mere human. Please bear that in mind.¡±


    Before continuing, Deviale lowered himself as much as possible. This was to minimize the influence he had on the lives of Siriel and Shiron.


    ¡°As a priest, it¡¯s not my ce to say this, but doubting your fianc¨¦ and feeling jealous of other women is a perfectly natural reaction. So, don¡¯t trouble yourself too much.¡±


    ¡°¡­Is that so?¡±


    ¡°Yes, and to speak in more general terms, it is also natural for males to desire multiple females. That¡¯s why, here in Lucerne, we don¡¯t reject believers who take multiple wives. Of course, we advise restraint if it leads to excessive jealousy.¡±


    Both greed and jealousy were natural emotions. While excessive amounts could lead to corruption, Deviale believed that humans couldn¡¯t be perfect.


    It was precisely because they weren¡¯t perfect that they devoted themselves to religion. If everyone were perfect, who would need the Church?


    ¡°You don¡¯t need to turn away from what¡¯s natural.¡±


    ¡°I see.¡±


    Hearing her agreement, Deviale let out a sigh of relief.


    A lifetime of celibacy, and now he was being asked for romantic advice. On top of that, it was about the private life of the Hero, who was the object of worship¡ªit was enough to make him want to tear his hair out.


    But this ordeal seemed to be nearing its end. He could hear her voice agreeing from the other side.


    Just as he was about to feel a sense of relief and leave the confessional,


    ¡°But if I keep spreading jealousy among those around me, won¡¯t it cause trouble for my brother?¡±


    ¡°¡­Wasn¡¯t it over?¡±


    ¡°Is there a time limit, by any chance?¡±


    ¡°No, please continue.¡±


    Deviale, with a defeated expression, sat back down in his chair. Confirming that he was seated, Siriel resumed speaking.


    ¡°Honestly, when ites to my love for my brother, I¡¯m confident that I won¡¯t lose to anyone. So, I want to make sure I support him well, too.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    ¡°And getting jealous of other women just feels wrong. I¡¯ve already secured my position as his legitimate wife, so it would be unseemly to get jealous of the concubines.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    ¡°Cardinal, are you listening?¡±


    ¡°Of course.¡±


    ¡°After all, I think I¡¯ll only feel at ease if I¡¯m the first to get pregnant and secure the eldest son. But the thing is, I¡¯m worried because I can¡¯t seem to get pregnant.¡±


    ¡°Then, rather than the confessional, wouldn¡¯t it be better to visit a midwife?¡±


    ¡°What are you saying! A child is a gift from God, isn¡¯t it? Of course, I should be in the confessional!¡±


    ¡°¡­Yes. Please continue.¡±


    Deviale rested his forehead against the partition. He spent the entire day listening to Siriel¡¯s concerns, all while dealing with a growing sense of dizziness.<hr>


    Meanwhile, Lucia carefully opened the door to the annex and tiptoed down the hallway. She then extended her senses, searching for a powerful presence.


    ¡°Hey, hey. Seira.¡±


    The person she was looking for was Seira, her old and close friend.


    Despite her grand ims of being a great mage, finding the elf, who was as idle as Lucia, was easy.


    ¡°You¡¯rete, aren¡¯t you?¡±


    The elf, lounging in a rocking chair by the firece, greeted her.


    ¡°Shh!¡±


    ¡°¡­?¡±


    Seira tilted her head as she watched Lucia raise her index finger, signaling for silence.


    ¡°Be quiet and follow me.¡±


    ¡°What?¡±


    ¡°Bring your staff, too.¡±


    ¡°¡­What is this about?¡±


    Without answering, Lucia simply gestured for Seira to follow. Seira grabbed her staff and followed after Lucia.


    They eventually arrived at a hotel room in the city. Lucia hadn¡¯t spoken a word the entire time they walked from the mansion to the city.


    ¡°Why a hotel?¡±


    ¡°You¡¯ll understand once you see.¡±


    Lucia looked around cautiously before inserting the key into the door and turning it. Seira crossed her arms, wondering what kind of nonsense Lucia was up to this time.


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    But the moment the door opened, an overwhelming murderous intent surged toward Seira, and Lucia quickly mmed the door shut. Inside the room, a woman was tightly bound to a chair.


    ¡°Mm! Mmph mmph! Mm!!¡±


    ¡°What¡¯s that?¡±


    ¡°I captured a barbarian!¡±


    Lucia dered proudly. Despite the dangerous aura filling the room, her nose was upturned with pride, and her shoulders puffed with confidence.


    ¡°A barbarian?¡±


    ¡°Yeah, I found her while I was on my way to send off my friends. She was plotting a terrorist attack, so I captured her.¡±


    ¡°Really?¡±


    ¡°MMPH!!!¡±


    The gagged barbarian struggled and thrashed, but Seira remained unshaken. After all, capturing hostages was something they¡¯d done plenty of times before, including the recent abduction of Verian, an incarnation of the Seventh Apostle.


    However, there was something bothering her.


    ¡°Didn¡¯t you used to really hate the word ¡®barbarian¡¯?¡±


    ¡°¡­That was a long time ago.¡±


    Lucia said nonchntly, but Seira noticed her shoulders tremble slightly.


    Lucia, having shaken off any unpleasant feelings, stared at Yoru.


    ¡°Recently, I¡¯vee to understand why people make a distinction between the civilized and the uncivilized.¡±


    ¡°Really?¡±


    ¡°Seriously! I told her I¡¯d bring her somewhere and to sit quietly, but she just couldn¡¯t understand and started making a ruckus. So, I hit her a few times, and even now, she¡¯s still like this.¡±


    She just doesn¡¯t get it!


    With a hand on her waist, Lucia shook her head in frustration.


    ¡°So, why did you call me?¡±


    ¡°Could you cast a soundproofing spell? I took the gag off, but she kept screaming, and it¡¯s getting annoying.¡±


    ¡°¡­Sigh.¡±


    Seira sighed and waved her staff. Neither Lucia nor the barbarian seemed to have much respect for her as a grand mage¡ªthey just treated her as a convenient tool.


    ¡°By the way, why did you tell me to be quiet?¡±


    ¡°By the way, is Shiron home?¡±


    ¡°No, he hasn¡¯te back yet.¡±


    ¡°Thank goodness¡­¡±


    Lucia let out a sigh of relief and clutched her chest. Seira turned her gaze toward Yoru.


    ¡°Hey, Kyrie.¡±


    There was no need to ask why Lucia was relieved. Having gone through so many hardships together, Seira already knew what she was thinking.


    ¡°She looks a lot like you, doesn¡¯t she?¡±


    ¡°Right?¡±


    Not in her reincarnated form, but in her previous life, Yoru resembled Kyrie.


    That filthy sewer.


    Back then, it was too dark to see clearly, but now Seira could confirm it.


    ¡®She¡¯s so beautiful¡­ What if that bastard tries to¡­?¡¯


    It wasn¡¯t baseless confidence; it was a rational deduction. Before being a Hero, Shiron was a ughterer, and the only reason he would keep a terrorist alive was for that.


    It¡¯s Yoru!


    The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and


    continue reading tomorrow, everyone!

 Chapter 281: Captured The Barbarians! (2)

    Chapter 281:  Captured The Barbarians! (2)


    Silence filled the spacious room.


    There was no need to check whether the room was soundproof. Lucia trusted Seira¡¯s skills, and she had her own work to do.


    Lucia stared at Yoru, who was ring at her with a fierce look.


    ¡®As I thought, they do look alike.¡¯


    They had always met in dark ces, so it had been hard to recognize, but now it was different. The hotel room was bright with chandeliers, and although chaos had ensued, Yoru was tied up in chains.


    The Barbarian Princess, Yoru. She was prettier than the image on the wanted poster. Herrge chest peeked through her blouse, and her long, white legs were slender enough to make even Lucia feel a sense of coolness.


    Her raised eyes exuded a fierce aura, but her gaze was strangely seductive. Her predatory eyes were charming, and even though she wore no makeup, her bright red lips kept drawing Lucia¡¯s attention.


    ¡®¡­I used to look like that too.¡¯


    ¡°Sigh¡­¡±Lucia sighed deeply as she stared at Yoru. It might have seemed strange, but as she lowered her gaze to her own body, a deep sense of regret washed over her.


    Her short, stubby frame. Her fierce eyes were the same as in her past life, but she was too short to project any real authority. No matter how much she tried to look intimidating, it felt like a small child trying not to be underestimated.


    This had caused her endless trouble at the academy. Siriel, who was also a Prient and a nobledy, never faced such trouble, but when she thought about why she had to deal with such nonsense, the only answer was her height.


    ¡®If only I were taller, even just 15 more centimeters¡­!¡¯


    The most important issue was the height difference between her and Shiron.


    For the past 20 years, she¡¯d had no realint about her short stature. If someone picked a fight, she could beat them up, and being short didn¡¯t make her any weaker.


    But now, Lucia¡¯s short stature was creating an insurmountable problem.


    When it came to kissing or¡­ other intimate matters.


    To kiss, Shiron had to bend down, and as a result, she couldn¡¯t even take the lead in kissing.


    And what about when they were being intimate? Due to the height difference, kissing during was impossible, and more often than not, she ended up iling like a skewer stuck in the air.


    ¡®It¡¯s ridiculous.¡¯


    Dangling up and down.


    ¡®If it were me from my past life, I could have done so much better with Shiron.¡¯


    Lucia blushed in embarrassment.


    ¡®What¡¯s with this girl? Blushing all of a sudden like that?¡¯


    Bound tightly, Yoru looked at Lucia in disbelief.


    ¡°What¡¯s the matter? Got a spell on you?¡±


    ¡°¡­Ahem.¡±


    At Seira¡¯s call, Lucia cleared her throat.


    ¡°I was just lost in thought for a moment.¡±


    Lucia shook her head and muttered. Now was not the time for idle thoughts.


    The person before her was a terrorist threatening the empire¡¯s security, and given that she held the title of princess, she probably had a wealth of information.


    ¡°You know what magic is, right?¡±


    Lucia said, trying to set the mood.


    ¡°No matter how much of a fuss you make, it¡¯s best if you behave, even if I take off the gag.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡±


    Once she confirmed that Yoru wasn¡¯t struggling, Lucia removed the gag. Yoru¡¯s jaws were so strong that they had left bite marks on the ck iron bit.


    ¡°Who the hell are you? Kidnapping me out of nowhere!¡±


    Now able to speak, Yoru shouted angrily.


    ¡°And who the hell is this Kyrie you keep mentioning? Is it some secret group raised by the empire?!¡±


    ¡°I told you shouting wouldn¡¯t help.¡±


    ¡°So what?! You expect me not to be mad after being treated like this?!¡±


    ¡°Really¡­ You¡¯ve got quite the temper.¡±


    Lucia clicked her tongue and shook her head.


    Was this how the Allied Forces felt 500 years ago when they saw Kyrie? Even though Yoru was tightly bound in chains, her aggression remained undiminished.


    An overwhelming belligerence. Even though her life was in Lucia¡¯s hands, Yoru didn¡¯t seem to care at all.


    ¡°Is she just stupid, or is she really a barbarian with no manners?¡±


    Lucia crossed her arms, resting one legzily, and gave Yoru a condescending look.


    ¡°Do you even realize you¡¯re a terrorist? You should be grateful I didn¡¯t cut off your limbs along with everything else.¡±


    ¡°¡­Threats won¡¯t work on me.¡±


    ¡°Is that so?¡±


    Lucia coated her hand with strong energy. Yoru clicked her tongue and furrowed her brow.


    ¡®This kid is more dangerous than she looks.¡¯


    Lucia was a different kind of person from the people Yoru had encountered before. She would throw a punch hard enough to burst someone¡¯s head and change the atmosphere in an instant, like flipping a switch.


    ¡®¡­Strong too.¡¯


    As much as Yoru hated to admit it, seeing the long streaks of energy extending from Lucia¡¯s fingertips left her no choice. Yoru prided herself on being the most talented among her peers, but this little girl, who seemed ten years younger, was effortlessly producing energy that put her to shame.


    Feeling defeated, Yoru softened her stance.


    ¡°¡­If you were going to cut me, you would have done it already.¡±


    ¡°Hmph!¡±


    Lucia exhaled sharply, withdrawing her energy. Now wasn¡¯t the time to waste with a power struggle. The hierarchy had already been established, and by now, someone must have discovered the bodies.


    ¡°I need to know why you killed your ownrades.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s¡­¡±


    ¡®Live righteously.¡¯


    The phrase suddenly echoed in Yoru¡¯s mind. She quickly shook her head.


    ¡°¡­Do I really have to say it?¡±


    ¡°You were so eager to talk earlier.¡±


    Lucia stared at Yoru, mocking her.


    ¡°What was it you said? Something about preventing a massacre, about stopping the ones who followed your father¡­ Wasn¡¯t that it?¡±


    ¡°¡­That¡¯s right.¡±


    Yoru admitted, feeling defeated. It wasn¡¯t because of the threats; it was because she was running out of time.


    ¡°Father¡­ The Great Elder is nning a massacre against the citizens of the Empire. I acted first to stop him.¡±


    Lucia quietly listened to Yoru¡¯s words, tilting her head as if hearing something absurd.


    ¡°That¡¯s strange.¡±


    ¡°What is?¡±


    ¡°Isn¡¯t terrorism just another form of massacre? You also killed citizens of the Empire, which is why you¡¯re on the wanted list.¡±


    ¡°Aren¡¯t they just having a faction war? She probably has her own faction and is trying to prevent her father¡¯s faction from iming more achievements.¡±


    Seira shrugged, chiming in to support Lucia¡¯s point.


    ¡°I¡­ I didn¡¯tmit a massacre.¡±


    ¡°What nonsense are you spouting? Don¡¯t you remember shooting at Shiron?¡±


    ¡°That man was acting on the Emperor¡¯s orders. What I¡¯m talking about are outsiders. In other words, I don¡¯t indiscriminately kill civilians.¡±


    Yoru met Lucia¡¯s gaze, unfazed by guilt. She was fully aware that she was telling the truth.


    ¡°You even destroyed an entire hotel recently. The people inside weren¡¯t civilians?¡±


    ¡°I can say for sure. Those people were not civilians. They were influential figures who hade to curry favor with the new emperor.¡±


    ¡°Then what about the hotel staff? They were just workers earning their wages.¡±


    ¡°Do you not understand the concept of minimizing casualties?¡±


    Yoru red at Lucia in frustration.


    ¡°Then let me ask you this. Influential people like them have many subordinates and are obviously well-guarded. Could you really just pick one person to kill? Besides, the entire hotel was rented for the coronation, ording to the intel.¡±


    ¡°What an excellent self-defense.¡±


    ¡°Elf, stay out of this. Don¡¯t meddle in human affairs.¡±


    ¡°¡­Such arrogance from a young brat.¡±


    Seira massaged her forehead. It had been a while since she heard someone talk like that. Even though elves had been revealed to be a subspecies of humans for centuries, Yoru¡¯s barbarian roots showed in her attitude.


    ¡°This is no different from war.¡±


    Yoru addressed Lucia, who seemed to be considering her words.


    ¡°For decades, the Imperial knights have killed our people. Are you going to me them for that?¡±


    ¡°¡­Are you trying to justify murder?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m not justifying it; I¡¯m exining our position.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡±


    ¡°There¡¯s a difference between massacring civilians to unt our existence and killing the leaders of forces that oppose us to convey our intent.¡±


    Initially, everyone shared Yoru¡¯s perspective, but as more unseen hands began to manipte events, more people adopted extreme views. Even Yoru¡¯s father, [Great Elder Gaijin], was no exception. The events on the Great ins had ignited his fury like a lit fuse.


    Yoru clenched her teeth and continued.


    ¡°If it were just about killing, I wouldn¡¯t have gone through all this trouble toe to the capital. I could have easily ughtered civilians along the borders. Why would I bothering all the way here?¡±


    ¡°¡­That sounds like usible nonsense. Almost convincing.¡±


    ¡°Think about it. If I intended to massacre civilians, why would I have killed my own people?¡±


    ¡°Because you¡¯re a crazy murderer?¡±


    ¡°Sigh¡­ Just let me go.¡±


    Yoru sighed in exasperation, a puff of mist escaping her lips as her frustration reached its peak.


    ¡°How ridiculous. Now you¡¯re just t-out asking to be let go.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m telling you, warriors areing as we speak. If you care about the Empire, you should let me go.¡±


    ¡°You keep asking to be released, but no matter how many times you say it, I won¡¯t let you go.¡±


    ¡°Thene with me! If you don¡¯t trust me, keep me by your side and watch me!¡±


    Lucia turned her gaze from Yoru to Seira.


    ¡°Is there a spell to extract memories?¡±


    ¡°Hey!¡±


    ¡°Hmm¡­¡±


    Seira pondered for a moment before tapping Yoru¡¯s head with her staff.


    Dozens of magic circles appeared in the air, and with a sound like a drum being struck, the spell shattered.


    ¡°Her magic resistance is too high. Mental interference won¡¯t work.¡±


    ¡°¡­Should we kill her then?¡±


    ¡°I do know a curse that makes a very durable dog cor. How about that?¡±


    Seira nced warily at the flustered barbarian.<hr>


    Late at night, in an alley.


    A yellow tape blocked citizens¡¯ ess to an alley near Central Station. Uniformed officers bustled around, while onlookers gathered to watch themotion.


    ¡°What¡¯s going on?¡±


    ¡°I heard there was a stabbing at an inn.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s scary to even go out at night.¡±


    ¡°Sigh.¡±


    Click.


    Berta sighed and closed the window. She then nced at the paper handed to her by her subordinate as she listened to the report.


    ¡°¡­Third floor, 222-3 Central Avenue. Three bodies were found, all stripped naked, with two stab wounds to the chest, and one had its head severed.¡±


    ¡°I can see that.¡±


    ¡°But we can¡¯t identify them. Their fingerprints aren¡¯t registered, and the IDs they had were all forged.¡±


    ¡°Of course.¡±


    Berta rolled the papers into a bundle and tapped her head with it.


    If it were a simple murder case, she wouldn¡¯t have been dispatched from the Special Task Force.


    After the coronation, the higher-ups had be sensitive about illegal immigrants, and they didn¡¯t consider it an overreaction for someone with Berta¡¯s rank as Chief Superintendent to be dispatched.


    And their concern wasn¡¯t misced. Berta was convinced that whoever killed these people was far stronger than herself.


    ¡®¡­Maybe I should¡¯ve quit a long time ago.¡¯


    Holding her aching stomach, Berta thought of the man who had visited her office.


    Although Shiron had grown much taller, the strong impression he had left as a child made it easy for her to recall his younger appearance.


    The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and


    continue reading tomorrow, everyone!